《Xyrin Empire》


 Chapter 1：A Dream

    That strange and distorted sky looked extremely frightening at this point.


    In this world, gray seemed to be the main color scheme. Gray tall buildings, gray alloyed road surfaces, gray traffic lights¡­ gray skies. Three extremely gray, large spheres were suspended high in the skies as well.


    This was a dead, metallic world.


    Was this a wasteland?


    Walking within the quiet, steel forest; I couldn''t help but think. However, this place was different from how I imagined a wasteland would be. No signs of destruction could be seen. From a casual glance, the cold, steel surfaces here did not bear any scars. They seemed to have been abandoned not because of severe damage; in fact, this place seemed to have entered into a slumber, just like a huge beast deep in sleep. This was the more appropriate description that I could come up with.


    This sleeping world was just so quiet; my footsteps became the only sounds I could hear. After walking for God-knows-how-long, I finally felt a little tired. I found some sort of take-off and landing platform and rested there.


    As there was still some time before I left¡ªbeing extremely bored, I started once again to size up the three extremely large metallic spheres in the sky. They were so huge and seemed to almost take up one-third of the entire sky. On their surfaces, I could vaguely see countless sharp protrusions and lines that seemed to form a grid. These spheres felt like huge planetary fortresses in science-fiction movies. To be honest, everything in this world was more science-fiction than any movie out there.


    Just like that, I stared at the three huge planet-like metallic spheres until they made me feel so pressured that I had no choice but to avert my gaze.


    It seemed as if they were a little closer to the surface than before.


    In fact, they were indeed nearing the surface. The first time I had come to this place, they were but three small black dots suspending high in the skies. However, every subsequent time I entered this world, they would grow closer and closer. Sometimes, they would grow a little closer; other times, they would grow much closer in one shot. At times, their movements were so slow that if I didn''t observe closely enough, I wouldn''t even have noticed they had moved. However, I knew that they continued their descent; perhaps one day, they might come into contact with the surface. Who knew what changes there would be to this world if that happened? The thoroughly bored me was rather expectant of such an event.


    "I haven''t found it¡­" A voice suddenly rang out and filled the skies. After that, the entire world started to shake, and I knew that it was once again time for me to leave.


    Ding-Ling-Ling¡­!


    A sudden burst of sound from the alarm clock summoned me from the depths of my dream as I opened my eyes with much effort. I shook my mind furiously as my surroundings flashed and finally stabilized. After a while, I finally woke up completely from that strange and inexplicable dream.


    What a strange dream it was¡­


    Some time ago¡ªI don''t remember when¡ªI had started to have this strange dream. Within it, I was always walking alone in a dead silent metallic world. Within this world, my surroundings seemed to mirror the future¡ªan apocalyptic, bleak aura seemed to emanate throughout this world. However, regardless of how pressurizing and suffocating the surroundings were, I never felt fear in the dream. It seemed as if everything around me was what I was used to already. Every single time¡ªwhen the dream ended, a voice would ring out. This voice was extremely disappointed and would always say, "I haven''t found it¡­"


    However, to date, this voice refused to tell me what it was looking for¡­


    This voice¡­ what was it looking for? Or perhaps¡­ was it expecting me to find something?


    Unfortunately, I had never found an answer to this question.


    I had never mentioned this dream to anyone before. Although I didn''t know what it entailed, my instincts told me that this dream was something special¡­ and that if I told this secret rashly to others, I would bring much trouble to myself.


    "Monday¡­" I grumbled as I dragged myself unwillingly out of bed. As it was early winter, I couldn''t help it but shudder. However, I finally successfully managed to resist the temptation of my warm bed. If I didn''t hurry, I would definitely be late for class. At the very least, I had to show up on time once before my form teacher forgot how I looked.


    My name is Chen Jun. I am in my third year in high school; I''m an orphan without any parents or siblings. When I was younger, a merchant couple adopted me. After they had passed on, I was only left with a sister five years older than me to whom I didn''t have a biological connection. Life was as bland and tasteless as a glass of plain water.


    The only saving grace was that this plain water wasn''t only tap water: my sister and I had inherited a considerable fortune that made our lives better-off than other orphans. My sister¡ªwho, from a young age, took up managing the household¡ªalso took rather good care of me; I still could feel the warmth of having kin at least.


    While I was still thinking if last night''s dream had been any different from normal, my sister''s voice rang out from outside my door. "Ah Jun, are you awake? It''s about time!"


    "Oh, I''m coming!" I answered as I hurriedly tidied up my bed, got dressed, put my socks on¡ªtaking my left sock off and putting it on my right instead before abruptly realizing that socks could be worn on either side¡ªand finally scrambled to open my room door. If I had woken up earlier, things wouldn''t have been so exciting.


    Outside the door was a long-haired beautiful girl. She wore a plain long dress and a slight smile on her face. She held onto a turner and a kitchen knife. Speaking of which, this dangerous habit of hers had still not been changed.


    This was the sister of the couple that had adopted me, Chen Qing. She was five years older than me. Although she looked gentle and a little feeble¡ªto be able to raise me back then and take care of the family finances all this while, her tenacity and strength were without question. Furthermore, in all aspects, I felt that my sister was probably the strongest person in this world¡ªwith no one to rival her. This was my impression from personal experiences.


    "What is it, Ah Jun? Is there something on my face?" Perhaps she was a little embarrassed at how I was looking at her, my sister''s face reddened as she asked with fluster.


    "Ah, it''s nothing; I was just thinking of something. I''ll head to school now, then!"


    "Eh¡ªwait, wait. You haven''t eaten yet¡­"


    "There''s no time; I''ll leave first!"


    ¡­


    Cang Lan Private High School was a true-blue school for the wealthy and elite. Besides its exorbitant school fees, its standard of education was very high and surpassed all ordinary public schools. This renowned institution had become a place where ordinary students wouldn''t even dream of getting in. To be able to study here, students had to come from extremely wealthy families or influential ones.


    The only alternative was to be a super genius that ranked among the top in the entire country. After all, for a school to progress and advance, money itself was insufficient. The school needed some talented students that they could harp on. To sum up, this was a school that from all aspects was suitable for even an idol talent show: Cinderella and Prince Charming could come to this place, the finest of the finest. This place could immediately be used for filming even without having to gather actors and actresses.


    I had explained so much about this school because my school was¡­ right opposite this school.


    The District K Second Middle School, my middle school. Just from its name, it could be told how rustic and normal this school was; it couldn''t be any more ordinary than it already was. Juxtaposing it to the royally and fancy Cang Lan Private High School right opposite it was just like comparing Paris with Chang Li. The students in District K Second Middle School were naturally ordinary; most of us couldn''t even tell what the brands of the clothes of the students from Cang Lan Private High School were. Having two so vastly different schools just divided by a main road also resulted in this area becoming a famous sightseeing place.


    I am one such student of this school. After all, although my Big Sister and I were not from a poor family, we were still far from the required standards to enter this private school. I was also not the type of genius that could enter this private school through my brains, having to guess and gamble my way through multiple-choice questions normally.


    "Ah Jun!" A crisp voice rang out behind me. My head turned, and I saw a short-haired, petite girl running towards me. Her dress flayed and danced as she ran as if a flower blown by the wind; only the wind now was a little stronger than that.


    This girl''s name was Xu Qianqian. She was one of my best friends, and we have known each other since we were young. However, her family moved to another part of the city after entering junior middle school, and we met less frequently. However, that did not affect my relationship with Qianqian at all. Furthermore, after entering this school that had both a junior and middle school section, we realized that both of us were enrolling in the same school; and we seemed to have returned to the good old days of going to school together.


    Under ordinary circumstances, such chummy buddies from young would most likely become attached; I thought so as well and that the rest of my life was settled already. In fact, both of us thought the same way. However, because of whatever reason, we ultimately did not develop to that stage and continued this relationship that was somewhat between best buddies and an attached couple. As for the reason for this¡­ perhaps we were too familiar with each other?


    That might really have been the problem. After all, Qianqian was someone that I even knew how many times had wet the bed; it might have been hard to develop affection for her.


    "Ah Jun, what are you thinking about?" Qianqian walked briskly to me and asked slightly unhappily.


    "Oh, I''m explaining to my readers the female lead¡­"


    Qianqian, "¡­?"


    Just at this moment, a bunch of people that had gathered not far from us caught our attention.

 Chapter 2：A Dangerous Awakening

    The bunch of people was obviously split into two groups; they left a rather big gap between them that I used to see what was going on.


    The first thing that caught my eye was a rather fed-up young person. From his clothes, he looked like a rich boy who could easily use cash to buy an apartment within the top three districts of the city. Behind the young person stood two other students that seemed to be roughly his age.


    Based on the laws of natural selection and¡ªmore importantly¡ªthe expressions on these two students'' faces, I guessed that this was a nouveau riche youngster leading his two underlings. Facing these three people was a boy who was looking rather nervous and evasive. From memory, this boy was a second-year high school student from my school.


    I couldn''t take it: this was textbook bullying, and I couldn''t believe that I was actually witnessing something like this in person.


    Although Cang Lan Private High School and District K Second Middle School were so close to each other, bullying cases were rather rare. As much as this private school was for the rich, it was a school that was known for being very strict with discipline. Furthermore, the rich boys and girls in this school were also not as hopeless as people imagined. To these rich boys and girls from Cang Lan Private High School, good quality education was essential for them.


    This meant that true-blue rich students in this school would not be as unruly and take advantage of their power and status to bully others; they might actually be kinder and more polite than one might imagine. However, there was one subgroup that had to be mentioned separately: the nouveau riche and the morons.


    Although I couldn''t tell exactly whether the students in front of me were the former or latter, it was my first time seeing this kind of bullying taking place. Regardless of whether these rich boys would receive any disciplinary action from their school afterward¡ªfrom the looks of it, the boy in front of me was going to get it bad today. After all, from a numerical point of view, he was outnumbered.


    Although many others were gathered and talking among themselves, not one person stepped up to intervene.


    Most students from my school didn''t dare to get involved in this. Although many from Cang Lan Private High School felt that this rich boy''s actions were rather despicable¡ªfrom the looks of it, they did not want to find any unnecessary trouble.


    How unexpected, that such an unpleasant matter would happen first thing in the morning.


    "Ah Jun," Qianqian lightly tugged on my clothing and said softly. "Let''s go; don''t cause trouble."


    I gritted my teeth as I lowered my head and started looking for a brick. Qianqian gave me a harder tug this time; I knew that there wasn''t much I could do with a brick as I finally sighed and turned to leave.


    It was evident what was going to happen even without guessing. Any random reason could be a cause for a one-sided attack or humiliation by the trio towards the lone student. Following that, that irritated and fed-up youngster would be perversely entertained by his actions. As for the unlucky person from my school: he could only count himself unlucky. I did not know how this conflict had arisen; however, I was certain that the end result would not be in question.


    Honestly speaking, it wasn''t that I wasn''t sympathetic or didn''t have a sense of righteousness. However, as an ordinary student facing such a situation, there was nothing I could do. Perhaps if I held onto a brick, I might unexpectedly be able to cause some damage. However, big trouble would follow; and I might even implicate my big sister. For poorer folks like us, life was never easy.


    Just that¡­ I could not let go of this feeling of being aggrieved; would I feel better if I threw a brick somewhere where no one was present?


    After leaving the crowd, I turned and looked at that rich boy one more.


    "Sigh," I said in a low voice, "I really want to beat him up."


    I was just speaking casually; however, once my words were spoken, there seemed to be a ''click'' in the depths of my brain. I shook my head, slightly dazed¡ªthinking that I was hearing things. However, that ''click'' sound was very crisp and seemed to really be coming from the depths of my mind.


    I suddenly felt a pang of dizziness as that gray and metallic world that I dreamed about daily suddenly surfaced in my mind, and a voice rang out in my consciousness.


    "Receiving external instructions¡­ authorization confirmed¡­ analyzing unclear instructions¡­ execute¡­ target confirmed, deploying overhead long-range attacking system. Preparing for a probing attack, launch!"


    As that voice in my mind ceased¡ªfrom the corner of my eye, I noticed a translucent pillar that was as thick as my arm suddenly descending from the skies like a stream of water. It then soundlessly disappeared among the crowd and under that nouveau riche boy''s feet.


    No one seemed to have noticed that light pillar; everyone''s attention was concentrated on the few boys in the middle of the circle. That translucent ''pillar'' seemed to have been completely ignored. Normally, I would not have realized such an intricate detail myself. However, for some reason, I could clearly map out the trajectory of this ''stream of water''.


    Subsequently, I discovered that the spot that ''stream of water'' had disappeared; and a dark-red small hole was in its place. Around this hole, the melted ground started to flow into this hole that had been made in the ground.


    What on earth was this? A supernatural phenomenon? A spiritual encounter? Contact with aliens? Had extraterrestrial beings'' fuel canisters leaked? Did the Celestial Emperor in the sky just take a leak?


    All sorts of ludicrous explanations surfaced in my mind instantly. My bad habit since young was letting my imagination run wild; I couldn''t be kept free for too long. However, not even I could believe all these explanations I had thought of; and I concluded that what I had seen was probably a figment of my imagination. As I reassured myself, what happened next made me confirm that what I had witnessed had indeed occurred.


    That rich boy took a step forward and looked as if he was about to personally beat my schoolmate up. However, his foot stepped right on that small tiny hole in the ground.


    A few seconds later, a bitter screech rang out, "Ohhhhhhhh!"


    Clothing material was easily flammable, and the patch of ground that had been melted by the mysterious energy had been heated up far hotter than cloth''s burning point. In a second, that rich boy''s trouser had caught fire; and it instantly spread to his entire leg. In an instant, an uproar broke out as many spectators hurriedly rushed forward to help. Some students, who were slightly further away, immediately took out their phones to take pictures. The captions they wrote were like this: ''I am at the school gates, and someone had self-immolated!''


    However, I could not bother to pay attention to the chaos.


    The voice that kept on ringing out in my mind was making me very flustered.


    "Probing attack completed¡­ recalculating¡­ recalculation complete. Switching to normal attack mode¡­ charging up primary weapon attack array¡­ charging up secondary weapon attack array¡­ all preparations completed. In ten seconds, all combat units to automatically fire. Ten, nine, eight, seven¡­"


    Regardless of what was happening, one thing was certain: something bad was about to take place!


    One probing attack to test accuracy could burn a hole in the ground; if an actual attack was fired, my school would probably finally be able to go on the Central Broadcast TV Channel¡­ as a fire incident or an explosion case.


    No, hurry up and stop!


    I cried out in my heart. However, regardless of how earnestly I tried, nothing worked. The countdown clock continued to beep as I started to break out in cold sweat from anxiety.


    How do I control this?


    "Ah Jun, what is up? Why do you look so pale? Qianqian realized that something was amiss with me as she hurriedly asked. However, I did not have the energy to reply.


    Damn! Damn! What on earth is that thing! Why is it not listening to me now!


    "Six, five¡­"


    Cold sweat continued to trickle down my cheeks.


    "Four, three¡­"


    "Qianqian!" I hurriedly yelled as I pulled her and ran away¡­ despite guessing that at our speeds, it would be very hard to escape the so-called primary and secondary weapon attacks.


    Be that as it was, I couldn''t let anything happen to Qianqian because of me!


    "Ah Jun, what''s up¡­?" Qianqian was frightened by my actions as she couldn''t help it but ask.


    "Two, one¡­"


    A dizzy spell struck me as everything became pitch-black.


    Qianqian''s flustered cries vaguely traveled towards me.


    "Critical systems error, external instructions error received¡­ authorization lost¡­ overhead long-range attacking system halted¡­"


    Damn it, what on earth is this?! It hurts so bad!


    This was the last thought that I had before I passed out.

 Chapter 3：Ancient Empire

    Head¡­ hurts¡­


    What happened?


    I felt like my head was an utter mess. There were all sorts of thoughts tangled together, making it almost impossible to find any coherent train of thought no matter how hard I tried.


    This situation remained for more than ten minutes before I finally regained control over my thoughts.


    Ah! That''s right! I remember now! I recalled what happened before I fell into the coma. Back then, I was standing outside the gate of my school with Qianqian. A student from the school opposite mine was bullying my classmate. They were on the verge of getting into a fight. I¡ªalways one to avoid conflict¡ªwas ready to leave as soon as I could. Then, what happened?


    I tried to look for bricks¡­ oh, I scrapped that plan. I tried to use my eyes to gesture for that young man to come over. At the time, I thought that if I could give him a good beating, the world would be a perfect place.


    Then¡­


    Suddenly, everything became clear in my head. That mysterious ''overhead long-range attacking system'' seemed to sound once again.


    "Qianqian! Run!" I shouted, sitting up and realizing that I was not at the school gate.


    "Am I in¡­ that dream?" I found that all around me were gray, metal buildings. Once I lost consciousness, I found myself back in that same, strange place.


    I rubbed my forehead and looked around. Suddenly, I realized something was amiss about my surroundings. Everything seemed¡­ a bit too dark.


    Thus, I looked up¡­


    The next moment, I felt my heart stop beating for several seconds!


    A huge metal, spherical item appeared in the sky and approached Earth. I felt like if I stretched out my hand, I would be able to reach it. The huge spherical thing covered half of the sky. It resembled a whole other planet, pressing down on Earth. I could clearly see the complicated metal structures on its surface. Some of them looked like towers, some looked like missile bunkers, and others looked like telecommunications buildings.


    More structures looked like a dense forest of black cannon muzzles. Between these metal structures, there were also huge, round depressions which looked like platforms or gathering facilities. This huge steel jungle kept moving in the sky, silently instilling the fear of destruction in the people below it.


    Creak-creak, crack-crack. Creak-creak, crack-crack. The low sounds kept echoing in the surroundings. I did not dare to think about whether the sounds were coming from the steel jungle in the sky or my own spine¡ªI guessed it was the latter.


    What was that? This entire scene seemed like something out of a science fiction movie!


    No matter how much I was cursing on the inside, I could not change the fact that I was going to be crushed by the asteroid-looking planet. Although the planet was moving so slowly that it looked like it was still, a man''s instinct would never go wrong. This huge celestial fortress was¡­ still¡­ descending!


    In this dream, my senses were frighteningly sensitive and accurate. It felt almost realistic. Even though I was in a dream, it felt like the things that were happening in that imaginary world would affect me and the real world.


    What should I do? Run? What a joke. How big was this metallic planet? I guessed that its radius was already more than a thousand kilometers! No matter how slowly this planet was descending, I would be flattened into dumpling stuffing¡ªpure-meat dumpling stuffing¡ªbefore I could even escape. What''s more, I would be wrapped in a layer of nylon, with the District K Second Middle School logo printed on it.


    With the task at hand, what I had to do was stay calm. Stay calm! This metallic planet was descending very slowly. It was not going to crush me anytime soon. At that moment, I had to look for a building to hide in. This building had to be strong and firm enough to withstand being crushed by the asteroid-like planet in the sky.


    If I had to find a solid place like that, I might as well have run a thousand kilometers!


    Wait, I felt like I was forgetting something.


    That''s right. Where were the other two metallic spheres? There were three metallic spheres before, but I was only seeing one now. Could they have hidden behind this metallic sphere that was the closest to the earth?


    ¡­ What time was it? Why was I being caught up in these little problems? One planet was already threatening to crush me into dumpling stuffing. Even if there were two more, I would just be slightly flatter.


    However, at that exact moment, there was a clarity of thought in my messed-up mind. I remembered the sound in my head when the energy column appeared outside the school gate.


    No matter what it was¡ªa supernatural vision or a superpower, it felt like I could influence the energy and whatever overhead attacking system connected to it on some level. In other words, there was a high chance that I was the one who activated the overhead attacking system. From the looks of it, the dream world and the overhead attacking system seemed to be connected in some sense. That meant that I could affect whatever I was dreaming of.


    I knew that I was likely clutching at straws like a drowning man. I would never have made such a connection under normal circumstances. However, there was no other possible alternative in my head. I had to try my best to imagine myself as a well-hidden expert who was given a mission to save the world. I had to negotiate with this giant sphere and somehow get it to return to where it came from.


    This was how I was thinking about it, but whether I would be able to succeed or not was a whole other question to which I did not know the answer. At a time like that, however, I could no longer see this world as nothing but a weird dream. This mysterious dream had already surpassed the category of ordinary dreams and ascended to the category of supernatural events. Only heaven knew whether I was dreaming or being swallowed into an illusory realm.


    I tried my best to calm myself down and began focusing my energy on controlling the celestial fortress in the sky, which was threatening to bring destruction by crushing the earth.


    This was extremely difficult because I did not know where exactly to start. All I could do was repeat the thought of wanting this huge sphere to go away again and again in my head.


    Tens of minutes went by, and there was still no movement. In this silent Earth, I could only hear my own labored breathing. The huge fortress in the sky was already going to touch the earth. I could see the blurry metallic structures popping out of the ground even more clearly than before.


    Just as I was about to give up, something seemed to click inside my head.


    That''s it!


    Inside, I burst with excitement. Then, I immediately channeled my thoughts out as accurately as I could.


    At last, a robotic voice sounded in my head: "Receiving external instructions¡­ authorization confirmed¡­ analyzing instructions¡­ content of instructions will change the operation of the world''s arbitration organs. Please confirm that you have sufficient authority¡­ confirming again that the world''s second arbitration organ, Gaia, will be changing course¡­"


    Once the robotic voice finished speaking, the huge sphere in the sky let out a low groan. Then, it began to ascend. As it continued to let out the low groan, a ground-shaking change took place in the quiet world!


    The sound that could be heard each time he left this world suddenly echoed throughout the surroundings. For the first time, it sounded joyful as it said, "Found it¡­"


    Then, color was restored into the dull world!


    The gray skies seemed to light up, quickly turning blue, as if it were putting on a new dress. The pure color looked totally out-of-place in this metallic world, but it looked more beautiful than the clearest sky I had ever seen. Green colored the once-blurry mountains from top to bottom at a rapid pace. Even from afar, it made me feel alive. Beside me, life was restored in the ice-cold metallic structures as well.


    A light-blue glow began to appear outside their shells, flashing as if they were trying to draw attention to themselves. From above, it looked like fireworks being released. The huge fortress in the sky began to change color as well. Blue and white light flashed through its metallic surface, making the entire celestial fortress look even more mysterious.


    In less than twenty seconds, the dull world had become filled with life and mystery. The beautiful, natural glory and surreal, futuristic scenery made this place look even more magnificent and beautiful. I stood where I was, in a daze, looking at the metallic city. I nearly forgot to breathe.


    "What¡­ exactly is this¡­?" I mumbled to myself.


    A pleasant-sounding but emotionless voice suddenly sounded in my ear: "This is the capital planet of the empire, one of the home-stars of Xyrin Empire."


    The voice gave me a fright. I immediately turned around and jumped backward. It was only then that I saw what the ''person'', who appeared next to me God-knows-when, looked like.


    She was a light-blue, translucent girl who was floating on the spot. Her inorganic eyes were looking in my direction.


    A spirit? Or a hologram?


    According to the way everything was playing out, I guessed it was the latter.


    "How do you do?" I gave her a weird expression¡ªhoping that she would be able to tell that my horribly twisted expression was an attempt at a smile. "My name is Chen Jun. Er¡­ what do you want?"


    "How are you?" The girl bowed to me and said, "I am the world''s second arbitration organ, Gaia. I am glad to meet you, His Majesty, the Emperor."

 Chapter 4：Alright, I Submit

    What? What did you say? Was the immortal big sister joking? Whatever it was, this entire thing was becoming out-of-hand, wasn''t it?


    Although I felt like this was not just a dream¡ªto make such a leap all of a sudden¡­ made everything seem more ridiculous than dreaming!


    However, the glowing body standing opposite me did not even give me time to express my doubts. Instead, she seemed to be minding her own business as she continued, "The world''s arbitration organ has already given the most appropriate judgment regarding your identity and your corresponding authority. According to our latest database¡­ something out-of-the-ordinary happened to the individual with the highest authority. The pan-spatial link was disturbed¡­ attempts to recalibrate the link failed¡­ I apologize, Emperor. We are too far apart. The void connection is breaking off¡­ We will¡­ go to¡­ #@#%¡­£¤£¤#£¤%¡­"


    The hologram in front of me began to flicker intensely. It looked like a television signal being seriously disturbed. At the same time, the person''s voice began to sound incoherent. This scared me. I shouted, "Hey! What''s going on? Are you broken?"


    No one replied to me. I just felt my head hurt again, and then the entire world turned to darkness.


    "Ah Jun? What happened?"


    An anxious voice next to my ear suddenly pulled me back to reality. I shook my head and found myself standing at the school gate. Students around me noticed that I seemed to be self-combusting. They quickly flew into a panic and fought to take pictures with me so that they could keep memories of this. Qianqian, who was standing beside me, was shaking me and calling out my name in a panic.


    Once she saw me regain my composure, she heaved a sigh of relief and asked, "Ah Jun, what happened? Why did you suddenly black out? Why didn''t you respond when I called out to you?"


    "Oh, it''s nothing¡­ I suddenly zoned out¡­"


    "Zoned out? You zoned out so intensely?" It was obvious that Qianqian did not believe my explanation, but she did not ask anything more. Instead, she pulled me back into the school. "Let''s go. If we stay here, we''ll be late. I hardly remember what that form teacher of ours who only appears during morning reading looks like."


    I followed Qianqian into the school, but thoughts were flying through my head at the same time.


    It was obvious that although a lot of time passed while I was in the dream¡ªin reality, only a second passed. There was nothing strange about this. I was more concerned about the contents of that dream.


    The world in the dream had a name: Xyrin Empire. What''s more, after listening to what the mysterious woman had to say to me, I was one big step closer to finding out about that dream world. However, in reality, I still had many questions. I kept asking myself what that dream world was for. What was this entire Xyrin Empire about? What was that attack today? A superpower? A supernatural event? Everything was becoming a blur, and it was all terribly confusing.


    At a time like this, I could no longer look at that world as a simple dream realm.


    The day in school seemed to pass by in a blur. This was the umpteenth time in my life that I did not process whatever I learned in school.


    "Ah Jun, what is the matter with you? Why do you look out-of-sorts today?" On the way home, Qianqian asked me worriedly.


    "It''s nothing," I replied, grinning brightly. "You know that I''m always daydreaming."


    "Are you really just daydreaming?" Qianqian asked suspiciously. "Are you sure you''re not thinking about some beautiful woman?"


    "¡­ Let''s talk about something else."


    "Oh, next topic: what''s the name of that beautiful woman?"


    "Xu Qianqian. Are you happy now?"


    "Hmph, at least you''re smart!"


    This was all very weird. These conversations usually only happened between couples. However, it did not feel out of place when we had them. Could it be because we were too familiar with each other? Was that the reason why we always felt like we were closer than most couples?


    My sister had to stay behind in the office today to finish some work, and she predicted that she would be home late. After having dinner on my own, I returned to my room to continue thinking about what happened today.


    After thinking for half a day, I still felt as confused as ever. I decided to try and summon that ''dream'' realm again.


    Perhaps because this had happened several times already, the connection I had with that world seemed to be slightly stronger. This time, the process went quite smoothly. Soon, I felt the slight link with that world.


    The first thing I did when I established the connection was ask about the Xyrin Empire.


    "Xyrin Empire''s Home-Star receiving external instructions¡­ authorization confirmed¡­ entering long-distance instructive mode¡­ uploading summary of instructions."


    That''s strange. It seemed like the voice was telling me something different this time. However, on second thought, I realized this was probably right. The world seemed to be awakening. It was only normal for me to receive different instructions as that world woke up, but¡­


    The content of the messages I was receiving was a bit abnormal, wasn''t it?


    The overhead long-range attacking system, I already had. Pass.


    The Xyrin Corps Teleportation System¡­ what was that?


    The Passville Spirit could recharge the system¡­ what did that mean?


    The Xyrin Directional Astral Cannon? Hey, hey, hey. From its name alone, one could tell that this thing was illegal. What was going on?


    The Pandora Corps Fortress¡­ was this what a healthy and sane young man should be looking into?


    A pan-spatial Ethereal-Oscillation Array¡­ was there not a single thing I would be able to understand? Why did all of these things sound like they belonged to big-headed aliens in science-fiction movies?


    However, as I kept receiving more and more information from this world, I slowly lost interest in the grotesque terms which seriously threatened social harmony and stability.


    The huge torrent of information no longer entered my mind like a calm stream. Instead, they spiked in volume and began to pour into my head like a dike, making me feel like I was caught in a quagmire. All I could do was sit there helplessly as I became increasingly overwhelmed by the incoming messages. At the same time, I felt like I was caught in a storm, being tossed and turned by the strong winds of the messages.


    Slowly, my brain gave up analyzing the incoming information. I just blindly absorbed them all. At the start, I felt jolts of sharp pain shooting through my body from my brain. Very quickly, however, numbness dominated my senses. As I continued to be tossed and turned by the waves of information, only one thought remained in my brain: if this was allowed to carry on, the rest of my life would be spent in Qingcheng Mountain Mental Hospital.


    I did not know how long passed before the information finally stopped pouring in. My brain was on the brink of collapse.


    There was a crazy amount of information. I felt like my brain had just been filled with all sorts of rubbish. I feared that I would not be able to remember anything else for the rest of my life.


    I remained in a daze for a long time before I finally began to clear my crowded mind. I wanted to see exactly how much had been added to my memory bank. However, I quickly realized that all of this information had not been processed in the same way as memories were; they were not allowed to exist freely in my brain. Instead, they were categorized and sorted strictly and neatly put away in drawers in my brain. It was almost like I could pull them out any time I needed. This way of sorting felt almost like¡­ creating document folders on a computer!


    Forget it. My sanity had been put through many tests today. No matter what happened from now on, I did not think I could be shocked again.


    I calmed myself down and realized that there were natural benefits to having information sorted this way in my brain. It was easy for me to look through them, and the process was reliable as well. At least, I would not forget or be confused about the information. However, the disadvantages of having information sorted in this way were obvious as well.


    I had to first be sure that the information I needed existed in this bank before I would be able to make use of the documents in my head. Where I could depend on trains of thought or ''light-bulb moments'' to dig up memories, I could not do the same for this information. In other words, unless I had a purpose for the information, I might never know the content of this information in my head!


    It looked like I needed to conduct a more thorough investigation¡ªor should I call it a full scan?¡ªinto the information I now had. Why did I feel like my brain had been transformed very mysteriously?


    Fortunately, this was the way that the external information had been stored. The memories from my life had not been changed. At the very least, I did not have to worry about becoming a robot.


    However, the sheer quantity of this information far exceeded my expectations. I just scanned through one-third of them before I lost interest in all the things that confused me. Thus, I turned my attention to the end of the pile of information: the last message that I received.


    "Comprehensively analyzing the above reasons¡­ It has been confirmed that the amount of instructions that remain inexecutable is 99.999999¡­"


    Me, "¡­"


    Who could tell me what I went through all that effort for? What was the use of all the information I had in my head now?! Was it just a list of scrap products?!


    Could I claim compensation from that alien sister I saw earlier for giving me a list like that?


    Alright, it seemed like there was nothing else to be done. The only connection between me and the Xyrin Empire was probably the projection in the dream. Apart from the energy that appeared momentarily at the school gate, the Xyrin Empire never appeared in the real world.


    En? Speaking of the energy attack, it seemed like even that was in the list of inexecutable instructions I saw earlier.


    ¡­ Alright, I submit¡­

 Chapter 5：Pandora

    Thanks to the information overload the day before, I had a head-splitting migraine the next day. My entire mind was filled with the supernatural, so-called ''information sets''. It overwhelmed me so much that I felt like slamming my head against the wall even when I walked. These symptoms felt exactly the same as a bad hangover. When I woke up, my sister even thought that I drank throughout the night.


    "If I knew I would be this way, I would have skipped class. I wouldn''t even try to act like a good student¡­" As I walked to school, regret filled my heart. At a time like this, I envied the students who came from overseas to study here and who stayed in dormitories on campus. At the very least¡ªif they wanted to skip school, it would not be so troublesome. All they had to do was lock themselves in their own dormitory.


    Me, on the other hand¡­ my sister had supernatural instincts. I did not dare to skip classes while she was around. What''s more, I was already in my junior year. My results were already sub-par. If I carried on to skip classes¡­ I would really be in a bad state.


    Of course, I could also view this entire thing from another perspective. Given my current state¡ªeven if I did not skip classes, I would not be able to improve by much. Alright, let''s take it that I did not say anything.


    Groggily, I continued on the path. From time to time, I shook my head, trying to clear it. Although this path was relatively deserted and there were few cars¡ªif I really did get into an accident, there would be great trouble. However, heads were not dustpans. No matter how hard I tried to shake my head, I could not get rid of the rubbish inside it.


    Suddenly, a weird feeling washed over me. I felt like I was being stared at. This feeling immediately made me alert. My cluttered mind also cleared up considerably.


    I looked up and scanned my surroundings. At the entrance to a sidewalk on my right, I saw a little girl looking in my direction.


    She looked no more than thirteen or fourteen years old and was dressed in a white dress that resembled a windbreaker. Her hair was below shoulder-length, and she looked quite adorable. Her pink lips were gently pursed, causing one to be confused whether she was smiling or not. Still, she was beautiful. Her tiny nose was upturned, making her look slightly haughty.


    In addition to her demure posture, she looked every bit a Lolita. However, that gaze of hers made me feel slightly flustered. Her dark black eyes looked very lively, but they looked unfocused. Her pupils were focused on me, but if I did not feel like I was being stared at, I would have thought that this little girl was blind.


    I regained my composure and smiled in the kindest and warmest way I knew. Walking forward, I asked, "Little girl, what''s the matter?"


    ¡­ Why did I feel like someone was going to say I was a weird uncle who was going after a little girl? Was I mistaken?


    The little, adorable girl lifted her chin. Her unfocused eyes did not sweep over any other part of my body. However, I immediately felt like she had control over every single move I was about to make. This was a very weird feeling. I was at a loss for words as to how to describe it.


    This was a very extraordinary Lolita! At once, I made a judgment.


    Yet, how much of what I have experienced lately was normal? In my own mind, I immediately made some kind of connection between this girl and the Xyrin Empire. What else was going to surprise me now?


    The Lolita in front of me observed me expressionlessly for some time. Then, as if having decided something, she nodded and bowed to me.


    I did not know if I was mistaken, but I felt like something in my mind called out to the girl in front of me.


    "I am honored to meet you, Emperor." The initially silent and emotionless Lolita suddenly spoke and scared me. "My name is Pandora-zero. I am a Xyrin General."


    "Huh?" This shocking introduction immediately stunned me. I could only let out a completely meaningless sound. What did the Lolita just call me? Emperor? Did she also say she was a Xyrin General?


    Did this little girl appear to make sense of my dream and what was going to happen in the future?


    The Lolita in front of me did not seem to sense my confusion. Once she finished introducing herself, she quietly remained standing there, looking up slightly. Her unfocused eyes did not seem to show even a flicker of emotion.


    Faced with this scene, I finally had no choice but to begin seriously analyzing my situation. If this Lolita was not lying to me¡ªand it was unlikely that she was because I had never mentioned anything about the Xyrin Empire to anyone else, she must have been a member of the mysterious Xyrin Empire.


    Back in my dream, the immortal sister also told me that she was heading towards somewhere. I just decided not to pay too much attention to her. From the looks of the situation now, it seemed like they had really sent someone down to the ground. According to what I observed about that world, this girl was probably a robot.


    A world that previously only existed in my dreams was becoming more and more of a reality. They were even appearing as real ''humans'' in this world. There was not enough space in my brain to process all of this. Thus, curiously and coincidentally, I reached out my hand to touch the Lolita''s face.


    ¡­ I was not a pedophile! I really was not a pedophile. My hand slipped. It really slipped!


    Suddenly, I became extremely conscious of what I was doing. At once, I pulled my hand back. However, the soft touch made me reject the thought that the person in front of me was a robot.


    "Xyrin Apostles are living creatures half-constructed out of energy," the Lolita said. She completely did not mind what I just did and took the initiative to explain these things to me in an emotionless voice. "We are not robots. Xyrin technology is very different from the natural technology that you use in this world. Even though it looks like natural technology, it is actually made up of supernatural energy and occultism combined.


    "Given the current state of your technology, you might never understand it. Strictly speaking, my current body''s physical properties and structure are very close to those of the carbon-based living creatures in this world. I can even eat and recharge ordinarily like the carbon-based living creatures here do. This is because constructing technology allows me to change the physical properties of my own body. Under non-combat conditions, you can see Xyrin Apostles as normal human beings."


    This must have been hard on her. She was explaining so much to me in that robotic voice.


    I repeated her words in my head several times before I finally understood what she was trying to say. There was no other choice; all of these things were very supernatural. The fact that I could calmly process the information and analyze it all without insisting she was joking and running away showed that I was already working outside the boundaries of my own mind. However, because of my human limitations, I felt slightly giddy.


    "In other words, first, the Xyrin Empire is extremely powerful; but the humans on earth would never understand it so there is no point explaining too much. Second, I can treat you like a human being?"


    "That''s right," the Lolita answered concisely.


    Alright, I passed this question. After all, given my own standards and the fact that even chemical equations look like an alien language to me, I will probably never find technology to be a common topic between me and an alien. I would take her word for it.


    "Then, I have a question. Just listen and answer whatever you can. The way I look at things now, the Xyrin Empire really exists. How does it relate to my dream, then? Why did I become your Emperor as well? I don''t think you would so easily address an ordinary man as ''Emperor'', right?"


    I had to ask this question. Although it felt great to be addressed as ''Emperor'' by people from an empire that sounded so amazing, this title probably was not going to come easy. If this was all a misunderstanding, it might end in a tragedy. What''s more, according to the 99.999999% of commands that were inexecutable, the empire which had been asleep for God-knows-how-many-years would probably not bring me much benefit. Instead, it would surely bring me trouble.


    "Until now¡­ the timing was wrong¡­ an unknown number of years ago, the Xyrin Empire experienced a huge change. The entire empire went into a deep sleep. Recently, the only system that was collecting external information on behalf of the empire suddenly detected a fluctuation in thought which came from this plane. According to our analyses, this fluctuation completely matched the soul imprint of our empire''s Emperor.


    "Thus, the empire awakened, and I was sent to assist you. All other information had been destroyed for an unknown reason; that is why they cannot be verified. However, there is one thing that has been confirmed: You are one of the Emperors of the empire. All the Xyrin Apostles, who have woken up to this date, now have all confirmed this same fact."


    "Wait, one of the Emperors?" I caught onto her choice of words. It sounded like Emperors were mass-produced in the Xyrin Empire.


    "That''s right. The Xyrin Empire refers to everyone with NT-level permissions as Emperors. According to our latest updated database, the Xyrin Empire has a total of 135 Emperors. They are distributed in various ruling areas around the world. Each Emperor also has equal authority. You are not among these 135 Emperors, but the reason for this is unknown."


    Good, Emperors'' meeting!


    "Well¡­ can I not be an Emperor?" I carefully asked. What a joke. There were 135 true Emperors. Without a doubt, each of them was more powerful than me. If I was lucky¡ªeven if I had a brick in my hands, I would not be able to defeat them. Once another Xyrin Emperor woke up and discovered that I was an imposter, he or she would be able to easily send a subordinate to deal with me. Then, none of the 99.999999% of commands, which were inexecutable, would be of any use!


    The best outcome would be that I would be diced into pieces and scattered across an area of 960 million kilometers.


    "According to Xyrin Law, someone who gives up his NT-level permissions would be taken to be giving up his own existence. Are you sure you want to make such a choice? You have to confirm this three times."


    ¡­ My entire family would be killed if I want a refund?!


    The hairs on my neck immediately stood up as I quickly waved my hands around. "Alright, alright! I was just kidding! I will be an Emperor, but I''ll make this clear first: You were the ones who asked me to be an Emperor. If I fail to do any of the tasks required of me, I will not pay any compensation. Even if you sold me away, I would not be able to afford it!"


    A Lolita is a young, cute girl under fifteen years of age.

 Chapter 6：Little Sister, En, Little Sister

    At last, I still skipped my classes.


    I had no other choice. I could not walk into class with an unknown creature shaped like a Lolita without drawing attention to myself. What''s more, the best outcome was probably that my form teacher¡ªwho seemed like she was approaching menopause¡ªwould take this chance to lecture me for half an hour. Most of the time, she would go from teaching me about society to teaching me about morality; but I would have to put this highly-dangerous entity aside.


    According to what I have learned from most films and novels, this would definitely lead to a lot of trouble. For all I knew, I would be captured by a bunch of men in tuxedos the moment I ended school. Then, one of these men would probably take a mechanical pencil out, point it at me, and shout ''Eggplant!''.


    ¡­ According to my analyses, it was best for me to skip classes. What''s more, I was not feeling well, was I? It was all very logical, very logical!


    My sister had already gone to work. There would only be me and Pandora at home. I had to make good use of the time and learn as much as I could about these unknown entities.


    "Alright, remember this: your name is Pan Lili," I repeated. "You are my long-lost younger sister. Unless there is no outsider around, you are not allowed to tell me about the Xyrin Empire, which is located at God-knows-where in the universe. En, let me take a look again at the mark on your arm. Good, constructed beings are indeed amazing. You can really do what I ask you to. Remember not to do anything suspicious in front of my older sister, and we''ll be fine."


    "Yes¡­ Big Brother." Pandora was not used to this new way of addressing me. She hesitated for a few seconds before she managed to spit it out.


    This was my plan! I needed Pandora to act as my long-lost younger sister. In any case, I was an orphan, adopted from a young age. Nobody knew where I came from. Nobody would get suspicious that I suddenly found a younger sister. En, I guessed that no one would find this suspicious. However, why did I feel like something was amiss?


    I frowned, scanning Pandora from head to toe again and again. She had already changed to torn and tattered clothes, but for some reason, I felt like something was wrong. Yet, I could not put my finger on it.


    Er, I found it.


    "Pan¡­ Lili, do you know how to smile?"


    This was where the problem was! I just recalled that the girl in front of me had not smiled since I saw her. Not only had she not smiled, but she had not even shown a hint of emotion on her face. She looked just like a human-sized doll. Moreover, while she did speak a lot when she was introducing me to the Xyrin Empire, she did not say much else after that. In fact, she was speaking frighteningly little. A fourteen-year-old girl should not be behaving in this manner.


    The above was only a secondary issue. After all, someone with an extremely autistic personality could behave in this way. I could also come up with a corresponding back story to match her behavior. The more crucial problem was something else: Pandora''s eyes!


    They were not focused at all. She looked like an ornament. (Although she had already imitated much of the human body, Pandora''s sensing of the outside world was different from humans. At the very least, she did not use something as simple as her eyes to see her surroundings.) Eyes like that would attract attention no matter where they went.


    How about¡­?


    ¡­


    The day passed quickly. During the course of this day, I tried to explain as much about human life as possible to Pandora. As for whether she could remember all of these things or not, I was not worried in the least. I also used this time to learn a lot more about the Xyrin Empire from the otherwise-silent Pandora. Among these things, I also learned about the 99.999999% of commands that were inexecutable.


    According to Pandora''s explanation¡ªsince the nearest void node was too far away, every command I executed had to make a long journey before reaching the nearest Xyrin colony. This distance was so long that any signal I sent would become indistinguishable by the time it arrived due to cosmic microwaves and background radiation. Signals like that would sound just like background noise. As for the long-range fire source I activated the morning before, it was a mere rare coincidence. The only explanation for it was that my brain was extraordinarily superb at that exact moment.


    Since I could not understand a single one of these reasons, I had to take Pandora''s word for it.


    "I can be used as an emergency Xyrin Terminal," Pandora said. "However, any command you send through me can only be received with ten percent clarity even after I enhance it. What''s more, the criteria to meet before I will help you are extremely strict. Do you need me to build a Xyrin Outpost on this planet? Once the outpost is established, you will be able to initiate combat at any time. Then, this world will become the new frontier of the empire."


    "Forget it," I answered as beads of cold sweat formed on my forehead. I rejected the very tempting suggestion. "I don''t have plans to take over the world."


    What a joke. Take over the world? Control the human race? Was this supposed to be some kind of movie? What benefit was there in controlling the world? I could not even control Qianqian.


    What''s more, those messy commands were almost all for combat purposes. I could not possibly use such large-scale, destructive, and fatal weapons to deal with the human race, could I? Since the instruction set was proving to be completely useless to me, it would be a waste to build an outpost on this earth. En, at the very least, I was being extremely serious.


    What, who said that I could use these things to deal with the unsightly little thieves and show off in front of the ladies?


    I wasn''t stupid. Was I supposed to use the Xyrin Directional Astral Cannon on whoever accidentally knocked into me? A pan-spatial Fire Support System was not to be used casually. This would be akin to using an atomic bomb to barbecue a lamb.


    "Big Brother, a carbon-based being is moving towards us. Please confirm that person''s identity."


    "It should be my big sister." I looked at the clock and said, "Also, Lili, don''t speak in this way again. You must try your best to sound human."


    I was just instructing Pandora when I heard the sound of the front door opening.


    "I''m home," my sister said tiredly. Then, she exclaimed, "En? Ah Jun, who is this child?"


    "This is Pan Lili," I gently pulled Pandora closer to me and tried to look agitated as I said, "This is my little sister!"


    "Little sister?" My big sister was shocked. The next moment, she considered the possibilities and asked in shock, "You''re saying she is your little sister? Your biological little sister?"


    "That''s right," I responded, smiling. "I thought that my family members had all died. I did not expect that I would still find my little sister."


    "How do you do?" Pandora nodded slightly, greeting my big sister with her emotionless voice.


    My big sister frowned as if offended by Pandora''s cold greeting. The moment I noticed this, I explained, "Lili''s life had not been smooth-sailing. What''s more¡­ she experienced many bad things. That is why she''s a bit strange."


    At that moment, my older sister finally realized the torn and tattered clothing that Pandora had on. A look of pity flashed across her face, but the suspicion did not leave her eyes.


    I knew why she was suspicious. Back then, when she brought me home, I was not even one-year-old. I did not have any recollection of my own family. From the difference in age between me and Pandora, my big sister also could tell that she was not even born when I got sent here. My big sister was worried that I was getting fooled.


    I smiled slightly and held up Pandora''s right arm, rolling up the sleeve.


    A triangular birthmark the size of my fingernail could be seen. This was the exact same birthmark I had on my right arm as well.


    "This seems to be hereditary. It''s not a birthmark. All of my blood relatives have the same mark on their right arm. What''s more, although it sounds ridiculous, there seems to be some sort of connection between me and Pan Lili. I am very sure that she is my biological little sister."


    Thankfully, the heavens gave my big sister a brain with very little understanding of biology. Otherwise, she would have seen through my lies a long time ago. How could such a weird gene exist in the world?


    Fortunately, my big sister had never passed biology in her life. She became eighty to ninety percent convinced almost immediately. At the same time, she noticed that Pandora''s eyes were strange.


    "Ah Jun, why are this child''s eyes¡­?"


    I immediately put on a pitiful expression and touched Pandora''s hair, saying, "Didn''t I say it before? She has experienced many horrible things. Since then, she became blind; and her character became like this¡­"


    "Poor girl¡­" My big sister began to choke up as she bent over and pulled the expressionless Pandora in her arms. "Where are you staying now? If you want to, you can move in with us. I will take care of you like a biological big sister would¡­"


    My big sister, filled with compassion and sympathy, completely ignored how I could understand so much about my little sister in just one day.


    I''m sorry, Big Sister. I can only hide these things from you now. Speaking of which, I could hide so many things from my sister with just a couple of excuses. Big Sister, you have so much trust in me. I am so touched¡­ so touched that I have no words to express it!

 Chapter 7：Valiant Little Sister

    Just like that, Pandora began to live with us. No matter how many aspects of her I could not explain clearly, my big sister completely did not mind. She really began to take Pandora as her own biological little sister. Her sympathy for Pandora blinded her that she could not even see that the little sister in front of her was actually an alien creature on the verge of taking over the world.


    Perhaps there was an eighty- or ninety-percent chance that this was due to her unreserved trust in her own little brother.


    As for me? When Pandora privately showed me the full set of identity proof she had in her bag, I was really shocked. Still, once I recalled the far superior technology in the Xyrin Empire, everything made much more sense.


    "This world''s information preservation and encryption technology is primitive and backward," Pandora said matter-of-factly. To her, the pride of the human race¡ªour modern computer technology¡ªwas worthless.


    "Pandora, are you sure you want to come to school with me?" While I was on the way to school, I looked at Pandora''s transfer certificate and immediately felt my head hurt. This discomfort caused me to resent letting her stay among humans. Although I hoped that she would be able to integrate into the human race as soon as possible, I did not feel comfortable leaving her on her own.


    On one hand, I was afraid that she would be bullied. However, on the other hand, I was afraid that she would bully others. How many problems do you think I''d have to deal with if I woke up one day and saw the President of the United States of America tied up in my living room, being tortured?


    "As the only guardian of the Emperor in this region, I must always remain at your side," Pandora responded, her expression unchanging. However, her tone made it difficult for me to doubt her seriousness.


    "Alright, alright. However, make sure that you remember what I told you before¡­"


    "Ah Jun!"


    All of a sudden, I heard a voice that interrupted the conversation between me and Pandora. I turned around and saw Qianqian running towards me. She looked very lively and excited; I had no idea why she was so happy all the time.


    "Ah Jun, why didn''t you come to class yesterday? You didn''t even apply for¡­ en? Who is this girl?"


    "Her name is Pan Lili. She is my little sister."


    "Your little sister?" Qianqian scanned Pandora from head to toe in shock. She knew about my background. That was why she was so shocked to hear that I had found a little sister. "You have a little sister?"


    "That''s right. I did not expect it as well."


    On the spot, I told her the same story about Pandora that I told my sister. I explained once through about Pandora''s identity and said, "That''s it. Lili and I were both adopted so we have no idea what our real last name is. That was why we did not even bother changing Lili''s name. Her last name is Pan, but she is my biological little sister."


    "Ah¡­" Qianqian opened her mouth wide, still looking incredulous. Unexpectedly bumping into a long-lost sibling sounded like something that would only happen in movies. It looked like a plot that belonged to the television. The fact that it was happening right before Qianqian''s eyes made her feel at a loss as to how to react. "Really¡­ unbelievable. Congratulations."


    As Qianqian spoke, she bent down and carefully touched Pandora''s cheek. "Your little sister really cannot see anything?"


    "That''s right," I stroked Pandora''s hair pitifully and pulled her backward without changing my expression. Although Pandora was already acting like a blind person as per my instructions and that was good enough to explain her unfocused eyes, I was still worried that the truth would be exposed if anyone got too close to her.


    "Lili''s optic nerve is completely fine, but perhaps because of the overwhelming psychological blow in the past, she cannot see a thing now¡­"


    I was not telling a complete lie. Pandora''s eyes really could not see anything. However, apart from these eyes, she had 132 different types of radar scanners activated, not for nothing.


    "Really¡­ but if that''s the case, shouldn''t she go to a school for the blind? The transfer certificate in her hand says that she''s transferring to our school."


    I expected that people would ask me that question so I answered quite naturally. "That''s true, but Lili insisted on staying with me. I had no choice but to give in to her. What''s more, Lili can take care of herself very well. Although she might have a little difficulty, she will definitely do well in a normal school like ours."


    Qianqian let out a soft ''oh''. She seemed to understand that talking about these things in front of the little girl might hurt her feelings so she initiated a change in conversation. Finally, I heaved a sigh of relief.


    To tell the truth¡ªif Qianqian really wanted to ask all she wanted about Pandora''s situation, I would not have been able to hold up.


    "Alright." Once we got to the school gate, Qianqian took Pandora''s hand happily and said, "This is the school you will be studying at from now on. How is it? It''s not bad, isn''t it? Ah, I''m sorry¡­ I forgot you can''t see¡­"


    "I don''t mind," Pandora answered plainly. Then, she gently leaned into me as if unwilling to leave her big brother''s side.


    At the same time, Pandora''s robotic voice sounded in my brain: "175 meters in front of us, on the left, is a dangerous carbon-based being. That being is armed, but the threat level is extremely low. Do you want me to clear it?"


    "What?" I was flustered by Pandora''s sudden report and did not know how to react there and then.


    At that moment, a loud ''bang'' was heard at my front left!


    Me, "¡­"


    Campus shootings! Why were there such ridiculous things happening these two days?


    Yet, these ridiculous happenings were really happening to me. To be exact, a campus shooting was taking place in the prestigious school near my ordinary one.


    I heard a loud scream and then saw three tall men running out of Cang Lan Private High School. Each of them held a gun in their hands. I guessed that they were the perpetrators. The man in the middle was strong; he looked just like a bull. He was dragging a person in his hands¡ªclearly a student¡ªwhose pants were already drenched in blood. From that scene, I guessed that he was probably the victim of the gunshot.


    The three armed men dragged their hostage towards a white car, not far away. At the same time, they fired shots all around at random. They seemed to be very nervous; they did not even properly aim their shots at anyone. Even so, many students were hit, and they screamed as they fell to the ground. If this was allowed to carry on, people would not be falling to the ground purely because they were shot.


    At that moment, I could not afford to think too much about the back story behind the campus shooting in the prestigious school. I only had one thought in my mind: run as fast as you can¡­ eh no, I should run and stop those three men!


    I turned to run, but the first thought only flickered in my mind before it disappeared. That was human instinct. However, almost immediately, I realized I should not have been running. I should have been stopping those three armed men. Of course, I could not do it by depending on my capabilities. If I was the same person as before, I would definitely have escaped under these circumstances. Yet, I had another choice that day.


    "Pandora, didn''t you say that Xyrin Apostles were natural warriors? Do you have a way of dealing with the current danger?" I quickly and anxiously questioned Pandora in my heart.


    "Receiving external instructions¡­ analyzing unclear instructions¡­ execute!"


    As Pandora spoke, the sky changed color at once. There was a low, dreadful, and buzzing sound as the sky rapidly darkened to a dark red. Countless golden light patterns appeared as well, forming a golden array that covered the entire sky. As the array appeared, everything around me went quiet. The running students suddenly halted in their positions. Even the flying dust seemed to be suspended in midair, looking like countless delicate particle clouds; the paper scraps dancing around in the air also stopped where they were, forming an extremely artistic effect.


    Just as everything went still, Pandora-zero beside me entered combat mode. What looked like computer data illuminated with green light shot past me. Silver, close-fitting underclothes and golden battle armor wrapped around Pandora''s body. A translucent, light green mask covered the bottom half of her face, from her nose down. All that could be seen of Pandora was a pair of transformed, fuchsia eyes with no pupils, focused on the area in front of her.


    I scanned Pandora¡ªwho was now dressed in close-fitting, golden battle armor¡ªfrom head to toe. Awkwardly, I said, "Indeed, you have not matured."


    This was the first time I was seeing something as ridiculous as this happening in real life, and yet I could remain so calm. Was my brain really that strong?


    Pandora did not pay any attention to my comment. Instead, she continued to look in front of her with her ice-cold gaze.


    Under such circumstances, I could only exclaim: Science-fiction! This is simply something out of a science-fiction movie¡­!

 Chapter 8：Humanoid Weapons

    Even as everything and everyone went still, the three armed men remained as the exception.


    This was because when time was stilled, only the targets would be locked in their current states. This meant that no external attacks could harm the targets. Pandora did this to protect innocent people from being hurt. As for those three armed men, they were in no need of protection.


    It looked like Pandora knew how to avoid creating trouble for me. This was so no matter how much she did not understand why I wanted to avoid trouble.


    The sudden change caused the three armed men to go from being extremely arrogant to being in a complete daze in a split-second. This kind of scene that they only saw in movies caused them to be at a complete loss as to how to react.


    The strongest man in the middle was the first to react. He realized that the skinny hostage now weighed as much as a huge mountain; there was no way they could move him. No matter how hard he tried, he could not even move the man a single inch. Thus, he decisively let go of his hostage and retrieved another handgun from his waist belt. He was now a macho man holding onto two guns, looking around warily.


    "Emperor," Pandora''s voice sounded in my head once again. "Since I don''t have support from a Xyrin Outpost, this false stillness can only be maintained for fifteen minutes."


    "Alright," I answered Pandora in my head. (This way of speaking was very convenient indeed.) "What is ''false stillness''?"


    "Halting everything at the critical time," Pandora said. She seemed to swing her leg, but she patiently explained, "I''ve halted the interaction of information in this area, creating a phenomenon similar to halting time. However, it does not directly interfere with the time axis. It can only stop operations. That''s why it''s called false stillness."


    "Alright, I don''t understand it." I nodded profusely and said confidently, "They are very confused now. Our next step is¡­"


    "For the Empire!" The normally emotionless Pandora suddenly shouted passionately. Without waiting for me to react, she charged over in a flash of white light.


    Wait! What''s the situation now? The emotionless Lolita was now a violent and passionate teenage lady? No, no, no. This was not the main problem¡­ what was my battle plan?! The only value in my existence was to make the battle plan clear. Why did you rush out before I could do that!


    Pandora''s movements immediately attracted the attention of the three violent men. While everything else remained silent and still, a young girl dressed in silver battle armor and wearing a mask suddenly appeared. It was hard for them not to notice her.


    They were already extremely tense as it was. They could not afford to think about what was happening around them or who this little girl was. Almost subconsciously, all three of them raised their guns and pointed them at the white figure charging towards them.


    Bang, bang, bang! There were several gunshots. I tensed up and thought, "Sh*t!"


    Pandora, who was moving at top speed, completely violated the laws of motion as she suddenly halted where she was and lifted her right hand, her palm exposed. She straightened her arm, looking like a statue. The strong contrast between her action and inaction made me wonder if I had just been imagining the way Pandora looked earlier.


    Pandora released a wave that spread outwards like a ripple in the water. A few already-deformed metallic cylinders were blocked out by this protective layer. They fell to the ground.


    ¡­ I should have expected this. How could the Xyrin Empire, which was several times more advanced and educated than the human race, be afraid of humans'' primitive and simple thermal weapons?


    The three armed men were stunned. The strange things happening around them and the even stranger Lolita in front of them were making them doubt that they were living in real life.


    At that exact moment, Pandora''s emotionless voice was heard.


    "Confirmation of attack with a near-zero threat level. Taking deterrent measures¡­"


    As Pandora''s emotionless voice sounded, her extended right hand began to transform. Black metallic structures with rigid lines began to appear in midair, forming a giant rectangular cannon at a mind-boggling speed. Several complex parts began to appear on the body of the cannon. A light blue energy network¡ªwhich resembled veins in a body¡ªbegan to pulse. The energy network started from the mouth of the rectangular cannon and stretched all the way to the back of the cannon. They formed long, thick cables which merged with the right half of Pandora''s body.


    "Pandora''s one-meter Phantom Warship Cannon preheating before launch¡­"


    The three people in front of Pandora were stunned.


    In fact, even I was stunned¡­


    "This¡­ is a monster!"


    The burly man in the center exclaimed in shock and turned to run but just as he turned around, Pandora''s left hand transformed into a Triple Six-Barrel Cannon. As the cannon fired, there was a loud, explosive sound. The legs of the men armed with two guns turned to jelly as he fell to the ground. The entire lower half of his body became drenched.


    Ignoring the horrified looks of everyone else present, I studied the two huge weapons in the hands of Pandora, the Lolita. The rectangular Phantom Warship Cannon aside that resembled an entire pillar aside, the Triple Six-Barrel Canon alone was bigger than Pandora''s entire body. Now, I was finally certain that Pandora''s unassuming exterior hid a violent and war-hungry heart. It was a good thing that I chose to bring her out and not leave her alone at home. Otherwise, she might well have run out to conquer the world in her idleness.


    Apart from this, Lolita armed with huge weapons was extremely and unexpectedly eye-catching.


    "You¡­ you are¡­ what are you¡­ you are¡­" A red-haired young man among the three armed men kept stuttering, at a loss for words. The gun in his hands dropped to the ground with a ''bam''. Compared to the supernatural weapons Lolita had, this thing was nothing more than a toy.


    Pandora totally ignored the man''s question. The huge weapons in her hands began to make clicking noises. Almost immediately, ''Pandora''s One-Meter Phantom Warship Cannon'' shot out blinding blue and white light from its mouth like an engine.


    "Enough, Pandora." At that moment, I finally understood what Pandora was trying to do. As a ''Xyrin General'', killing enemies was as ordinary to her as drinking water and eating food. If I still refused to speak up to stop her, the three unlucky bastards in front of me would become the first batch of humans who were destroyed by warship weapons.


    Although the men were clearly crooks and criminals and were probably deserving of death, killing them like that would cause chaos once the time-halting effects wore off.


    "Orders received."


    Once Pandora responded, the two huge weapons immediately folded and disappeared into thin air. Pandora''s partially mechanized body had reverted to normal.


    At that moment, the three mentally-disturbed men finally noticed that there was one more human being who could move. Although he looked very plain and average, one command from him made the ''monster'' obey. This meant that this person was no ordinary human being.


    Thus, the next second, the three of them all turned to me as if I was their savior.


    Being stared at by three ferocious-looking, strong, older men¡­ made me feel like I was in hell.


    The man who had been frightened stiff by Pandora''s first round of attacks was now crying as he exclaimed, "Let us go! You''re a magnanimous man; you will forgive us and not take what we¡ªordinary humans¡ªdid to heart¡­"


    ¡­ Were they hinting that I was not human? Although it was completely normal to think that way after seeing the way Pandora and I acted¡­ Brother, I have to tell you that you''re mocking¡­


    "Stupid carbon-based being." Pandora''s cold voice sounded, accompanied by strange electronic static. "Don''t try to confuse the Emperor''s judgment!"


    Keke¡­ Pandora, you''re making matters worse¡­


    First, they thought that I should not be considered human. Now, my own little sister was despising me subconsciously. I awkwardly said, "Let''s not talk about the issue of species first. Pandora, let''s not kill them. Else, once time resumes, we will have a lot of problems to resolve. Do you have any other way to wipe out their memories or¡­?"


    "Or make them dumb?" I said this last portion in my heart, sending it to Pandora using our mental connection.


    Pandora nodded and took big strides towards the three confused crooks. As she walked, her right hand became an inch-long blue and white conical object. At the tip of this conical object was a long needle, flashing blue and white.


    The three men let out a desperate cry.


    From then on, these three men became dumb.

 Chapter 9：Harmless?

    Fifteen minutes was neither long nor short, but in these fifteen minutes, I managed to witness something that might as well be from science-fiction movies yet to be released. I guessed that I would not even be interested in Hollywood films for the next half of the year. Those three unlucky thugs had also gone from smart crooks to complete idiots. Just thinking about Pandora''s long, metallic needle entering their brains made me want to vomit.


    A soft buzzing was heard from Pandora''s body, and the stillness ended. Everyone continued running in all directions, paper scraps in midair continued to fall, and the dust particles in the air continued to blend into the background. At the same time, the quiet world became overwhelmed with all sorts of noise: the screams of students, the screams of students, and - again - the screams of students¡­


    In the blink of an eye, I felt like my head was going to explode! The contrast between the way things were now and the way things were a second ago was inexplicable.


    Yet, very quickly, the students'' screams became softer. Someone realized that the three arrogant crooks from earlier were already on the ground. They were drooling from their mouths, and their eyes were rolled back as they kept nibbling on their own fingers like retards.


    Actually, if one paid close attention, they would have been able to tell that everything was slightly off. Although Pandora had already tried her best to place the thugs in an appropriate position¡ªsince time did not run continuously, the scene did not move continuously as well. That feeling was like snipping a second out of the middle of a movie before trying to place the halves back together. It was obvious that something had been skipped over along the way.


    The only thing was that everyone had been so concerned with running for their lives that no one noticed this abnormality.


    If this were an ordinary movie plot, the policemen should have arrived to scan the area.


    I would not have any interest in anything that would happen in the future. All I wanted was to leave the chaotic scene as quickly as possible.


    Thus, I grabbed Qianqian''s hand and walked towards the school as fast as I could. Qianqian was already so frightened that she could only follow behind me gingerly. Although this lass was normally excited and loud, she was still prone to becoming stunned and confused after witnessing a campus shooting.


    No one noticed that a pair of bright, suspicious eyes was fixated on us from inside the prestigious school. They watched as we left the scene.


    Inside the campus, we rested at a bench at the base of the school building. Finally, Qianqian showed some form of reaction. She heaved a huge sigh of relief and patted her chest, saying, "Phew, that really scared me to death. I did not think that things like that would happen. I always saw these things on television, but this is my first time witnessing something like that in real life! Ah Jun, when do you think the reporters would arrive?"


    I smiled unnaturally. Compared to what you have seen, I saw much more impossible things during those fifteen minutes!


    "Hey, Ah Jun, why do you think those three men would do something like that? Do you think they did it for money? That should be right. All the rich children attend the school opposite ours. It''s normal for people to set their sights on them. How did they end up like that, though? Could they have had a heart attack?"


    Seeing that Qianqian had recovered, I could not help but exclaim, "Qianqian, your mind is really strong, isn''t it?! You''ve recovered so quickly?"


    "Well, it was just a scare. Must I fall into depression? That''s right, Ah Jun, do you still want to let Lili report to school? It''s getting late¡­ Lili, were you scared earlier?"


    That last sentence from Qianqian reminded me: I nearly forgot to do something extremely important!


    Pandora! I was so concerned with bringing Qianqian away that I forgot about Pandora. Had she been following behind us in silence this entire time?


    I turned to look at the silent girl who had gone back to acting blind. My eyes were filled with mixed emotions.


    At first, although I knew she was not human, her human-like looks made me take her as nothing more than a very strange little girl. However, witnessing her transformation to a humanoid weapon earlier violently pulled me back to reality. This girl in front of me, who I called my little sister, was not at all human. She was a battle weapon from the Xyrin Empire far away.


    At that moment, I really did not know how to face her.


    I did not hate her. Conversely, looking at this cold, little girl¡ªthe only one who knew my secret¡ªoften made me feel a sense of closeness in my heart. Perhaps this was the reason why I found it difficult to accept that she was nothing more than a weapon.


    "Ah Jun, what''s the matter? You''re daydreaming again? Did you get scared by what happened earlier?" Qianqian saw that I had been silent for hours, staring at my little sister. She asked this worriedly as if she had already decided that I was scared stiff by what had just happened.


    This was a huge blow to my pride. Could this pretty lady stop looking at everyone as if their brains were as strong as hers?


    "I''m fine. I''m just worried that Lili is shocked. Go for your lessons first. I have already greeted the teacher. Once Lili has gone to her new class, I''ll go over."


    Qianqian looked at me worriedly for a few seconds. Seeing nothing out of the ordinary with me, she responded, "Oh, then I''ll make a move first. Come to class soon."


    Really¡­ she was younger than me by a couple of months, but she always acted like she was the one taking care of me.


    "Emperor¡­"


    "Stop calling me that," I suddenly insisted.


    Pandora seemed to have been shocked by my reaction. That normally expressionless face actually showed a hint of fright. Her gray eyes widened, making her look slightly cute.


    She paused for two or three seconds before finally regaining her composure. Blandly, she said, "Emperor is how we address individuals with the highest authority in the Xyrin Empire. If you''re unhappy, I can go with this world''s norm and add ''Your Majesty'' behind the address."


    "No, that''s not what I mean. Call me Big Brother. Avoid calling me that as much as you can from now on."


    Pandora looked at me quietly. Then, I heard a buzzing as if there was too much current running through her wires. A little while later, a bit of smoke floated out of her head.


    Hey, hey, hey, I say¡­ didn''t I just ask her to change the way she addressed me? Did this result in an obstacle in her logic?


    "Database comparison complete. Addressing you this way does not violate the Xyrin Law. The default title set has been changed, but the original title will be used when in combat mode."


    Pandora quietly reported a summary of her thought process to me. Then, she gestured to her head and said, "Big Brother, I am overloaded¡­"


    She looked so cute this way!


    Introducing Pandora to a new group of people was much easier than I thought. At a young age, the parents of this blind little girl died. It had not been easy for her to reunite with her brother; she had to overcome various difficulties in order to get to this school. This story plucked on the heartstrings of many pure first-year students at once. This little sister, Pandora, immediately became the baby of the entire class. Everyone could not wait to show their love to this unfortunate little girl. Her classmates were so passionate that Pandora felt at a loss as to what to do.


    I was greatly relieved to witness this. At the very least, there was no need for me to worry about silly students who wanted to bully Pandora for being blind; much less was there a need for me to worry that such silly students would be blown apart by her cannons.


    Before this, Pandora had already expressed to me that if any carbon-based beings acted rudely to her and insulted her¡ªas a highly-ranked general, she had the responsibility to protect the honor of the Xyrin soldiers. This meant that she had to use violence. The upper limit of the force she was capable of using really frightened me. She even had the option of activating her anti-planet weapons!


    Given all of these, my greatest hope was that no retard would try to provoke Pandora.


    Of course, since I had close to no control over the Xyrin Empire from this great distance and Pandora had no support from a Xyrin Outpost here, there was little chance of her activating anti-planet weapons. The most she probably would be able to do was activate the Corps-level Weapons.


    So, Pandora''s classmates, don''t be deceived by this little Lolita''s harmless appearance!

 Chapter 10：Army Arriving?

    Despite the terrifying campus shooting that happened earlier in the day, the shocking thing about our school was that classes were not canceled. Instead, everything continued as per usual. This was extremely puzzling, but Cang Lan Private High School¡ªthe location of the campus shooting¡ªwas immediately locked down. All the students inside were also immediately transported to a safer location. Compared to our school, the difference was like heaven and earth.


    The Junior Year courses were quite bland. Within this year, one had to force themselves to store all the irrelevant information of the world into their brain, all for the sake of pouring it all out on paper in July. Then, one had to try and forget all of these things in the following four years.


    Our English teacher was a kind, old lady. It was said that she once taught Mandarin to foreigners in a private school in England. This resulted in one habit of our lovely teacher: she always spoke extremely quickly in English and then translated what she said back into Mandarin. When she did this, she spoke extremely slowly and emphasized every single word as if afraid that we would not understand Mandarin.


    All in all, this rendered every single one of us speechless.


    I narrowed my eyes slightly, trying to pick out what I could understand out of that thick London accent and forming sentences in my head that I could understand. (This was an extremely challenging thing. I guessed that this was as difficult as trying to guess what Egyptian Pharaohs had for breakfast by analyzing remnants of the stone slabs.) Suddenly, a small paper ball rolled towards me. More precisely, it hit me on the head.


    I picked up the paper ball and quickly tried to determine the direction from which the paper flew, based on the angle and speed at which it hit me, accounting also for the wind¡­ alright, I should open the paper ball first.


    What looked like highly-encrypted and suspicious alien text appeared before my eyes. "Ah Jun, how is your sister?"


    This Chinese handwriting looked like what Van Gogh would have produced by writing with his left hand after having two servings of pot. Without a doubt, it was from Qianqian. Few people in the world¡ªincluding me¡ªcould decipher handwriting like that within a short amount of time. This meant that each time Qianqian and I passed handwritten notes to each other, we did not need to bother about them being found by outsiders. On certain levels, Qianqian''s words acted a bit like codes.


    "She''s doing well. Her classmates and teachers take care of her very well. I don''t think anyone would be so cruel as to bully a blind girl, right?" I wrote in handwriting that was as hard to read as Qian Qian''s.


    "We can''t be too sure about that. You should take good care of your little sister. She''s very pitiful. If you allow her to be bullied, I will not forgive you!"


    ¡­ I did not think that Pandora''s cute appearance, coupled with the unfortunate story that I thought of on her behalf, could be so powerful. Even the strong-headed, excitable, and tough Qianqian could become her dedicated guardian in such a short time¡­


    Bully Pandora? Just thinking about the battle scene I witnessed earlier in the day scared me. I immediately pursed my lips.


    How many fully-armed, regular troops could bully that extremely powerful battle machine?


    Just as I was thinking about Pandora in her combat mode, taking on the Human Race''s united army with one hand as the Phantom Warship Cannon and the other as a cannon big enough to take down a city; a strange feeling washed over my brain. This feeling¡­ was Pandora trying to contact me?


    No, no, it was not Pandora. According to her¡ªas my chief assistant, she and I had an unrestricted contact channel through which she could contact me under any circumstances. However, the feeling washing over me at that moment was more like a request to make contact. There was no need for Pandora to make use of this.


    Although I did not know who the other party was, I could be sure that they had something to do with the Xyrin Empire.


    I lowered my head and acted like I was reading my school textbooks very seriously. I wanted to cover up the shocked expression that would probably appear on my face in a while. (According to my own experience, any connection with the Xyrin Empire would shock me.) Then, I accepted the request.


    "This is the world''s second arbitration organ, Gaia, requesting authority to contact the Emperor." I heard this introductory message in my head.


    Gaia? I paused for a second, before immediately regaining my composure. This was the translucent hologram I saw in my dream. En, it was the immortal big sister.


    Actually, I still had many questions regarding the dream I had that day. For example, why was there a fortress in the sky? (Now, I knew that the thing was called a world arbitration organ.) Moreover, where did the other two of them go? Why did they nearly touch Earth? What were the world''s arbitration organs for? Most importantly, was the woman named Gaia the representation of the arbitration organs'' consciousness?


    Although I had so many questions¡ªunfortunately, I had very little contact time with the home-star, Xyrin. (From Pandora, I learned that the Xyrin Empire was vast and contained many home-stars. All this time, the world I was seeing in my dreams was just one of the many Xyrin home-stars.) The signals that were making long journeys through timeless space tunnels could not show me the world in real-time again. It was almost like an online game; due to poor connection, I was lagging.


    The world in my dream was stuck in the way I last saw it that night. The connection I had with the Xyrin home-star had been cut off. Even though Pandora was here, I could only receive blurry signals.


    Now, what did that artificial intelligence from the Xyrin home-star want from me?


    Since I was curious, I accepted the other party''s request to make contact with me. At the same time, I felt another spiritual connection. This was the same frequency as Pandora''s spiritual connection. From the looks of it, she had every intention to listen in.


    Although this was referred to as a real-time transmission, there was also a real distance between us. In addition to Pandora''s correction and filtration, Gaia''s voice only came a few seconds after it was sent. It was the characteristic Xyrin emotionless tone. Its contents, however, shocked me.


    "The First Army of the Empire''s Expeditionary Force has already entered your space one hour ago, according to your world''s time. I guess that in twelve hours, they will arrive on your planet. Please prepare to receive them."


    That was all. There was nothing more she had to say.


    "What? What did you say? Hold on, Miss. Are you mistaken?"


    However, I did not receive any reply to this series of questions that I sent out. Our spiritual connection was broken.


    From the looks of the situation, the connection this time was made forcefully, and it was unstable. In less than twenty seconds, the connection was lost. I was left by myself, with a splitting headache.


    The Empire''s Expeditionary Force?


    What exactly was this expedition for?


    "Hey, Pandora, did you hear about the Empire''s Expeditionary Force?"


    "Yes."


    "Do you know what it''s about? Why are they sending an army over all of a sudden?"


    "Put simply, this is the team that works directly under me. It is the Reinstallation Pandora Corps."


    Pandora answered me without emotion. Even though we only had a spiritual connection, I found it easy to imagine Pandora''s nonchalant and casual expression while saying this.


    Perhaps to her, having an army sent anywhere was simply a trivial matter.


    However, to me, this was a huge deal!


    At that moment, I felt like the calm life as I knew it was quickly slipping away from me.

 Chapter 11：The Freeloading Army Is Arriving

    I should have thought about this sooner¡­


    Pandora had already told me when we first met. She was a Xyrin General.


    What was the essential element of a General? Obviously, it was not a General-belly. What''s more, this Lolita¡ªwho could just reach the dining table in her household¡ªwould never have something like that. Thus, the essential element of a General was soldiers.


    Therefore, in actual fact, that immortal big sister named Gaia did not just send me one Xyrin Apostle, Pandora. Instead, she sent me an entire established army, including its General!


    Even though these things were very easy to understand, Pandora''s appearance made me subconsciously neglect the fact that she was a General of an entire Empire. In addition, since she did not think that I would not have understood something as simple as this, she naturally did not bother explaining it to me.


    It looked like I underestimated the amount of trouble that those unknown life forms would bring to me¡­ an entire army! Providing for them aside, where was I going to find a place big enough to accommodate all of them?!


    Chasing them to Shanxi Province and making them dig for coal did not sound like a bad idea, but I was worried that they would dig all the way from Shanxi to Paris. According to the way Pandora moved, I guessed that the Xyrin Army would be just as mental.


    The old lady in front of the class was already speaking as quickly as a bullet train in her pure London accent. In my mind, I was chatting with Pandora at an equally fast speed.


    "Pandora, can you prevent your army from coming? I feel like¡­ it''s an exaggeration¡­"


    "They cannot stop midway through the spatial transition."


    "Well, can we send them back the moment they arrive? Er¡­ I have nothing against them; it''s just that I don''t have a place to accommodate them. We could also organize a three-day tour around the world once they come before we send them back to their own homes¡­ so they wouldn''t have traveled over here for nothing."


    "There is no outpost on this planet. The home-star has not completed adjusting its facilities. Thus, the Empire''s Expeditionary Force is only in transit in a single direction now. If you''re sure that you want them to send them back as soon as possible, please build a Xyrin Outpost here first. Then, you can initiate battle whenever you want and turn this world into the Empire''s new frontier."


    ¡­ Why did I feel like we talked about this before?


    In the world today¡ªwhere peace and harmony were encouraged for development, I felt incredibly stressed to have an unknown being around me at all times, constantly thinking about building Outposts and starting wars.


    "In other words, no matter what, your army is coming?"


    "Yes."


    "Then¡­ how many of them are there?" I began to calculate how much money I needed to provide for an entire army. At last, I came to the conclusion that I probably could not even afford to feed them a single meal, much less provide for them. In order to provide for them, I first needed the right to earn money.


    Unexpectedly, Pandora kept quiet for a long time without responding to me. Cold beads of sweat began to form on my forehead as I thought: Have you not finished calculating? Given your processing speed, are you also unable to count clearly?


    "Three hundred."


    This was an unexpected number. At that moment, I was at a loss as to how to react.


    "How many?"


    "Three hundred."


    "Three hundred thousand?"


    "Three hundred; just three hundred people," Pandora repeated without sounding in the least bit frustrated. She remained calm as before.


    "Three hundred! You''re kidding, aren''t you? Your so-called Xyrin Empire''s Expeditionary only has three hundred people?"


    I felt like an unlucky b*stard who had been given the death penalty a long time ago, but just as I was about to be executed, a panting and groaning eunuch ran in and held up a paper from the Emperor, saying, ''Drop that sword and leave him alive!''


    "''Three hundred people'' refers to the number of people before we expand."


    "Expand?" I asked curiously. Ever since getting to know Pandora two days ago, I had not improved much in many areas of my life. However, hearing many weird terms had improved my vocabulary considerably.


    "Large-scale armies consume a lot of energy when they transmit through space. Before battle, such wastage must be avoided. That''s why we adopted this way of superimposing our army. The foundational soldiers are all puppets without any sentience. While the army teleports through space, they will be stored in a space-crack created by the Commander.


    "Since they cannot think independently, we do not have to worry that their battle skills would be affected by the development of any mental issues due to the long teleportation duration. Once they arrive at the destination, the Commander can use this method of spatial teleportation to quickly set up an outpost. Then, the soldiers hidden in the cracks can be allowed to go out. This is what we call expansion."


    "In other words, the three hundred people on the way over here are all Commanders and your real soldiers are hidden in space-cracks?"


    "Yes."


    "That''s great! That''s absolutely great! Listen, Pandora. No matter what¡ªbefore I give my orders, do not allow those three hundred people to expand their army. If there are only three hundred people, I have a way of arranging accommodations for them¡­"


    ¡­


    Although there were only three hundred people¡ªinstead of the thousands or tens of thousands I originally imagined, I was still feeling the pressure.


    It was already 11:30 at night. Seeing three hundred people appear in space would definitely give the human race a huge shock. I told Pandora to secretly adjust the army''s spatial transition duration and set their destination as a desolate and inaccessible place, far away from the city.


    Pandora quietly stood there. Her original black hair turned into a translucent, icy-blue. Under the night sky, she looked as beautiful as an angel who had stumbled into the world. The only difference was that this angel was always considering how to slaughter the United Nations.


    Faint energy waves spread outwards from her body. Through Pandora''s sharing of information, I could feel that the waves were effective through a radius of more than ten kilometers.


    "I have already activated the information interference. In two hours, any targeted being with sentience would be constantly disturbed once they enter the warning region. Big Brother, are you feeling better?"


    I was lying on the ground like a corpse.


    "I''m sorry¡­"


    "I''m fine¡­" I answered weakly. "However, don''t hold me to the standards of the Xyrin Apostles from now on¡­ I will die¡­ I really will die¡­"


    In the past twenty minutes, I felt like I had been in hell.


    Pandora had placed me on her shoulders and traveled at two hundred and ten kilometers per hour, diving through pathways and walking on walls. By the time we arrived at the destination, I felt like all of my internal organs had swapped positions. Yet, even in their new positions, they could smoothly complete their original job.


    I quietly lay on the ground. A while later, I finally felt the pain all around my body dissipate slightly. However, I did not want to stand up at all. Instead, I looked up at the sky full of stars.


    "So peaceful¡­" I muttered to myself.


    Away from the capital and abandoning all the complex thoughts, I quietly lay on the ground in silence under the black-blue night sky. Suddenly, I felt a sense of peace that I had never felt before.


    If not for Pandora, I might never have allowed myself to lie down in the middle of the ground in a desolate suburb at night. I might also never have experienced such peace.


    The things that happened in the past few days had been beyond my imagination. My tense mind had never relaxed, even for a second. Yet, now, I suddenly felt much more relaxed.


    "Big Brother, the external temperature is extremely low now. It might be harmed¡ªyour body," Pandora''s robotic voice sounded. Even though it sounded as emotionless as ever, I heard a hint of concern in it. Perhaps I was just comforting myself. After all, this lady had just carried her Emperor, His Majesty, at two hundred and ten kilometers per hour, from a crowded city to a quiet suburb.


    "I''m alright, but this is a rare chance for me to relax. Don''t just stand there. There''s still twenty minutes. Come and lie down with me."


    Pandora nodded and lay down beside me.


    Although I knew she was not human¡ªonce I felt her lean in towards me, I throbbed a little.


    Calm down, calm down. She isn''t human. What''s more, even if she was human, she was only a Lolita!


    At that moment, a thought surfaced in my mind, illuminating my soul: if race is not a problem, why would age be?


    I realized that my thoughts were spiraling in a direction that I had no control over¡­


    "This is the smell left behind by a certain compound when Big Sister bathed me. Personally, I don''t really understand the purpose of this smell. During battle, these additional signals will only expose me quicker."


    "Heh heh, Pandora, you don''t have to always talk about battling. There is not much fighting in this world. You can try to live in a more relaxed manner."


    The girl next to me suddenly stopped responding. Instead, she remained silent. I guessed that the difference between our worlds was too stark. She was finding it difficult to understand what I was saying.


    "Pandora, I''ve always wanted to ask you: what is everyday life like for the Xyrin Apostles? Of course, I mean before you unexpectedly fell into a deep sleep." I was slightly curious as to what the Xyrin Empire, which had now made countless connections to my life, was like. My own imagination of it was extremely foggy and cloudy.


    Pandora remained quiet for a long time before she finally said five words: "For now¡­ I don''t know.


    "We have lost a significant amount of foundational data. We''ve lost almost all the records of life before we fell into a deep sleep. Perhaps we will be able to compare the relevant information once the other home-stars of the Xyrin Empire awaken. Otherwise, maybe as time goes by, the data will automatically be recovered."


    "I see¡­"


    A while later, Pandora spoke again. She still sounded emotionless as she said, "Maybe we just kept fighting. That''s all I remember: fighting, constant fighting. We are beings who live for battle."


    "That may not be true," I replied, suddenly recalling that¡ªin my dream¡ªI saw the gray world become colorful. I did not believe that such a lively world like that was built by a race that only knew how to fight.


    Later on, both of us fell silent. That was up until I received an orderly wave in my mind.


    The freeloading army from the faraway Xyrin home-star was finally here.


    "Pandora, get ready."

 Chapter 12：Alien Workers

    At twelve midnight, the Commanders from the faraway Xyrin home-star finally completed their long journey transmitting through space and entered the space around the Earth. Pandora was to take responsibility from now on. She was going to become the road signs in the void, to lead the three hundred Commanders in the right direction for the last leg of their journey. This was to prevent the unlucky Xyrin Commanders from appearing inside a random civilian''s toilet bowl.


    At that moment, Pandora''s hair was not only a translucent, icy-blue; but even her body was beginning to glow light-blue. From afar, she looked like a blue fairy against the night sky. That dreamy beauty made even the moon in the sky look dull. I could not help myself as I looked at her curiously and confirmed that anyone within a meter of Pandora would be able to read books¡ªthanks to her light.


    As the time for the spatial transition passageway to be activated came closer, Pandora''s blue glow intensified. Slowly, her entire being seemed to be a source of blue light. The blue light even illuminated everything within tens of meters.


    "If we were escaping at night, how helpful would you be?" I gasped in shock.


    At that moment, I realized that the air in front of me was beginning to twist and turn. Thus, I stared in Pandora''s direction, afraid that I would miss a scene that would probably only happen once in my lifetime. At last, dim, black figures slowly appeared around Pandora.


    Were these the three hundred Commanders?


    More than twenty seconds later, the black figures solidified. I could already make out the blurry features of those figures nearest to Pandora.


    "They''re here!" I said softly.


    "Big Brother," Pandora''s emotionless voice sounded again. "Don''t look at the intense light for extended periods. You will start to hallucinate¡­"


    Keke, I say, why were those black figures beginning to look more and more like Pandora?


    I laughed awkwardly and then turned around, refusing to look at the unknown, glowing bodies.


    "I say, Pandora, it''s been nearly ten minutes, hasn''t it? Why aren''t they here yet?"


    Pandora did not answer my question. Instead, she focused on leading those three hundred people whose figures had not even appeared yet.


    "They''re here," Pandora suddenly said. I, who had already been distracted by my surroundings, got yanked back to reality at once.


    The moment Pandora spoke, multi-colored lights began to appear in the air around me. One by one, figures stepped out of those light rays. This time, they were really here.


    The people who had just walked out of the light looked translucent and black¡ªalmost like ghosts. From afar, they bowed down to me and then remained where they were. Slowly, their bodies solidified.


    A few minutes later, there was a crowd of Xyrin Commanders in front of me, dressed in silver and golden armor and cloaks. There were three hundred of them; that was not many or few. They stood orderly, making me feel like I had control over an army of thousands or tens of thousands of soldiers. The most important thing was apart from school, I have never seen a group of people standing in such an orderly manner before.


    Were these the skills of aliens? That was good. The Xyrin Empire''s abilities were indeed frightening. With such skills, all it had to do was send one person to break through the back door of the enemy camp. That would be akin to sending thousands of soldiers and horses into the enemy''s base camp. I could not help but rejoice in my heart. It was a good thing that I was not a battle-fanatic. If Hitler had been the one to awaken this empire. En, the human race would have been annihilated in 1940.


    Pandora reverted to her original state and then quietly walked towards me. A hot wave of energy washed over me. Curiously, I turned around and saw that Pandora''s clothes were also flying around in the hot wind. Was she dissipating heat?


    I stared at the Empire''s Commanders for a full five minutes and awkwardly turned to Pandora who was still dissipating heat beside me. "Hey, Pandora, are you supposed to say something to them? I don''t know what I''m supposed to say¡­"


    Pandora nodded and calmly took a few steps forward. In the blink of an eye, I felt like this little girl was a completely different person. A pressure I had never witnessed before began to spread out from the center of Pandora''s body. No other little girl would be able to produce this kind of commanding presence; I was amazed.


    At that moment, I finally truly understood that Pandora was a Xyrin General.


    The silent Lolita walked forward and raised her right hand.


    The Xyrin Commanders immediately tensed up.


    "For the Empire!" Pandora suddenly shouted with an unquestionable sense of determination in her tender voice.


    What?


    "For the Empire!" The Empire''s Commanders exclaimed in a rage, their voices shooting into the sky.


    Hey!


    "Freedom is power!" Pandora had already completely turned into a passionate Lolita.


    "Freedom is power!"


    Hey, hey, hey! This was not what I wanted you to say!


    "This world will become the Empire''s new frontier¡ªWu¡­"


    The hundreds of Commanders watched as an unknown man behind their Commander suddenly stepped forward and covered her mouth, dragging her backward. Still, they repeated in unison, "This world will become the Empire''s new frontier¡ªWu¡­"


    Hey, hey, hey! I covered Pandora''s mouth, didn''t I? Why did they ''Wu'' along with her?! Were they causing chaos on purpose?!


    "Keke, everyone, take note," I cleared my throat and stepped up, saying, "Let me introduce myself. My name is Ah Jun. You should already know who I am¡ªyour current leader. First, I am glad that you made it all the way here from so far away. You''ve had a long journey!"


    The cold wind blew.


    In fact, I really was not gifted in formal public speaking.


    "Look at how serious all of you are! I''ll keep things simple. First and foremost, I''ll talk about Pandora''s announcement regarding this world!" As I said this, my voice suddenly became much higher. "I heard that you''re used to taking over every inch of land that you come across, but this place¡­ is not a battleground!


    "I am not interested in battle so don''t even think about coming here with the posture of colonizers. Now, I''m not sure what the Empire is about. Before I gain a better understanding of all of these things, nobody is allowed to use any form of violence. If you dare to do anything rash, you would be betraying my orders and betraying the Empire!"


    This was what Pandora told me would be the best way to make the Xyrin Apostles listen to me: I had to use the Xyrin Law to suppress them.


    Since I was still confused about everything at this point, I could easily get into trouble if I gave the Xyrin Army any orders. Thus, before I gained a clearer picture of exactly what was happening, this was the only way I could minimize disorder.


    A flicker of blue light appeared in the hundreds of pairs of eyes. This meant that they had already recorded what I just said as instructions of the highest order in their minds.


    Speaking of which, why did it feel pleasant to speak to hundreds of Xyrin Commanders in such an authoritative manner? Should I make them pay attention and then address them again¡­?


    At that moment, Pandora suddenly tugged at the corner of my shirt. In a quiet voice, she said, "Big Brother, one is missing."


    "What do you mean ''one is missing''?" I did not know how to respond to Pandora at that moment.


    "There are only 299 people here," Pandora explained. "There is one more Commander of the Mind-Assault Team missing."


    "Missing? Did something go wrong during the spatial transition?"


    "No, all the units who went through spatial transition arrived at the destination. I''ll expand my search and try again." At this point, Pandora suddenly paused as if she had just discovered something unbelievable. With a weird expression, she said, "I found him¡­"


    I watched in confusion as Pandora walked towards a huge tree, tensely but silently. Then, without saying a word, she threw a punch at the tree trunk.


    There was a flash of red light, and the thick tree trunk was reduced to ash.


    A young man with a skinny, long face and dressed in silver-white armor fell onto the ground.


    Pandora gently kicked him to confirm that he was unconscious. Then, she turned around and addressed the various Commanders around her, who had been waiting for orders. "Look, this is the consequence of going through space transition without switching public navigation on."


    I rubbed the sweat from my forehead and said, "What''s the problem?"


    "This fool forgot to switch his public navigation on just as his spatial transition was being completed. In the end, he teleported into the tree trunk. Now, at least half of his stomach is filled with wood fibers¡­ and that''s because he got lucky. If any mistake had occurred with the spatial interference he could well have been merged with the tree trunk altogether."


    Ke¡­ Keke¡­ I did not think that there would be such interesting characters among the Xyrin Apostles. It looked like not all of them were as cool as Pandora seemed to be.


    Apart from this, the Xyrin Apostles were extremely aggressive and strong. Despite what happened, this man was still alive.


    "What should we do now? He''s going to be alright, isn''t he?"


    "He''s alright. I''ll find someone meticulous to help him cleanse his insides," Pandora said nonchalantly.


    Indeed, these people could not be treated like humans.


    Just as I was recovering from my shock at the strength of these Xyrin Apostles, a tall and burly uncle stepped closer to me and thrust one of his legs onto the ground with a loud ''bam''. Then, he slapped his right fist to the left side of his chest. This looked like the military salute of the Xyrin Empire.


    "Reporting to the Emperor: the Xyrin Empire''s Pandora Reinstallation Corps has completely assembled. The fourth Mind-Assault Team''s Commander, Keos, cannot take his position yet. The other 299 people are awaiting your instructions. Please give us instructions!"


    En, very good. This really makes me feel like a winner!


    Pandora turned to focus on me as well. Although her listless eyes lacked emotions, I could still feel that she was concerned about how I was going to organize these three hundred people. After all, according to her analysis of my financial situation, I would have to either rob a bank or print fake banknotes in order to provide for three hundred people.


    I slowly scanned the three hundred people, who were lined up in an orderly fashion. Then, I grinned brightly.


    "From tomorrow onwards," I said as I waved my hand, "all of you will work!"

 Chapter 13：The Aliens Advanced Forgery Technology

    How likely was it that a student in Junior Year of school without an income could support three hundred grown men?


    Logically speaking, that was not possible.


    Not even talking about the provision of meals¡ªeven if their bodies were special and could go without food or water in the short-term, they must be clothed and have a place to stay, right? I wasn''t going to stoop to the level of making three hundred high-ranking Commanders rough it out on the streets and beg for a living.


    Of course, I could actually send them to dig for coal in Shanxi Province; if I got lucky, they might even be able to dig a tunnel from Shanxi all the way to Brazil. That way, I would be able to sell entrance tickets at the tunnel, five dollars for adults and half that for children. However, this idea did not seem very realistic and reasonable.


    As such, the most disciplined alien workforce in history was created immediately.


    To prevent detection from any idle passers-by or reconnaissance aircraft (was this really possible?), Pandora used an optical camouflaging forcefield to cover a one-kilometer radius. Unless someone accidentally barged into this forcefield, no one would discover that so many suspiciously dressed strangers were gathered in this place.


    I looked excitedly as these unknown life forms from the Xyrin home-star hurriedly busied themselves to make final preparation to integrate into this world.


    In front of a square-faced, serious-looking uncle that had his palms placed together, I stopped curiously.


    "What are you doing?" I asked inquisitively.


    Square-faced with thick brows and a rigid physique with a serious look on his face¡­ this uncle''s appearance completely matched that of a paladin from a novel. As he was sitting with his eyes closed and his palms together, I wondered if this posture was the so-called meditating quietly.


    I had just finished speaking when this uncle''s hands suddenly glowed with a gold light as he opened his eyes and presented something to me.


    It was a small card.


    Identity card¡­


    Me, "¡­"


    Now I knew where Pandora''s identity and residence cards had come from!


    I scratched my nose, embarrassed, as I continued, "Continue, continue¡­"


    This uncle nodded as he continued his forgery of identity cards with a serious look on his face.


    After leaving this uncle, I came across a very stern, long-haired, beautiful lady. In front of her, a floating screen was emanating a ghostly blue light; and the flashing images on it were making my eyes go blurry.


    "What is this?"


    That beautiful lady froze the screen as she respectfully said, "I am searching for jobs."


    The frozen panel on the screen was like a personnel archival repository; it seemed as if this lady was planning to alter public files and systems to create a new identity for herself. Obviously, she still had not figured out the differences between humans and themselves and thought that as long as she changed the files everything would go smoothly. Unfortunately, humans were not machines; and changing a computer system could not change their memories. Even if one person inputted their name into the repository, others would not remember having them as colleagues.


    Just as I was planning to tell her that this method was not viable, the lady spoke first.


    "Emperor," the long-haired beautiful lady respectfully asked, "what does a President do?"


    ¡­ I calmly turned off the screen in front of her as I said emphatically, "Start finding jobs with salaries below two thousand a month."


    It was necessary for me to ask clearly what this bunch of people was intending to do! I did not expect that their preparations to integrate into society involved so much creativity; although I must say that they were quite efficient at it.


    Thirty minutes later, I was stunned beyond measure.


    Damn! Besides one engaging in forgery and another hacking into government repositories, two others were huddled in a corner printing fake currency notes. From their efficiency, within half a year, some of them would definitely be facing criminal charges; and they would be guilty of them.


    This was not all. Even more Commanders were gathered at another side around Pandora.


    Two hundred Xyrin Empire Commanders were seated orderly in a circle around a huge 3D projection. A petite Pandora was using a pointer almost as long as her to refer to something.


    "Everyone, take note," Pandora waved her pointer as she said, "Look here!"


    My gaze turned with everyone''s, looking at where the pointer was.


    "This is where this world''s largest oceanic trench is located," Pandora said sternly. "It is also the weakest point of this planet''s crust. Furthermore, this spot¡ªthis red circle here¡ªis the optimum firing target for our spatial cannon. If we want to expand the Empire''s territory at minimal cost, we have to add a Passville Spirit Recharge System Interface. If not, our resupplies would be¡­"


    "All are to stop!" I couldn''t take it anymore as I howled.


    This howl achieved its intended impact and more. Every single alien terrorist around immediately formed up orderly and stood in front of me.


    I probably had the most disciplined criminal organization in this entire world.


    Seeing the soldiers standing passively and orderly in front of me, I really couldn''t imagine that just seconds ago, not only were they plotting to conquer this world, but they were also using advanced technology to print counterfeit currency.


    "Look at what you guys are doing!" I chided harshly. "F***, printing counterfeit notes, creating false identities, accessing bank accounts to launder money¡­ what are you all thinking? Even worse, you guys are planning an expedition¡­"


    "Big Brother,"¡ªI suddenly felt someone tugging at my clothes¡ª"if we want to integrate into this world without the humans finding out, all these are necessary. Are you forgetting that my identity is fake as well?"


    "Alright, I can make an exception with regard to falsifying of identities. That uncle just now, you can continue." I waved a hand as that square-faced uncle went back to continue his work.


    "In order to survive successfully in this world, we need some capital," Pandora continued. "Furthermore, you don''t have to worry. When we were manufacturing these notes and coins, we have already used the human banking network to access international financial services; this way, we have shifted any suspicions of financial activities all into the accounts of those carrying out shady or illicit businesses in this world. There would not be any economic impact to society from our actions."


    "¡­ alright then, the printing of counterfeit currency can also be accepted. However, even if you guys can prevent any economic impact from your actions, you guys are not allowed to print too much!"


    Receiving my assent, the two counterfeiting Commanders immediately went back to continue printing the money needed for the Empire''s Expeditionary Force''s great works.


    "Although everyone would have a new identity¡ªif three hundred people were to suddenly appear from nowhere, that might attract the attention of the relevant departments. Hence, we have to make relevant adjustments to government citizen record files and systems."


    "¡­this is not to be repeated, though! Get cracking!"


    The few Commanders who were busy hacking the government citizen records gave a salute as they turned and left.


    "Hey, you. The long-hair beautiful lady just now! Find a job using ordinary and proper means!"


    "Also, considering the Empire''s interests¡­" Pandora paused.


    "You want to say that considering the Empire''s interests, to plan ahead for the next world war is necessary, is it?" My mouth twitched as I asked this actually battle-crazy Lolita in front of me.


    "Big Brother, you having this intuition as well is the Empire''s blessing," Pandora quietly said.


    "Blessing my ass!" I finally exploded. "This place has known peace for tens of years; it is not the front line of your battles! Couldn''t you guys just give me peace and quiet for a few days? Must a world war really break out? How much trouble do you guys want to give me?"


    Pandora used her two gray eyes to look at me as if trying to make sure whether I was kidding or not. She finally nodded as she turned off the projection screen behind her.


    I looked over and realized that the two hundred over Commanders that had been receiving military instructions were still standing on the spot and waiting for further orders as my head started to hurt again.


    "Alright, alright. All are dismissed. Go and get some proper work done or just talk about life. If you guys really have nothing better to do, go and help that brother that had teleported into the tree trunk just now."


    All the Commanders gave a salute in unison as they all spread out and left.


    It seemed that if I wanted to settle this group of battle-hungry soldiers from the Xyrin Empire down properly, I had an arduous journey ahead of me.


    "Pandora, is there anything else?" I realized that Pandora was still standing behind me as I asked curiously.


    "Can''t I stand behind Big Brother?" Pandora raised her head slightly and asked.


    "Oh, that''s alright. I just thought you wanted to be with your subordinates; you are their senior commander and probably have matters to settle after all."


    Pandora''s voice had a faint tinge of resentment as she said, "I had been settling matters just now, but Big Brother had interrupted me."


    "In that case, there''s no need to continue then. Right, Pandora, what time is it?''


    "2:12 in the morning; it is time to head back."


    "Will there be any problems leaving them here?" I asked slightly worried, looking at the group of Commanders busying on their tasks. I was really a little worried that these terrorists would wreak havoc.


    "They are all well-trained soldiers," Pandora answered. "You do not have to worry about their safety."


    My little friend, you completely misread what I was worried about!


    Forget it, I''d better head home first. If Big Sister finds out, there would be trouble for me.


    "Pandora, bring me back. Also, ask everyone not to cause trouble."


    Pandora nodded as she breezily placed me on her shoulder.


    If I had the chance, I definitely had to get a car!

 Chapter 14：Alien Invasion?

    I was very tired, and my brain wanted to explode. My entire body was aching, and I even wanted to dry-vomit.


    I finally understood keenly that being dashed about on a superwoman''s shoulder at 210 kilometers per hour at midnight was utter bullsh*t; what was more bullsh*t was that after tiring myself out the whole night, I still had to crawl out of bed to head to class. This made me have a very frightening thought: could my hidden masochism finally have been triggered?


    ¡­ A shiver trickled down my spine!


    Amidst the chatter and banter, I just wanted to take a good nap.


    Of course, the best would be to lay down flat and sleep.


    In a daze, I saw a black figure coming towards me, bringing with him the soft sounds of a breeze.


    Without even taking a closer look, I knew who this person was. This black figure was called Zhao Hang. He was the first friend that I had made after coming to this school. While I had transferred to this school during Senior High, Zhao Hang had been studying in this school since Junior High and knew way more about the school than I did. When classes had first started, he had helped me in many ways.


    Besides him being a little noisy and fussy, he was actually a rather nice person. His unique aspect was his heavy build and his agility that did not match his body size. It was said that his weight had reached 190 kg, and he was on his way to breaking through 200 kg. Using the class monitor''s words, at that weight, if it was a pig slaughtered and sold; it could fetch a price that could pay the entire class''s school fees for two years.


    "Chen Jun! Wake up! Why are you like this early in the morning? You had a late night?"


    I raised my head as my bloodshot eyes made the fatty in front of me jump with shock.


    "Ah, Chen Jun, what''s up with you? You really pulled an all-nighter? With your sister around, you still managed to sneak out and access the internet?"


    "If I said I linked up with terrorists last night, would you believe it?"


    "I won''t." Zhao Hang shook his head adamantly as the additional blubber on his face rippled.


    "Then, we have nothing in common to talk about¡­" I continued as my eyelids closed once again, and my voice became groggy.


    "Hey, wake up! Don''t go and sleep again. I have some big news to share; do you want to hear it?"


    "Is there a special sale on buns during lunchtime today?"


    "Nope."


    "Bye, I won''t send you off¡­"


    Seeing my eyelids close once again, Zhao Hang was helpless.


    However, although I wasn''t at all interested in the news this fellow had, that didn''t mean others weren''t. Soon, a voice rescued Zhao Hang''s fragile soul that had been damaged by my abruptness.


    Qianqian¡ªwho always loved to hear all sorts of news and information¡ªcalled over and asked curiously, "Fatty, what news do you have?"


    "Something happened in our menopausal form teacher''s family, and she has resigned!"


    The entire class grew quiet for a few seconds. After that, a commotion broke out. Everyone''s attention had been captivated by this news, and everyone surged forward to find out more. There was no way I could continue sleeping now.


    "Alright, alright!" Zhao Hang waved a hand aggressively as he happily looked at the curious and expectant looks on his fellow students'' faces. He then said slowly, "The crux is this: do you all want to know who the new form teacher is?"


    Everyone paused for two seconds, and they all grabbed their stools intending to hit Zhao Hang if he kept them in suspense longer.


    "Wait, wait. I''ll say, I''ll say!" Between vanity and his life, Zhao Hang wisely chose the latter. "It''s a beauty!"


    "Ah¡ª" Everyone said in unison as they continued, "Based on your judgment?"


    Zhao Hang''s judgment of beauty had always been a topic of interest for everyone. In this person''s eyes, almost everyone was considered a beauty; even more rumors spread that as long as the person was a woman, Zhao Hang would be interested in her. Most recently, someone had said that as long as the person was not a man, Zhao Hang would find that person beautiful.


    As such, this so-called form teacher that was a ''beauty'' to Zhao Hang, everyone else did not have high hopes.


    Seeing everyone''s cold reaction, Fatty was a little anxious as he said loudly, "What is this reaction? I am speaking the truth! It is a long-haired beautiful lady! Not only I think so, but two other passers-by had said the same as well!"


    Zhao Hang seemed to know that his measurement for beauty was rather low; at the very least, he had found an ordinary man to confirm his standards. Of course, no one could rule out the possibility that others had Zhao Hang''s unique standards of beauty.


    Seeing everyone still looking slightly skeptical, Zhao Hang tugged on his sleeve as he said, "In any case, you all will find out soon enough. The new form teacher''s class is during the first period. I''ll see what you guys think then! Hmph, she is definitely a long-haired beautiful lady!"


    Seeing Zhao Hang acting this way, everyone started to have a little more faith in Zhao Hang and had a sliver of expectation for this legendary ''long-haired beautiful form teacher''.


    As for me¡­ why did I have a bad feeling about this when Zhao Hang mentioned ''long-haired beautiful lady''?


    At this moment, the bell for the first period rang.


    Everyone returned to their seats at a lightning pace as they sat quietly and waited for the rumored beautiful form teacher to arrive.


    Rhythmic footsteps rang outside as a lady¡ªwith long hair that reached her waist, had a very nice figure, and looked no more than mid-twenties¡ªwalked in.


    "Wa¡ª" All the males chimed.


    "Ah¡ª" All the females exclaimed.


    I slipped and fell on the ground.


    I knew this lady! It was that long-haired sister last night that almost wanted to become the American President.


    "Hello, students. I am your new form teacher. I will be responsible for your language classes. My name is Pan Lingling, and I hope that in the coming half a year, we will all be able to get along well together¡­" the long-haired lady smiled on the teaching platform as she occasionally looked over at me.


    I had thought her first words would have been ''Ignorant earthlings, you have been conquered! Lay down your weapons speedily and submit to the Xyrin Empire!'' or the sorts.


    I had no idea how I survived this class. The unknown variable standing on the speaking platform was affecting me so badly, and I was in an extremely uncomfortable situation. Fortunately, all the males in this classroom had been completely mesmerized by this alien terrorist; and no one thought that anything was amiss with my discomfort.


    After class ended, I immediately headed to the junior high section of the school to ask Pandora what was going on.


    I had just run down the steps of the teaching block when a huge, burly man collided with me heavily.


    "Ah, I''m sorry, I''m sorry!" I hurriedly said as I turned and intended to leave.


    Three seconds later, I turned once more.


    That tall and burly man that I had knocked into stood upright on the spot. Seeing me turn, he respectfully gave a Xyrin Empire salute.


    "How many counterfeit bills did you guys make last night?" I asked darkly.


    "Reporting to Emperor! We have printed enough cash to sustain all Commanders'' lives in this world for four to five months". This man in front of me was precisely half of the duo that was part of the counterfeiting team last night. "We guarantee that this would not cause too big an economic impact on this world. Within these few months, we should be able to become self-sustainable¡ªoh yes, as per your orders¡ªusing peaceful means."


    "And what are you doing here now?"


    "Reporting to Emperor, I have successfully become a teacher in this school!"


    As expected¡­


    "What are you teaching?" I asked very curiously. I wondered what this counterfeiting expert could teach.


    "Political Theory and Fundamental Law!" the counterfeit expert answered proudly.


    I felt that the next generation of students was about to experience a planned disaster!


    In the junior high section''s teaching block, Pandora took my questioning leisurely in her stride.


    "According to your orders, they have all found suitable work. After taking into consideration your safety, I have arranged for them to work in and within the school."


    "¡­alright. I do not doubt they would be able to manage their jobs. I have another question: how did they all find employment? Not even half a day had passed; how could they all have found jobs? They had only reached this world last night!"


    "Big Brother, do you still remember the Commander that had teleported into the tree?"


    I thought for a moment and remembered that unlucky fellow.


    "Is he well already?" I was rather concerned with my subordinate''s well-being.


    "More or less; the remaining can be digested safely," Pandora answered, not seemingly caring. "That fellow is the Commander of the Mind-Assault Team; he is most adept at group mind interference."


    ¡­ Does this mean I could assume that these aliens had brainwashed humans?


    Although I still felt a little uneasy, I could only grudgingly accept this result. After all, I did not have any brilliant ideas at placing these three hundred people.


    As such, without anyone noticing anything, an alien invasion had somehow rather successfully happened.

 Chapter 15：Mysterious Attack

    I did not even know how I got through the day.


    The Commanders of the Empire integrated into the community around me at a frightening speed. In every classroom and every hallway, I could see one or two unfamiliar faces. These included the teachers, the workers building the flower beds, the canteen helpers, the electricians overhauling the electrical line, and all other professions that could possibly appear in the school. I felt like we were shooting a Hollywood movie about alien invasions without anyone else knowing.


    In the beginning, students would look surprised and discuss everything in hushed voices. ''Many new people seem to have appeared in our school.'' However, very quickly, they ran out of things to talk about. I wondered whether it was that Commander named Keos'' work or the classmates becoming nonchalant about these unfamiliar faces.


    On the way back home with Pandora after school, I would greet unfamiliar people who walked past me. More and more, I felt amazed at this group of Commanders from the Empire, who could easily blend into an unfamiliar, cultured community. Thankfully, they did not harbor the hopes of taking over the world.


    I turned around and looked at Pandora who was walking silently beside me.


    ¡­ With this tiny, battle-crazed monster here, I could only say that they were not harboring hopes of taking over the world for now.


    "Big Brother," Pandora suddenly said, "Are you very good with people?"


    This question was strange. "It''s alright. Why are you asking all of a sudden?"


    "There were a few carbon-based beings behind us just now, talking about you in hushed tones. They said that you are very good with people."


    ¡­ Any normal person who saw a high-school student talking warmly to everyone¡ªfrom the cops on patrol to the street-side hawkers¡ªwould probably feel that way. If not for my young age, people would probably suspect that I was a plain-clothes officer sent from above to interview people in private.


    My house was quite a distance from the school. By foot, I would have had to pass through a crowded street. This street was famous for having various hawkers and pirated shops whose owners had been engaging with the city management in guerrilla warfare for a long time. The market for pirated discs here, especially, had been named the last, standing pirated paradise under the storm that was the city management.


    Big Sister had originally instructed me never to allow Pan Lili (Pandora''s name in front of strangers) to walk through this messy street. Qianqian had also advised me time and again to make a detour so that my sister, Lili, would be kept safe. However, for some reason, Pandora insisted on taking this messy and chaotic way home.


    Very quickly, I realized why Pandora insisted this way.


    As we approached the exit of the street, a man dressed in black clothes¡ªlooking like he was from the Matrix¡ªstepped out towards us. Very mysteriously, he asked, "Guys, do you want discs?"


    I looked up and immediately teared.


    It was the knight-like uncle forging identity cards.


    The people in ancient times were right to say that one should not judge a book by its cover. This uncle looked very righteous and strong, but everything he did seemed to be surprising to me. Did you have an easy time forging identity cards?


    Pandora explained to me on the side, "Our original plan was to monopolize all the businesses in this city and then use it to build a perfect information network and a safe route for you to travel. However, we later realized that we just had to send Sicaro here to achieve the same outcome."


    The king-like uncle reported with a serious expression, "The humans in this district look like they have mastered some sort of primitive but very mysterious way of transmitting messages. Although I would not call it an information network, it is sufficient to collect information about everyone in the vicinity. What''s more, since the management of this city is quite messy, it is quite easy for us to stay hidden in a place like that."


    Once I heard this, beads of cold sweat formed on my forehead.


    At that moment, I realized that a few of the hawkers and shop-owners around me were people that I vaguely recognized. It looked like I had belittled the battle-mindset of these people. How could they call this going out into society and finding a job? They were practically preparing themselves for war by spying.


    "Big Brother, I discovered an abnormal target," Pandora suddenly said.


    "An abnormal target?" I asked, curious.


    The knight-like uncle said, "I''m going to set up a sniper point." Then, he left.


    What was happening? Hey, hey. You''re not planning to act out the Matrix on this street, are you?


    "There''s a¡ªno, there are two carbon-based beings, with high-energy reactions, have locked in on our position. They''re not doing this on purpose, but they have the intention to attack."


    Not on purpose but with the intention to attack? Why don''t I understand her?


    However, before I could get a clearer picture of what was happening, I heard Pandora groan, "The enemy has launched their attack!"


    I felt a cool breeze blow past my body, and then everything went quiet.


    Just when I thought nothing had happened, Pandora gestured behind me.


    I turned around and saw a wall behind me, about a meter tall. There was a deep cut half a centimeter wide at the halfway point, and a trace of white smoke could be seen drifting out of that cut.


    The beads of cold sweat on my forehead dripped downwards.


    "A high-pressure air-blade," Pandora said, her eyes taking on a faint, blue glow. This was what she looked like in data-analysis mode. "It has high speed and pretty good destructive power. However, the most important thing is that it can slip past the detection of carbon-based beings extremely easily. It would probably be fatal to ordinary carbon-based beings."


    "¡­ Don''t tell me this now¡­" I pursed my lips and said, "I was almost killed by that thing. You should be able to stop attacks like that, right?"


    Although I did not really understand the skills of people from the Xyrin Empire, I could tell from the current situation how easily Pandora could successfully stop attacks of such a degree. However, I did almost get killed by that attack by the enemy, and yet Pandora was still casually analyzing the characteristics of the attack next to me.


    Pandora looked up into the sky and said, "Attacks like that are worthy of praise, but to me, they do not pose a threat. The other party seemed to have no intention to kill. They looked more like they were trying to test things out. They missed on purpose this time."


    "In other words, you knew that this attack would not have hit me so you did not try to stop it?" I asked, shocked. Suddenly, I viewed Pandora''s quick-reaction and analysis with a new-found appreciation.


    "That''s it," Pandora replied, still looking at a certain spot in the sky. "Now, I can be certain that they did not do it on purpose. They are just testing things out for a purpose yet unknown. Requesting connection to the satellite gun¡­"


    "Testing," I repeated, nodding. At the same time, I felt slightly confused. "What were they testing? What''s there to test? I''ve already kept everything about you guys a secret. In such a short time, there is no way the information could have leaked. What''s more, they used a high-pressure attack against me. Could people from Earth fire weapons like that?"


    "I''m not too sure if this attack constitutes technology that this world has a hold on, but I can be sure that those who fired this attack were carbon-based beings. Satellite gun, in position¡­"


    "Oh¡­ what? Pandora, what did you say? Satellite gun?" At that moment, I finally noticed that Pandora had mentioned this satellite gun twice. Just from its name alone, I could tell that it was something illegal. What was the matter? What exactly was this tiny war-crazed monster planning?


    "Although they did not do it on purpose and they did not do any harm to you, it''s a grave crime to launch an attack against the Xyrin Emperor. Anyone who dares to harm you must pay the price. Lock in on target, fire at will!"


    "Hey!" I did not care about attracting the attention of the people around me and shouted at once. "Stop immediately! This is a residential district!"


    Pandora''s eyes were already blinking red at that moment. Without turning back, she said, "The satellite gun we''re using this time was summoned by the void projector out of space. Its attack is almost completely hidden. Ordinary people would not be able to sense it. What''s more, we''ve already limited the energy-grade of the attacks. Satellite guns with minimum output power would not launch a devastating blow."


    "That''s not what I mean!" I said anxiously. I could already faintly feel the air not far away twisting and turning. The satellite gun was about to be activated!


    How powerful were these satellite guns? According to the data in my brain, the most powerful Xyrin Satellite Gun could destroy an entire planet! Although Pandora said that this attack had been limited in terms of power, attacks like that would definitely kill humans.


    Although being attacked for no reason frustrated me, if I caused the death of tens of millions of other people, I would be worse than a beast.


    "Pandora, I do not want to use orders to force you," I said as I stared at Pandora''s fuchsia eyes. "Take it as you''re doing a favor for Big Brother. Don''t hurt the innocent."


    "Even if those two fools tried to attack you?" Pandora quietly asked.


    "You said it before. They did not do it on purpose. What''s more, we''re not sure of the situation now. We should not be hurting the innocent. Stop the satellite gun first!"


    At last, the little girl in front of me chose to compromise. "Alright, if that''s your order."


    Once Pandora spoke, the satellite gun stopped its attack.


    Although it had not dealt any attacks yet, I realized that the space where the air was being twisted had already been severely disturbed. It was almost as if a little fire had broken out there.


    The energy that had gathered before the satellite gun even launched an attack already contained so much power. I could not imagine what the consequences would have been like if I had not stopped Pandora.


    "Although we can pardon them from the death penalty, we must still deal a suitable punishment. Big Brother, this is the limit of my tolerance; or the Empire''s reputation would be dragged through the dirt."


    "It''s not that serious, is it¡­?" My head began to hurt. This Lolita in front of me was good in every other area, but once the Empire was dragged into the picture, she would become incredibly stubborn. What''s more, she knew nothing about ''peaceful resolutions''. I never knew when she would make a mess out of everything.


    "Don''t do anything too serious." I stared at Pandora''s determined gaze and gave up trying to turn her into an envoy of peace. Of course, if there was a chance of finding those two people who launched that attack, it would not be a bad idea to teach them a lesson. "The most important thing is not to harm the innocent."


    Now, I could only pray for those two mysterious attackers in my heart. I hoped that they would be able to run for their lives from the attacks of the Xyrin Weapons.

 Chapter 16：A Beauty Visits

    Over the next few days, everything became peaceful again. There seemed to be no more follow-up after the mysterious attack a few days ago on that street. If Pandora had not reported to me that the two mysterious people who attacked me that day had gotten away, I would have thought that they had already been destroyed by the seemingly-omnipresent Xyrin spatial weapons.


    Today, I was having a rare off-day. Big Sister was cooking lunch, and she said it was to make up for being too busy at work to welcome Pan Lili a while ago¡ªof course, Pan Lili could not care less.


    We called it a welcome party, but the people at the party were only Pandora, Big Sister, me, and Xu Qianqian¡ªwho was there to join in the fun. Although there were few people, gatherings like this made me feel warm inside. People who enjoyed going out with friends and entertaining people all day would never understand my sentiments.


    Once everyone was seated, Big Sister spoke first, "Now, let us welcome Little Sister Lili here¡ªalbeit quite late."


    Qianqian and I clapped at the same time.


    Pandora remained silent, not moving from the table at all.


    Seeing Pandora''s lack of response, my motherly Big Sister immediately thought of Pandora''s ''tragic experience''. She warmly held Pandora''s hand and said, "Lili, you don''t have to worry anymore. From today onward, you will be a member of this family. I will take care of you like a Big Sister would; nobody would be allowed to harm you again."


    I believed that nobody would be allowed to harm the Pandora Corps again. From the information I gathered about the Xyrin Empire''s history, I knew that the last civilization that tried to fight the Pandora Corps had already been reduced to dust.


    Qianqian''s motherly nature was triggered as well. She held Pandora''s other hand and said, "That''s right, Little Sister Lili. From now on, you will never have to worry about being bullied again. With us here to take care of you, you might even be able to see again!"


    Keke¡­ What I wanted to say was that Pandora could even see very clearly how many E. coli Qianqian had on her hand.


    "Ah Jun, say something, too." Seeing that I was keeping silent and serving dishes to myself the entire time, Qianqian could not help but feel frustrated. "This is your biological little sister! Lili has been so sticky to you as well."


    I looked up and saw Pandora, cute as a doll but icy-cold as well. Her emotionless eyes turned to focus on me. Perhaps I could read her mind particularly well because we had been communicating through our spiritual connection. For some reason, I felt like Pandora''s attention was entirely focused on the Crispy Chicken Tenderloin in my hands.


    "Here, eat." I moved my chopsticks forward and placed the Crispy Chicken Tenderloin in Pandora''s mouth to prove that she really could not see.


    Seeing Pandora eat in peace made me very curious. As a magic energy-constructed being, why would she be interested in food that carbon-based beings ate?


    Qianqian looked at this ''brother-sister'' interaction in frustration. She slapped her own forehead and sighed, "Ah Jun, you really¡­ are exactly the same as before. You haven''t changed a bit."


    Big Sister grinned, saying, "Although Ah Jun looks like an unaffectionate person, he still cares about Lili a lot."


    "This fella really isn''t great¡­" Qianqian sighed all of a sudden. "Speaking of which, we haven''t gathered in a long time¡­ not since I moved out."


    "That''s right," Big Sister said sorrowfully, "I still remember when you were both only as big as Lili is now. You would take turns to bawl your eyes out. Now, you''re already so old¡­"


    "Don''t talk as if you''re some old grandma," I said, rolling my eyes at Big Sister who seemed to be exclaiming at how quickly time was passing. My conscience was pricking me. All these years, my sister had been carrying family on her shoulders. She said she was my Big Sister, but most of the time, she played the role of my mother. Naturally, she would develop sorrow seeing me grow up.


    Perhaps ever since she bore the burden of this weak family, her heart had matured into that of an old woman''s.


    Qianqian, whose brain was much thicker, obviously did not think that much. Instead, she laughed and replied, "That''s it, that''s it. Big Sister Chen Qing, you really are still young and pretty. Why are you talking like an old woman? Speaking of which, have you found a boyfriend yet? I wonder which lucky fella is going to have that honor."


    "Little brat!" Big Sister scolded jokingly. "Can you think about serious matters for once?"


    "How is this not serious? This concerns our Big Sister Chen Qing''s lifetime happiness!"


    Women had two natural talents: First, chatting; second, shopping. Now, Big Sister and Qianqian were already displaying perfectly one of those two natural talents. In a matter of seconds, the two of them were deeply immersed in conversation, causing the supposed star of this gathering¡ªPandora¡ªto be cast aside.


    "Ah, I''ve just been thinking about joking around with you, and I''ve forgotten all about Little Sister Lili!" Big Sister finally realized and exclaimed. It was a pity that Pandora did not have much of a reaction from beginning to end. No matter whether she was being neglected or being singled out, she continued to sit there quietly, eating her food. From time to time, she would feel around for the food with her chopsticks like a blind girl, looking as if the entire world had just abandoned her.


    Pandora, Big Sister would feel awfully guilty if you continue to act this way¡­


    Indeed, seeing the way Pandora was acting made the two girls¡ªwho had been chatting happily and excitedly earlier¡ªimmediately blame themselves. Big Sister picked up the yet untouched wine cup in front of her and said, "Lili, I''m sorry. Big Sister will punish myself!"


    I panicked and persuaded her to stop, saying, "Big Sister, don''t¡ª"


    I was too late¡­


    This entire process could be simplified into three actions: raising the cup, touching her lips, and then collapsing on the table.


    Seeing Big Sister sprawled on the table, Qianqian said, "I didn''t think that Big Sister Chen Qing would have such low tolerance of alcohol."


    At that moment, Pandora''s voice suddenly sounded in my brain: "Big Brother, one of the two carbon-based beings who attacked you yesterday has appeared."


    My heart stopped, but I did not allow myself to show it. Instead, I continued joking around with Qianqian while communicating through the spiritual connection: "What''s the matter? Where is he? Is he coming for us?"


    "At the door. The other party is still not doing it intentionally. My overall analysis of the hormones in the being''s body shows that there is no intention to attack. However, I''m not ruling out the possibility of a threat."


    At the door?


    I fell silent and then used the spiritual connection to reply: "Don''t stop him. Let''s wait and see what happens. If he really attacks, prioritize protecting my Big Sister and Qianqian."


    At that moment, we heard the doorbell ring.


    "Eh? Ah Jun, did you invite anyone else today?" Qianqian asked curiously.


    "Oh." I waved my hand, gesturing for Qianqian to sit back down. "It''s a friend. Stay with Lili; I''ll open the door."


    Although Pandora told me that the other party was not doing this intentionally and I believed that Pandora would be able to settle everything before he even got the chance to attack, they did try to attack me a couple of days ago. What''s more, their attacks were very formidable. Thus, the fact that one of them was standing at the door made me feel quite nervous.


    However, this nervous feeling changed to shock the instant I opened the door.


    I imagined that the person would be a young man with a cold expression, an uncle with a beard dressed in black, a man with a ferocious gaze and scars on his face¡­ or even a terrorist with full-body armor. However, I did not expect that they would be a sweet-looking, tall, and beautiful girl.


    The beautiful woman in front of me was wearing light-yellow outerwear and had long hair that touched her shoulders, but her expression looked hideous. No matter how much the person tried to smile, I could still easily detect the anger she felt deep in her heart.


    It looked like she had suffered at the hands of the Xyrin weapons a few days back.


    Since her appearance was unexpected, I did not get the chance to say anything I planned to say just seconds ago. Instead, I awkwardly stared at her and finally said, "You are still alive!"


    The expression of the woman standing opposite me immediately darkened.


    ¡­


    Lin Xue was very unhappy, extremely unhappy!


    All because of the man standing in front of her.


    About ten days ago, a campus shooting occurred at the school that Lin Xue transferred to for the sake of a mission. Many students were injured as a result, but because of her skills, she could not fight in the open. Thus, Lin Xue chose to report the situation to her superior and wait for back-up. However, just as she finished reporting the situation, three people holding guns suddenly fell onto the ground.


    They were acting very oddly. Later on, after a series of investigations, the doctors surprisingly realized that their intelligence had deteriorated so much that they became almost comparable to that of rats. In other words, they were now idiots.


    Even though this was extremely suspicious, not a single witness could provide any information of value. That was, none except Lin Xue.


    She found two things particularly interesting.


    The first was that once the three criminals fell onto the ground, Lin Xue clearly remembered seeing the three of them standing at their positions one second and then dropping to the ground the next. There was no flow of events at all; it looked almost like a video that had been cropped in the middle! Anyone would have been able to tell that this was strange, but since the scene was too chaotic and the students had been running around in all directions, not a single one noticed this. That was why Lin Xue suspected that she had been mistaken.


    Although she could say that she was mistaken for this first thing, she was confident about the second. Once the three criminals fell onto the ground, Lin Xue felt a weird wave of energy from two students.


    Lin Xue was extremely confident in her own skills. That was why she immediately reported this to her superior. Her superior then gave her instructions to test the subjects.


    Then, the nightmarish day came.


    Lin Xue clearly remembered what happened. At the time, when Lin Feng shot the wind blade at the slightly older male, he had no reaction at all. Even the weakest person with special abilities would be able to sense such an obvious energy wave from Lin Feng. Just as Lin Xue was suspecting her own judgment and wondering if those two students were just ordinary, she realized that not only did they immediately find the mark left behind by the wind blade, but they also began discussing something calmly!


    The other parties had discovered their attacks, but they were not concerned about it in the least!


    Once she came to this conclusion, Lin Xue immediately decided to retreat. However, she was far too late. Terrifying, earth-shaking energy immediately landed on her head and began to condense. Lin Xue even began to suspect if this strong energy would destroy the entire city the moment it landed on the ground!


    However, the death that she expected did not come. Perhaps the other parties had considered the lives of the innocent and so halted their attack. The energy gathered in the sky quickly dissipated. Even so, the energy had already caused a huge disturbance while it was condensing.


    She could tell that the other parties were extremely powerful so she made a decisive move and pulled Lin Feng¡ªwho was still confused about what was happening¡ªand ran for their lives.


    They ran for a full day and night.


    The other parties did not seem interested in killing them; they were only trying to torture Lin Xue and Lin Feng. Pillars of energy that Lin Xue and Lin Feng could not detect with their bare eyes chased them down streets and sidewalks. Every time they felt like they had to stop and take a rest, the energy would stop as well. However, once they recovered slightly, the threatening energy would charge at them once again.


    This cat-and-mouse method of torture continued until the next morning.


    Then, Lin Xue and Lin Feng came back from a nearby town.


    Although they had been chased to the point of exhaustion, Lin Xue did not dare to offend these two people. Such powerful people with special abilities were way too valuable to their organization. No matter what, they could not afford for these two people to go against their organization just because of their personal vendetta.

 Chapter 17：Lin Xue

    One sentence¡ª''you are still alive''¡ªmade us freeze at the moment for almost a minute.


    The beautiful lady opposite me had not even managed to keep her frozen smile when she was stunned by my creative ''greeting''. Her facial expression became colorful as her fake smile and her anger combined into one. Probably even the most brilliant face-changing artist in the world would be hard-pressed to mimic this expression now.


    "I''m sorry!"


    "I''m sorry!"


    We said in unison. We then stood dumbly for a while.


    Although I didn''t know why this beautiful lady was in a daze, I was really startled. I had thought that she had come to seek revenge (which was what her facial expression was telling me). However, I did not expect her first words to be an apology; as much as from her tone, I couldn''t hear the sincerity of it.


    "Err¡ªit''s alright. No, wait; why are you apologizing?"


    The lady bowed as she gritted her teeth and said, "I am here to apologize for attacking you a few days ago!"


    "Ah¡ªoh." I didn''t know how to react. This situation was just like two people engaging in a battle to the death; and while I had all my poisons, hidden weapons, and traps in place and the opponent was coming at me fast and furious; they ended up deciding to resolve their issue with rock, papers, and scissors. I was momentarily baffled.


    After being in a daze for a few more seconds, Qianqian''s voice traveled from the living room. "Ah Jun, who is it? Why aren''t you inviting the person in?"


    I finally reacted as I said slightly embarrassed. "Beautiful lady, have you eaten? We are just having a meal; would you like to come in?"


    I felt as if this was the most creative thing I had said in my entire life¡ªthat is, when I''m dealing with someone who almost killed me.


    A few minutes later, this lady who called herself Lin Xue was sitting at the dining table, taking my Big Sister''s¡ªwho was drunk and had been helped to her room by Qianqian¡ªplace.


    "You said you are Ah Jun''s friend?" Qianqian looked at Lin Xue suspiciously with a rather stiff look.


    Lin Xue shook her head adamantly and said, "That is his story; I am definitely not his friend!"


    Qianqian turned her gaze to me and asked, "Why do I not know of this friend of yours?"


    Lin Xue¡ªhaving been blatantly ignored¡ªyelled angrily, "Hadn''t I said? I am not this person''s friend."


    "En¡ªI only met Lin Xue a few days ago; I haven''t had the chance to introduce you to her."


    "Hey, are you guys listening to me or not?! There is no way that I am friends with him!"


    "How did you meet Ah Jun? Qianqian ignored Lin Xue''s protestations once again as she continued, "Based on your characters, it seems highly unlikely that you two can get along, right?"


    "I said many times; I am not his friend¡­" Lin Xue continued her indignant proclamations.


    "Forget it. I don''t care how you guys met." Qianqian raised her glass. "Today''s welcome party is for Little Sister Lili! At the same time, I welcome Lin Xue as a new friend!"


    ¡­


    Lin Xue was completely flummoxed.


    Seeing the two people in front of her self-engrossed and oblivious to her presence and engaging in lively conversation, Lin Xue started to have doubts: was this boy really that person with special abilities from that day?


    Thinking of what had happened that day, Lin Xue shuddered instinctively. That powerful energy¡ªcould that even be considered special abilities?


    At this moment, Lin Xue''s confused brain finally registered that someone else present had been neglected.


    The blind young girl called Pan Lili¡­ if Lin Xue didn''t guess wrongly, Pan Lili also possessed powerful special abilities. However, for some reason, Pan Lili had not had a single reaction to Lin Xue''s arrival. By right, Pan Lili definitely knew who Lin Xue was, right?


    Seeing the young girl helping herself to the food quietly, Lin Xue couldn''t help but think: She is a girl with such a weak sense of presence! Even I had almost ignored her presence¡­ could this be her special ability? That she is able to mask her presence? It is something indeed¡­


    "Do not have any designs on Big Brother." A voice suddenly rang out in Lin Xue''s head, almost making her drop her chopsticks.


    "To be able to remain calm¡­ that is the most basic essence of a warrior." This voice rang out again and Lin Xue finally could confirm that this voice was not a figment of her imagination.


    Was this the young girl''s ability? She could mind-talk?!


    Lin Xue suddenly felt as excited as if she had discovered a new continent.


    Persons with special abilities were varied; so many types and variations of special abilities were out there. However, besides a few offensive battle abilities, most of them were rather passive and did not have much use. Hence, although people with special abilities were powerful, most of them ultimately couldn''t achieve anything big. However, facing someone like this girl who could ''mind-talk'', it was something Lin Xue had not seen before; it was indeed something very powerful. Although it wasn''t suited for a frontal and direct attack¡ªif it was used as part of military group action, it would be very useful.


    At this moment, Lin Xue suddenly recalled that since this girl''s ability was ''mind-talk'', that meant that the unknown high-temperature energy from a few days ago was this awful boy''s ability. Although this boy had made her look very bad and his character was rather detestable, if the two of them could join her organization¡­


    As long as it was for the organization, so what if she had to suffer a little injustice? At most, she could secretly give this person called Chen Jun some trouble in the future; and Lin Xue could call it even.


    Thinking about the two precious beings in front of her, Lin Xue immediately felt that the girl called Xu Qianqian was really a hindrance.


    ¡­


    "Hey!" Lin Xue suddenly spoke.


    "En?" I responded, a little startled. Up till now, I still did not know what this Lin Xue''s identity and intention were. However, she had been rather cordial; and so I had observed her and not made a move. Now, she seemed to want to say something?


    "You two,"¡ªLin Xue''s gaze shifted between me and Qianqian a couple of times as she finally asked¡ª"are you two lovers?"


    "Who knows!" Qianqian and I replied in unison.


    Lin Xue was utterly stunned.


    What type of answer was this? Were they? Or were they not? What type of answer was this?!


    "How should we put it?" Qianqian played with her hair, looking a little vexed. She said, "We are probably considered a couple; half a year ago, we had transferred into the same school. After that, we seemed to have made a little progress. However, the situation now¡ªhey, Ah Jun, are you my boyfriend or not?"


    I¡­ I started to have some spasms.


    Although I knew that Qianqian would occasionally go off-wire, I did not expect her to reach this stage. However, after considering it seriously, my relationship with her was indeed complicated. We both had feelings for and cared for each other. However, love was missing from the equation. It felt as if¡ªwe hadn''t had the chance to fall in love, and we had immediately become husband and wife.


    "Qianqian, unfortunately, I am your unlucky boyfriend¡­" I feigned a look of despair and said.


    "Oh,"¡ªQianqian looked back at Lin Xue and replied¡ª"I guess we are a couple."


    Unexpectedly, my relationship with Qianqian was finally decided in such a manner.


    Lin Xue was almost at her wit''s end.


    She suspected that the duo was trying to toy and fool her; however, based on her observation, it didn''t seem as if the duo were joking.


    "Alright, I understand. You two are a rather playful couple," Lin Xue answered helplessly, "You saw a stranger, a beautiful lady that suddenly appeared in Ah Jun''s life; aren''t you a little suspicious or jealous?"


    Qianqian blinked as she then said a little troubled. "Ah Jun, that''s true. You suddenly became friends with a rather beautiful girl. By right, as your girlfriend, shouldn''t I be a little unhappy about something like this?"


    "By right, that''s right," I said very strictly as I analyzed.


    "In that case, why aren''t I feeling anything?" Qianqian grew troubled. "Could it be that you give me too strong a sense of security?"


    "Qianqian," I was almost crying. "I am starting to doubt my position in your heart¡­"


    "Alright, alright. I was joking," Qianqian waved her hand. "Do I not know you well enough? Although I don''t know how you and Lin Xue had met, I at least can tell that you two do not have anything unspeakable going on¡­"


    Lin Xue finally could confirm that these pseudo-couple human beings in front of her could not be dealt with conventionally. As such, she said a little frustrated, "Alright, forget it. It''s getting late. I''ll make a move first; you guys carry on."


    What I wanted to say was I had been waiting so long for you to say this.


    After the troubled Lin Xue left, Qianqian also stood up and said, "Alright, it is time for me to leave as well. In the afternoon, I still have to go shopping with Zhou Jie and the rest. I will leave the dishes to you¡ª"


    It seemed as if Qianqian was still a little bothered by Lin Xue and had waited for Lin Xue to leave before she did so. Qianqian was still not completely at ease that an unknown beautiful lady was here with me.


    I had to admit that I felt a little comforted.


    After Qianqian left, only Pandora and I were left in the living room. After only a few minutes, the doorbell rang again.


    I rose to open the door and as expected, Lin Xue¡ªwho had just left a few moments ago¡ªwas standing at the door.

 Chapter 18：Special Abilities... Organization

    After Lin Xue had sat down, I spoke openly, "Alright, now, you can talk about why you have come. I do not believe that you had come just to apologize."


    As much as she was burning with anger inside, Lin Xue still tried her best to force a smile. However, this smile grew more and more grotesque. She said, "I had indeed come to apologize. Also, I wanted to come and verify something¡­"


    Seeing Lin Xue forcibly trying to maintain her smile, I hurriedly gestured and said, "Alright, alright. You can verify anything you want. Just stop smiling; it''s quite frightening."


    Lin Xue finally seemed to give up keeping up with me as she kept her smile and looked at me coldly. She said, "Alright, I will be direct. You and your sister; do you guys have special abilities?"


    "En?" Although I had roughly guessed her intention, I was still a little stunned inside. I wonder when this lady had started to notice me and Pandora. From the looks of it, this person seemed to think that we have special abilities?


    En, strictly speaking, I could use my thoughts to control the Xyrin home-star''s Long-Rage Fire Support System as well as nearby Xyrin Army soldiers; this could be considered a special ability. As for Pandora, as she was an unknown life form and could transform herself into all sorts of powerful killing machines, if she didn''t have special abilities; no one in this world had.


    Of course, I could not possibly divulge Pandora and my identities to this unknown Lin Xue. More accurately¡ªregardless of which planet someone else came from, we could not tell anyone about us. The problem was: should I admit that I possess special abilities?


    Seeing me pause and grow quiet, Lin Xue knew that I seemed to be having some reservations. She stretched out her hand and took out a small card from her pocket. Lin Xue said, "You can take a look at this. I work for a certain organization. Just like you, I am a person with special abilities as well."


    ¡­ In other words, the rumored National Special Abilities Bureau?


    I was just extending my left hand when I paused and asked, surprised. "Are you with the National Special Abilities Bureau?"


    "You love reading your novels, I supposed? Lin Xue chided me unceremoniously. "Although persons with special abilities do exist, how many are powerful enough or suitable to carry out tasks? In our organization, we at most have twenty-odd persons with special abilities. As our numbers are small and most of us have rather peculiar characteristics and mannerisms¡ªin actual fact, we are like an independent special operation team. Although we don''t belong to any government organization, we have been secretly providing assistance to our country. For example, we would help to take care of matters that only persons with special abilities are capable of dealing with."


    In other words, this so-called Lin Xue beautiful lady was someone powerful and formidable, right?


    "You want us to join?" I could easily guess Lin Xue''s intention. An independent organization of persons with special abilities secretly working for the country? Sounds impressive.


    "Aren''t you surprised? To suddenly know of our organization''s existence¡­ normal people would feel that it is a little unbelievable." Lin Xue looked at me rather strangely. Little did she know that after I had experienced something as out-of-the-world as the Xyrin Empire, I could now take anything else in my stride.


    "Alright, since you both possess special abilities, I guess¡ªunder these circumstances¡ªit is understandable why you are not so shocked. So, what do you guys think?" Lin Xue looked at me and the mum Pandora expectantly. Although these two people had given her much trouble, if they could join the organization¡­


    "As for this¡­" I was slightly hesitant. I was a little skeptical about abruptly joining an organization that I have never heard of before. Furthermore, I was someone that didn''t want to get entangled into troublesome matters; if I joined this organization, my peaceful days were probably behind me.


    At this time, Pandora''s voice suddenly traveled into my brain. It actually carried a tinge of excitement as she said, "Big Brother, you can agree to her invitation."


    "En?" My curiosity was aroused. Pandora had never shown any interest in any happenings of this world; why was she suddenly interested?


    "According to Xyrin Empire''s laws, as a Xyrin Empire Emperor, once Big Brother joins any organization that deals with sensitive government matters; we can determine that this civilization has announced a declaration of war on the Xyrin Empire¡­"


    ¡­ You want to say that if I joined this organization, you could find a reason to instigate a war, right? You battle-crazy lunatic!


    "My apologies." I shook my head. "I think that I am not suitable to join your organization. Of course, if I can be of assistance in the future, I will gladly render help."


    You should thank me; thank me for avoiding a calamity descending on the entire human race just this very moment!


    ¡­


    Unfortunately, Lin Xue had no idea that this person in front of her had just saved the entire world at that very moment.


    She was now very vexed. She had lowered herself, rushed over to apologize (did she really, though?), and had exposed herself; she did not expect that this fellow would actually outright reject her offer. The speech she had prepared if he had said yes could no longer be used. More importantly, this person now knew of her organization and its secrets.


    Did she really have to ask that memory-wiping detestable man in the organization to make a trip here? Besides the fact that she did not get along with that guy, whether his abilities were sufficient to deal with these two powerful persons with special abilities or not was unknown as well.


    ¡­


    "Rest assured that I would definitely not reveal anything about your organization." Seeing Lin Xue''s face change, I more or less guessed what she was thinking about. "Furthermore, like I said, if I could be of use in the future; I am willing to help."


    "You can''t reconsider?" Lin Xue still held onto a sliver of hope. She did not want to go back crestfallen and be laughed at by the others in the organization.


    "Erm¡­ due to all sorts of reasons, I cannot join¡­"


    All sorts of reasons; would the human race''s survival be considered a more important reason?


    "How about you?" Lin Xue shifted her gaze to Pandora. "What are your plans? It isn''t a good thing to have such powers as yours; you guys could get into trouble easily. If you join us, you would have a backer. Furthermore, isn''t it a good thing if your powers could be used to contribute to your country?"


    As for Pandora, none of these words meant anything to her.


    As expected, Pandora shook her head and said coldly, "I am not interested."


    I was actually worried that this Lolita might actually intentionally agree to Lin Xue''s request. Fortunately, she seemed to know that she should follow my lead.


    "Alright¡­" Lin Xue saw that we were determined and knew that at this moment, it wasn''t possible for her to persuade us. As for cleansing our memories to stop information leakage regarding the organization, Lin Xue must have considered it and decided to dispel this notion. After all, if that failed, not only would they not be able to protect the organization''s secrets, but they would have also offended two powerful people with special abilities; the losses would outweigh the gains.


    "Let''s keep in touch," Lin Xue rose, slightly disappointed. "Although we cannot become comrades, at least we are not enemies. I hope that we could find an opportunity to cooperate in the future."


    Cooperate¡­ from my perspective, if an Empire''s Expeditionary Force couldn''t even resolve an issue, even twenty-odd persons with special abilities would not be of much help. It seemed as if Lin Xue was actually taking advantage of me!


    After Lin Xue left, I started to discuss the information we had gathered today with Pandora.


    "It is a small and harmless organization. Although humans with special abilities can be comparable to well-trained Xyrin foot soldiers, they are very few in numbers and cannot form a complete battle group. Even if they all joined forces, they would not be able to go up against a Pandora in full combat mode and transformed into an armored aircraft." This was Pandora''s analysis.


    Hearing Pandora''s direct and harsh evaluation, I said exasperatedly, "Please, could you not compare human persons with special abilities with the Xyrin Empire that had taken over the entire galaxy? Even your biological attributes are already far superior to humans, what more anything else."


    Be that as it may, the Xyrin Empire''s might was indeed formidable. Among humans, these persons with special abilities were like superhumans; and yet in comparison with the Xyrin Empire, they were just like ordinary foot soldiers?


    Truth to be told, just by looking at the might of Pandora''s Phantom Warship Cannon she had used that day, it could be extrapolated how perversely powerful the Xyrin Empire''s weapons were.


    Bah, what''s the point of thinking so much? After all, with so many Commanders around, a small human special abilities team could not do much. As for the Commanders who were more battle-crazy, I didn''t need to worry about them at all. Without my permission, the Xyrin Apostles¡ªwho were completely obedient to orders¡ªwould not act recklessly.


    I turned and looked at Pandora who had a blank look on her face.


    Sigh, the premise was that I had to keep a close watch on this battle-crazy Lolita.

 Chapter 19：Farewell, My Peaceful Life

    There is one such place¡­


    This place was filled with countless hungry young boys and girls. They were pushy and slightly unruly, their faces anxious. They were vying for food¡ªsomething that they could never get enough of and also churned out surprises for them. They squeezed in front of every small window. This scene was just like a shelter for survivors after a huge calamity had descended.


    That''s right. This place was the legendary¡­ canteen!


    Qianqian, Pandora, and I were seated at a corner with not many people. In front of us, a rather huge amount of dishes were laid out. Looking around me and seeing my fellow students still jostling about, I felt a certain sense of calm and relaxation.


    "Lili, you are really my lucky star!" I exasperated as I praised. At the same time, I stretched my hand to caress the Lolita''s hair. The latter''s face was still icy-cold. However, as I was getting more familiar with her, I could see that this little girl was rather pleased with herself. For a Xyrin Apostle, nothing could make her happier than receiving the praise from her higher-ups.


    Qianqian snorted as her voice was full of venom, and she said, "I can''t believe you still have the face to say something like that. You actually asked your blind sister to go and squeeze and get food. She can''t see anything, and if no one helped her¡­ weren''t you afraid that something might happen to her?"


    "If we didn''t gain sympathy points because of Lili, do you think we could have gotten our food so smoothly?"


    "¡­ In any case, the person being called a bad big brother behind his backs is you; I just conveniently took advantage of the situation," Qianqian said directly as she took the remaining few pieces of meat in my bowl and gave them to Pandora.


    "¡­ Are the two pieces of pork ribs in your rice box accessories? Also, aren''t you afraid you would grow fat at the rate you are eating?"


    "It''s not like you don''t know that Lili doesn''t like to eat pork ribs. As for growing fat¡ªsince no matter what I become, you will still want me, I have nothing to worry about."


    ¡­ Was my judgment of beauty actually as bad as Zhao Hang''s?


    "Speaking of which, Qianqian,"¡ªI suddenly became serious¡ª"are we really considered a couple?"


    Qianqian blushed as she answered, "I thought we had confirmed this? Or perhaps there is something about me you are not happy about?"


    "Of course not!" I hurriedly denied, "Just that, why do I feel that this is rather strange; everything seems a little ridiculous. I don''t even know when on earth we started¡­"


    Qianqian looked at me directly as a warm feeling that I had never seen before appeared on her face. She responded, "I don''t know either. Or perhaps¡­ right from the start, it had already been like this. Hey, Ah Jun, you know what? Sometimes, I will suddenly get a funny feeling that in this world, if I, Xu Qianqian, am destined to be with one man for the rest of my life; that man could only be you. Even if, before this, we were just innocent young kids that didn''t know anything; I would also take that as the truth. Isn''t that strange?"


    "Perhaps this is called fate; who is to blame that the two of us have rather peculiar characters in this aspect?"


    Pandora''s calm analytical voice traveled over: "Fate¡­ something that has no basis or rationale at all. As much as it is related to occult and divination, you chose the most baseless explanation¡­"


    "Ah¡­" Qianqian''s face reddened, "Lili is still around; we are teaching the wrong thing to kids!"


    "Then, why did you choose to talk about this in public?"


    "Didn''t you raise the topic?!" Qianqian said angrily.


    "Oh, yes, this person is indeed a rascal." A somewhat familiar voice rang out behind us. I turned as a beautiful figure dressed in golden yellow appeared.


    "Lin Xue?" I asked, surprised.


    "Yo!" Lin Xue gestured at me as a form of greeting. She then unceremoniously sat down next to me and placed an unopened package in front of me. She then took the bread that I intended to keep for the afternoon and said, "I haven''t eaten yet!"


    Qianqian looked suspiciously at the two of us at this.


    No matter how one put it, Lin Xue and my relationship looked overtly intimate for two people who had only known each other for a few days. No matter how open Qianqian might be, she couldn''t possibly ignore what was happening now.


    "Ah Jun, I am really a little suspicious if this Lin Xue and you have something going on¡­ give me a proper explanation!"


    I couldn''t help it but smile bitterly. This Lin Xue was obviously purposely trying to stir trouble. If not, why would she¡ªof all times¡ªchoose to come over when Qianqian was around? Furthermore, she looked so casual and at ease. It seemed as if Pandora''s punishment of this person with special abilities had resulted in a rather strong enmity towards me.


    "I''d say, young lady, could you give me a break¡­ you have a good private school to go to; why are you here now?" I said in despair as I looked at Lin Xue. At this time, some students have looked over. Qianqian was already a rather cute girl and had caught many people''s attention; now, another beautiful lady Lin Xue¡ªwho was equivalent to Qianqian¡ªhad come as well. Furthermore, the two beautiful ladies seemed to be about to go to war in the name of love for a rather ordinary-looking boy? (What do you mean by ordinary-looking?)


    As such, gossip started to spread among the students. Some who were more attentive also noticed that between Qianqian and I sat a very cute Lolita that had an extremely weak sense of presence. These people''s imagination started to run wild. Could this adorable Lolita had also fallen to this boy''s schemes? Could this boy be the legendary human scum?


    As she probably felt that there was no point in causing further trouble for me, Lin Xue swiftly finished the bread by stuffing it into her mouth and said, "I did not enter that school full of imbeciles to study. I had come looking for you because of something important. Xu Qianqian, right? Don''t worry that I would steal your boyfriend. I do not have that sort of relationship with him. En, Lili can be my witness."


    "I can guarantee." Pandora nodded as she quietly finished her food and stood up as she said.


    "If you are still not convinced,"¡ªLin Xue used her hand and pointed at her forehead¡ª"you can come along with us."


    Qianqian looked curiously at me and Lin Xue as she said, "Go along with you guys¡­ hey, where are you guys going?"


    "Just follow along; I can''t possibly harm you, right?"


    ¡­


    Ten minutes later, we were seated in a black sedan headed to the outskirts.


    Sitting in the sedan, Qianqian said somewhat uneasily, "Hey, Lin Xue. Where are you bringing us? We still have class in the afternoon!"


    "I have already helped you guys to apply for leave from the afternoon classes; I have applied for extended leave as well."


    "You¡­ what do you want?" Qianqian finally became a little scared. Although she was normally quite loud and noisy, she was still an ordinary girl. Under these circumstances, how could she match up to Lin Xue¡ªwho probably lived her life full of danger every day as she carried out her missions? As Qianqian asked worriedly, she held onto my hand tightly as if trying to make herself feel more at ease.


    "Rest assured that I am not a bad person. It is just that the place we are going to later is rather special. En, why do I always have a feeling that someone is spying on us? Little Feng, drive faster."


    Hearing Lin Xue''s words, I looked outside the car window curiously as the figure of a square-faced uncle completely clad in black sat in the street corner selling pirated CDs flashed by.


    Come to think of it, I had met quite a few familiar faces along this road.


    "Ever since we left school, our people have been following behind this vehicle." Pandora used her spiritual connection to inform me. "We have been careful to hide our intentions and have also consistently been swapping members. Keos has even activated a basic mind-interference to conceal our trackers'' mental waves.


    "However, this carbon-based being called Lin Xue seems to still be able to sense our surveillance through her intuition; this is beyond our expectations. If my analysis is right, this Lin Xue''s special abilities are being able to rely on her powerful intuition to carry out her work. Her ability is of support and information-gathering nature."


    "Lin Xue, now can you tell me what you are planning to do?" Although Pandora was here and there were Xyrin Commanders all about protecting us, I still asked Lin Xue this. I wanted to let Qianqian feel reassured so she wouldn''t hurt my arm every few seconds.


    "Remember what you promised me a few days ago?" Lin Xue did not answer directly but asked me a question instead.


    A few days ago? That was when Lin Xue had come uninvited under the pretext of apologizing to persuade me and Pandora to join her organization, right? En, I remembered. At that point, I had also rescued the world from a small, battle-crazed maniac.


    "Didn''t you say then, that if we got into any trouble, you and Pandora would help?"


    "That meant you guys have encountered some trouble¡­ wait, are you going to drag Qianqian into this?!" I suddenly reacted. Lin Xue had come today most likely to ask for Pandora and my ''special abilities'' assistance to help her and her organization with something. However, she actually brought Qianqian along as well?


    "How can I put this? It''s not considered dragging her in," Lin Xue answered, "This matter actually concerns Xu Qianqian; in fact, in order to resolve this issue, we have to rely on Xu Qianqian''s help."

 Chapter 20：Disappeared

    "Concerns me?" Qianqian asked, surprised. "What concerns me? Ah Jun, do you know something about this? Hurry up and tell me!"


    I helplessly raised my hands and said, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to hide from you. However, it might be better if you don''t get involved in some things¡­ although it seems like you have been dragged in already¡­"


    "Don''t put this lad in a tough spot; let me explain." Lin Xue comfortably sunk into her seat and said, "Xu Qianqian, is your father an archaeologist?"


    "Yes¡­ how did you know?"


    "That is not important. What is important is¡­"¡ªLin Xue continued as she took out a piece of paper from her black purse and read¡ª"Xu Feng, male, forty-five-years-old, famous Chinese archaeologist, is involved in many¡­ en, let''s skip this part¡ªthe last part is¡­ headed to the Taklamakan Desert with the national geological team on 1 December 2010 to investigate a recently discovered ruins near the Niya Ruins. Three days later, he disappeared."


    "What?!" Qianqian and I exclaimed at the same time.


    "My dad has disappeared?" Qianqian''s face was full of disbelief. "How is that possible? He had just called home two days ago! Are you trying to scare me?''


    Although Qianqian did not believe this news, I knew that this information was probably true. Given Lin Xue''s identity, she didn''t have any need to lie about this. What I was thinking about was¡­ why had Uncle Xu disappeared and why had that triggered Lin Xue''s so-called special abilities organization?


    "I have no need to lie to you. Furthermore, you said that your dad called home two days ago; how about yesterday?"


    Yesterday was, as Lin Xue had stated, the day that Uncle Xu had disappeared.


    "How is that possible¡­?" Qianqian murmured in distraught as she grew more and more uneasy. She started to believe that Lin Xue''s words were probably true.


    "Ah Jun, Lin Xue is lying to me, right? You know her better, and you would definitely know if she is lying¡­"


    "I''m sorry¡­ Qianqian, rest assured that I will definitely find a way to find Uncle Xu!"


    Hearing my reply, Qianqian remained in a daze for a moment and then threw herself into my embrace as she started to cry. As the daughter of an archaeologist who was constantly doing fieldwork outside, Qianqian knew better than anyone that if her father had indeed disappeared in a desert, it was akin to him having been sentenced to death.


    At this moment, I started to realize that this always bossy, loud, and rough girl had a gentle side as well.


    Actually, I wasn''t that concerned with Uncle Xu''s disappearance. It wasn''t that I wasn''t concerned with his safety, but I had much faith in the Xyrin Empire''s technology.


    When Lin Xue had announced Uncle Xu''s disappearance, I had already ordered my very free Commanders from the Xyrin Empire to send out the few hundred small satellites with full cloaking force-fields they had brought up into space. These satellites'' tracking abilities were such that they could even accurately observe how many pancakes the stall outside my school entrance sold a day, how much money the stall made a day, and even how many one dollar or fifty-cents coins the money comprised.


    At the same time, these satellites were also equipped with a certain degree of x-ray and energy analysis capabilities. Together with a search-and-rescue team led by a search-and-rescue specialty Commander that was already on its way to the Taklamakan Desert, I believe that as long as Uncle Xu was still on Earth, I would be able to rescue him!


    At this time, Lin Xue''s voice traveled over and said, "My two friends, even if you two want to get cozy, you don''t have to be in such a hurry, right? Also, Chen Jun, are you still planning to hide your identity from Xu Qianqian?"


    "Ah Jun''s identity?" Hearing Lin Xue''s words, Qianqian slowly raised her head and looked at me with bloodshot eyes.


    "It''s like this¡­"


    ¡­


    Hearing my explanation, Qianqian looked at me as if not being able to accept what she had heard. She asked, "You''re saying, you''re a person with special abilities?"


    I nodded and then pointed at the ever quiet Pandora and said, "Lili as well."


    "That can''t be¡­ aren''t special abilities something that belonged only in novels?" Qianqian said, still in disbelief.


    I nudged Pandora''s arm and asked her to provide some proof. In the next second, Qianqian cried out, "Lili, that was you¡­?"


    Lin Xue saw Qianqian''s reaction and already guessed what had happened. She smiled at Pandora who was keeping mum and said, "That''s Lili''s special ability, mind-talk. I must admit I am a little jealous."


    You were already jealous of that? If I told you that I have three hundred soldiers who all had this ability, how jealous would you get?


    "In that case, Ah Jun, what is your special ability? You have one as well, right?" That voice that had appeared in her mind already convinced Qianqian of the presence of persons with special abilities; she was now curious what mine was.


    "It is an offensive-type ability," I said vaguely. To be able to call upon the Xyrin Empire soldiers to launch an expedition to conquer other planets could be considered an offensive-type ability, right?


    "A rather strong one at that¡­" Lin Xue''s voice carried her lingering fears. It seemed as if the satellite gun that day still cast a shadow in her mind.


    "So powerful¡­" This frightening news made Qianqian temporarily let go of the unease that came with knowing Uncle Xu''s disappearance. Her eyes flashed with a certain light as she grabbed my arm and said, "You are actually so strong! Why have you never told me about this before? Have you been hiding this from me since young?"


    Thinking that I had kept her in the dark since young, Qianqian''s voice brought with it a certain amount of dejection and disappointment.


    "Of course not!" I hurriedly comforted, "My abilities only appeared not long ago. When I reconciled with Lili, both of our abilities were awakened at that time¡­"


    Lin Xue also aptly butted in and said, "En, this situation is quite normal. Ordinarily, the special connection between siblings often can trigger the awakening of special abilities. However, this kind of thing happens more often with twins. Chen Jun and Lili''s situation is rarer."


    Lin Xue, just in time!


    Knowing that we were persons with special abilities, Qianqian seemed to no longer be that worried about Uncle Xu. She probably thought that with us lending aid, everything could be settled and dealt with.


    "Speaking of which, Lin Xue, where are you bringing us? We are out of the suburbs already." I looked out of the car window and realized that our surroundings had already become a foreign barren land; we couldn''t even see the city anymore. Who would have thought we had traveled so far already!


    Lin Xue looked at her phone and dialed a few numbers as if sending a text. After that, she said, "Of course, we are switching to a faster mode of commute. You guys can''t possibly think that we would drive this sedan all the way to the Taklamakan Desert, right? Or were you guys intending to go and buy a train ticket headed for Xinjiang?"


    "Ah? We are leaving like this?" I was frightened by Lin Xue''s harsh tone. "I haven''t even informed my Big Sister."


    "Me as well; I need to tell my mom first, right? If not, if I disappear for a few days, my mom would be worried sick!"


    Lin Xue looked at the two of us and suddenly slapped her own forehead. "Aiyah, I forgot about all this. I haven''t had a family since young, and I was adopted by the organization. We would immediately depart once there was a mission, and there wasn''t such a thing as informing family members or the sorts. Ah, ah¡­"


    "Oh¡­ it''s fine." Qianqian did not think that Lin Xue''s background was like this and didn''t know what to say all of a sudden.


    "Don''t listen to my sister''s nonsense!" The young chauffeur that had been keeping mum suddenly opened his mouth and spoke. He was actually Lin Xue''s younger brother?


    "This is my brother; his name is Lin Feng," Lin Xue smiled embarrassingly, and then chided sternly, "None of your business; focus on driving!"


    Lin Feng answered, "How is it none of my business? If I don''t say anything soon, I will be forgotten by everyone. Ahem, okay, that was a little harsh. If I don''t say anything soon, you would probably dump me together with our dead relatives!"


    Although her prank had been exposed by her brother, Lin Xue seemed to not mind at all. She kept on playing with her phone as she said, "I was actually teasing you guys just now. However, you do not have to be worried about your disappearances causing anxiety to your family members.


    "We have already made arrangements to send a message to them via your school, saying that you guys are going to attend an exchange event with other schools. After that, someone within the organization that is able to change his appearance will go to say hi to your family members on your behalf. Everything is taken care of. Ah, we''re here."


    She really knew how to act arbitrarily!

 Chapter 21：Big Desert

    When we got off the plane, I still felt a little dizzy.


    Of course, it wasn''t because of air sickness; I was taken aback by Lin Xue''s organization.


    I did not expect that they managed to build an underground airport in such a secluded area! When I entered that futuristic underground compound, I felt as if I was in a science fiction movie. The spindle-shaped ''plane'' we boarded made me sigh with wonder at how advanced human technology had become!


    Lin Xue''s explanation was this: "Actually, many types of technology shown in science fiction films have already been mastered in real life. However, as we did not want to cause too much disruption to people''s current lives, some of these technologies have been carefully restricted.


    "Only important military affairs departments and special organizations like us can enjoy this kind of ''futuristic'' technology. Some rather unique factions have also gotten hold of some special technology; however, that''s not something that we should be discussing."


    In contrast to my astonishment, Qianqian''s reaction wasn''t that big at all. Although she looked around with avid curiosity along the way¡ªprobably after she found out about the existence of persons with special abilities, she was now numb and immune to any more surprises. Her reaction was much calmer than mine.


    As for Pandora¡­ using her own words¡ªhaving experienced what modern life was back home, she was rather interested in paying attention to how primitive technology was like.


    It seemed that I was the only bumpkin around?


    The spindle-shaped plane we boarded flew straight into a huge building and then stopped inside a spacious hall. Lin Xue informed me that this was a secret base her organization had established deep in Taklimakan Desert.


    "Lin Xue, it seems as if your position in the organization is rather high?" Seeing every worker that passed by courteously stopping to greet Lin Xue, I couldn''t help it but ask.


    "Naturally," Lin Xue said somewhat proudly, "Have you forgotten what I had told you? In the entire organization, we only have twenty-odd persons with special abilities. That means that us twenty-odd are the entire organization''s leaders!"


    I almost forgot that people with special abilities were a rare breed in this world; it wasn''t possible that these people would be treated or used as common soldiers.


    "What is it, Chen Jun? Do you want to reconsider joining us? As you can see, we are rather formidable."


    "No, it''s alright¡­" For the survival of the entire human race, I was never going to join any human organization.


    "Erm," In such a high-security base, Qianqian was a little meeker as she said hesitantly, "when are we going to find my father?"


    "Oh, no, we will rest for a day first. Tomorrow, we will go and see a rather special elder; then, we will set off together."


    "Is the place that we are going very dangerous?" I noticed keenly that Lin Xue''s expression had a tinge of seriousness.


    "It''s not dangerous." Lin Xue shook her head. "More accurately, it is a little strange."


    "A little strange?"


    "Do you think that if something required people with special abilities to take care of, it could be not strange?" Lin Xue said as she rolled her eyes at me, "Ever since I entered this organization, I have had dealings with all sorts of weird and strange things. It is just that this time, it is even stranger than normal.


    "Alright, these are your rooms. Go and rest for a while. I will come and call you guys when it''s time for dinner. Chen Jun, what are you grinning at? There are separate rooms inside, of course. Don''t think that I haven''t thought about this!"


    ¡­


    While resting¡­


    Pandora and I sat idly in the living room while the sound of Qianqian taking a bath traveled from her room.


    "What is Big Brother thinking about?" Pandora quietly asked.


    I was looking at the shower room all this while and then nodded determinedly.


    Pandora stood up, walked to the door of the bathroom, and knocked on the glass door. She said, "Big Sister Qianqian, Big Brother said he wants to¡­ wu¡­"


    I covered Pandora''s mouth as I dragged her back to the sofa. After that, I seemed to see a sliver of a mischievous smile appearing on Pandora''s normally expressionless face. However, when I took a closer look again, Pandora had recovered to her usual icy-cold expression.


    Did I see wrongly?


    After sitting down again, I stopped having those nonsensical thoughts as I asked Pandora, "Have you guys found Uncle Xu? Have the satellites sent back any leads?"


    The Lolita in front of me shook her head as she said slightly miffed, "We don''t have any leads. Based on the coordinates that Lin Xue had provided, we did not find any signs of human activity nearby at all. The energy scanners also did not detect any abnormal surges."


    "How about the few search-and-rescue expert Commanders? Do they have any leads?"


    "None at all. They had released many search terminals deep into the rock and magma layers; however, we have yet to find any indications of human activity."


    ¡­Magma layer; was there the need to search to that extent?


    Now, I started to get a feeling that this matter wasn''t as simple as I thought.


    Relying on the Xyrin Empire''s technology, many of Pandora''s men had already searched the entire southern part of Taklimakan Desert this while. Pandora could even now tell me accurately how many desert scorpions¡ªout of which how many were male or female¡ªthere were underground in this part of the desert. However, they actually couldn''t find an expedition team that had only disappeared less than two days ago?!


    At this time, Qianqian had finished her bath and had changed into a white base worker overcoat that Lin Xue had prepared. This overcoat had been made with a special material that had considerable defenses. Furthermore, it could also comfortably adapt to the weather differences in the day and night within the desert. It was a pity that some matter in this material interfered with persons with special abilities'' usage of their powers and was a handicap for Lin Xue. However, it was perfect for Qianqian.


    "Ah Jun, what did Lili say you wanted to do just now?" Qianqian dried her hair as she asked.


    "Ignore her; she was just bored. As for you¡­ Qianqian, are you really coming with us tomorrow?"


    "Of course, I have already come all the way here. How could I not go? This is my dad! Furthermore, Lin Xue had also said that this operation would require my assistance."


    "I see¡­" I was noncommittal. I was still a little suspicious of how Lin Xue had put this across. No matter how I looked at it, Qianqian was a very ordinary young girl. Her only connection with this matter was probably that one of the missing team members was her father. However, why was Lin Xue so insistent that Qianqian would play a role in this operation? It was really rather suspicious.


    As I was chatting with Qianqian, someone knocked on the door as Lin Xue''s voice rang out from outside, "Qianqian, Lili, and that whoever else. If you guys are done, come with me. I want to show you guys the desert!"


    ¡­Why did I feel that Lin Xue was trying to humiliate me just now?


    Following Lin Xue, we finally left this maze-like secret base and came to the surface entrance.


    "Ah¡ª" Qianqian exclaimed, "This is the huge desert?"


    "How magnificent!" I couldn''t help it but sigh out with awe.


    "¡­" Pandora''s expression didn''t change, perfecting her role as a blind girl.


    In front of us was a boundless expanse of golden sand dunes. They seemed to be like stilled waves, and as the sun set, these dunes reflected gold-red glows. On the horizon, the endless sand seemed to connect together with the skies. It seemed as if the entire world was being filled by this unlimited amount of sand. We all felt as if we were that small and insignificant in the face of the wonders of nature. Near the horizon, we could also see some short black lines. I asked curiously, "Lin Xue, what are those?"


    "Euphrates Poplar Forest," Lin Xue said with a certain amount of respect, "They can grow and live for a thousand years and remain standing for a thousand more even after death. Even when fallen, they do not decompose for a thousand years. These are the trees of the desert."


    "The desert is so magnificent!" Qianqian sighed and said, "It is not only magnificent¡ªit is splendid!"

 Chapter 22：We Are Still Lacking a Healer

    Morning of the second day¡ªin the lounge of the base, we saw the person with special abilities with strong defensive capabilities that Lin Xue had been talking about.


    It was a very normal young person who was roughly twenty years old and wore leisure clothing. His face was slightly white, and his short hair was meticulously kept. He didn''t seem to like chatting; he only nodded at the three of us and sat in a corner.


    Lin Xue stood up and started to introduce us, "This is Zheng Yiming; he has the strongest defensive abilities in the organization. Although he isn''t chatty, he is actually a very warm person."


    "Hello." Zheng Yiming revealed a polite smile as he nodded and said.


    "This is my little brother, Lin Feng. His ability is controlling compressed air to attack." A shy-looking boy stood up next to Lin Xue and bowed at me and Pandora. He said, "I am really sorry for attacking you guys the last time. That was all my Big Sister''s idea; you guys can go ahead and take revenge against her."


    ¡­He was indeed Lin Xue''s little brother. Under his shy veneer, he had a black heart!


    "Little Feng, I will beat you up when I find the time to." Lin Xue faced Lin Feng and smiled slightly. She then pointed at Qianqian and introduced, "This is Xu Qianqian. One of the expedition team members, Xu Feng, is her father. She will be joining us in our operation. Zheng Yiming, your primary responsibility is protecting her."


    "Nice to meet you," Qianqian smiled slightly at Zheng Yiming and said, "Although I don''t know what I can do, I will definitely do my best!"


    "Lin Xue, you kept on saying that Qianqian would be of use in the operation; can you finally tell us what exactly she is going to help with? I do not wish for her to get into any danger."


    "You would find out very soon. You can be assured that Qianqian''s safety will be taken care of; Zheng Yiming''s protective abilities are not to be taken lightly."


    Protective abilities? Could he withstand a direct attack from a Xyrin Anti-Planet Inverse Ballistic Cannon?


    I had already made my decision that regardless of how powerful Zheng Yiming was¡ªduring the operation later, I would make protecting Qianqian my priority. Even if that resulted in us failing in our mission, I had no qualms about it. With the Xyrin expedition forces'' help, I had no need for Qianqian to risk herself like this.


    "These two"¡ªLin Xue pointed at me and Pandora¡ª"are siblings. They are powerful people with special abilities."


    "People with special abilities?!" Zheng Yiming revealed his surprise as his blank expression changed. After that, he started to look at us expectantly like he had looked at Lin Xue.


    "Don''t even think about it," Lin Xue gestured and said, "I had spoken to them before already. Unfortunately, they have adamantly refused to join our organization. However, they have agreed to help us as and when we need assistance¡­ like now."


    "Oh." Zheng Yiming nodded disappointedly. Lin Xue continued her introduction and said, "This is the little sister, Pan Lili. Her ability is mind-talk. She would be very important in the upcoming group operation."


    Zheng Yiming''s eyes lit up as he praised, "That''s a very good ability¡­ en? Your eyes¡­"


    "I can''t see," Pandora quietly said as Zheng Yiming looked slightly awkward as he said, "Ah, I''m sorry¡­"


    "As for this one, this is Actor A. His ability is creating high-temperature energy attacks. He seems to also possess long-range strike capabilities. His battle power is very high."


    "Greetings, Actor A." Zheng Yiming said, playing along.


    ¡­Should I be mad?!


    "Alright, alright, enough jesting," Lin Xue saw that I was turning green as she stopped joking about. "His real name is Chen Jun. As for why he and his little sister do not have the same family name, they are both orphans; and they have grown up in different families. They had finally managed to reunite after a long time. That was also when their powers had been triggered."


    After all the introductions had been completed, Lin Xue suggested, "Now that everyone knows each other¡ªfor the sake of our next operation, let''s try to familiarize ourselves with one another''s abilities."


    "You mean displaying our abilities, right?" I nodded. This was a very good opportunity to finally witness these special abilities the others had.


    Qianqian heard about this display of powers and instantly grew excited. She said energetically, "That''s good, that''s good! It would be an eye-opener for me. I have heard so much about these abilities; besides Lili''s, I still haven''t seen anyone else''s ability yet!"


    "There is a sealed training ground here," Lin Xue said, "We can go there¡­"


    "Wait," I interrupted Lin Xue, "My ability''s area of effect is rather large; could we do it outdoors?"


    Of course, I wanted to do it outdoors. Xyrin''s spatial weapons were fired from outer space; if I activated them within the training ground and I blew a hole in this base, could I afford to pay for it?


    "Alright then. This is a desert after all. We have all the space outside we want."


    Outside the base, the five of us with abilities and an excited Qianqian were all ready.


    "First, my ability is intuition," Lin Xue said, "I can accurately sense the surroundings and the energy flows. Furthermore, I can use my sixth sense to know what would happen in a short while. Of course, it''s not as powerful as being able to predict the future; I can only more or less guess the probability of something happening. For example, three seconds later, a huge gust of wind would blow; and Qianqian''s hat would be blown off."


    "Ah?" Qianqian quickly pressed on her hat.


    Three seconds was a very short time. Just when Qianqian had pressed on her hat, a rather strong wind blew by. Naturally, as Qianqian had already held onto her hat, this wind did not create the effect that Lin Xue had described.


    "Just like this, I can know that three seconds later there would be a huge gust of wind and that it would be sufficient to blow Qianqian''s hat off. However, reality could still go against my instincts. As for my observation abilities, Qianqian used 0.132kilojoules of energy to press her hat down. Unfortunately, I am unable to verify this."


    Pandora''s voice passed through spiritual connection: "It was 0.13185kilojoules. Just based on her ability to sense energy currents, Lin Xue''s ability has reached that of an ordinary Xyrin tracker''s. Furthermore, her short-term predictive abilities are much stronger than her sensing ability."


    What a powerful ability! She was just like half a prophet!


    Seeing Qianqian and my surprised looks, Lin Xue smiled proudly and said, "Alright, who''s next?"


    "This is my ability." Pandora''s voice rang out in everyone''s minds. That was it.


    ¡­It was like Pandora''s personality to give such a short and simple display.


    "My ability is wind blades. Ming, come over and help me out."


    Zheng Yiming nodded as he stood at a place tens of meters away from us. He then nodded as he indicated he was ready.


    Lin Feng sighed out loud as he then furiously gestured his left-hand forward!


    "Wind blades!"


    I could only see almost translucent arcs of air flying at a very fast speed towards Zheng Yiming. Almost at the same time, a faint green layer appeared in front of Zheng Yiming. It was like a protective layer. When the wind blades struck on it, ripples could be seen on the layer; and then they subsided. A few other wind blades that Lin Feng had purposely hit in a different direction flew past Zheng Yiming and sliced a sand dune a few hundred meters away into half!


    These wind blades'' attacking strength couldn''t be underestimated just because sand dunes looked soft. Sand actually could exhaust all sorts of external forces'' energies. For a sand dune that had a radius of over a hundred meters, even the most powerful sniper rifle would not be able to pierce through!


    "It''s just like in the movies¡­" Qianqian looked at the display of powers in front of her as she murmured to herself.


    "If we''re talking about offensive power, mine is still not the most powerful." Lin Feng humbly smiled as he then looked a little afraid as he continued, "Once you look at Chen Jun''s ability, you would not think of mine as strong¡­"


    I smiled slightly as I took a few steps forward.


    Ever since Pandora''s heavily armed corps had reached this world, my connection with the Xyrin home-star had become much stronger. Although it wasn''t yet at the stage where I could talk to Gaia daily, I could at least execute a little of the 99.999999% inexecutable commands.


    After making sure I had linked up successfully, my face grew serious as I grew relaxed; and I seemed to gather a force around me.


    "If you want to continue posing, we''ll head back first," Lin Xue said blandly.


    "Heaven Light!" I cried out harshly as my left hand pointed forward. At the same time, I said in my heart: "Requesting for trans-spatial support."


    I could see a few-meters thick white light pillar humming and descending from the sky and then swiftly striking the sand a few hundred meters away¡­


    And then into an almost ten-meter wide magma pool.


    Sounds of air being sucked in could be heard behind me.


    Sh*t! Overdid it!


    "Chen Jun¡­ this is your real power?" Lin Xue''s mouth twitched as she asked. Her heart was making somersaults. God¡­ this power¡­ could it still be called an ability? Luckily, I didn''t piss this person off that day. If not¡­


    Lin Feng was also sweating profusely. He had been hunted and pursued for a whole day and night that day! (He and Lin Xue did not know that the one that had attacked them that day was not me but was the innocent-looking small Lolita, Pandora.)


    Zheng Yiming was also struck dumb. He had originally been very confident with his defensive abilities. However, could he even withstand more than a second under this attack?


    Only Xu Qianqian still had not fathomed how powerful this energy was and kept on looking at me with admiration.


    "This¡­ actually, this type of long-rage attack has many restrictions," I dry-laughed and tried to explain, "First of all, it uses too much energy; and I cannot use it consecutively. Furthermore, I can''t control the radius as well. Every time, I need to recharge for a long time¡­ that was why I was posing just now¡­"


    "Oh¡ª" Everyone nodded, and they finally seemed to have found their bearings.


    Lin Xue seemed to have assumed the role of a captain right from the start. Once everyone had awoken from that scene they had witnessed, she said loudly, "Alright, now that everyone has a certain understanding of each other, anyone has any questions?"


    I looked around me.


    Pandora could use mind-talk to convey information. Lin Xue, using her predictive and sensing ability like a map; Zheng Yiming, using his defensive abilities to be the group''s tanker; Lin Feng and I were the group''s main attack force. Finally, Qianqian, someone who did not have any powers at all. En¡­


    "Lin Xue," I raised my hand and said, "We are still lacking a healer!"

 Chapter 23：Sicaro Joins

    Before we left for the place where the expedition team disappeared, Lin Xue brought us to a small town not far from the destination.


    This town was not huge; there were thousands of people in there. However, the buildings by the side of the roads looked very neat and modern. They did not look like a small town in a desert¡ªfar away from civilization¡ªat all.


    The people in the small town did not have much of a reaction to our arrival. Instead, they glanced at the group of outsiders and continued about their daily lives.


    For some reason, entering this town gave me a strange feeling.


    "I did not think that a town like that would exist inside a desert," Qianqian said. She could not help but feel shocked at the people walking around her. Although she knew that people did live in deserts, the problem was that this place was right in the middle of Taklimakan Desert! It was deserted and lacking in natural resources. Even water was hard to find here. It was indeed curious that a small town could be set up here.


    Zheng Yiming seemed to be quite familiar with this place. As he led the way, he introduced the place, "This town is not an ordinary place. In fact, this place is a refuge. You could even call it a penal colony.


    "What?" My busybody nature had been awakened.


    "The top smugglers, arms dealers, descendants of large, exiled families, expert hermits who are being hunted down by their enemies, and even one or two people with special abilities who committed mistakes that caused them to be forbidden to leave this desert¡­ don''t belittle anyone here. Anyone among them could easily cause the entire world to tremble if they walked out."


    "Ah!" Qianqian exclaimed. Then, she tightened her grip on my arm. The civilians around us who looked warm and kind at first now looked like ferocious, violent, and evil criminals to Qianqian.


    "Don''t worry," Lin Xue comforted Qianqian, patting her shoulder. "No matter how great someone is¡ªonce they come to this penal colony, they become honest. In this place, there are a couple of rules. First, no matter what kind of mistake you committed outside, once you get here; the slate is cleaned. In other words, you have already ''died''. Second, once you get here, without the organization''s authorization; nobody can leave¡­ unless you are confident that you can escape the organization. Third, everyone in this desert is not allowed to cause trouble. No matter how powerful you were outside, you are only an ordinary civilian in this town. Otherwise¡­ keke, something troublesome would happen.


    "Apart from these, this town is not completely cut-off from the rest of the world. From time to time, some outsiders would come in with permission. However, they don''t know the truth behind this town. Those who know the truth are either in the organization or people with special abilities like Chen Jun and Pan Lili."


    "Amazing," I said, pursing my lips, "Why do I feel like you guys resemble a lawless, frightening organization?"


    "Pfft, that''s the contribution we make to the world!" Lin Xue retorted out of habit. "Most of these fellas would only cause harm to humans if they''re allowed to live in the outside world. However, killing them would be a waste of their talents. That was why we decided to do this.


    "The organization is creating a sort of protection for them, so that they don''t have to be torn to pieces by their enemies or other people. Conversely, they stay here obediently and honestly, using their own abilities to work for the organization. Whether you believe me or not, the people in front of you are a good example of what we do here: they made use of the internet or their own means to circulate billions of dollars in the outside world. All of this happens so that they can remain here and have their meals peacefully. That''s why this place is called a refuge and a penal colony¡­"


    A refuge¡­ a penal colony¡­


    I began to understand what Lin Xue was saying. Once again, I observed the seemingly plain civilians in the desert closely.


    On the outside, they looked nothing more than ordinary citizens. However, on closer inspection, I discovered that the look in their eyes was different. Some were cold, some were numb, and some were indignant. There were even some who looked jealous upon seeing us.


    However, over here, they had no choice but to suppress these emotions of theirs and work hard to act as ordinary civilians in the desert.


    At that moment, a familiar male-voice was transmitted from not far away: "Big Brother, do you want discs?"


    Crunch¡­ my body stiffened at once.


    Along with the crunch, I slowly turned my stiffened neck. The knight-like uncle dressed like he was from the Matrix, offering pirated discs to passers-by, came into view.


    ¡­Sicaro, the outstanding Commander of the Empire. He was sentenced to death by the Empire''s Emperor on 6 December 2010. His crime: being too much of an idiot.


    Still, I really wanted to do that! Was this rascal really a Commander of the Xyrin Empire? Wasn''t he a stand-up comedian who specialized in making people laugh or a spy sent by the enemy to cause chaos? Did this person never attend a single training on information-gathering in the army? Apart from acting like a man from the Matrix selling pirated discs, did he really know no other way to disguise himself?


    At that moment, I had no hope at all in this knight-like uncle''s intelligence.


    "Eh? Why do I find this man selling discs so familiar?" Lin Xue, who had chanced upon Sicaro before while she was in the car, suddenly muttered to herself curiously.


    This was not the point, right? The point was how could an uncle be found selling pirated discs here, right?


    "That''s not right. How could there be someone like that here!" Zheng Yiming reacted at once. "Get him!"


    "Wait!" I quickly stopped them.


    "What''s the matter?" Lin Xue asked me curiously, "Do you know this person?"


    I was really retarded. Why did I speak?!


    Facing Lin Xue''s questioning gaze, I immediately thought about what to say next. However, what exactly could I say in order to explain the relationship between me and this uncle selling pirated discs in the penal colony?


    "He is my brother''s friend," Pandora suddenly said.


    ¡­Pandora, do you know that I was thinking of a way to explain away the relationship between me and this suspicious-looking uncle?!


    "He is also a person with special abilities," Pandora continued to expose information.


    "What?!" Lin Xue, Lin Feng, and Zheng Yiming exclaimed. Weren''t people with special abilities considered worthless at such an age? How come even random uncles selling pirated discs on the streets could turn out to be people with special abilities?


    At that moment, I heard Pandora''s voice through our spiritual connection: "Sicaro is a Commander of the Empire who is the best at positional defensive warfare. His combat abilities cannot be ignored as well. I hope that he would be able to join us in our mission from now on. I think this situation is not as simple as it looks. It''s good to have one more layer of protection."


    "Chen Jun,"¡ªLin Xue''s voice interrupted Pandora¡ª"do you know this person? Is he really a person with special abilities?"


    "En¡­ that''s right!" I replied, slightly panicked. Then, I had a brilliant idea and said, "He can add blood!"


    "Huh?"


    A few minutes later, the person who was said to be able to add blood¡­ keke, in other words, the healer Sicaro joined us.


    "Chen Jun, are you sure there''s nothing wrong with this fella?" Lin Xue looked at the knight-like uncle who was still selling pirated discs and asked worriedly, "All of a sudden, we have an unknown person joining the group."


    "I can swear on my own character that he is reliable!"


    "A person with special abilities who loves to travel stumbled upon Taklimakan Desert while exploring, got lost, mistakenly entered a penal colony that''s being protected by layers and layers of other people with special abilities, and finally began selling pirated discs to make a living¡­ do you think I should believe that story?


    "He even has a weird name¡ªSicaro. It''s obvious this isn''t his real name, right?" Lin Xue was full of distrust for this uncle who dared to sell pirated discs in the penal colony. However, she finally sighed and said, "Forget it. In any case, my instinct tells me that this person can be trusted. I hope my abilities are not lying to me this time."


    "Who are we trying to look for?" Qianqian finally asked, impatient, and frustrated. "We''re already nearing the end of this town. When are we going to the remains? If we go a day later, my father would be in even more danger!"


    "Don''t be anxious," Lin Feng said and smiled warmly. "The person we''re looking for now is extremely important. Without his help, I''m afraid we will also go missing like your father."


    "That person is that powerful?" I asked out of curiosity. "Does the person also have special abilities?"


    Lin Xue shook her head and said, "No, he is just an ordinary old man. However, he has something extraordinary, which possesses the power to stabilize the remains. Unfortunately, that expedition team relies too much on so-called modern technology. Their absolute nonchalance towards mysterious energy caused this accident."

 Chapter 24：Xyrin Relic

    "Lin Xue¡­ is this the mysterious old man you were talking about?"


    "Since when did I say that he was a mysterious old man?" Lin Xue rolled her eyes. "I only said that he has something extraordinary."


    "Even if it''s an NPC who safekeeps this mysterious object, there must be something special about him¡­ this appearance¡­"


    In front of us stood an old man with dark skin and dressed in a dirty shirt and gray pants. His pants were rolled up to his knees, and he was holding onto a huge sea bowl. He looked like he had never had a proper meal in his life. He slurped the noodles from his bowl as if his life depended on it. From time to time, he even reached out and scratched his lower leg. From his appearance, it looked like he was completely immersed in his own noodle-world. He had not even seemed to notice us.


    "Don''t belittle this old man," Lin Xue said in hushed tones, "Gu Zhengfeng was once China''s best tomb raider. He raided more tombs than you have visited cities. What''s more, he seldom returned empty-handed. It''s a pity that the last time he raided a tomb, he touched something he should not have. That caused people he could not afford to offend to come hunting him down. At last, he had no choice but to hide here."


    "Is that so¡­?" Once again, I scanned the sloppy old man in front of me, who was still fighting his way through his bowl of noodles. Why couldn''t I believe that he was so awesome?


    Lin Feng joined in quite mysteriously, saying, "Not only that, but it''s said that the day after he entered this penal colony, the enemies hunting him down were all choked to death by Sixi Balls [1. This is a famous dish in China made out of meatballs, eggs, and spring onions.]."


    "Little brat, you are here on purpose to bring me unhappiness, aren''t you?!" The sloppy old man had already finished that last bit of noodles he had in his bowl and was now glaring at Lin Feng and shouting. It seemed like he had already been listening to our conversation from the beginning; he had just been too lazy to respond.


    "I wouldn''t dare, I wouldn''t dare!" Lin Feng responded, cupping his hands and grinning. "Today, we came to look for you because we have a favor to ask. Can we talk more in your house?"


    "Cut to the chase," the old man said as he lifted his sea bowl. With a loud slurp, he swallowed the soup in the bowl and then wiped his mouth. "In any case, you will not let me leave. Am I allowed to object under your rule?"


    We followed behind the elderly man into what looked like an ordinary mud house from the outside.


    What we saw inside completely surprised us.


    The average-sized room was filled with old bottles and jars and tools that we could not identify. What surprised us even more was that there was no room at all for us to walk around. Even the walls were filled with dirty, imitation paintings and other things. The already-dim room looked even darker thanks to the relics of history¡ªblackened by the passing of time¡ªwhich blocked light from coming in. The moment we entered the room, we felt like we were in a tomb that had just been dug.


    "These things caused me to become the way I am," the old tomb raider said, easily navigating his way through the old mess. "Still, I can''t bear to throw it all away."


    "I think anything that I get a hold of in here could be sold for a very, very high price," Qianqian said as she slowly stepped over an old ceramic jar, which looked like it would be reduced to pieces if it fell over.


    "Don''t think about taking anything in here," Lin Xue said in a low voice, "Otherwise, Old Gu will definitely fight it out with you. Back then, when he first entered this city, he donated a total of two hundred and twenty-seven cultural relics and all of his family''s assets. He made just one request: to forbid anyone from touching everything he had left until he died."


    The old tomb raider''s ears worked very well. Even though Lin Xue was speaking very softly, he could hear everything. He grinned and said, "Once I die, you will have freedom in dealing with all of these things. However, until I do, I hope to lie in the midst of all my treasures. Old Gu has raided countless tombs belonging to so many royalties. Before I die, I want to be like them and lie in the midst of all these treasures!"


    Hearing these words from the old man made everyone roll their eyes in frustration immediately.


    "Alright, sit down." After such an arduous journey into the house, we finally arrived at the only empty space in the entire house. The old man easily whipped out several chairs¡ªwhich looked like they could fall apart at any moment¡ªand gestured for us to sit down.


    Sitting in the middle of all these ancient treasures, I suddenly felt like I was having a meeting in a tomb.


    "Speak: are you here today for that thing?" The old man seemed to already know what we were here for.


    "That''s right," Lin Xue answered straightforwardly.


    "It''s not impossible for me to give that thing to you," the old man said, his eyes glinting. His sloppiness immediately disappeared without a trace. For a moment, he looked like the same bright tomb raider of years ago. "Back then, if not for my greed in bringing that item back, I would not have ended up in this land in the first place. To me, that thing was a baneful star. However, I would not hand it over so easily as well. You know my rules."


    Immediately, I finally realized that what Lin Xue wanted from this old tomb raider was the same thing that brought him calamity in the first place. At that moment, I became intensely curious as to what exactly that item was.


    Lin Xue did not seem very bothered by the rules that the old man was talking about. She pushed Qianqian, who had been curiously observing the antiques around her, forward and said, "This is Xu Feng''s daughter, Xu Qianqian. If you are right, then this girl has the right to activate that thing. So what''s it going to be? Are you going to take that out and give it a try?"


    "Hey¡­" I thought Lin Xue was going to make Qianqian do something dangerous so I immediately stopped her.


    "Don''t worry, I will not hurt your beloved. I just need her to cooperate and do some tests."


    The old tomb raider scanned Qianqian from head to toe and then grinned. "Hey, that missing man''s daughter? Her father is a dedicated materialist. He would not believe in your special abilities, and he even scolded me upside down. What, is his daughter willing to believe in this nonsense? Just wait, I''ll get that for you¡­"


    When the old man went to the back to look for that mysterious thing, Qianqian and I asked, "Uncle Xu (Dad) has been here, too?"


    "That''s right." This time, it was Zheng Yiming who answered us. "They were going to explore some very special remains. That was why we arranged for a few of the most important people in the expedition team to come here. We hoped that they would be able to get that important item from Gu Zhengfeng.


    "The good thing was that Mr. Xu successfully resonated with that item. However, what we did not expect was that he would not believe us and take our advice as pseudoscience. He even gave Old Gu a dressing down¡­"


    Qianqian glanced at us, embarrassed. It was almost as if she had already expected her father to be this stubborn.


    Hearing Zheng Yiming''s description, I became even more curious about this mysterious item. "Did you say that Uncle Xu resonated with the thing? What''s more, as Uncle Xu''s daughter, Qianqian would also be able to resonate with it? What exactly is that?"


    "You will understand once you see it for yourself. One thing is for sure: it is a mysterious object that is even harder to explain than our own special abilities."


    Right at that moment, I heard a sound coming from behind me. The old tomb raider was already carrying that thing over.


    "This is it?" I looked at the unremarkable thing that the old tomb raider was holding. It was a hexagonal metal plate, which was about the size of my palm. I had no idea what it was made of, but the outermost layer looked like black-red rust. Faintly, I could see incomplete patterns on the surface of the metal plate. Apart from that, this thing looked nothing more than trash.


    Was this rotten metal plate the ''mysterious treasure'' that they were all fawning over?


    Just when I thought I was being played by this strange old man, Pandora''s voice sounded in my head: "This is an Ethereal Beacon!"


    "What?!" I was incredibly shocked. "Pandora, you recognize this thing?"


    "An Ethereal Beacon. The Empire''s Army soldiers would use these things to teleport out of any emergency they found themselves in. At the same time, it could be used as a mini navigator for a spatial transition. I have something like that as well. To a Xyrin Warrior, an Ethereal Beacon is the most important thing. What is it doing on this planet¡­?"


    At that moment, something that happened in front of us interrupted the conversation between me and Pandora.


    According to Gu Zhengfeng''s instructions, Qianqian placed her left hand on the black metallic plate which Pandora called the ''Ethereal Beacon''. Immediately, the metallic plate began buzzing softly.


    "How can that be?!" Pandora''s shocked voice sounded in my mind once again. I had never heard her voice with such intense emotion. "How can something from the Xyrin Empire resonate with a carbon-based being?!"


    This is an acronym that stands for ''Non-Playable Character''.

 Chapter 25：Warriors Grave

    Could anything be even more surprising than learning of the existence of aliens?


    Of course! That would be learning that a certain old tomb raider had found an alien relic in an unknown tomb.


    Watching the black metallic plate buzzing and vibrating in front of me, images of various different movies suddenly rushed to my head. A strange story stood out among them.


    A powerful warrior from the depths of the universe went through countless violent and tragic battles. Covered with serious injuries, he fell into a world that had not yet become developed. Since there was no way he could return to his hometown, the warrior remained in the earth and became named a divine being among the indigenous people. He led the people of the world to fight against tyranny and dictatorship time and time again.


    At last, he led a lonely life alone on this planet. The items he left behind were treated by the people who viewed him with extreme respect as sacred items. Centuries went by; one day, a man named¡­ er, I forgot, but this wretched old man found a forgotten grave. The tip of the iceberg that was this alien warrior''s story was finally exposed. Then, the credits roll¡­


    "Ah Jun?" Qianqian''s voice sounded in my ear, yanking me¡ªwho was still in a daydream¡ªback to reality.


    "Huh?"


    "What are you doing? Why are you in a daze?" Qianqian looked at me, slightly upset as if frustrated by how I always drifted into a daze from time to time. Lin Xue suddenly burst out, "You have not been cursed by the ancient items in here, have you? According to what I know, these mysterious ancient items can cause one to be stuck in a spiritual trance. Why don''t I give you a good check?"


    "Er¡­ there''s no need for that. I was just thinking about something¡­ so what''s the matter? We can confirm that Qianqian resonates with this item. What exactly is it?"


    Everyone immediately turned to look at Gu Zhengfeng. The old tomb raider let out a dry cough and said, "Actually, I''m not sure either¡­"


    All of us glared at him ferociously.


    The old tomb raider quickly shrunk and said, "But I am sure that this thing is useful. Back then, a couple of friends and I went to those remains together. Deep inside a grave there, we found this item. Back then, there was an introduction to this item written on the wall of the grave as well.


    "The introduction called this thing a ''Beacon of the Lost''. Only chosen people could take them away. At the time, I was greedy. I did not listen to my friends when they encouraged me to leave the item behind. Instead, I took it right out of the box.


    "As a result, a mechanism was triggered, causing the deaths of a few of my friends in that grave. I could only escape thanks to the guidance of this thing. However, people began to hunt me down; and I ended up on this land¡­"


    After hearing Gu Zhengfeng''s story, I roughly understood the history behind this ''Ethereal Beacon''. I said, "So you made a rule that only people who could form some kind of connection with this ''Beacon of the Lost'' would be able to take it away?"


    The old man nodded and replied, "That''s right. Actually, from the beginning, I did not believe that anyone would be able to resonate with this item. I only got the special abilities organization to help because I wanted to test it out. I told them to send anyone who wanted to go to those remains for an expedition here.


    "In the end, I really met an archaeologist with the surname Xu. What a pity; the man did not want to listen to my persuasion. Instead, he gave me a dressing down. Ai, I¡ªOld Gu¡ªwas just trying to the right thing for once¡­"


    Lin Xue tutted with disapproval and said, "If I were you, I would have thrown this thing away a long time ago."


    "If he really threw it away, wouldn''t we be in big trouble?"


    Lin Xue tutted again and said, but this time, she did not rebut me like she normally did. Instead, she changed the topic and said, "No matter what, we have gotten a hold of this thing. We can move out soon. Staying here for too long is making me feel like I''m being buried in a grave myself."


    Towards the remains¡­


    "That''s it," Lin Xue said, stepping out of a special buggy made for deserts.


    "Where? Why can''t I see it?" I scanned the surroundings, but apart from a sand dune, I could not see anything else.


    Lin Xue led the way and said, "Are you stupid? Why would such mysterious remains be placed in such an obvious position? It''s right below this desert!"


    It was underground? Could the people of the past have had the same hobby as Lin Xue and the others? Did they all like building bases underground?


    Below the sand dune, we found the entrance of the remains.


    There was a passageway about two to three meters high, made out of off-white stones. We stood at the entrance of this passageway, looking in. All we could see were long stone steps leading downwards, slowly being swallowed by the darkness of the passageway. Looking at the passageway made one feel like they were staring at the road that led to hell.


    Lin Xue closed her eyes as if trying to focus on sensing her surroundings. Then, she said, "Indeed, this sand dune is still. That is why this entrance has not been covered by sand."


    Before Lin Xue offered this explanation, I already got a fuller and more accurate description from Pandora.


    With this entrance as the center, the sand within a-kilometer-radius was all in a strange ''pseudo-stillness'' mode. It was called ''pseudo-stillness'' because they were not completely stuck in their original positions. Instead, they could still be moved around by the wind. The only difference was that every once in a while, the sand would be pushed back to their original positions by a mysterious force. Thus, this entrance could remain here for countless years and not be filled by moving sand.


    What a strange place.


    "Sicaro,"¡ªI spoke to the knight-like uncle through our spiritual connection¡ª"be on your guard. The moment anything happens, protect Qianqian and Lin Xue. Both of them are the weakest in the group."


    At that moment, Lin Xue finished sensing her surroundings. She opened her eyes and said, "It''s safe in front. Let''s go in."


    I felt my shirt being tugged from behind so I turned around and gently comforted, "Don''t be scared, Qianqian. There are six people with special abilities here to protect you."


    I did not know how many years this passageway had existed for. The stone steps beneath our feet already looked beaten down by the years. In many places, chips of the stone would fall off the moment we stepped on it. Then, the broken stones would cause a loud crack to echo into the unending darkness. I held the rough stone wall and depended on the dim light of the blue and white cold light tube to gingerly advance forward. Lin Xue was right in front, leading the way. With her skills, she could sense any potential danger that could appear around us.


    "Weird¡­" Lin Xue suddenly said. "How long have we been walking for?"


    "I think it''s been almost an hour," I replied, unsure. The surrounding darkness and pressure made me feel like we had already been walking in this strange place for a long time.


    "More than twenty minutes," Pandora replied, her calm voice sounding in all of our minds.


    "En¡­" Lin Xue mumbled, "under this oppressive and constrained environment, our concept of time would often be warped. Lili is already blind so she''s not that affected. In other words, we have already been in here for close to thirty minutes¡­"


    "Big Sister, did you find something?" Lin Feng asked.


    "Air¡­ we''re already so deep in. The air in this passageway has not thinned nor become musky. In an ancient underground tunnel like this one, this is very exceptional."


    Was this another kind of ''pseudo-stillness''?


    "Although it''s exceptional, it''s still better than not having any air. At the very least, we don''t need to use the respirators that we brought along with us," Lin Xue said. Then, she sped up, and we followed closely behind her.


    I don''t know how much more time passed, but just as we began suspecting that there was no end to the steps of this passageway and that it would lead us straight to the core of the earth, a sliver of light suddenly appeared in front of us.


    Once Lin Xue confirmed that there was no threat ahead, we immediately rushed down the last few steps towards the faint light.


    "Ah, this is¡­" When Lin Xue saw the scene in front of her, she exclaimed.


    What appeared in front of us was a huge stone hall!


    Pandora''s voice suddenly sounded in my head. She was obviously agitated as she said: "This is the graveyard of a Xyrin Warrior!"

 Chapter 26：Accident

    I received this explosive news all of a sudden and out of nowhere; I had no idea how I was to respond. The blow that this news dealt to me was even greater than that when Pandora told me that rotten metal plate was an ''Ethereal Beacon''. I began to suspect if the author even knew what he or she was writing. Nonsense! I''ve said the wrong thing¡­


    I looked around me and realized that there was no source of light in this underground space, but it was still well-lit as if the sun was shining in. We could clearly see everything inside this hall.


    The entire hall looked almost as big as a football field. It was made completely out of huge stone slabs, and there were strange patterns and diagrams engraved into the cubes on the ground. On the wall beside me, some sculptures obviously had meanings that I did not understand. The entire place looked like some sort of sacrifice was taking place. Even the stone pillars were covered in what looked like letters.


    Apart from the entrance we entered from, the hall also had an exit or entrance of about the same size on each wall. Including the one we entered from, there were a total of four passageways connected to this hall.


    These were ancient remains, but the standard of this structure looked very advanced. Still, what I was seeing here looked nothing like the Xyrin buildings that I saw were to be built in the future.


    "Pandora, are you sure this is the graveyard of a Xyrin Warrior? There isn''t a single piece of advanced equipment here."


    "This place is indeed filled with the aura of the ancient carbon-based being''s civilization. However, the set-up looks exactly as the resting places we create for our Xyrin Warriors. The sculptures and words here have all been edited by carbon-based beings, based on their own understanding; but I can tell that these are Xyrin words. Most importantly, there is a Xyrin device here that''s still working¡­"


    "What?!" I exclaimed, wanting to ask for more details. However, before I could do so, I heard Lin Xue shout, "Everyone, close your eyes!"


    Although we did not know why Lin Xue was asking us to do that, we did not doubt her even for a second. Instead, all of us closed our eyes.


    "Ah!"


    "What is happening¡­?"


    "How can this be¡­?"


    "I can still see¡­"


    "Don''t count the words anymore¡­ Wu¡­"


    All sorts of shouts echoed throughout the hall.


    We realized in shock that even though our eyes were closed, we could still see the image of the hall very clearly in our heads. At the same time, we lifted our hands and touched our faces to check if we still existed.


    "The Mind-Imaging System can cause scenes to cut right into the minds of living beings, in order to cause an effect. It can look up to 99.99% similar to the original scene. Usually, we combine this technology with virtual reality technology in order to put our soldiers through special combat training¡­"


    "In other words, everything here is an illusion?!" My heart skipped a beat, and I immediately wanted to convey this news to everyone else.


    "No¡­ this Mind-Imaging System seems to have been placed here purely to help visitors see everything in this hall properly. The image we receive in our minds is exactly the same as the actual appearance of the hall."


    At that moment, Lin Xue discovered the same thing using her own skills. She waved her hand, gesturing for her uneasy companions to calm down. "Everyone, you don''t have to worry. This is just an illusion. It seems like something in this ancient remains is allowing us to see the hall without using our ordinary senses."


    "¡­Is this place really just ancient remains?" Lin Feng''s words echoed many other people''s thoughts.


    The strange remains caused everyone to be on their toes. Lin Xue maximized the sensitivity of her own senses while Zheng Yiming walked right to the front of the group so that he could be the first to tackle any sort of danger. Lin Xue''s right hand made one circle in the air, and green wind blades appeared in his hands. Sicaro carefully hugged his bag, which was full of pirated discs, closer to his chest.


    ¡­Uncle, are you sure you''re not a spy sent by the enemy to cause chaos among us? Or is your real purpose here to expand your consumer-base of pirated discs to the zombies in the tomb as well?


    "Wait a moment¡­" Qianqian, who had been silently following behind the group from the beginning, suddenly called out. All of us turned back and saw the hexagonal metal plate, which Qianqian was holding, vibrating slightly. One of the edges was even emitting a dim red light.


    "It suddenly became like this¡­"


    We all exchanged meaningful looks. At last, I suggested, "Why don''t you try changing the direction of the plate?"


    Qianqian turned the hexagonal metal plate as I suggested, and all of us saw the red light move to another edge. It was almost acting like a compass.


    "Move in the direction of this red light."


    Lin Xue unexpectedly turned to me and said, "I didn''t think that apart from being so destructive, you would also be so smart."


    ¡­If you had a living instruction manual for the ''Ethereal Beacon'' like Pandora next to you, you would easily make that suggestion as well.


    We followed behind Lin Xue and came to one of the exits of the hall. A dark passageway stood in front of us.


    I used my spiritual connection to complain to Pandora: "Which Xyrin Apostle built a place like that? Would it have killed them to install more ''Mind-Imaging Systems''? Otherwise, couldn''t they have installed more lights¡­?"


    "If Big Brother is unhappy with this, we can think of a way to look for the person who built this grave and give him or her an appropriate punishment."


    "Er¡­ couldn''t you tell I was joking?"


    "Hold on!" Just as we switched our cold light tubes on and got ready to walk through the dark passageway, Lin Xue suddenly shouted.


    "What''s the matter, Big Sister? You almost scared us to death!" Lin Feng said frustratedly, having had the fright of his life.


    Lin Xue looked through the dark passageway uncomfortably and said in hushed tones, "I suddenly feel very uneasy¡­"


    My heart skipped a beat. Immediately, I became more cautious. I did not doubt Lin Xue''s words at all; she had what even Pandora called powerful skills!


    "Everyone, be careful!" Zheng Yiming whispered. Then, a translucent protective layer suddenly wrapped around everyone. At about the same time, hundreds of red light beams shout of the stone bricks in the ground, moving along the cracks towards us.


    "Quick, move into the passageway! I cannot block off all these attacks!" Seeing his own defensive layer becoming somewhat unstable after only blocking off the first few beams of light, Zheng Yiming quickly hurried everyone along.


    "No¡­ we can''t go in!" Qianqian tried to hide in the passageway behind her but found that an invisible barrier was stopping her.


    "Pandora," I immediately called out using my spiritual connection, "What exactly is happening?!"


    "Resolving¡­ confirmed the attacker''s identity: Automatic Defense Counter-Attack System EL-305. Requesting connection¡­ request denied¡­ submitting higher-authority signals¡­ recognition of higher-authority rejected¡­


    "Big Brother, this is a system that the Xyrin Empire often uses for defense and counter-attacks. I guess that too much time has passed, and it has malfunctioned. I cannot stop its operations using normal methods."


    "Can we do anything?" Seeing that Zheng Yiming''s defensive layer was already cracking apart, I began to feel anxious.


    "I cannot accurately locate the position of this Defense Counter-Attack System''s host machine. There are two solutions: Sicaro Corps'' Protective War Chariots can completely fend off attacks of this energy-level or my Reshaping Floating-Photon Cannon Array can terminate the attack by completely destroying these remains.


    "Both of the above solutions would produce huge energy fluctuations and obvious observable phenomena. There is a 99.915% chance that this planet''s carbon-based beings would observe these happening."


    "¡­Is there a more subtle solution?"


    Although we were in a very precarious situation, Pandora''s voice still sounded calm as ever. "There is a set of alternatives, but there may be unpredictable consequences. I can use my ''Ethereal Beacon'' and send everyone out of this place. However, I cannot tell if this place has a Spatial Interference System so I cannot confirm that we will be able to completely teleport out."


    "Let''s give it a shot. If we fail at teleporting, we can use your super weapons."


    Pandora nodded and then closed her eyes to hide the change in her pupils'' color.


    At that exact moment, I saw the Ethereal Beacon in Qianqian''s hands¡ªwhich she got from Gu Zhengfeng and which had already been declared useless¡ªemit a blinding red light!

 Chapter 27：Alternate World

    Once I recovered from the dizziness, my surroundings had changed drastically.


    This was a clearing in a forest that was filled with fallen leaves. In the surroundings were huge ancient trees that towered over us. Beyond these tall trees, I could only see a forest that gave off a dim glow as well as slivers of sunlight that filtered through the thick foliage. As I raised my head and looked up, the clear sky that could be seen through the cross-sections of the branches of the ancient trees looked rather beautiful, forming a stark contrast with the dark and dim forest around us.


    I have never seen this kind of pure and clear sky before.


    "What place is this¡­?" I tried to shake my mind out of its groggy state as I murmured to myself.


    Pandora''s clear and mechanical voice when analyzing a question rang out next to me, "Discovering a change in environment parameters¡­ recalibrating¡­ overriding gravity¡­ overriding atmospheric figures¡­ analyzing environmental energies¡­ activating all-frequency scanning systems¡­


    "Big Brother, it seemed as if Big Sister Qianqian''s Ethereal Beacon had malfunctioned and brought us to a new world. My existing database does not have records of this place¡­"


    In other words, we have transmigrated?


    Wasn''t that a little too ridiculous?


    Hearing this news, I instantly became a little scared. However, I immediately calmed down¡ªsince Pandora could come to Earth directly from the Xyrin home-star, she definitely had a way to head back from this world.


    I still had much confidence in the Xyrin Empire''s technology.


    "En? Where are the others?" I looked around me and realized that besides Pandora and I, only Lin Xue¡ªwho was still unconscious¡ªwas around. Including Qianqian, everyone else had disappeared.


    Pandora closed her eyes and after a long while, she opened them and said, "This world is not that far away from Earth; I have already linked up successfully with Sicaro. Only the three of us had been accidentally teleported to this planet. Everyone else had successfully left the ancient remains and are returning to base. I have already asked Sicaro to inform the rest that we are safe.


    "When can we go back, then?" I asked. I wasn''t interested in exploring this foreign world at all. If we encountered something that even Pandora couldn''t deal with, we would be in trouble. Although it sounded like a fun thing¡ªexploring an alternate world, I felt that it was better if we returned as soon as possible. If I died here, that would be extremely irresponsible of me towards Qianqian and my Big Sister.


    A faint humming sound emitted from Pandora''s body as she said, "The Spatial Transition System needs to cool down; seven-two hours later till the next time it can be activated."


    It seemed as if we had to stay here for another three days. I hope that the food in this world can be digestible. In order to safely survive the next three days in this Alternate World, I had to have a preliminary understanding of this world. The best way to do so was via this Lolita''s multi-purpose radar.


    At this moment, a faint groan interrupted my thoughts. Lin Xue had woken up.


    "Wu¡­ Chen Jun?" Lin Xue sat up with a bit of difficulty. She immediately saw me standing next to her, and her sharp senses told her that something was amiss with her surroundings.


    "¡­what is this place?" Lin Xue exclaimed, "Why is the environment here so strange? There is so much foreign energy in the air here."


    I stretched out a hand and pulled Lin Xue up and said, "Welcome to an Alternate World."


    "Alternate World?!"


    "It seems that a small accident has happened, and we have transmigrated."


    Lin Xue''s face swiftly turned flustered as she said a little lost, "Chen Jun, what are you talking about? Transmigration?! Are you joking?"


    As I wanted to play a prank on Lin Xue, I decided not to tell her¡ªfor the time being¡ªthat we could actually smoothly return home in three days. I said matter-of-factly, "Of course, I''m not joking. Have you not sensed the strange surroundings? You have never sensed something like this before on Earth, right?"


    Hearing my answer, Lin Xue finally accepted the fact that we had transmigrated. She then asked anxiously, "What should we do now? If we really can''t head back, what about everyone else on Earth¡­?"


    "That is something we should think about later on; our most pressing matter now is¡­ I''m hungry."


    Of course, I was hungry. From the penal colony to the ancient remains and then experiencing transmigration, I had not eaten a single bite. More than half a day had gone by, and my stomach was growling. Upon my reminder, Lin Xue''s tummy also coordinated perfectly with me as it sounded out with a ''gu-gu'' as she immediately grew embarrassed.


    "Are the things in this world¡­ edible?" Lin Xue surveyed her surroundings and saw all sorts of vegetation that she couldn''t recognize. She couldn''t find anything that resembled food as well.


    I realized that in this foreign world now, Lin Xue''s stubborn streak and her penchant to bicker with me had disappeared. She seemed to start to rely on me. It seemed like this devilish Lin Xue also had a girl''s weak and gentle side.


    "Warning: strong energy response detected, huge carbon-based being approaching¡ª" Pandora''s voice suddenly rang out in my mind. At the same time, Lin Xue immediately hid behind me and said anxiously, ''Chen Jun, I feel as if something powerful is coming our way!"


    One of the three rules of transmigration: the main characters have met the enemy.


    Just as I was feeling weak and a little disgusted at such a ridiculous storyline, a low growl traveled from above us. The next second, we sensed that the sky above us had grown dark.


    "Ah¡ª" Lin Xue shouted out, ''What is that?!"


    "Could you read more novels and watch more movies normally? Isn''t this the fabled being in whichever novel that is supposed to toughen the main character up¡­ a dragon?"


    "Rubbish, of course, I know this is a dragon. I had only exclaimed just now to complement the atmosphere!"


    I was truly defeated by this bad-tempered and thick-skinned Lin Xue.


    Just as we were bickering, that huge, black lizard in the sky had already realized that three rather nutritious beings that did not contain any preservatives that could form its next meal were on the ground. It growled a little and then charged towards us.


    Wasn''t it said that dragons in an Alternate World all possessed a high intellect and were proud creatures? Why did this dragon look completely like a hungry wild beast?


    Amidst Lin Xue''s screams, I hurriedly stood forward and roared, "Heaven Reflection!"


    Three word-like characters formed into white pillars as they descended from the skies and blocked the huge dragon''s front and two sides. However, what disappointed me was that huge-bellied lizard obviously was more agile than I had expected. It swiftly kept its wings, and its body angled in a diagonal direction and slipped through the crack between two pillars.


    Since it could easily evade such a swift and unexpected attack, it seemed as if it was not very probable I could defeat this creature. However, after being surprised by my attack, this dragon obviously grew much more careful. It retreated slightly and started to circle us.


    Just as I was still sighing because my attack¡ªthat I thought would succeed¡ªhad failed, Lin Xue''s astonished voice traveled over, "Chen Jun, didn''t you say that this attack had many restrictions? That you needed to recharge in order to launch it? Why is it that you seem to be using it so easily?"


    Err, in the heat of the moment, I had actually forgotten Lin Xue was present¡­


    Should I silence her?


    How was that possible? That was a little too absurd.


    What''s more, this wasn''t Earth. Even if I used some rule-bending methods, it shouldn''t be that weird, right? As long as Lin Xue could keep this secret¡ªalthough this person was not on the best terms with me, I was still rather confident she could be discreet; that would be fine. If not, when we returned to Earth, I could ask Keos to alter her memories then.


    As such, I revealed a rather stern expression as I stared at Lin Xue and said, ''Comrade Lin Xue, I have something that concerns the human race''s survival; I hope that you can agree to my request."


    If you didn''t agree, I really did not know what those Xyrin Empire war-mongers would do to humans that knew the truth.


    Seeing an unprecedentedly stern look on my face, Lin Xue swallowed anxiously and said, ''You aren''t planning to ask me to fulfill the task of procreation to preserve the human race here, right?"


    This lass was full of ideas¡­


    "I just want you to help me to keep a secret," I flicked Lin Xue''s head lightly as I said so. My tone was a little helpless as I continued, "It concerns me and Pan Lili."


    "Oh, I thought¡­" Lin Xue blushed as she ignored my flick on her head, "However, as for keeping a secret, rest assured that I can!"


    "Very well¡­" I grinned as I turned around and said, "Pandora-zero! For the Empire, toast that attacker!"

 Chapter 28：Lolita Teasing Hungry Dragon

    Come to think of it, Lolita was rather long-suffering being around me. Who was she? She was a high-ranking Empire general and had led her Pandora Corps in conquering countless civilizations. However, when she was around me, she had become a quiet and meek small Lolita, enduring the ''primitive'', ''stupid'' school teachers that fed her information full of gaps and loopholes.


    She also had to endure and be patient while living harmoniously with the carbon-based beings on Earth. Although she had not said anything about all these, I guessed that if this continued for long, she was not going to be able to hold all this in and might even suffer an internal injury.


    Hence, my order towards Pandora was akin to a declaration of release. Seeing Lolita''s fighting passion materialize, I subconsciously wiped my non-existent sweat as I thought of the many legends regarding Pandora''s Box. However, while that Pandora had opened a box, I had opened Pandora instead.


    Also, there wasn''t anything grammatically wrong with the sentence above.


    Under Lin Xue''s astounded gaze, Pandora''s body suddenly was covered with a layer of silver and gold battle armor. A faint green translucent mask covered the lower half of her face as only her fuchsia-like eyes could be seen. That pair of strange eyes now seemed to be filled with hunger (It seemed as if it wasn''t just me and Lin Xue who were hungry¡­) as they looked up at the huge lizard in the sky.


    An icy-cold mechanic voice that was not life-like at all traveled from the mask, "Anti-Proton Floating Cannon Array¡ª"


    Following Pandora''s voice, tens of translucent wave-like whirlpools appeared in the air speedily as tens of silver floating cannons that were as big as cars emerged from these whirlpools.


    "Scatter attack!"


    All the floating cannons instantly emitted screeching sounds that came from high-energy currents as tens of blinding white light pillars that brought a hot wave of energy shot up towards that huge dragon. In an instant, all the dragon''s possible escape routes had been blocked.


    The sudden wave of attack stupefied the dragon, and at this moment, tens of cannon blasts surged into the sky and surrounded it from all directions.


    "Pandora''s One-Meter Phantom Warship Cannon!"


    The left-half of Pandora''s body swiftly merged with a lengthy energy cannon as a thick energy tube extended from Pandora''s body to the rear of that cannon, supplying huge amounts of energy continuously to that killing machine. As a low sound wheezed, the phantom cannon''s front concentrated with a bluish-white light. Three seconds later, a one-meter long beam of energy blasted towards the now-trapped dragon. Almost at the same time, the recoil from this attack caused the ground beneath Pandora''s feet to crack and for fissures to appear.


    Due to the floating cannons all about, that intimidating and proud big lizard had nowhere left to hide and could only face the incoming blast head-on.


    However, this dragon was¡ªafter all¡ªone of the most powerful carbon-based beings. This huge lizard we were facing still had some tricks up its sleeve. We saw the dragon open its mouth wide as a ball of last night''s dinner¡­ ahem, a ball of hot burning flames shot to meet Pandora''s attack.


    Two powerful energies collided, and the resulting explosion created a powerful glow. Following this blinding light came an ear-screeching groan. Evidently, although this dragon''s breath had stopped the attack, it was still hurt considerably.


    As the many lizards in my vision created due to the strong light finally merged back into one, I realized that, actually, that dragon had not been hit by Pandora''s Phantom Warship Cannon. This fellow had been blinded by the strong light and ended up flying into one of the floating cannon''s attack ranges. One of its wings had been blasted, and a perfect big-dipper-shaped hole had been formed in it.


    As its perceived ''meal'' was evidently much stronger than it had anticipated, its hunger disappeared without a trace. At this moment, this dragon only wanted to leave this dangerous place as fast as possible. Unfortunately, as one of its wings was damaged, it could not evade the countless floating cannons'' attacks. In a while, the big-dipper shaped hole in its wing had become zodiac signs; it seemed as if the damage was going to expand and form a star-spangled banner any time soon.


    Pandora didn''t seem very anxious to kill the huge dragon that had already lost its wits and was flying about desperately. She kept her Phantom Warship Cannon as she focused on controlling the floating cannons in the sky, leaving all sorts of marks on the dragon''s body.


    Seeing that huge dragon come to the verge of exhaustion and desperately flying about, I suddenly recalled thirteen years ago on Nanfu Street when my neighbor Second Fatty had been chased by hornets.


    Lin Xue¡ªwho had long ago been stunned beyond measure¡ªfinally responded. She pointed at the futuristic-like warrior Pandora as she stuttered and said, "Li¡­ Lili¡­ ro¡­ robot¡­ changed into¡­"


    I interrupted Lin Xue''s stuttering and efforts at forming words as I said, "That is a fake name; her real name is Pandora-zero. I seemed to have mentioned this name just now, right?"


    "Chen Jun!" Lin Xue seemed on the verge of breaking down, "What on earth is going on? This can''t possibly be described as special abilities, right? Could it be that Lili is from the future? A fighting machine? You aren''t one as well¡­"


    I saw that Lin Xue was starting to treat me as a non-human as well as I hurriedly broke her off and said, "No, no! I am a real human being. As for Pandora''s identity¡­ I''ll tell you another time. Don''t forget your promise that you will keep this a secret. If not, Pandora and I would be in trouble."


    Lin Xue wasn''t an ordinary girl after all. As much as she hadn''t recovered from the shock of discovering that Pandora had transformed into a super-warrior, she still tried her best to calm herself down. She then used a strange glance on Pandora, who was still directing her floating cannons to bully the dragon.


    "Chen Jun¡­ I know that you guys have many secrets, and I do not intend to ask all my questions at once. However, can you tell me what Lili¡­ no, Pandora is doing?"


    I looked at Pandora who seemed to be happily treating the dragon like a roasting game as sweat dripped profusely. I said "Err¡­ who knows? She is probably playing. This lass''s hobbies are not like normal people''s."


    It seemed as if Pandora had a devilish tendency to toy and tease with her opponents. From the fact that she had spent one day and one night bullying and messing with Lin Xue and Lin Feng that time, this was already evident. This time, she once again seemed to be engrossed with toying with the hungry dragon.


    The black, huge dragon in the sky seemed to have completely lost its will to battle. Right from the start, it had been restrained by Pandora''s floating cannons; its only defensive move just now had resulted in one of its wings having a big-dipper shaped hole in it. Now, it did not even dare to stop and release another breath; those agile floating cannons didn''t give it a chance to breathe at all. The dragon race''s pride in close-combat fighting was also now being diminished by Pandora''s long-ranged attacks.


    This game continued for almost an hour; the forest seemed to already start emanating a fragrance of roasted meat.


    Wait; could this actually be Pandora''s real intention?


    At this moment, the dragon was probably tired beyond measure or dazed by the blinding lights around it. It actually charged towards the most concentrated point of the floating cannons.


    After observing closely, I realized that the unlucky huge lizard''s eyes actually contained tears.


    Farewell, already half-cooked being, we will forever remember your haggard back view¡­


    Just as we thought that the opponent was finally going to succumb, a strange light screen appeared twisted in the sky and enveloped the huge dragon. After being completely enclosed by it, I seemed to see a sliver of a look of a lucky survivor post-disaster in that dragon''s eyes.


    As the light screen faded, our meal-to-be also vanished.


    What a miscalculation. I had actually forgotten that in all sorts of novels, the dragon race possessed many types of secret and powerful magical abilities. Who knew that this unlucky dragon''s final act at self-preservation was spatial teleportation?


    Pandora looked dazed for a second as she subsequently kept the floating cannons and looked a little sullen as she walked towards me.


    "What a pity; in another thirty minutes, it would have been ready to eat¡­" Lin Xue sighed in a low voice.


    "Stop it¡­" My head was filled with cold sweat. "You are even scarier than Pandora."


    At this point, Pandora had already disengaged from battle mode; and her eyes had returned to the unfocused ''blind girl mode''. She gently tugged at my sleeve and said, "Big Brother, I''m hungry¡­"


    To be honest, at this moment, I was completely flabbergasted by Pandora''s timid and lovable manner plus her Lolita-like voice¡­


    However, I was still hungry¡­

 Chapter 29：Signal for Help

    In the Alternate World, in the afternoon, in a glade of a nameless forest¡­


    Lin Xue and I, who were starving, were waiting for Pandora to return from hunting.


    There was a short scream, and then Pandora¡ªwho was dressed for combat¡ªdragged what looked like a boar with curved horns out of the jungle, not far away from us. From the looks of it, she had learned her lesson earlier when our food escaped from us. Now, she no longer wanted to waste any time with food and chose a decisive way to deal with the problem.


    A boar definitely met the criteria of being food better than a huge dragon did. At the very least, we did not have to wonder where to begin when looking at huge areas of the meat. What''s more, looking at the incredibly tough dragon meat made us worry that our weak teeth would not be able to emerge victorious over the melee combat with it.


    What''s more, we probably would have died waiting for the tons of dragon meat to be fully cooked. Alright, I admit, the above was just me comforting myself for not being able to eat dragon meat.


    When Pandora dropped the nameless beast¡ªwhich looked bigger than her¡ªin front of us, Lin Xue suddenly said, "That''s right, Chen Jun, do you know how to barbecue?"


    "¡­No, you?"


    "I am very good at cooking instant noodles¡­"


    "Pandora." I turned and looked at the little Lolita, who was looking at the nameless beast greedily.


    There were two cracks, and then Pandora silently summoned two two-meter long black barrels.


    Are you trying to use the same method you used to deal with the huge dragon, in order to barbecue in the glade? Are you sure that your big brother wouldn''t die after eating completely burned food?


    After that, all of us stared silently at the food in front of us.


    "Big Brother," Pandora said, tugging at my shirt. "I''m hungry¡­"


    Forget it, wasn''t it just barbecuing?! I did not believe that a Xyrin Emperor would be defeated by a dead boar!


    "Pandora, cut this fella for me," I instructed, pulling up my sleeves. "Leave the barbecuing to me!"


    In fact, whether I was the Xyrin Emperor or not had nothing to do with my barbecuing skills.


    "Ah Jun, can we really eat this?" Looking at the half-raw and half-burnt artful barbecued meat, Lin Xue expressed serious doubts.


    Pandora said nothing before picking up a slice of meat and taking a huge bite out of it.


    "It can be eaten," Pandora said in what sounded like an amazed tone, "Eating in small amounts will not cause any critical damage."


    Hahaha¡­ I was being despised¡­ I was being despised subtly¡­


    Although the quality of the barbecued meat was really horrible¡ªin order to avoid starving to death, we had to force ourselves to eat it. In such a desolate place¡ªapart from these strange, magical, and wild beasts; there was nothing but tall trees around us. If we decided not to eat this strange barbecued meat, we would have no choice but to resort to eating the leaves of the tree.


    After going through this fierce psychological and physical battle, we finally decided to dig into what looked like a meal from hell.


    "I am never eating barbecued meat again¡­" Lin Xue, who forced herself to eat until she was half full, finally could not take it any longer. She lay down on the ground and heaved a long sigh.


    In fact, I was thinking the same thing.


    "If I did not witness it for myself, I would not have thought that such a cute little girl would turn out to be such a frightening warrior¡­" When Lin Xue saw Pandora obediently allowing me to wipe off the oil from around her mouth, she could not help but exclaim. "Pandora-zero¡­ is that her real name?"


    "En." I nodded. "Does this name remind you of anything?"


    "¡­It reminds me of that myth. Pandora opening the box and allowing all kinds of disasters to enter the world. Only hope remained in that box and was not allowed to emerge from the box. Could it be that Pandora really does have something to do with that myth?"


    "Do you want to know Pandora''s true identity?" I asked quietly, looking into Lin Xue''s eyes. Up to now, Lin Xue had already discovered many things. Allowing her to know even more would make no difference. It would also save her all the trouble of guessing. Of course, I did not want to tell her all of my secrets either.


    Lin Xue was clearly intrigued by this question. Anxiously, she said, "Can you really tell me?"


    "If you can keep secrets."


    "I can keep secrets!" Lin Xue shouted. Then, as if worried that I would not believe her, she said, "I am a high-ranking member of the special-abilities organization after all. You can rest assured that I am able to keep secrets! If that doesn''t work for you, I can swear¡ª"


    "You don''t have to swear," I said, waving my hand, "I''m just afraid you would not be able to handle the truth. Pandora is an Empire''s General!"


    "An Empire''s General?" Lin Xue was stunned. "A little girl? Er¡­ I don''t think she matches the description of a little girl, and you did say ''For the Empire'' or something earlier. Honestly, Chen Jun, your explanation is confusing me even more. What do you mean by ''empire''? I don''t think it''s an empire of this world, is it? None of the countries on earth now have warriors like Pandora¡­"


    "If I tell you it''s an alien empire, would you believe me?"


    Lin Xue stared into my eyes, trying to determine if I was telling the truth. Finally, she shrugged her shoulders and said, "Alright, I believe you. I thought that the existence of people with special abilities already sounded science-fictional. I did not expect that even aliens would appear; much less aliens who looked exactly like humans¡­ wait, Chen Jun, you said that Pandora is an alien General. If that''s true, what''s your identity?"


    I stood up and faced the sunset, my expression turning somber. Slowly, I said, "Actually, I am the head of an ancient empire¡­"


    "Pfft¡­" Lin Xue obviously did not believe me. "It''s ridiculous enough that you''re saying Pandora is an alien general. Now, you''re even calling yourself the head of an entire empire. Don''t forget, I researched your background very thoroughly before this, for the sake of recruiting you and Pandora. Apart from the sudden appearance of Pandora, we could not find any information on her. You, on the other hand, I know like the back of my hand¡ª"


    "Contact signal received," Pandora suddenly interrupted Lin Xue.


    Surprised, I asked, "A contact signal?"


    Pandora''s eyes were already ice-blue. As she analyzed the signals from God-knows-where, she answered, "It''s a contact signal from Sicaro¡­ he has found the missing expedition team. They were trapped by the defensive system in the remains. Once the Ethereal Beacon was activated, the defensive system was destroyed. That was how they escaped. Now, they and Sicaro are staying in the special-abilities organization''s base."


    ¡­Alright, the expedition team had a smooth return, but we were unfortunately dumped in this Alternate World.


    Just as I was feeling sorry for myself, Pandora said, "Contact signal received."


    "Another contact signal?"


    Pandora nodded and said, "It''s coming from the middle two sets. Sicaro''s contact signal might have been unexpectedly interrupted by background noise."


    The little Lolita was stringing together the signals¡­


    Just as Lin Xue and I started perspiring, Pandora suddenly said, "Contact signal received."


    Why were the contact signals coming one by one? Was Pandora at some kind of interchange for contact signals?


    "Signal for help confirmed," Pandora suddenly said something that surprised me and Lin Xue.


    "Analyzing source¡­ determining coordinates¡­ analyzing identity of sender¡­ Xyrin Combat Unit, unknown number, defining authority¡­ B-Grade Battlefield Emergency¡­ Advised to offer support."


    "Are you saying a Xyrin Combat Unit is requesting for help?!" I asked, shocked.


    Pandora quietly nodded and asked, "Do you want to offer support?"


    "Wait!" I said. "Are you sure it''s an army from the empire? Didn''t you say that the only awakened home-star of the empire is the one that I''m in control of? I don''t remember sending any units out."


    Pandora answered, "I can already confirm that the unit is from the empire, but at the moment, I cannot confirm which corps it is from. I''m not ruling out the possibility that other Xyrin home-stars have awakened before us. However, since this is yet unknown, I cannot get more information from that unit."


    At that moment, Lin Xue was utterly confused by our conversation. She turned from Pandora to me, and then asked, "What are you talking about? Alien signals?"


    "Pandora just received a signal for help from one of our empire''s army units. However, they''re not from my army. I''m trying to decide if we should go and offer support."


    Lin Xue''s eyes widened. "¡­Chen Jun, you weren''t joking when you said you were the head of the empire earlier?"


    "When have I ever lied to you?"


    "You lied the first time you introduced Pandora!"


    ¡­I was silenced.


    I could not be bothered to waste any more time with Lin Xue. Thus, I turned to Pandora, who had been quietly waiting for my orders. "Pandora, if they suddenly fight you, can you bring us to safety?"


    "With all restrictions lifted, I can quickly launch Pandora''s Military Fortress, which would be able to fight the average-grade Xyrin Units. However, Big Brother, I don''t think there is a possibility that they would attack us. Under any circumstances, Xyrin Apostles would not attack the Xyrin Emperor. That''s a felony."


    You may be right, but I am an incapable Xyrin Emperor. What if they don''t recognize me as one with the ''highest authority''?


    I weighed the pros and cons again and again and finally decided to go and check things out.


    Although I was not sure where that unit was from and I was not sure that my ''Emperor'' status would be of any use, it was not like me to walk away while others were in trouble. After all, they were people of Pandora''s race.


    "Offer support," I said.


    Pandora nodded and then carried both me and Lin Xue onto each of her shoulders as if she was extremely used to it. However, since she was not tall enough, both Lin Xue''s and my legs were touching the ground. Yet, regardless of this, I was sure our bodies would become horizontal once Pandora got moving.


    Wait, that was not the point, was it? Why did we always have to get dragged by Pandora to our destination?! Couldn''t we use a cooler way of moving around?!


    Unfortunately, Pandora did not give me any time to react.


    Thus, as Lin Xue screamed, the Pandora-brand little war chariot tore through the forest.

 Chapter 30：Lolita Lions Roar

    Who knew what was more terrifying than being dragged by a little superwoman for three hours at a speed of 210 kilometers per hour?


    Let me tell you: it was being dragged by the same superwoman at a speed of 300 kilometers per hour.


    Lin Xue and I were both amazed that we were still alive. In the beginning, I thought that I would be killed by the sheer air resistance I felt while traveling at three hundred kilometers per hour. However, the ability of the human race to cling onto dear life was really amazing. We were able to pull through¡ªeven though both of us were severely out-of-breath.


    At that moment, we both felt incredibly dizzy; and our entire bodies were aching. Our core muscles felt like they had been reduced to mud. Each time we tried to move slightly, we would feel so much pain that we could only grit our teeth. After facing the raging winds that hit our faces and bodies for three hours at the speed of three hundred kilometers per hour, even the hairs on our skin were standing straight and slanting backward.


    The skin and muscles on our faces looked like they had shifted from their original position; they looked much closer to our ears now, causing wrinkles to appear. Our eyes met, and we were both frightened by the stranger staring back at us.


    "Your¡­ little sister¡­ is awesome¡­" Lin Xue stuttered.


    "¡­It''s good to be alive¡­"


    I really did not understand how Pandora¡ªwho was normally so concerned for my safety and security¡ªcould be so careless when it came to moments like these. Did she not understand that as a carbon-based being, her big brother could not be compared to Xyrin Apostles? Or was it that Pandora had already begun treating this as some sort of sick game?


    Just thinking about the Lolita''s hidden violent character and strange interests, I found that very probable.


    We rested for about ten minutes on the ground before Lin Xue and I finally struggled to get to our feet and survey the surroundings.


    We were already at the edge of the forest. If we moved any further forward, we would see a deep valley. Explosions and roars kept echoing around us. Pandora, who was already in combat mode, quietly watched the bottom of the valley.


    Lin Xue and I slowly walked to Pandora''s side like zombies and then looked down as well.


    The moment we saw what lay below, we sucked in a long, deep breath.


    Magic beasts¡­ the entire valley was filled with all kinds of magic beasts! They were black and imposing like black coursing rivers. Although I did not know what they were called¡ªfrom their huge size and their non-stop release of all kinds of magic that came complete with sounds and photo-electric effects, I could tell that just releasing any one of these magic beasts into the earth would cause a Godzilla-scale disaster.


    Among the tens of thousands of magic beasts, there were about fifty Xyrin Warriors whose upper bodies had already transformed into huge weapons, so that they looked like humanoid war chariots. The glaring contrast reminded me of a small boat in a torrential flood on the verge of being flipped over at any second.


    Even though the humanoid weapons had terrifying attacking and defensive powers¡ªin the face of this huge group of formidable magic beasts, it was only a matter of time before they would perish. I even began to imagine these warriors being swallowed whole by the hungry magic beasts. I even thought about what it would look like when these magic beasts had stomach upsets¡­ keke, I think too much.


    Although it was our first time witnessing something like that, Lin Xue¡ªwho had no prior knowledge about the Xyrin Empire before this¡ªwas obviously more shocked than I was. She stared at the fifty futuristic warriors who were facing the magic beasts, and her eyes widened in shock. After a long time, she finally regained her composure. She turned to me, still looking like she was staring at a monster, and said, "Are you really the Emperor of the Xyrin Empire?"


    I nodded.


    "You''re not planning to conquer the world, are you?"


    Pandora was listening by the side, and her eyes brightened when she heard this. Speaking of this, why was this little battle-crazed monster getting all excited?!


    To prevent Lin Xue¡ªwhose mind was already running wild¡ªfrom treating me as an enemy of the human race, I quickly tried to shift her focus to something else. I turned to Pandora and said, "Pandora, do you have a plan? There are so many magic beasts there. It won''t be easy to deal with them¡­"


    Pandora nodded subtly and said, "They can be dealt with."


    ¡­Were Xyrin Generals'' battle skills really that great?


    Not only I, but Lin Xue also found it hard to believe. However, Pandora did not offer much else. Instead, she stretched out her hand and her ear. There was a soft static sound, and then the green mask disappeared from her face.


    Under Lin Xue''s and my confused gaze, Pandora crossed both her hands in front of her chest and slowly bent her body down. At the same time, her body continued to emit static sounds. This showed that Pandora was trying very hard to gather huge amounts of energy.


    This posture¡­ why did she look like a character out of fighting games, charging up her attack?


    After ten seconds, Pandora finally completed charging up her attack¡­ keke, I mean, summoning energy. She stood upright all of a sudden and then flew up to a high of about half a meter from the ground. At the same time, little air-spurting slots appeared all over the silver-white battle armor on her body. They spurt high-temperature, powerful flames, which caused even me and Lin Xue to retreat several steps before the temperature became more bearable.


    Pandora sucked in a deep breath. At once, three flashing red circular diagrams, which measured about ten meters in diameter each, appeared in the sky. They were distributed evenly about a meter in front of Pandora. These complex, circular diagrams made me wonder if they were the magic arrays that I often read about in fantasy novels.


    Pandora screamed in a high-pitch tone (I am now very curious as to why she had to scream at the time.), and the three huge, red, and circular energy arrays became intensely bright. The next moment, dark-red light beams shot out of these the energy arrays, charging at the magic beasts in the valley with a low groaning that caused the hairs on the back of my neck to stand.


    The blinding red light caused both Lin Xue and I to close our eyes at once. We could only hear loud, deafening crashes, and the terrifying screams of the magic beasts as they perished.


    This blow immediately killed off one-third of the group of magic beasts. Incidentally, most of the valley was also destroyed.


    At that moment, I finally understood why Pandora had to float up in the sky and activate the little air-spurting slots. Such a high-energy explosive attack would definitely come with powerful recoil. If she had been standing on the ground, the recoil alone would probably have destroyed the ground on which we were standing.


    Lin Xue trembled as she said, "Chen Jun, will you really not fight the human race?"


    I was on the verge of tears as I said, "Big Sister Lin, I am really a human¡­"


    Pandora''s attack had a very obvious effect. The magic beasts, having been so powerfully attacked, immediately descended into chaos. No matter how intelligent they were, they were beasts after all. At that moment, they knew they were facing an undefeatable, powerful enemy. At once, they lost their urge to fight. Instead, they gathered together in what looked like a magic beast corps and began to admit defeat on all fronts.


    Since more than half of the valley had already been destroyed, the tens of thousands of magic beasts could only escape in one direction. Throughout this entire process, countless magic beasts were trampled as well. It was a good thing that the fifty Xyrin Warriors had already floated up into the air, or this support we offered could have turned into a massacre.


    Pandora had achieved huge merit. She quietly walked beside me, her silver-white armor revealing many cooling apertures; hot air flowed out of those apertures¡­ this lass really was an energy-consuming machine.


    I touched Pandora''s hair out of curiosity¡­ it was scalding!


    "Pandora, what was that move? It was incredibly powerful, wasn''t it?" I could not help but make this comment as I stared at the valley, which looked like it had just survived the end of the world.


    Pandora raised a sign that she got from God-knows-where. The sign said ''Helium Flash''.


    After screaming earlier, this lass could no longer speak.


    Helium Flash? I thought it would be called Lolita Lion''s Roar¡­


    The magic beasts completely disappeared into the horizon, kicking up a bunch of dirt into the air as they ran. Then, the fifty Xyrin Warriors walked towards us, having escaped the clutches of death.

 Chapter 31：Revenge Army

    Seeing the fifty warriors line up neatly in front of me¡ªbeing an incapable Xyrin Emperor, I felt incredibly stressed.


    It felt like I was wearing a fake police uniform and carrying a fake police identity, walking around and lying to people, and then suddenly bumping into a group of strong, tall policemen. However, my situation was a bit more serious. The group I bumped into was not just policemen but fully-dressed Xyrin Warriors.


    Not only was I wearing a police uniform, but I was even acting as their Emperor. I even captured one of their Empire''s Generals. Who knew what kind of understanding they would have of the Xyrin Emperor''s NT-level permissions? What if Pandora''s system had just run into some problems earlier, and now, I was going to face the music¡­?


    Just as my mind was going into overdrive, the leader of the warriors standing in front of me finally said, "Authorization analysis completed¡­


    "We are very honored to meet you, Emperor Stranger. We are the noble Xyrin Emperor Sandora''s loyal warriors. I am the Positional Defense Heavily-Armed Infantry Soldier, Carmen-3575."


    This heart of mine immediately fell.


    No matter what kind of method they were using to determine my authority, it looked like my identity as the Emperor could be used across the Xyrin Empire.


    This was different to me who had little understanding of the Xyrin Empire. Pandora immediately understood the relevant information from the other party''s introduction. She quickly retrieved a card from her back (at this point, I could not be bothered to find out where she was getting these cards from), which said: "Are you the Revenge Army?"


    The tall and strong soldiers in front of me saluted with a bang and shouted, "Yes, Ma''am!"


    Seeing a bunch of strong, stern-looking uncles saluting a little Lolita and addressing her as ''Ma''am'' somehow looked extremely comedic to me.


    However, apart from being amused, I also developed a deep interest in the way Pandora addressed this team. The ''Revenge Army''¡­ this sounded very abnormal. It sounded just like the ''Heavily-Armed Pandora Corps'' who was freeloading on Earth now; was it just a name?


    Pandora saw the questioning look on my face, and because she understood my character enough at this point, she immediately guessed what I was confused about. Thus, through our spiritual connection, she explained this to me: "Emperor Sandora is a Xyrin Emperor, famous for being good in battle. She once led a team to the seventh heavenly district and destroyed twenty guilty civilizations within twelve years. She was nicknamed the ''Warsong Princess''.


    "The Revenge Army is Emperor Sandora''s chief army, known for its powerful positional warfare capabilities and Avengers-suicide attacks. The records show that the last time, this army was sent out¡ªthere was an error in the timing¡ªto Helenda Galaxy. Later on, the Empire went into a deep sleep; and we lost the latest update on this army."


    I nodded and then turned to the Heavily-Armed Infantry Soldier named Carmen-3575. I asked, "How long have you been in this world? It would be best if you could describe to me in detail your experiences on this planet."


    "Ever since we lost connection with the Empire fifty-seven thousand years ago, we have been staying in this world. Most of the spatial facilities¡ªincluding our spatial transition systems¡ªhave met with some unknown interference, resulting in us being unable to activate them. Throughout this period, we have been here, engaged in battle with some kind of energy being released from the abyss here.


    "It was only recently that a portion of our facilities began working again. My soldiers and I received orders to come to this district and see if we could use the Silves Space-Positioning Method to activate the spatial transition systems. However, as you saw, we were attacked by the huge group of magic beasts."


    I nodded, my expression somber as I said, "En, your report has been very useful." Then, I turned and asked Pandora, "What is he talking about?"


    Lin Xue was frustrated. "Why does it feel like you don''t understand anything even after listening for so long? Why were you even acting like you understood things?!"


    A strange expression flickered across Pandora''s normally-emotionless face. Then, she lifted a card which she pulled out from thin air: "In other words, they have been trapped in this world for about sixty thousand years and have been engaged in battle this entire time. It was only recently that their situation changed."


    Why couldn''t they have said this earlier? Why did they have to add so much technical jargon; who would understand them?!


    They had been engaged in a battle that lasted nearly sixty thousand years. I guessed that only warriors from the Xyrin Empire could withstand something like that. It was hard to imagine how they survived these sixty thousand years. What shocked me even more was that even given the destructive power of the Xyrin Empire''s armies, nearly sixty thousand years had passed; and this planet still had not been completely destroyed.


    In fact, looking at the surroundings, everything still looked pretty much untouched. It was unbelievable. After thinking about it for a while, all I could do was blame the author of this novel for slacking off and not being willing to write more.


    At that moment, Carmen spoke again, "Honorable Emperor Chen Jun, our Emperor has already received news of you. She invites you to come with us back to our base as a guest."


    I paused and then finally regained my composure. Xyrin Apostles could establish long-distance spiritual connections at any time. I guessed that while reporting the situation to me, Carmen had already established a connection with the Xyrin Emperor called Sandora.


    If I received this invitation before I met Carmen, I would never have dared to go; who knew if this Emperor identity I got out of nowhere would pass muster in front of the other party? However, now that I could be more or less sure that my identity would pass muster under their identity-checking system, I was interested to go and meet a real Xyrin Emperor.


    I nodded and asked, "How far is your base?"


    Carmen replied, "We probably need to travel about a quarter of the circumference of this planet."


    Me, "¡­"


    Pandora moved her arm then turned to face me and Lin Xue. At that moment, I felt all the muscles in my body tremble. Did both of us¡ªweak, carbon-based beings¡ªreally have to travel this distance using the method that Pandora was used to? If so, we would die for sure!


    Fortunately, what we were worried about did not happen. Carmen''s transportation equipment could take the three of us.


    ¡­


    Sitting in the high-class cabin of the Xyrin Troop-Transportation Ship, Lin Xue walked around excitedly. She wanted nothing more than a screwdriver with her so that she could remove the instruments around her and study them.


    After a while, I could take it no longer. I walked forward and pressed her down onto her chair. "Alright, alright. Can you stop embarrassing people from earth?"


    "A spaceship! This is a spaceship!" Even though Lin Xue was being pressed down onto her seat, she kept fidgeting and struggling. Her arms danced around as she said, "This is an alien spaceship! It''s a real one at that! Are we in space right now?"


    "Didn''t you hear them say this is just a shuttle within the atmosphere? Ai, stop moving around. If you break anything, would you be able to fix it?"


    Lin Xue heard this and immediately gave up the thought of pressing every button she saw on this spaceship. Then, with wonder and admiration in her eyes, she turned to me and said, "Up until now, I still can''t believe that you are really a¡­ an Emperor of the Xyrin Empire?"


    "You''ve already said this seventeen times."


    "Are you really human?"


    "You''ve asked me this more times¡­"


    "Awesome¡­"


    "I say, you''re still a high-ranking leader of the special-abilities organization, aren''t you? Now, as the first of the human race interacting with aliens, can you behave like you are someone of importance?"


    "Why are you insulting me? Are you acting like someone of importance?"


    "¡­Take it that I did not say anything."


    If I did not tell you, would you have thought a conversation like that would take place between the head of an empire and the leading member of the human race''s special-abilities organization?


    Lin Xue was still excited, but I could not be bothered with her anymore. Instead, I turned to Pandora¡ªwho had been silently sitting by the side this entire time¡ªand asked curiously, "Pandora, do you know anything about this Xyrin Emperor Sandora?"


    "She has amazing command over the battlefield," the card in Pandora''s hands wrote.


    "What else?" I asked.


    A huge cross appeared on the card.


    Pandora, have you really never cared about anything other than things related to war?


    It looked like it would take a lot of work to turn Pandora into a normal, obedient Lolita who only loved dolls and who threw mini-tantrums at her big brother.


    At that moment, I suddenly felt a slight movement.


    The door to the cabin opened without a sound, and Carmen walked in. He bowed at me and said, "Report! We have arrived at the base!"

 Chapter 32：Sandora

    "Ah!" Lin Xue, who was standing before a huge square tower, suddenly screamed. "What is this?"


    There was no need for Pandora to step in and answer her. I could reply, "A Phantom Storm Obelisk. This is the sixth one, isn''t it? Speaking of which, were you even listening earlier?"


    "I''m just excited; how can I remember all of these things?!" Lin Xue exclaimed as she ran towards the huge, black, square tower. She shouted, "Chen Jun! What is this?"


    ¡­She is doing this on purpose. This lass is playing me on purpose, isn''t she?!


    I was already frustrated with Lin Xue, whose life''s goal and joy seemed to be to cause trouble for me. Thus, I turned to Carmen and asked for help, "Do we have anything to shut this lass up?"


    "The carbon-based being there!" Carmen suddenly shouted in a loud voice. "If you move any further up, you will enter the core of the defensive region against carbon-based beings. Any unauthorized actions will cause 166 automatic floating cannons to shoot at you immediately!"


    What a threat!


    Carmen''s words had an immediate and obvious effect. Lin Xue let out a yelp and then ran all the way back to our side.


    "Are you going to be good now?" I glared at her.


    Lin Xue seemed to have thought of something as she glanced at Carmen and said, "Are you serious? I did not seem to sense that anything dangerous would happen."


    Carmen said matter-of-factly, "I was lying to you."


    "¡­You!"


    "Alright, alright." I held Lin Xue''s head and said, "You''d better know when to stop. You know full well what kind of place this is. I also know what kind of plans you have. Don''t cause trouble for me anymore."


    "Tch." Lin Xue pursed her lips and said, "I''ve been found out so quickly."


    I already discovered it from the beginning, alright?


    Since the beginning until now, Lin Xue has been strangely excited. She ran around and around, acting like a country bumpkin who had never seen the world. It was almost as if she had lost all memory of how to act like a proper leader. How could I not have noticed such abnormal behavior?


    Pandora did a check and found that every time she came to a new place, she would use her skills to get good sensing of the situation around her. In other words, she was trying to gather as much information as she could on this alien base.


    This was really a very attention-seeking way of doing things. I guessed that every single Xyrin Apostle here had figured out what she was trying to do. However, since I had absolute authority as the Xyrin Emperor, they closed one eye and pretended not to notice what Lin Xue was doing. Moreover, given the human race''s current development, we did not pose much threat to the Xyrin Empire anyway.


    I scanned my surroundings. Although I had seen the city on the Xyrin home-star countless times in my dream, it felt very different seeing an actual Xyrin Army base in real life. Everywhere I turned, I could see several hundred-meter-tall Energy Defense Towers, factories producing countless battle machines and equipment, and many other strange buildings that even the information bank in my head had no words for.


    In this huge fortress, team after team of fully-dressed¡ªor should I say fully-transformed¡ªwarriors kept patrolling the city. From time to time, a huge and awesome Xyrin War Chariot or low-altitude fighter plane would pass by, giving me¡ªas a first-timer in this city¡ªa huge fright.


    It must have been hard on Lin Xue. She was very bold to come here and collect information on the army and surroundings. No matter how much information she managed to collect, she would never be able to help the human race move out of the solar system overnight.


    At that moment, I was already at the centermost pyramid-shaped building in the center of the base. Carmen bowed to us and said, "Please wait here for a moment." Then, he led his subordinate-soldiers into the building.


    Once the people around us left, Lin Xue leaned into me and said, "What if the Xyrin Empire releases their troops on the humans? We would not have any chance of retaliating¡­"


    I was very confused by Lin Xue''s worries. "In any case, they will not attack humans. What are you worried about?"


    Lin Xue rolled her eyes and said, "You''re so trusting. Who wouldn''t be worried after discovering the existence of such a powerful alien empire? In any case, I don''t trust whatever empire this is."


    I cleared my throat awkwardly and said, "You are talking to the head and a high-ranking General of this empire, mind you."


    Lin Xue stared at me in silence then turned to stare at Pandora for a long time. Finally, she said, "I forgot¡­ speaking of which, do your words hold any weight? These armies are not under your charge, are they?"


    "The Xyrin Emperors are forbidden from engaging in armed conflict with one another. Even if they don''t answer directly to me, they are not allowed to fight Earth. Are you trying to say that I am planning to conquer the world?"


    "You don''t have such guts," Lin Xue said, cutting right to the heart.


    Should I laugh or cry?


    At that moment, I suddenly felt a strange wave in the deepest recesses of my mind. This type of wave felt completely different from the ones I felt before when I connected with the Xyrin home-star or with Pandora Corps. It felt uncontrollable and was more like a resonance¡ªa friendly signal. It also carried with it the joy of reuniting with an old friend.


    Suddenly, I fell into a daze induced by this never-before-felt mental touch. The next second, I saw a blue figure floating towards me.


    Bang!


    The sky was so high¡­ the clouds were so white¡­


    The breeze by my ears told me that I was flying towards the sky at top speed¡­


    Now, I know what that never-before-felt spiritual connection was all about. It must have been the other Xyrin Emperor''s unique spiritual resonance with me. Now, without a doubt, I had been knocked backward by this high-speed, moving Xyrin Emperor.


    The above was the historical ''meeting'' of two heads of the Xyrin Empire.


    After about ten seconds, I finally landed on the ground.


    Since one of the two Xyrin Emperors had accidentally sustained internal injuries, the meeting came to an abrupt end. At last, I was carried by Pandora into the base''s repair station.


    Hey! Wait! Why was I at the repair station? Pandora, don''t you understand that there''s a difference between you guys and carbon-based beings like me? I refuse to be killed by those repair facilities! Ah, ah, ah!


    The next day¡­


    ¡­


    The Xyrin Empire''s strength was really something to behold. Although they had never before researched how to medically treat carbon-based beings, they still managed to dig out facilities that could treat me. I really did not know how they managed to understand the biology of the human body in these tens of minutes; even scientists from Earth were still having trouble figuring out what was in their stomachs.


    When I finally opened my eyes, I found myself lying down on a temporary hospital bed. Beside me was the culprit who got me to where I was.


    She was tall and wearing a long, sky-blue dress with white laces. It resembled the classic, European dress worn by those from aristocratic families. Her long, dazzling, and curly blond hair hung freely by the sides of her face, forming two exaggerated, golden spirals. A pair of pure, blue eyes looked as deep and unfathomable as the sea. I felt like she could look right into my soul with those eyes.


    Although she had a head of blond hair and blue eyes, Sandora''s face had classic, oriental characteristics. Her features were delicate and elegant, and her poise was seventy-percent dignified but thirty-percent mischievous. Coupled with her elegant dress, she looked just like a princess on visitation.


    Once she saw me open my eyes, she immediately grinned brightly and jumped into my arms. "Yeah, you''re alive! I thought I had killed you!"


    ¡­Any Xyrin Apostle could not be judged by their appearances. Take the Lolita-shaped, battle-crazed monster, Pandora, for example; or the serious, pirate-disc-selling Sicaro; or the elegant, dignified, daring lass, Sandora¡­


    "How do you do," I said, forcing a smile. "I''m glad to meet you. I am Chen Jun."


    "How are you, how are you!" Sandora looked over-excited as she grabbed my hand and said, "I am Sandora! I''m sorry for injuring you. I did not expect your body to be this weak. Don''t worry, however. I have already made your body stronger¡­ well¡­ are you here to take me back?"


    "En?" At that moment, I was finding it difficult to understand Sandora''s words which sounded to me like a million beans falling out of a bag at once.


    "I said are you here to take me back?" Sandora asked again, "Take me out of this planet."


    This was a pun made by the author. In Mandarin, the word for ''meeting'' can literally be translated into ''knocking faces''.

 Chapter 33：Sandora Consumed

    I stared back at Sandora as she looked at me expectantly. Suddenly, I understood what was happening. Even though she was the famous ''Warsong Princess'', she had already been through sixty thousand years of battle. She must have been feeling exhausted.


    I groaned a little and replied, "I can bring you out of here, but where are you going to go once we leave? Pandora has already told you that the Xyrin Empire¡­ still exists in name but has practically fallen. I''m not even sure that the land you once ruled over still exists."


    Without thinking, Sandora immediately replied, "Of course, I''m going with you. We''ll go to the planet of carbon-based civilizations¡ªthe planet called Earth."


    "Ah?" I was stunned.


    Sandora wanted to return to Earth with me? Who even thought of this plot? Was there really going to be another army rushing into Nanfu Street after the Heavily-Armed Pandora Corps, trying to act as alien laborers?


    "Sandora, you''re kidding, aren''t you? There are so many of you¡­" I tried to change Sandora''s mind. One Heavily-Armed Pandora Corps had already replaced one-third of the community around me. If Sandora''s Army joined in as well, I could forget about ever meeting people from Earth again.


    Although Sandora''s Army was similar to the other armies of the empire and the middle and lower band of its soldiers could be stored in the unit without intelligence in alternative space, there would still be a significant number of commanders left behind. Just the thought of sending so many people back to Earth to sell pirated discs¡­ keke, I must have been driven crazy by Sicaro.


    "Are you worried about my identity as a Xyrin Emperor? Don''t worry, I''m only staying at your place temporarily. I will not interfere with your authority. I can swear on the name of the Empire!"


    ¡­I was not worried about that at all. I was worried that if another group of pirated-disc-sellers like Sicaro appeared on earth, the first real Star Wars would occur between the Empire''s Armies and the city management.


    However, seeing Sandora''s pitiful expression, I could not bear to turn her down. After all, she really had nowhere else to go.


    What''s more, was this really how an empire''s sovereign would behave? Had Sandora become slightly abnormal after fighting for sixty thousand years?


    At last, I gave in. "Alright, you can come back with me, but you must accede to one request."


    "Yeah!" Sandora shouted and then stood up, took two steps backward, and ran toward me.


    Crack! The sound was loud and clear. "Ah!" I screamed in pain.


    Broken¡­ it''s all broken again¡­


    ¡­


    After being cured once again¡­


    I guess it was true that Sandora had already strengthened my body. At the very least, I could recover much quicker this time.


    Today was already the third day since I arrived at this planet ruled by magic beasts. In Sandora''s base, I finally understood every detail about her and her army''s experiences.


    As it turned out, about sixty thousand years ago, Sandora led an anabasis to Helenda Galaxy and emerged victorious. On her way back, she discovered this planet by chance. At the time, Sandora had only intended to play on this planet for a couple of days. Thus, she led a few of her own personal bodyguards to leave the main army and come here. Unfortunately, the day after they arrived on this planet, they lost connection with the outer world (the Empire had gone into a deep sleep).


    Not only that, but the various equipment brought with them also started malfunctioning for no reason. Apart from being unable to leave this planet, their ordinary battle skills were also greatly compromised. As a result, they were engaged in up to sixty thousand years of battle with the magic beasts on this planet. Although the battle skills of each individual magic beast were not comparable to any soldier of the Xyrin Empire, there were far too many of them; and they multiplied rapidly.


    What confused Sandora and her commanders even more was that they could not seem to kill all the magic beasts. Nobody knew where they came from. All they knew was every once in a while, there would be a crazy number of magic beasts charging at them from all directions. After leaving behind a bunch of corpses, they would retreat. Since Sandora had only brought a few of her personal guards with her, it was exhausting enough to reach a tie with these magic beasts. Nobody had extra resources to find out where these magic beasts were coming from.


    Throughout these sixty thousand years, the only thing they understood about the enemy was that they seemed to be influenced by something called the energy of the ''Abyss''. That explained why they became so violent.


    "The Abyss is the most dangerous thing in the entire universe," Sandora said, looking uncharacteristically serious. "It is nothing like energy or matter as we know it. To be precise, it represents a strong will, filled with pure desire for destruction and annihilation. Energy like this flows throughout the universe non-stop. Every time it stops, its will would influence everything around it. Be it carbon-based beings, silicon-based beings, or energy-based beings¡­ even half-energy and half-structured beings like us would be influenced by the Abyss.


    "What is more unbelievable is that not only can it affect intelligent life¡­ but even things without sentience. Once the ''Abyss'' arrives, planets would deviate from orbit, stars will burn wildly, gravitation will be abnormal, various constants will be thrown out of order, and everything will move towards destruction. One can say that the Abyss is the embodiment of destruction itself."


    When I went to ask Pandora about the Abyss, the little girl looked extremely somber. She said, "Although the remaining information I have is incomplete, I can confirm that the energy that Emperor Sandora mentioned does exist. In addition, according to the information I have on hand, the Abyss has always been the greatest enemy of the Empire."


    ¡­I did not think that the Xyrin Empire had such a glorious history of protecting the universe.


    "That''s good." On a cliff near the base, Sandora looked out into the distance at a group of smoky mountains. As she did this, she said, "It can finally come to an end. I can finally leave this damned place."


    "It''s hard to believe that you guys could hang on for so long." I could not help but exclaim. "If it were me, I would have gone crazy a long time ago."


    "I''m already crazy." Sandora turned to me and smiled sweetly. Her long, curly hair started to glow golden. "Do you know what? As the emotional support of all of these warriors, I faced the greatest pressure out of everyone here. Even a Xyrin Emperor''s mind would not be able to remain clear after such a long time under such circumstances.


    "Thus, after fifty thousand years of battle, I had a mental breakdown. At the time, I even planned to gather the entire army and self-destruct, so that we could perish together with this planet¡­"


    I stared at Sandora in astonishment. She was smiling warmly, but in her eyes, I could see that she was not joking.


    "Luckily, at the very last moment, I regained a sliver of clarity," Sandora said as the smile on her face widened. "At the time, I thought that if I continued to live, I would bring huge calamity unto my warriors. They took my orders too seriously; even if I went crazy and asked them to collectively kill themselves, they would do so without any question. That was why I decided to just kill myself.


    "I entered the Abyss¡­"


    "The Abyss?" I was becoming more shocked by the second. "You mean the force that causes trouble for everyone in the universe?"


    On hearing my question, Sandora could not help but laugh. "Keke, hearing you describe such a terrifying thing as a ''force that creates trouble for everyone'' is very interesting; you''re right, it was that thing. Although under most circumstances, the Abyss would be an untouchable and invisible force, it still has its own nest. When the Abyss'' energy congealed into a physical being, an entrance would appear.


    "As a Xyrin Emperor, I naturally had special abilities which I could use to locate these entrances to the Abyss. When I found one, I immediately rushed in. Even though I knew I would die, I wanted the Abyss to suffer!


    "In the Abyss, I saw all sorts of things that you would never see in your lifetime. There were also evil forces that are beyond your imagination. I did not know how many enemies I killed or when I would die. I just kept fighting, day after day.


    "I thought that my already-crumbling mental state would soon collapse while I was in the Abyss. Then, I would either become a battle-crazed beast without any capability of thought or be ripped to pieces by the strange enemies in the Abyss. However¡­ do you want to guess what happened next?"


    I gulped and looked nervously at the still-smiling Sandora. From her brash appearance earlier to her telling me this entire story in whispers, I felt like something was amiss. This Xyrin Emperor looked out of her mind. Perhaps her last sense of reason had already been destroyed completely while she was in the Abyss. Was she now just a puppet who was being controlled by the Abyss? Otherwise, was she just a lunatic who looked normal in every other sense?


    On the spot, I did not know how to answer Sandora. Yet, she did not seem to mind. As if talking to herself, she continued, "Then¡­ I was really consumed by the Abyss¡­"


    Once she said that, Sandora suddenly turned back to me, smiling subtly. Then, she raised her right hand. Immediately, energy in the form of what looked like black flames flowed out of the tips of her fingers. The flames soon surrounded the entire right side of her body. A few seconds later, Sandora''s entire right side was covered in these black flames.


    These strange, black flames were raging! I could no longer see Sandora''s human body. Instead, the right hand that she raised up continued to emit flames as it stretched out into a terrifying claw, measuring about half a meter long.

 Chapter 34：False Alarm

    In the face of such a strange phenomenon, I was at a loss as to what to do.


    Sandora, who had been consumed by the force of the Abyss, suddenly flew up into mid-air. She looked down at me from the sky as black energy-flames kept stretching upwards. It looked almost like they were trying to get rid of some kind of shackles. Although I was slow to recognize any forms of energy, I could feel an intense, tyrannical will coming from these flames. As a direct contrast to all of these things, Sandora continued to smile warmly at me. It was almost as if she did have no idea that her body was transforming.


    I guess nobody would have expected that Sandora, who had led so many warriors in the fight against the force of the Abyss for so many years, had already been consumed by the force of the Abyss itself a long time ago. She was now a part of them.


    I tried to contact Pandora, but unsurprisingly, my connection with everything in the outside world had been cut off.


    It looked like I had reached the end. A man from Earth, who could only complete the most basic of expeditions from Xyrin, was going to fight a Xyrin Emperor who had been consumed by the force of the Abyss. Even the most ridiculous novels could not defy a plot like this, could they? What a pity, this book is coming to an end just like that.


    For some reason, at that moment, there was complete peace in my heart. Could it be that I had been somewhat prepared from the start?


    Qianqian, Big Sister, Pandora, I''m sorry. It looks like I would not be able to say my farewells to you¡­


    "Hey! Wake up! Why are you daydreaming?"


    At that moment, just as I was saying to my friends and family in my heart, a low yet familiar voice sounded in my ear. I suddenly got pulled back to reality and watched as Sandora''s black, flaming claw tugged at the collar of my shirt carefully. The force of the Abyss'' flames was almost touching my face.


    "Hu¡­ you''ve finally noticed me," Sandora said excitedly when she saw that I had regained my composure. "You''re quite awesome. I''m so beautiful, and yet you can pay no attention to me and even start daydreaming."


    ¡­I was scared into silence, alright?!


    Wait, what was happening? Something was amiss, wasn''t it?


    I carefully observed Sandora''s expression but could not find any intention on her part to hurt me. If one completely ignored how scary the right side of her body looked, they would find that Sandora resembled a little child, showing off her new toy.


    I felt the corners of my mouth twitch. After such a long time, Sandora was just trying to show off to me her new Abyss-mode? Was she taking this manifestation of the Abyss as her new toy?


    "Interesting, isn''t it?" Sandora asked, raising her claw (‡å). "Although I had been consumed by the Abyss¡ªhalf of my body turned into a creature of the Abyss, I did not lose my sanity. In fact, I gained a new lease on life. Can you help me to research what this is all about?"


    Research¡­? What I really wanted to research now was what this fella was thinking about! Are you sure you''re a Xyrin Emperor? Should a personality like that appear in someone like you, who has all the attributes of a big sister and the identity of a queen? If you were a little Lolita like Pandora, perhaps I would have found it easier to accept it.


    "Sandora," I said, subtly trying to dodge her ''claw'', "don''t tell me that you purposely lured the others away and brought me all the way here just to tell me this."


    "That''s it!" Sandora said matter-of-factly, "Only you are fit to interact with me here, aren''t you?"


    "En?!" I was thrown off by Sandora''s words. "There are so many other people here. Why is it just me who''s fit to interact with you?"


    Sandora looked at me strangely and said, "Their level of authority is different. Only you and I are Xyrin Emperors. In other words, only you are fit to interact with me. People with lower authority cannot interact with people with higher authority, other than to receive and obey instructions. That''s hardly interacting. Ah, that''s right. Simply put, this is complete information sharing."


    I finally understood why Sandora looked so weird to me and looked nothing like a Xyrin Emperor should.


    The hierarchical system in the Xyrin Empire was much stricter than I thought. On one level, the connection between them was as close as family. However, on another level, their own appreciation of their respective ranks was extremely high. In Sandora''s eyes, people with lower authority than her had no right to interact with her at all. Of course, the ''interaction'' here was not the same as interaction as humans knew it. It should be referred to instead as ''complete information sharing''.


    Obviously, a person with higher authority could not share all of his or her information with someone with lower authority. For this reason, Sandora looked like a heroic, female empress in front of others. However, in front of me, she looked like a mischievous, cute, and severely insane girl-next-door.


    Once I figured all of this out, I felt much more at peace. After such a long time, I realized that it had just been a false alarm. Sandora was showing me her Abyss-mode, just as a form of complete information sharing between Xyrin Emperors. En, in Earth-language, she was just showing off her new toy.


    "Heaven knows what''s wrong with you." How could I find out why Sandora was now structured in this way? Up till now, what I knew about the Abyss was just like a collection of legends and myths. I only knew it was the most terrifying thing in the universe; how could I help Sandora analyze what was happening to her?


    When she heard my answer, Sandora nodded dejectedly and said, "That''s right. You''re lacking important information so you won''t be able to come up with anything."


    In fact, even if you gave me enough information, I probably would not be able to come up with anything.


    At that moment, I suddenly recalled something. I asked, "Sandora, do you have any missing soldiers?"


    "Missing soldiers?" Sandora asked, tilting her head to the side. "All the members of the Xyrin Army are directly connected to me spiritually. In theory, none of the soldiers'' locations would be unknown. Ah, that''s right, there was one!"


    "Are you sure? How long ago was that?"


    "1,235 years ago. A heavily-armed, attacking, mechanical armor was broken into pieces by a dragon that used spatial magic. The whereabouts of the driver were unknown. How did you know one of my soldiers was lost?"


    "Actually¡­" At that moment, I explained to Sandora everything regarding the remains. I also told her about the Ethereal Beacon that brought us here.


    "An Ethereal Beacon and the ruins of a tomb which had a Xyrin Defensive System set up¡­" Sandora mumbled. "It looks like our missing soldier was brought into your planet by turbulence in time and space. Since his Ethereal Beacon was broken, there was no way for him to return. However, he must have set this world to be the return coordinates on his Beacon.


    That was why when Pandora''s Ethereal Beacon resonated with that soldier''s, you were sent to this planet. From the looks of it, that soldier had really done well. Once we get to your world, I have to make a trip to the remains to take a look. Wait, Chen Jun, carbon-based beings rule your world, right?"


    I nodded and said, "Of course."


    "They shouldn''t be very strong, right? At the very least, from the way you became seriously injured after I knocked into you, I guess that your peers would be extremely weak."


    I awkwardly answered, "The human body is really not very impressive. Even on Earth, humans are considered pretty weak. However, since we have mastered science and technology, we still stand at the top of the hierarchy of all the living beings on Earth."


    "Could humans 1,235 years ago kill a Xyrin Warrior?" Sandora asked.


    "Impossible!" I replied without any hesitation. "1,235 years aside, even given humans'' state of technology now, an average-sized army would need to be activated to kill a Xyrin Warrior. As for Xyrin Commanders or Xyrin Apostles like Pandora, one army alone probably would not suffice."


    "Well, then how did that soldier who accidentally descended to Earth die?"


    Sandora''s words immediately caught my attention. That''s right. As half-energy, half-matter beings, Xyrin Apostles were practically immortal. What''s more, given their strength, they were probably as undefeatable as gods were to humans back then. There must have been something wrong with the tomb that we saw, then.


    At that moment, I saw a beam of light suddenly rise out of the base, not far away from us. The Army''s Teleport was ready.


    "Let''s leave that question aside for now," I said as I waved my hand. "Let''s get out of this wretched place, first."


    Sandora nodded and replied, "It''s about time I said goodbye to this world. Just as we agreed, you can go back first. I will gather with you after a few days."


    This is a Mandarin word used as a shocked emoticon.

 Chapter 35：Return

    Taklimakan, the biggest desert in China, was 337,600 square kilometers big. Its nickname was ''sea of death''. This desert had a severe lack of water while sand filled its vast space. Only the Euphrates Poplar trees¡ªknown as the heroes of trees¡ªcould eke out a living here. However, as much as it was a desert, the Taklimakan Desert still had green oases in it.


    This was a rather small green oasis. From the looks of it, it was about to disappear soon as well. In the middle of it was a small pool of water that was no more than tens of meters wide and six to seven meters deep. The water inside was rather muddy. However, it wasn''t that unbearable as yet and around this pond, some durable desert vegetation grew. It seemed if the water level continued to drop, even this small oasis was going to disappear.


    The reason why I painstakingly described this rather ordinary green oasis was that¡­ I was soaking in its damned pond now!


    Why did Lin Xue and Pandora manage to successfully touchdown on land while I had to be teleported into this muddy pond!!


    After expending much effort, I finally swam to shore as I shabbily crawled up as Lin Xue was trying her best to suppress her laughter.


    "You don''t have to hold it in; you can laugh if you want!" I said curtly to Lin Xue.


    Lin Xue played along. "Pfff¡ª"


    After flinging the water droplets from my hair, I looked around my surroundings. Of course, I did not manage to get a sense of where we were.


    I turned my head and looked at Pandora as I asked, "Pandora, where are we now?"


    "We are about 122 kilometers away from the base. I have already used ''mind-talk'' to inform the special-abilities organization to come and pick us up."


    "En." I nodded.


    It was unbearable being drenched completely like this.


    "Pandora," I called the bored Lolita looking around aimlessly over, "help me to dry my clothes."


    "Oh." The lass answered as she took out a pillar-sized cannon.


    My sweat started to drip as I said, "Forget it, I''ll just wait for it to dry naturally."


    At this time, I realized that Lin Xue was looking at me as I asked curiously, "What''s up?"


    "Oh¡ªnothing," Lin Xue suddenly snapped out of it as she answered, a little flustered. She then muttered to herself and said, "Why does it seem as if I am dreaming¡­"


    "It is hard to accept," I said, "However, please remember to keep all of this a secret."


    "Naturally," Lin Xue immediately responded. She then said softly to herself, "I do not wish to be hunted and killed by your alien army."


    I said exasperatedly, "I have said that they do not have malicious intentions. You can treat them as alien sight-seeing visitors. Also, when I was at Sandora''s army base, I didn''t see you around; where did you go?"


    "Of course, I went to look about as much as I could. It is an alien base after all; when would such an opportunity arise again?! Speaking of which, you have not told me how you had become one of their Emperors. Can you tell me now?"


    "If you ask me, who am I supposed to ask? One day, I woke up, suddenly became a Xyrin Emperor, and conveniently took in a Lolita. Come to think of it, I seemed to have reaped immensely from this, right?"


    Lin Xue did not conceal her look of contempt as she said, "As a strange uncle, you indeed have gained much!"


    "Big Brother,"¡ªPandora tugged on my sleeve as she asked¡ª"what is a Lolita?"


    Based on my understanding of Pandora, she was purely trying to mess with me now. From this point, I could tell that this lass was becoming more human every day.


    Time passed as we continued to chat idly. Just as I was getting a little impatient, the special-abilities organization''s desert buggy''s low thunderous sound could finally be heard from afar.


    After the buggy stopped, a slender figure immediately opened the car door and rushed out, charging straight into my embrace. Qianqian''s crying voice traveled to my ears: "Ah Jun! Wuwuwu¡­ this is great¡­ you''re alright¡­ you guys disappeared all of a sudden, I thought that¡­"


    "Alright, alright," I comforted Qianqian by patting on her shoulder as I cast a venomous look at Lin Xue who was enjoying the show. I continued, "Aren''t I fine now? You forgot that I am a person with special abilities, a rather powerful one at that!"


    Qianqian sobbed as she said, "I know, I know that you are formidable; but I was still worried¡­"


    I had just wanted to say something when a ''cough'' suddenly traveled from near us. I turned and saw a middle-aged man with a beard standing in front of me and looking at me and Qianqian with a warm feeling in his eyes.


    "Ah, Uncle Xu!" I exclaimed as I speedily let go of Qianqian.


    "It''s alright, it''s alright." Uncle Xu hurriedly gestured, "Continue, continue, I have already agreed to the two of you¡­"


    "Father!" Qianqian also composed herself at this moment. Hearing her father''s words, she blushed and said, "What did you agree to?! Ah Jun and I¡­ en¡­"


    Seeing Qianqian stuttering and unable to continue, Uncle Xu laughed openly and said, "Alright, do you think I cannot see what''s going on between you two? Don''t worry. Based on the fact Little Jun came to rescue me, I agree to him being my son-in-law!"


    I immediately stood up straight as I bowed, "Greetings to father-in-law, good fortune to you, father-in-law!"


    "The two of you¡­" Qianqian looked at me and Uncle Xu, half-laughing and half-angry. She then stomped her feet as she turned and returned to the buggy.


    "Little Jun," Uncle Xu suddenly said, "I heard from them that you are a person with special abilities as well?"


    I nodded, "I am."


    "It''s really unexpected," Uncle Xu sighed, "I had thought that it was all pseudo-science that people had concocted; persons with special abilities really exist. The things I have seen these few days are akin to stuff from movies and dramas; until now, I am finding all of this hard to accept. This matter this time has served as a lesson for me; I should really be more open-minded from now on¡­"


    I nodded and said nothing. However, I thought internally: Hard to accept all these? I have many other things that would be even more unacceptable!


    Although many things had happened during this operation¡ªsince Uncle Xu and company had been successfully found, it was considered a success. Of course, Lin Xue knowing about my secret was an accident. I had initially thought that only Qianqian and my Big Sister could know about my secret in this world; I had not expected that this person who was at loggerheads with me would be the first one to find out.


    Besides successfully saving Uncle Xu and company, to unexpectedly get to know Xyrin Emperor Sandora was also an added bonus that was very welcome. Not only had we rescued a big group of Xyrin Empire soldiers, but I had also managed to confirm that my ridiculous identity as a Xyrin Emperor worked throughout the entire Xyrin Empire. At least from now on, I wouldn''t have to be worried about being wiped out ''righteously'' by other Xyrin Emperors.


    Speaking of Sandora, she was probably leading her Xyrin Warriors in battle now, right? I wonder how they were going to integrate into the human world. According to my agreement with Sandora, they would not harm humans and would not disrupt the order in human society. However, to be honest, I was constantly on tenterhooks regarding these trouble-making Xyrin Apostles.


    "Ah Jun, why are you in a daze again?" Big Sister''s concerned voice traveled over, and I hurriedly snapped out of it. "Are you ill? You seem to be in a trance every now and then."


    "Oh, I''m fine." I shook my head and answered.


    It seemed like my habit of constantly getting into a trance had to be changed; if not, my Big Sister was starting to worry.


    "A few days ago, your school teacher had suddenly called and said that Qianqian and you were going to attend some exchange; that surprised me very much." Big Sister saw that I was paying attention as she raised the matter of that ''exchange''. "I was thinking that since you guys were so close to home, why couldn''t you just come back and tell me in person first?


    "What exchange was so urgent? I had even thought that something had happened to you two in school; it scared me badly. Fortunately, that night, your form teacher had personally come to explain to me the situation¡­"


    Seeing Big Sister''s face that was now full of relief and hearing her nagging, I couldn''t help but feel guilty.


    "Big Sister," I suddenly interrupted, "I''m sorry for making you worry¡­"


    "What are you talking about?" Big Sister smiled a little as she then flicked my forehead gently like old times. "You don''t have to apologize; as long as you are well¡­"

 Chapter 36：Another One

    Yet another new day¡­


    The sun was shining and not a single cloud in the skies. A rather decent morning, and it seemed as if today was going to be a relaxing day.


    Of course, the premise was I had to ignore the pirated CD seller, the fortune-teller, the person selling roast lamb sticks, another selling drugs, yet another selling plastic ''jade''¡­ all my Xyrin Empire Commanders¡­


    I just couldn''t understand: based on their strength and abilities, it would be easy for them to find any job they wanted; why did they have to do all this unscrupulous work?


    "Because going against the city inspectors gives a sense of accomplishment that allows everyone to experience the joys of battle," Pandora pretended to be a blind girl as she held on tightly to my hand and said.


    It finally struck me. "Oh, so that''s why! Wait, no, Lili, (Since we were back on Earth, I had to change how I called her.), how did you know what I was thinking?"


    Pandora answered, "Big Brother had just blurted out whatever you were thinking just now."


    "Eh¡ªis that so¡­?"


    Once we reached school, everything was as-per-normal. My schoolmates were as boisterous as usual, and the fatty Zhao Hang was announcing all sorts of news and advertisements as always. I, too, did what I always did and placed my head on my table to sleep. The happenings of the past few days seem to be so far away from me that they seemed to not have happened at all. Oh, how normal today felt!


    "Ah~ Jun!" A melodious girl''s voice rang out in my ears. Without even raising my head, I knew that was Qianqian''s voice. Since I had returned from the Alternate World a few days ago, this lass had been like a wart sticking on me. Basically, as soon as I reached school, she would not be out of my sight for more than ten seconds. It seemed as if my disappearance had scared her badly.


    I didn''t even raise my head as I reached out my hand to accurately caress Qianqian''s head as I continued to sleep.


    "Hey! Could you please not treat me as Lili! Also, why are you always sleeping? Can''t you be a little more energetic?!"


    I replied glumly, "I exercised a little too much these few nights; I desperately need some rest."


    "What?!" Qianqian instantly said sharply.


    "¡­Lili asked me to tell her stories¡­"


    "Oh¡­" Qianqian''s voice cooled.


    Holding onto a cute Lolita and telling her bedtime stories¡­ that sounded like what people would crave for. However, if this Lolita was holding onto a ''World Wars History'' book, it might be a little different.


    Pandora''s hobbies and likes were indeed special; it far surpassed what ordinary Lolitas might be interested in. After I returned from the desert, I had made up my mind: I was going to start Operation Creating Cute and Demure Lolita!


    The first step in this operation was to use the childhood novels and fairy tales of this world (Someone seemed to have forgotten that junior high students are way past the age of reading such books.) to trigger a Lolita''s heart in Pandora!


    As such, I had given Pandora some money for her to head to the bookstore and buy a few books that interested her as a present to her.


    The lass had gone happily; it was the first time I was gifting her something after all.


    She came back overjoyed: she was hugging twelve brick-sized books on ''World Wars History''.


    My first step of this operation had encountered an unprecedented challenge.


    Just as I was smiling and talking to Qianqian¡ªfrom the front, Sun Yang''s sharp voice rang out, "Hey, the two of you. If you want to be mushy, can you do it somewhere else? Doing it here is really hurting my single man''s heart¡­"


    I turned and said, "If you can lose weight, you would have long stopped being single."


    "¡­Stop joking; I am already in my junior year! I don''t know what the two of you are thinking about; you guys still have the time to flirt and be mushy. Even our teachers seem to turn a blind eye to you two¡­"


    That was a given. The form teacher now was Pandora''s subordinate, one of my trusted Commanders. Probably even if I hosted a campfire party in the classroom, she would not say anything.


    At this time, Zhao Hang¡ªwho was spreading news and rumors near the teaching platform¡ªsuddenly smacked his head and cried out, ''Hey! I actually forgot! There''s a big piece of news today!"


    Everyone immediately booed him and said, "Please, which news of yours hasn''t been ''big''?!"


    "This is really a big piece of news." Zhao Hang did not take everyone''s boos to heart. He folded his arms as he said proudly, "It is definitely something unprecedented in our school!"


    Seeing Zhao Hang starting to get serious, everyone knew that something interesting was finally up. Ordinarily, as long as Zhao Hang used this tone to speak, that meant that something interesting had really happened.


    Seeing everyone''s look of anticipation, Zhao Hang confidently looked around.


    As everyone knew this person''s theatrics, everyone started to look for stools to throw at him.


    Zhao Hang''s expression changed as he hurriedly said, "Alright, alright. I''ll say it. We have a new student joining us today!"


    "Tch," Everyone said in unison. This news was not interesting at all. It was quite normal for students to transfer in and out. Even though they were in their junior year and it was a little strange for someone to suddenly join, that wasn''t something that would pique the interest of this exceedingly bored bunch.


    Zhao Hang evidently had expected everyone''s expression. He didn''t panic at all as he said, "She is a beauty~!"


    Person A said, "I guess we can just confirm that this person is a female, then?"


    "That might not just be it," Person B continued, "At least based on his judgment of our beautiful teacher Pan Lingling, Fatty''s standards seemed to have improved."


    "You two scram aside!" Zhao Hang''s blobby arms gestured as he silenced the duo. "I will tell you guys that this person is not only a beauty; she is also blond!"


    "A blond beauty!" All the males exclaimed.


    "A foreigner?!" All the females cried out.


    Plonk¡ª! An Emperor crashed to the ground from his chair.


    On the platform, Zhao Hang was still introducing this just-transferred foreign blond beauty as everyone listened attentively.


    "Listen to me; she is definitely a beauty! She has beautiful golden hair, and her airs are like a princess''s. The first time I saw her, I was completely mesmerized. I resolved that before my high school journey is over, I will successfully woo her¡­"


    A blond beauty with exquisite airs like a princess; haha, very good, very powerful¡­


    Sandora. Besides Sandora, I could not think of who else would appear at this time that would fulfill all these qualities.


    "Ah Jun, why have you fallen below the table?" Seeing that I had slipped from my chair, Qianqian exclaimed as she hurriedly dragged me up and asked with much concern.


    I gestured and said, "It''s nothing; I was startled by Fatty''s news."


    Qianqian immediately looked at me suspiciously and said, "Could it be you know this blond beauty?"


    I nodded. I couldn''t hide anything anymore at this point. If not, when Sandora appeared, she would definitely expose me. Instead of letting Qianqian''s imagination run wild, I might as well admit now.


    "Strange; why is it that so many extraordinary people seem to have appeared around you recently. First, there was Little Sister Lili; I can accept that. Then came Lin Xue. Now, another one. Oh right, what''s her name?"


    "If I have not guessed wrongly, Sandora is making an appearance. Right, she is my¡­ companion!" I finally thought of a way to explain Sandora''s identity as I said softly to Qianqian.


    "Companion?" Qianqian was first stunned, and then she thought about my ''person with special abilities'' identity. She hurriedly lowered her voice and asked, "She is like you? She is also a¡­"


    I hurriedly nodded.


    Qianqian understood. She then smiled and said, "Ah Jun, why are you so nervous?"


    What rubbish. Telling my girlfriend to her face how I knew a beautiful stranger¡­ if I wasn''t nervous, something would really be wrong.


    "Relax! I am not suspicious of you; do we have so little trust between us? It is just that so many unknowns have appeared around you that have made me flustered. I also seem to have a feeling that you are trying to exclude me from something¡­"


    Hearing Qianqian''s complaints, I felt a little guilty as well. Regardless, I had indeed kept many things from her. I had actually thought of coming clean to her; however, I was really worried if she could accept my identity.


    Lin Xue was different; she was but an ordinary friend, and I wasn''t that concerned with telling her some things. However, Qianqian and my relationship was more intimate; and this had created many misgivings. I couldn''t seem to be as honest with her as with Lin Xue.


    At this moment, the bell rang and the noisy classroom swiftly quieted down.

 Chapter 37：Sandora

    We heard a rhythmic set of footsteps, and everyone turned to look expectantly at the entrance. A beautiful lady with long, flowy hair walked onto the podium.


    The Empire''s elite Commander and my current form teacher, Miss Pan Lingling entered the scene!


    Once she saw that everyone was quiet, Pang Lingling nodded, satisfied. Then, she cleared her throat and said, "Everyone, a new classmate has transferred to our class. Perhaps you have already found out about this from Zhao Hang. Our new classmate this time is a beauty!"


    "Wah!" Everyone applauded.


    I was shocked. Pan Lingling, this fella, was becoming more and more immersed in this roleplay.


    At that moment, I felt a familiar and soothing wave in my mind. Sandora was here.


    The door of the classroom was pushed open from outside. Then, four Nordic men dressed in tuxedos walked in.


    Eh?


    The four men¡ªwho were huge as elephants¡ªstepped in and immediately caused all the chattering classmates to fall silent. Every single classmate tensed up, looking nervously at the four men and then at each other¡­ unsure of what to do.


    "Ah Jun¡­" On my left, Qianqian muttered, frightened, "What''s going on?"


    My head began to hurt as I replied, "Sandora, that lass¡­"


    The four men were dressed in heavy-duty, Xyrin infantry armor and looked as if they were part of the European Mafia. The moment they entered the classroom, they positioned themselves by the podium and the entrance like statues. The next moment, the air in the classroom seemed to solidify.


    Right after that, we heard light footsteps outside the door. A blue figure¡ªcomplete with a glowing, golden halo¡ªwalked into the classroom.


    Sandora walked briskly to the podium and scanned the classroom with her cold, contemptuous, queen-like gaze. Several soft sounds of benches colliding with one another could be heard from various corners of the classroom.


    Once she confirmed that everybody had their eyes on her, Sandora smiled politely and bowed slightly, saying, "How do you do? I am Sandora, Sandora Kelvie Eulasis. In the coming six months, I will be studying here together with all of you. I hope we will get along well."


    The classroom remained silent. Everyone was clearly shocked by Sandora''s beauty, good manners, and elegant posture¡ªso much they forgot how to react. Almost everyone had the same question in their heads: "Was this person supposed to go to Cang Lan Private High School but mistakenly walked into ours?"


    In actual fact¡ªgiven Sandora''s identity, even Cang Lan Private High School would look no different from a primitive shed to her. Since everything looked like grass sheds, it made no difference to her which school she went to.


    "Alright." Seeing as there was no response, Pan Lingling quickly stepped forward and clapped her hands, trying to get everyone''s attention again. "Our classmate, Sandora, has already finished introducing herself. Now, why don''t you all clap to welcome her?"


    It was only then that all the classmates regained their composure. Immediately, they started clapping.


    Pan Lingling stretched out both her hands as if trying to press something downward, gesturing for everyone to quiet down. Then, she said, "I believe that everyone is curious as to Sandora''s identity. Since Sandora has requested, we will keep her identity secret for now. However, very quickly, everyone will find out about this secret. Now, let''s assign Sandora to a seat."


    As Pan Lingling spoke, everyone turned slowly around to look at me.


    I slipped off my chair and squatted beneath my table.


    Unfortunately, this disguising technique was completely ineffective.


    I heard Pan Lingling say, "There seems to be no one seated on the right side of Chen Jun. You can go and sit there for now." Then, I heard gentle footsteps getting closer and closer to me.


    I felt something tighten around my neck, and then I was dragged out from under the table by a strangely-powerful girl. Sandora smiled happily as she looked at me.


    "Ya, how are you, Chen Jun!" Sandora happily said. Then, without paying any attention to the shocked looks from everyone around us, she buried herself in my arms. As she swayed from side to side, she said, "En, this place is much more comfortable indeed¡­"


    Hey, hey, hey! Are you trying to kill me?!


    "Chen Jun¡­" A miserable, male voice sounded by the side of my ear, frightening me. I turned around and saw a pile of concentrated fats right in front of me.


    "Fatty! Are you trying to scare me to death?!" I spat.


    Fatty looked at me miserably and said, "My first crush is gone. Brat, you are too unkind. You already have the class flower, Qianqian. Now¡­"


    Sandora stuck her head between me and Fatty and asked, "What''s a class flower?"


    I pushed Sandora''s head back and said, irritated, "Look at what you did!"


    Sandora''s shocking actions caused the entire class to fall silent for just one second before they collectively said, "Whoa!" Immediately after, countless burning eyes turned to focus on the two of us from all directions. I could almost hear the crackling sounds these burning gazes were causing in the air around them. What''s more, the one that burned the most was coming from my left.


    "Ah Jun¡­" Qianqian''s cold voice sounded from beside me. A terrifying pressure seemed to be emanating from her body out into the surroundings. Within a few seconds, the entire classroom was covered in dark clouds; there were raging winds, ghosts crying, wolves howling¡­ keke, sorry, I seemed to have confused Qianqian with Arthas.


    It looked like Qianqian was really mad this time. Thinking about it more carefully, it was only natural. Under these circumstances, even the most hard-headed girl would be enraged. According to the laws of nature, the deeper the love, the more intense the hate. If that were true, the fact that Qianqian did not draw a machete out at this point showed that she was remaining relatively calm.


    I pushed the confused Sandora away as hard as I could and then smiled as I turned to face Qianqian. "Er¡­ Qianqian¡­"


    "Hmph!" Qianqian tutted and turned away from me.


    I looked around me and then carefully said to Qianqian, "Qianqian, are you angry?"


    Qianqian stole a sideward glance at Sandora whose head was pressed down to the table but whose limbs were still dancing around. Coldly, she asked, "What do you think?"


    That''s great! At the very least, Qianqian was still responding to me. If she stopped responding to me whatsoever at this point, it would really be a tragedy.


    "Well¡­ Qianqian, this is not what you think it is. Sandora just acts this way. My head is hurting as well¡­"


    "What did I do wrong?!" Sandora asked curiously.


    "Are you still not ashamed?!" I shot back, annoyed.


    "Alright, alright!" Qianqian waved her hand. "Do you think I don''t know what kind of man you are? Even if all the other men in this world cheated, you would not!"


    ¡­Qianqian, I am very touched that you trust me this much, but why do I still feel like this is a little weird?


    "Qianqian, then you¡ª"


    "Trust aside, how can I not be angry? What''s more, you''d better find a good time to explain to me why Sandora did not stick to anyone else but you!"


    Now that I had settled Qianqian, I began to use my spiritual connection to explain to Sandora just how shocking what she just did was to everyone else.


    This morning''s class had to be the most torturous class I had ever had to sit through. All around me, my classmate''s glares seemed to burn holes into my shirt. Qianqian continued to emit a cold, subtle pressure. Sandora, who was seated on the other side of me, displayed occasional warning signs that she was going to do something shocking, causing me to tremble every time.


    Me aside, everyone else had a hard time sitting through the class. There was no other reason apart from the four burly men standing at each corner of the classroom. They resembled bears dressed in tuxedos; naturally, the people in class were scared.


    Suddenly, a thought surfaced in my mind. This school was being controlled by aliens¡­ any good Hollywood director who stepped in at this moment would be able to turn this into a movie about human nature, human authority, and human pride.


    I got through school, feeling like I was seated on a chair of needles the entire time. The life-saving school bell finally rang. My classmates cheered out of habit. Then, on seeing the men in tuxedos, they fell silent and choked on their own saliva.


    I grabbed Sandora with one hand and rushed out of the classroom. She screamed, "Ah, Chen Jun, what are you doing?!"


    "We''re going to pick Lili¡­ or Pandora. We''re also going to look for Qianqian to explain to her¡­ look at you. The moment you arrived, you brought so much trouble for me!"


    Now, I had a strong feeling that Sandora''s arrival was the biggest problem I would face in my entire life!


    ''Arthas'' means King of the Dead.

 Chapter 38：Looking for Trouble

    District K Second Middle School was an ordinary school, but perhaps since it was so close to the most prestigious, private school in the city; it also garnered a lot of attention. As a result, the school would more or less get incidental publicity. Of course, the most obvious reason for this was that the school covered a huge area.


    From the size of the campus alone, the area of the Second Middle School was already almost as big as Cang Lan Private High School. This school was also very specially built. The entire school was split into four main buildings in the north, south, east, and west. They were arranged in a clockwise direction: the high school teaching buildings, the comprehensive office buildings, the junior high school teaching buildings, and the dormitory buildings. Among these buildings were also many embellishments like flower beds and pools. A bird-eye view of this school would present what looked like a European garden.


    The designer at the time had been inspired by the brilliant prestigious school across from ours. He obviously had the ambition to transform this school into a European-style garden campus. Every single building on the school campus contained signs of the designer''s ambition. Unfortunately, the unknown designer''s ambition far surpassed his abilities. The result was that the style of the school buildings was European Gothic, mixed with Oriental, Arabic, Greek, and other characteristics. Overall, it made the campus look like a theme park full of fantasy styles and humorous elements. The most unique of these elements was in front of the high school teaching buildings: a tall, broach spire seated on two red round pillars. This was the result of mixing Oriental and European Gothic styles.


    In the center of the school campus was a building of another style. In the beginning, the designer in charge of the renovations planned to install a huge fountain here. In the middle of the fountain, there was supposed to be a group of pure-white, jade statues. The area around the fountain was supposed to be built into a garden for the students to rest. However, regrettably, the shortage of funds remaining after completion of the four unimpressive buildings caused this vision to fall to pieces. Thus, the center of the school became a wasteland covered in weeds. It was only in recent years that the leader of the school had come up with a brilliant idea.


    To change this wasteland into four toilets.


    The architectural layout of this school really caused me a lot of resentment. The main reason for this was that the high school teaching buildings and the junior high school teaching buildings were placed at two ends of the huge school campus. Every time I had to fetch Pandora from school, I had to walk more than ten minutes, across the biggest restroom-area in the school. It was a huge mess.


    "Stupid architectural layout," was what Sandora had to say as she passed by the restrooms in the middle of the school campus (‡å) as I dragged her through it.


    Look, even aliens could tell that this entire layout was stupid.


    On the way, Sandora used our spiritual connection to ask me: "No matter what, that lass is a General, a high-ranking Xyrin Apostle, right? Why do you have to pick her up after school?"


    On the spot, I explained to Sandora the story of Pandora disguising as my blind little sister. At that moment, I realized that having this spiritual connection with Sandora was a really good thing. At the very least, the high-speed information transmission made the entire communication process much more efficient than speaking.


    "Well¡­ the lives of carbon-based beings are so weird indeed. However, it does sound very interesting!"


    "¡­ I really don''t know how you Xyrin Apostles live ordinarily. You don''t have any family, do you?"


    "Why do you think so? We have families and relatives as well, but they''re just a bit different from carbon-based beings'' concepts. Furthermore, you shouldn''t say ''you Xyrin Apostles'', but ''us Xyrin Apostles''. Don''t forget, although you are a carbon-based being, you are also a high-ranking Xyrin Apostle."


    I nodded and said, "Yes, I remember that. Right, I still don''t know what identity you came here under. You wouldn''t keep that a secret from me, would you?"


    "Well¡­ hehe, I''ll tell you. I am from a ''distinguished'' family!"


    I looked at Sandora''s grin and felt a chill run down my spine. What kind of shocking thing was this crazy fella going to do next?


    At that moment, a bright-looking girl suddenly ran towards me, shouting, "You are Lili''s big brother, right? Come, quick! Lili is being bullied!"


    I looked up and saw a skinny, short-haired girl running towards me. I vaguely remembered her as one of Pandora''s classmates. She normally took extra care of the ''blind, pitiful'' Pandora. Unfortunately, since she was not that important, the author did not bother giving her a name¡­ keke, everyone can act like you did not just read that.


    "Huhu¡­" the unknown girl panted as she stopped in front of me. As she tried to catch her breath, she said, "I finally found you. Quick, go over. Lili is being bullied by a few students from another school!"


    "Bullied?" I asked with a strange expression. "Really? What kind of people are bullying her?"


    "I think they are very rich students. I heard they''re from Cang Lan. Quick, go over!"


    Sandora and I exchanged a knowing look and then immediately asked, "What is that lass doing?!"


    Although I did not believe that Pandora¡ªwhose battle skills were comparable to an entire heavily-armed army¡ªcould be bullied, for the future of the human race, I decided to rush over anyway. I immediately followed the girl and sprinted towards the junior high school teaching buildings.


    At the bottom of the junior high school buildings, we saw many people gathered in a group.


    Sandora and I ran to the group and found that there was no way we could squeeze in. As a result, I shouted, "Lili, are you there?!"


    The moment I shouted, I remembered that I could use my spiritual connection to talk to Pandora.


    Then, I heard Qianqian''s voice from inside the group. "Ah Jun? You''re here!"


    Qianqian arrived here before I did.


    After much effort, Sandora and I finally pushed our way into the middle of the group. Then, we saw what was happening inside.


    There were about ten meters of open space in the middle of the circle. Pandora was standing there expressionless, her two gray eyes unfocused as she faced forward. Behind her, Qianqian looked extremely nervous. Qianqian was holding onto Pandora''s shoulders. Standing opposite them were a few young students who looked about my age. They were all dressed in expensive clothing. The leader of the group looked familiar to me. However, at that moment, I could not recall where I had seen him before.


    The moment we arrived, everyone in the crowd looked at us. Qianqian turned to me and happily exclaimed, "Ah Jun, you are here!" Then, on seeing Sandora, she frowned. "Sandora, have a good trip home¡­"


    I really had to give it to this girl for her tact.


    The few students opposite Qianqian looked slightly shocked when they saw me. Then, all of them turned to the princess-like, elegant, and beautiful Sandora. "Whoa," they exclaimed together.


    "Pandora, what''s the matter?" I asked the emotionless Lolita through our spiritual connection.


    "The leader of these carbon-based beings seemed to have taken a liking to Big Sister Qianqian. They tried to take her away, so I stopped them."


    So that was what happened. I glanced at the rich boy in front of me, having already guessed the true story. It was not Pandora who was being bullied but Qianqian. This was such a tacky storyline.


    Since they dared to harbor designs on my Qianqian, they could not blame me for turning ugly. I had just been thinking of trying out this new, strong body that Sandora had given me. I also wanted to familiarize myself with the new Xyrin long-range attacks that I gained recently. I just had to be careful to leave the boy alive once I was done.


    Just as I was thinking about how I should test all these new skills out on the boy in front of me, the leader of the group spoke first¡ªto Qianqian.


    "What''s your decision? Pretty girl, have you thought about it? Come with me. Then, you won''t have to stay in this rotten school and hang out with these poor fellas. What''s more, I can even let you experience days you would never imagine. I will treat you just like a princess¡­"


    This little brat dressed in branded clothing had very low standards indeed. He did not even have the right words to woo a girl.


    "Blond beauty¡ª" the tacky, rich boy turned to Sandora curiously¡ª"although this Chinese girl is a strong competitor to you, I am all for universal love. I am willing to give every girl a fair, fighting chance. If you''re willing, perhaps I can promise¡­"


    ¡­ Was this fella retarded?!


    Not just me, but every other person present¡ªincluding the children in the first year of junior high¡ªwas looking at this tacky, rich boy in the middle of the circle as if he was an idiot. He loved himself to such a degree; one could say that it was like he was from another planet.


    Just as I was losing my patience and preparing myself to torture this boy unilaterally in a manner that would appease everyone in the crowd, Sandora suddenly smiled gently beside me. Then, in an icy-tone that sent chills down everyone''s spine, she said, "Heh¡­ it seems like something unpleasant will happen today¡­"

 Chapter 39

    I almost forgot that this young lady that had a happy, silly, smile on her face was no ordinary girl¡­ but a conqueror who had led armies to sweep over countless worlds. As much as she was temporarily not on a warpath¡ªwhen she grew angry, she was still a true-blue female empress.


    A chilly aura emanated from Sandora, and the target of this aura¡ªthe three rich kids¡ªwere so frightened that they couldn''t help it but take two steps back. They found to their astonishment that the rather warm and gentle young girl a second ago had suddenly transformed into an empress-like person that they didn''t dare to look straight at. A sense of fear that they had never experienced before even triggered a desire to turn and flee. Perhaps they have experienced the aura of an heir to a throne; however, they definitely had not come in touch with someone who had conquered worlds before.


    At this time, I finally recalled why these few people were so familiar. I had seen them before. Not long ago, these few guys had bullied one of my schoolmates in front of the school gates. That was also the first time that I successfully managed to connect to the Xyrin home-star and activated the trans-spatial Fire Support System. That incident had also attracted many thrill-seekers and paranormal activity experts to come and investigate. As to why the ground had suddenly melted, many theories had been formed.


    Some only needed the gentlest touch and the most brilliant director to turn these theories into Oscar-winning movies and ideas. Unfortunately, in the end, a few experts commenting that ''this was a natural phenomenon'' had poured cold water on many people''s dreams and ideas. The entire matter soon was forgotten, and I had naturally also forgotten about these few idiots from that day.


    Seeing Sandora looking as if she was about to embark on a killing spree, I subtly nudged her and said softly, "Surely, you aren''t thinking to embark on a war to annihilate the human race?"


    "Relax," Sandora answered, "I know my limits. Go over there and accompany your girlfriend."


    "Alright, just don''t blow things out of proportion."


    I walked next to Qianqian and patted her shoulder to comfort her. I then caressed Pandora''s brain and praised, ''Little lass, good job."


    Pandora immediately closed her eyes briefly to enjoy this moment while Sandora''s voice rang out in my mind: "An actual Empire Warrior had been turned into this by you; does this lass still resemble a soldier now?"


    I did not respond to Sandora''s nagging. As a conquering emperor that had been constantly on expeditions, how could she understand the essence of nurturing a true Lolita?


    "Ah Jun," Qianqian suddenly said softly, "That day when the ground melted on the ground; was that you¡­"


    "What do you think?" I smiled and replied.


    Qianqian suddenly said sourly, "That girl called Sandora; what''s up with her?"


    "¡­ As for her identity, it is very complicated. I can only guarantee that her relationship with me is not what you think. This girl has a special connection to me, and so she likes to hang out with me very much. However, this relationship seems to be more like¡­ how can I put it? Like that between me and Lili."


    "Like Lili and you?" Qianqian asked, surprised.


    "It is like telepathy." Pandora''s voice suddenly rang out in Qianqian''s mind, making her jump. However, Qianqian immediately thought about their identity as ''persons with special abilities'' as she answered without speaking, "Telepathy? Really?"


    "It''s like this. Although the reason is still unknown, Big Sister Sandora indeed has telepathy with us."


    "You said ''us''? Could it be you three all have this telepathy?"


    "It doesn''t necessarily have to be three people. Big Brother and I can vaguely sense that in a faraway place, others who are like us are around. However, at the moment, the one with the strongest connection to us is Big Sister Sandora. Hence, Big Sister Qianqian, you don''t have to be suspicious of Big Sister Sandora and Big Brother''s relationship; they only look intimate because of telepathy. The feeling between Big Brother and I is actually exactly the same."


    "So this is the case¡­" Qianqian finally breathed out in relief as she looked better as well.


    "Big Brother, I have created a good lie for you." Pandora''s voice rang out in my mind.


    I had been listening to Pandora and Qianqian''s spiritual connection. I suddenly asked strangely: "¡­ I did not think that you would be so good at lying; who did you learn from?"


    "After doing a comprehensive analysis of carbon-based beings'' train of thought and human language expression methods, the information I have provided to Qianqian seems to be the most ideal way to resolve this matter¡­" Pandora''s unique answering voice appeared once again. However, she added another sentence, "Big Brother, don''t worry. I will definitely not lie to you."


    Pandora seems to feel more like a normal human girl now than ever; this was really a good thing. Of course, the premise was that she wouldn''t learn all the bad stuff as well.


    Although the conversation above seemed to have taken a long time¡ªas most of it had been communicated through a spiritual connection that was near instantaneous, actually only a few seconds had gone by for this explanation to be given by Pandora to Qianqian.


    At this time, Sandora had managed to keep her aura in check; and the few rich boys finally managed to recover from her murderous aura. They looked suspiciously at the icy-cold and tall blond lady in front of them as they suddenly didn''t know how to proceed.


    Finally, their leader seemed to have mustered some courage as he calmed himself down with much effort. He then took a step forward and¡ªputong!¡ªknelt on the ground.


    Ha? What was he doing? Could it be he was so afraid of Sandora that he couldn''t even stand? Or could he be a controlled slave now?


    Alright, I''d admit that the second explanation was preposterous.


    Not only me, but everyone else watching also couldn''t help but exclaim softly. They were utterly stunned by the change in developments.


    "Young Master Liu!" The two followers of this rich boy were stunned as they hurriedly cried out. They were about to help their leader up.


    I finally found out that this dude''s surname was Liu.


    The two henchmen hurriedly walked forward, stretched out their hands and¡­


    Bam-bam! Slapped him soundly!


    "Huh!"


    "Young Master Liu!" The two followers exclaimed at the same time. They looked at their hands that were still trembling slightly with disbelief as they continued, ''Young Master Liu, we¡­"


    "You two¡­" the still-kneeling Young Master Liu finally came to his senses as he roared, "Do you two believe that I will destroy your families tomorrow!"


    The two followers were utterly lost for words now. Hearing Young Master Liu''s devilish threats, their faces immediately turned pale as they protested, "Young Master Liu, we really don''t know what happened. We suddenly¡­"


    Bam-bam! Bam-bam-bam! Bam-bam-bam!


    Under everyone''s looks of disbelief, the two followers wailed frantically as they apologized while¡ªat the same time¡ªsmacked their leader''s face. What was more astonishing was while Young Master Liu kept on cursing and swearing, he did not seem to try to shy away from the slaps at all. Not only did he not do so, but he even kept on raising his face up high as if making it easier for the duo to hit him!


    I raised my head and looked curiously at Sandora, and at the same time, she revealed a mischievous grin at me.


    So it was her pulling the strings!


    "Ah Jun," Qianqian suddenly tugged on my sleeve and asked, "What is going on? Why are they fighting among themselves?"


    I replied in a very low voice, "This is Sandora''s ability¡­ group mind control."


    "Ah¡ª" Qianqian suddenly gasped, "She actually has this ability¡­ this is too¡­ frightening¡­"


    Indeed, mind control on humans was really a little unfair and improper. Unfortunately, besides this explanation, I did not know how else to explain to Qianqian the current situation.


    At this time, I saw that some teachers were rushing over. It seemed as if the teachers that were already present¡ªthat didn''t dare to step forward because they knew the troublemaker''s identity¡ªsaw that things were escalating; and they couldn''t help it but finally intervene.


    They couldn''t be blamed. After all, this was a very realistic society. In order to survive, they had to do so.


    I secretly used my spiritual connection to order a few Commanders disguised as school personnel around to come and help to settle this matter as I called out to Sandora. "Let''s go, Sandora. There''s nothing to see here. They don''t seem very normal."


    Sandora answered me as she happily skipped towards us as she walked alongside us. Behind us, the sounds of slaps being administered could still be heard.

 Chapter 40 - Super Royalty

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    As those few rascals from Cang Lan Private School had taken up quite a bit of our time¡ªby the time we rushed to the canteen, no food was left. Only a half-eaten bun that had a mouth-sized bite in it mocked us as we arrived.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry¡­¡± Pandora said softly.


    ¡°To the max,¡± Sandora continued.


    This lass seemed to be quite good at adapting to human nature!


    Qianqian rubbed her belly as she proposed, ¡°Ah Jun, why not we go to the school gates and buy some bread?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I gestured, ¡°Let¡¯s find one of our teachers to get some food!¡±


    I finally discovered one good thing about having all these Xyrin Empire Commanders within my school: as a student, I could now get much special treatment¡­ as long as I didn¡¯t attract attention. For example, I could enter and leave school whenever I wanted (the security officer at the gate was one of us), I could use the computers in the laboratory building even when they were closed (the generator room teacher was one of us as well), and finally, I could also go to the teacher¡¯s canteen to get food when I didn¡¯t manage to get some of my own (the form teacher was my¡­ cough, cough¡­ don¡¯t think silly).


    As a school persistently trying to keep up with the Cang Lan Private High School just next door, District K Second Middle School¡¯s leadership treated teachers¡¯ welfare very seriously. A direct result of this was that the staff accommodations conditions were very good. The facilities inside¡ªbathroom, kitchen, and living room¡ªwere like that of a hotel¡¯s.


    Although it was still incomparable to the five-star-hotel-like facilities in the branded school opposite¡ªin the eyes of the students here, standards for the staff accommodation here far exceeded our expectations. As such, the staff accommodations became something much talked about for us students during toilet breaks.


    This very day, we were here to experience what this accommodation had to offer.


    We sat in the living room of Pan Lingling¡¯s accommodations as we saw a table full of sumptuous dishes as we stared wide-eyed. This apartment¡¯s master, our beautiful form teacher Pan Lingling, was still rushing between the kitchen and the living room as the sounds of pots and pans banging together created a really nice melody.


    Evidently, that two Empire sovereign and an Empire general had gathered here to taste her cooking had made this loyal Commander extremely nervous.


    While our faces were indifferent, Qianqian looked very restrained ever since we entered. Up until now, she still didn¡¯t understand how we were so audacious to come to our form teacher¡¯s living quarters to eat a free meal.


    ¡°Teacher,¡± once Pan Lingling placed the third plate of red braised pork on the table, Qianqian couldn¡¯t help it anymore but say, ¡°this is more than enough; we can¡¯t finish all these. Furthermore, we might not be able to make it for class if we waited some more¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Pan Lingling responded as she hurriedly walked to the table side and placed chicken nuggets in front of Pandora. She then carefully looked about as she said anxiously, ¡°Please wait a while more, I have a few more dishes¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough! If you continue making, we would not be able to finish everything even when the world ended!¡± I laughed and said. I was amazed at Pan Lingling. She was evidently very at ease in the classroom and was never so agitated in front of me; why was she like this now?


    ¡°This is a different situation.¡± As if sensing my bewilderment, Pandora¡¯s voice rang out in my mind: ¡°Big Brother and Big Sister Sandora are now of equal rank and dealing with Sivis (Pan Lingling¡¯s real name). For a Xyrin Apostle that only has A-Level permissions, this is a very rare honor; and that¡¯s why Sivis is under so much pressure.¡±


    I was amused by Pandora¡¯s explanation: ¡°How about you? You don¡¯t seem to be under any pressure. Furthermore, you seem to be calling Sandora ¡®Big Sister¡¯ with much ease.¡±


    ¡°I have SSS-level permission and have also received Big Brother¡ªyour special permission to call Xyrin Emperors such; I am an exception.¡±


    ¡°¡­I really can¡¯t make sense of your way of thinking.¡±


    After I gave my ¡®order¡¯, Pan Lingling finally stopped. At this time, the number of dishes on the table was enough for a full banquet feast; it was a wonder she managed to whip all of this up in such a short time.


    I figured that this meal was probably the most anxious one Pan Lingling had eaten in her life. From the fact that she broke six pairs of chopsticks consecutively, it was evident.


    Sandora seemed very satisfied with carbon-based beings¡¯ food; this made me even more curious about the Xyrin Apostles¡¯ physiological composition. They seemed to be able to eat both organic and inorganic things, from energy to matter; I couldn¡¯t think of anything in the universe that they couldn¡¯t digest.


    This meal was pure torture for Pan Lingling; however, for Sandora, it was a feast. Thanks to this lass that still had an appetite after wiping out half the table worth of dishes, we were fully twenty minutes late for our afternoon class. Fortunately, our first afternoon class was Political Theory and Fundamental Law¡ªremember who the teacher for this class was? It was the counterfeit expert that managed to print out enough money overnight to sustain three hundred Commanders for four months.


    Five minutes before the last afternoon class was about to begin, Fatty Zhao Hang suddenly rushed into the classroom as he cried out, ¡°Big news; this is definitely big news!¡±


    Why did I feel that there was so much news lately?


    Normally, Fatty¡¯s information was boring and nothing important. Furthermore, his information¡¯s reliability was basically zero; and not many in class were willing to believe him. However, recently, Fatty had magically brought two big pieces of good news (for the boys in the class of course), and everyone had started to be interested in what he had to say.


    As Fatty always had the same habit to want to bait everyone before he was willing to speak, everyone had made preparations beforehand; and when he jumped onto the speaking platform, everyone already started to look for stools to throw.


    Seeing everyone acting in unison, Fatty was a little lost for a moment. He hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t! I am not baiting you guys this time; put down your weapons¡­¡±


    After everyone had placed down their stools, Fatty cleared his throat and said, ¡°According to my latest sources, a very important person has come to our area. Three days later in the night, there will be a huge welcome ceremony in the city plaza¡­¡±


    ¡°Tch!¡± Everyone chimed.


    ¡°There would be drinks and snacks provided. This important person is a rare beauty as well!¡±


    ¡°Eh¡ª!¡± Everyone gasped!


    A rather passionate spectator raised his hand and asked, ¡°Fatty, who is this person? Why is so much being done just for her?¡±


    Fatty touched his head and said, ¡°I do not know the specifics. However, she seems to be a foreign royalty; I heard she is a princess. As the news is being kept rather tight, I didn¡¯t even manage to get a name¡­¡±


    As the students near the speaking platform grew excited, I¡ªhowever¡ªdidn¡¯t have the mood to join in.


    ¡°Sandora, be honest; is this princess you?¡±


    Sandora pulled a face and said, ¡°What do you mean is it me?¡±


    ¡­Why can¡¯t this lass be as obedient as Pandora? Was the difference between Xyrin Emperors and ordinary Xyrin Apostles that the former had stronger personalities?


    ¡°Don¡¯t act dumb,¡± I said a little irritated, ¡°What identity did you use to enter this world?¡±


    ¡°As for this¡­¡±¡ªSandora placed a finger on her lower lip¡ª¡±what does a princess do?¡±


    Oh my god! How did this lass achieve this?!


    To completely integrate into an environment using a false identity¡­ that was not an easy feat. If it was just a fake identity, that was still manageable and could be done by making a fake ID card and altering government records. For Xyrin Apostles, this was not hard. However, to establish a made-up social network at the same time wasn¡¯t that easy. One not only had to have proof of identity, but one also had to have a rather complete social network. If not, if someone suddenly appeared out of nowhere for a long time, there were bound to be mistakes made and suspicions raised.


    Just raising a simple example: Sivis. She had used Pan Lingling as her human identity to become a form teacher in our school. She had used a mere few hours to obtain this new identity. Not only did she require a new identity, but she also needed to rely on Keos¡¯s group mind-interference ability to exert strong, subtle hints on key personnel to allow for Pan Lingling¡¯s presence to be part of their memories. If not, to have a new colleague out of the blue would definitely arouse suspicion among the other teachers in the school.


    From the above analysis, it was apparent that to establish a fake social network within a short amount of time (Due to Xyrin Apostles¡¯ high efficiency, they could formulate a rather perfect false identity in a few hours most of the time.) required much effort to alter the memories of many. Furthermore, the more attention was paid on this false identity, the wider the range of memory altering that needed to be done. If one wanted to become someone like Michael Jackson, a few-billion-people-wide memory cleansing and altering operation had to be done.


    What did Sandora do now?


    Based on what she had said, she had successfully become some country¡¯s princess? My god, had she changed the memory of all the humans in a country?

 Chapter 41 - Banquet (Part One)

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    It seemed to have been a long time since something like that happened in District K.


    A princess from a small European country had come to China to study. In order to get a better experience of life here, she ditched her followers and came in advance. As the relevant departments struggled to put together a welcome party in the relatively short time, the princess¡ªHer Highness¡ªdecided to stay in the home of one of the high school students, eating and sleeping there. This was the plot that Sandora came up with.


    The girl with a big appetite was stuffing her face with the food in front of her while I tried to stop the convulsions in my face. ¡°I say, Sandora, can¡¯t you find a place to live? Why are you staying here and freeloading off of me?¡±


    With a mouthful of food, Sandora said, ¡°Wu¡­ because I like being with you¡­ I did not expect your Big Sister to make such yummy food¡­¡±


    Big Sister immediately answered cautiously, ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    Until now, my Big Sister still could not believe that I brought a princess back with me.


    Seeing my Big Sister acting so unnaturally, I became frustrated. ¡°Big Sister, just relax. Apart from having the identity of a princess, this brat is no different from us at all.¡±


    My Big Sister immediately chided me, ¡°Ah Jun, you cannot say that! Sandora is a princess after all. We have to be respectful. We don¡¯t want to cause any international conflict¡­¡±


    Big Sister liked to overthink indeed. However, if she did get into a conflict with Sandora, it would immediately be at the inter-planet level of conflict; referring to it as an international conflict was an underestimation.


    Over the next few days, my classmates passionately discussed what the mysterious princess who suddenly dropped by was like. Yet, they did not know that the person they were discussing was the elegant, blond lady seated among them; who insisted on consuming three people¡¯s share of food every afternoon.


    The reason for this was simple: although Sandora looked every bit the princess and the four foreign bodyguards she brought with her on the first day made this even more convincing, her appetite alone made everyone think it was impossible for her to be the princess.


    Three days went by in the blink of an eye. The news that a foreign princess had come to this city to study blew out of proportion. The mysterious identity of this princess was drawing the attention of more and more people. During this time, I slowly found out how Sandora created such an unbelievable identity for herself.


    Sandora¡¯s target was Riska, a cold island country in Northern Europe. Its land area was about sixty thousand square kilometers, and it had a population of more than five million people. Due to the cold climate, most people in that country were concentrated in and around the capital, Futun. The rest of the area in Riska was sparsely populated. Since there was nothing special about the country and nobody noble was born out of Riska, this small-sized island was relatively unknown to the rest of the world.


    It counted on its prosperous businesses and recently-developing tourism sector to give its citizens a good life. With a single look, one would be able to tell that Sandora and her subordinates came from one of the Nordic countries, with so many migrants and a large area of unmanned ice sheets.


    Before this, I did not know the kind of skills Sandora had obtained from the Abyss. After all, I had only seen her in Abyss battle-mode. As for her Abyss skills, I had no clue. It was only the day before that Sandora personally told me what her skills were.


    Composition of matter.


    This was how Sandora put it for me.


    Specifically, she could transform her own will into a direct, causal interference. She could forcibly turn a fictitious thing into reality. With a skill like that, Sandora created her own identity as a princess.


    There was no doubt about it; this was a heaven-defying skill. Of course, that was if this was an unlimited skill.


    The success rate was less than ten percent; the greater the scope of influence and the further away this fictitious thing was from reality, the greater the damage it would cause to Sandora. Each time she made use of this skill, she would go into a weakened state for twenty-four hours. If she failed, there would also be the danger that the laws of causation would collapse.


    With so many limitations, I really did not know whether to call this skill heaven-defying or useless. Yet, I had to give it to the brat Sandora for being so brave. Even in the face of such serious consequences, she was willing to take the risk.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± she replied, shaking her head when I chided her for taking such a big risk. ¡°I¡¯ve already succeeded, haven¡¯t I? If it matters that much, I won¡¯t use the skill again in the future.¡±


    In a small coffee shop near the city plaza in the middle of the district, Qianqian, Sandora, Pandora, and I idled the afternoon away. After sitting through countless additional classes, it felt weird to suddenly have a day off.


    I stretched my neck to the almost-ready, open-air banquet venue. Then, I turned to Sandora and said, ¡°Look at the time. If you still don¡¯t appear, wouldn¡¯t the event organizers be incredibly anxious?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Sandora responded, waving her hand. Then, she picked up one of the pastries in front of me and then pushed it into her mouth. ¡°I¡¯ve already told them that I will appear when the time is right. If they can¡¯t even stay calm this way, then I cannot help them.¡±


    ¡°Sandora,¡± Qianqian said, looking at her in a confused manner, ¡°are you really a princess?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Sandora took the last pastry and stuffed it into her mouth. Then, she snapped her fingers. ¡°Waiter, give me one more serving!¡±


    How come this person looked so different from what she said she was?


    Qianqian kept pondering, scanning Sandora, Pandora, and I from time to time. Suddenly, she said, ¡°I suddenly feel like the three of you have been acting weird lately. It¡¯s like I¡¯ve become excluded in this group.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re the only normal one among us,¡± Sandora said with a straight face.


    ¡°I really want to have superpowers, too¡­¡± Qianqian groaned as she slumped onto the table.


    At that moment, we heard movement coming from outside. We looked up and saw a group of foreigners dressed in European medieval royal costumes entering the scene on motorcycles.


    ¡°I feel like they should be on horses,¡± Qianqian said.


    I nodded in agreement. ¡°They really look quite stupid riding motorcycles while dressed in Medieval costumes.¡±


    Since the open-air banquet was about to begin, we did not have to waste any more time. We came here for this moment, and we starved ourselves the entire afternoon for this purpose, too.


    This was a genuinely free party. No matter who you were and what your background was¡ªas long as you wanted to take part, you could. Of course, there were still security personnel in charge of filtering the crowd. However, we were not filtered out. The story of this mysterious foreign princess and the free food attracted a large crowd. Among them were people who wanted to get a look at this beauty, people who wanted to eat free food, and people who wanted to serve the beautiful woman.


    The city plaza in the middle of the district was quite huge, but the crowd that this event attracted was too huge. There were so many people that the venue was almost filled. The four of us squeezed among the crowd, barely able to move. At that moment, I finally understood that the idea of there being ¡®free food¡¯ was a complete hoax.


    It would be extremely difficult to find the food sources in a crowded situation like that; it would be akin to finding a needle in a haystack. Honestly, I was starving to death¡­ if I had known this would happen, I would have fought Sandora for the snacks in front of me earlier.


    After squeezing among the crowd for a long time, Sandora suddenly exclaimed, ¡°There are so many people on Earth.¡±


    Qianqian was amazed. ¡°You make it sound like you¡¯re not from Earth!¡±


    I laughed dryly and said, ¡°This brat is so full of it.¡±


    As I scanned the crowd, I suddenly grew worried. ¡°If this carries on, we probably will not be able to enter the venue before the event ends.¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t appear, will the event end?¡± Sandora rolled her eyes as if not worried at all.


    ¡°Do you know a good method to enter?¡± I turned to Sandora who looked extremely confident. On second thought, she was right. Who was Sandora? What kind of situation had she not experienced before? Why wouldn¡¯t she be able to solve such a simple problem?


    Sandora giggled and waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯m done experiencing life. Come with me!¡±


    This brat really does have tricks up her sleeve!


    The three of us followed Sandora out of the crowd. Then, we struggled to get to the other side of the city plaza. There, we found a foreigner in a suit, frantically turning around in circles.


    Sandora tidied up her messy clothes, straightened her back, and then transformed her poise from that of a mischievous, adorable little girl to an elegant, foreign princess. Then, she walked to the front and chided, ¡°How can they be so rude!¡±


    A few foreigners were frightened by Sandora¡¯s voice. When they saw her face, they immediately jumped in excitement. However, when they realized they were standing in front of a princess, the well-trained security personnel immediately calmed down. Still, they could not hide the excitement in their voices. ¡°Princess, Her Highness! You¡¯re finally here! We¡¯ve been trying to contact you.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Sandora said, waving her hand. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that nothing untoward would happen to me? I have four bodyguards. That¡¯s it, it¡¯s getting late. These are my friends. Bring us over there.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± the foreigners exchanged looks with one another at a loss as to what to do. ¡°That¡¯s not very appropriate, is it?¡±


    ¡°You have questions?¡± Sandora said in a cool voice. A suppressive force emanated from her body, and the few foreigners immediately stopped talking. Then, they shook their heads and said, ¡°No questions, no questions¡­¡±


    ¡°I believe it now,¡± Qianqian said, sticking out her tongue. ¡°Sandora really is a princess.¡±

 Chapter 42 - Banquet (Part Two)

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Under the lead of the foreigners who were trained to receive Sandora, we finally entered the real banquet venue.


    As it turned out¡ªalthough the banquet was advertised as a completely-open banquet, the princess was a very important character after all. Naturally, the security personnel could not easily let anyone pass through. Thus, the entire plaza was split into two parts. Civilians were allowed to wander around in the outer area, and a few people were assigned there to maintain order and ensure security.


    The inner area, however, was a completely different story. It was completely separated from the outer area and was protected by so many soldiers with live ammunition. There were also much fewer civilians in the inner area, and so there was a lot of room. It was also much better decorated.


    What¡¯s more, from the way the insiders were dressed and the way that they carried themselves, anyone could tell that they were of extraordinary backgrounds. Undoubtedly, they were the reputable, elite class of humans. Even I, who knew nothing about the upper-class society, could recognize a few faces that could often be spotted as guests-of-honor at various public events.


    Nevertheless, these people still seemed to be shocked by Sandora¡¯s presence. They did not know what the princess they were receiving today would look like. As a result, when they saw us appear here, dressed in everyday clothing; they expressed slight shock. Then, they turned around and resumed their conversations. In actual fact, apart from members of the royal family in Riska, not many people knew what the princess looked like. After all, Sandora¡¯s ¡°reality-composition¡± abilities had many limitations.


    It was already good enough that she could make herself into a real princess, causing herself to be remembered by other strangers would be far too much work. What¡¯s more, in order to bump up the mystery¡ªand to add in a little pranking-effect¡ªSandora had to control information from being leaked. Until now, only the relevant authorities and government officials knew what she really looked like. Although the people in this inner area were considered quite important, they were not important enough to be in the know.


    Being ignored by these people had its benefits: I could finally start eating.


    Thus, the following scene appeared among the group of elegant and educated social elites: an ordinarily-dressed high school student led his group of friends to every single food table, looking like a wolf having spotted rabbits. Without any style or poise whatsoever, he wolfed down the food on the tables. From time to time, he fed some food to what looked like a blind girl behind him.


    The blond girl following behind the two of them was even more shocking. The food at any table that this girl passed by was wiped clean. There was not a piece of food left untouched on the plates, and hardly any crumbs left as well. Every type of food and drink went into this young girl¡¯s mouth, defying all laws of physics. If these three people were dressed any worse, the group would have thought they were refugees.


    ¡°Are the liffing condihions in Rika that bad (are the living conditions in Riska that bad)?¡± I said, trying to talk through my stuffed mouth as I saw Sandora eat much more than me.


    ¡°You are not ma beher deen me (you are not much better than me),¡± Sandora said, her mouth just as stuffed.


    ¡°How are the two of you still talking?¡± Qianqian asked, cold beads of sweat forming on her forehead.


    After the typhoon, I finally managed to suppress the rebellion of my digestive system.


    ¡°Hu¡­ how comfortable¡­¡± I stretched my back comfortably and then turned around to gesture at Pandora. ¡°Lili, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± Qianqian pulled Pandora, who was about to follow me out, behind her. ¡°Why do I feel like you came here just for a free meal?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s about right,¡± I said, nodding. ¡°Sandora has been freeloading at my place. Now, I am finally getting the chance to claim back what she owes me. I¡¯ve accomplished my mission so it¡¯s time to go home.¡±


    Sandora immediately reached out and pushed my temple with her index and middle fingers. ¡°Petty! In any case, the costs of this entire event have been borne by rich businessmen who have nothing better to do. It was no loss to me.¡±


    I rubbed my head and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t understand you. You¡¯re so poised and elegant in front of others, and yet you are so boorish in front of me¡­¡±


    Just as I was joking around, a slightly raspy voice was heard from beside us. ¡°Aiya, I was wondering who it was who could cause such a big hoo-ha. After such a long time, I finally realized that it¡¯s just a few country bumpkins who have never experienced the world. I wonder what the security personnel here are doing. How can they let just anyone in here?!¡±


    I turned around to see who was speaking and saw an unfamiliar fatty standing not far away from me. He was looking at us with contemptuous eyes. Beside him was a total, well-dressed, middle-aged man.


    ¡°Who is this fatty?¡± Qianqian whispered in my ear. The hot air in my ear awakened all the goosebumps in my body.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know him either.¡±


    Sandora looked down and pondered for a second before a realization dawned on her. ¡°I think he¡¯s the fella we saw in school a few days ago!¡±


    ¡°That Young Master Liu?¡± Qianqian recalled the rich kid who caused trouble for her in school three days ago. Immediately, she made a disgusted expression as if she had just eaten a fly. ¡°I don¡¯t recall him being a fatty.¡±


    I jumped in to remind Qianqian, ¡°Wasn¡¯t he hit by his two followers until his face swelled up?¡±


    That was when all of us collectively said, ¡°Ooh~¡±.


    In the beginning, this pig-head, tacky kid did not recognize us. He only noticed us walking around, eating for our lives, as if we had never seen food before. Out of habit, he came here to poke fun; he did not expect that it would be us.


    The moment he spotted Sandora and Qianqian, his swollen, pig-like face immediately twisted into what looked like an evil smile. Acting every bit the gentleman, he bowed slightly and said, ¡°I did not expect to meet the two beautiful ladies here as well. Why are you following this poor kid around? Why not let me accompany you¡­?¡±


    This brat seemed to have improved his talking skills.


    Qianqian did not wait for him to finish what he was saying. Rudely, she interrupted, ¡°Forget it. We¡¯re just country bumpkins. We don¡¯t want to waste Young Master Liu¡¯s precious time!¡±


    Sandora wiped the butter from her mouth and then immediately put on her empress-like airs. In an icy, contemptuous tone, she said, ¡°There is no need for me to waste my time with a violent, cocky little fella!¡±


    Pandora tugged at my shirt without saying anything, but I knew from the expression on the little girl¡¯s face that she did not like being neglected. She must have been wondering why the pig-head did not talk about this cute little angel standing behind me.


    I patted Pandora on her head to comfort her and said, ¡°Little girl, grow up quick. If you grow up soon, you will not be ignored anymore¡­¡±


    Sandora and Qianqian¡¯s response caused the tacky Young Master Liu to be at a loss as to what to do. He must have been used to things going his way; given his background, I guessed that girls have never turned him down before. As a result, he did not know how to react when two girls ruthlessly turned him down one after another.


    What a pity, what a pity. This pig-head was fated to live a tragedy. He wanted to woo someone of such high standards like Sandora. At the very least, he had to have the skills to conquer the world. As for wooing Qianqian¡­ he had to survive being hunted down by millions of Xyrin soldiers.


    It was obvious that meeting the above criteria would be as difficult as trying to kill God with a kitchen knife.


    At that moment, the skinny, middle-aged man next to Young Master Liu said, ¡°Zicai, don¡¯t waste time here anymore. We¡¯re not here to do this.¡±


    On hearing the middle-aged man¡¯s words, the tacky Young Master Liu¡ªwho finally got his name in this book, Liu Zicai¡ªtutted and said to us, ¡°It looks like there¡¯s no need for me to waste time with you poor brats. The person who is truly worthy to be with me is not you¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, Zicai.¡± The middle-aged man must have felt that his own son was speaking too much. He chided, ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time with them. Look at yourself! You¡¯d better quickly get ready!¡±


    Once the Lius walked away, we turned to one another and asked, ¡°What were they trying to say?¡±


    Qianqian pondered for a couple of seconds and said, ¡°From what they were saying, I guess that they are here today for some other girl¡­ that¡¯s unless they mean to say only a man is worthy to be with Young Master Liu!¡±


    ¡°Stop making such disgusting guesses,¡± I quickly shot Qianqian¡¯s suggestion down. Then, I guessed, ¡°Which girl here is most likely to be his target?¡±


    Sandora¡¯s expression remained serious as she lowered her voice. ¡°That girl must be someone of noble birth, with a distinguished family background. Even in a place where celebrities gather, she must be able to stand out. Most importantly, she must be single. Who can this mystery girl be¡­?¡±


    Qianqian and I glared at her fiercely.


    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Sandora said, waving her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll stop joking around with you. I really did not expect that fella to have such a ridiculous thought. It looks like I will not be able to rest today. I still have to play such mindless games¡­¡±


    Didn¡¯t you seek this out on your own?


    Speaking of which, I was quite excited to see what would happen next.

 Chapter 43 - Banquet (Part Three)

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    After giving this matter some thought¡ªalthough that Liu kid¡¯s plans might seem ludicrous, they might actually work.


    First of all, Sandora had come here for an exchange; that meant that she wasn¡¯t purely just a foreign country¡¯s princess but also an ordinary junior year student in high school. Whether she was here to experience life as a commoner or really here to learn, she had to lower her airs and come into contact with ordinary people daily. Under such conditions, a reverse Cinderella story could actually happen. Although the probability of such was very low, no normal male would be able to resist the allure of a real princess, right?


    Cough, cough; I was in a more unique position and shouldn¡¯t even be part of this group for consideration.


    Qianqian and I looked about as we then realized that there were indeed many seemingly dandified and gentlemanly so-called talented and handsome young men about. All of them seemed to be talking to each other cordially on one hand and also subtly trying to compete with one another on the other hand. Needless to say, they were all here for the opportunity to soar into the skies. Even if they couldn¡¯t successfully wed this princess, to be able to have a romantic relationship with a beautiful foreign princess was a worthwhile experience, right?


    After looking about repeatedly, Qianqian and I suddenly felt that the pig-headed young master Liu¡¯s luck was really bad. He had to find trouble with Sandora of all people and had been beaten into having a pig-like face now. Even ordinary girls would be revolted at the sight of him, much less Sandora, right?


    However, be that as it may, even if this fellow had not been beaten till such; Sandora would not have spared him a glance.


    When Sandora had let out word that she was going to go on an exchange to China, she had only said that she was going to join a school in District K. She did not specify which school in particular. This seemed to give the outside world a sign: the most prestigious school in District K was Cang Lan Private High School.


    If a princess wanted to go on exchange in China, Cang Lan seemed to be the only viable option. As such, the princelings of Cang Lan had already established themselves as the future schoolmates of this princess and seemed to have already gained the upper hand amongst all those present here today.


    ¡°What a bunch of idiotic carbon-based beings.¡± Sandora¡¯s voice suddenly rang out in my mind, dripping with contempt.


    I said very innocently, ¡°Sandora, you¡¯re making fun of all of them at once¡­


    ¡°There is no point hanging around here,¡± I said. All around us were pretentious-looking elites as well as princelings prancing about like peacocks. This environment was rather unpalatable for me; how was Sandora going to last till the entire banquet was over? Speaking of which, when was she¡ªthe main star for tonight¡ªgoing to finally make an appearance?


    Just when I was getting confused as to why Sandora was still mingling about the crowd with seemingly no cares at all, a man with a deep voice said, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, please allow me to take some of your precious time.¡±


    I raised my head as a tall and burly strong man stood in the middle of the plaza, holding a microphone. I recognized this person as Carmen, a Positional Defense Heavily-Armed Infantry Soldier that I had rescued initially. From the looks of it, he didn¡¯t seem like an ordinary soldier. By the fact that Sandora had allowed him to speak at this moment meant that he was at least a mid-ranked officer.


    No wonder he could stand against the magic beast hordes with just forty-nine soldiers that day. A high-grade Xyrin Apostle had the ability to turn the entire battle in his favor.


    Carmen had taken off his heavy-gold battle armor and wore a black tailcoat with well-ironed pants and an immaculate bowtie. Although he was dressed like a gentleman¡ªwith that tall and burly figure and his imposing expression, he looked like a special bodyguard disguised as a butler; it looked very awkward.


    Seeing that everyone¡¯s attention had been drawn to him, Carmen nodded satisfactorily as he said, ¡°First, I am very honored to meet everyone at today¡¯s banquet. Let me introduce myself. I am the emcee for tonight¡¯s banquet and also Her Highness¡¯ head of security. I will be spending the rest of the night with you all.


    ¡°I believe that everyone should be feeling a little perplexed¡ªwhy have we not seen the main star of tonight¡¯s gathering, our princess¡¯ appearance? Allow me to divulge a little secret: Her Highness has actually already arrived! Furthermore, she is among you guys now!¡±


    Once these words were uttered, everyone around suddenly started to whisper to one another to discuss this new development. Everyone started to look at the foreign young ladies about to see if anyone looked like a princess. Of course, some also looked over at Sandora. Unfortunately, this seemingly forever hungry wild-looking lass had already started a fresh battle with food; and her look of hunger had made many avert their gaze immediately.


    Carmen waited for everyone to grow quiet steadily as he continued. ¡°Of course, since Her Highness wishes to play a game with everyone, she definitely has a way to not let herself be easily discovered. From now till the next segment of tonight¡¯s banquet, we have an hour.


    ¡°Within this time, Her Highness would not leave the city plaza and whether anyone could find her or not would be left up to everyone¡¯s eyesight and luck. Naturally, even if the time is up and no one manages to find the princess¡ªwhen the banquet heads into the next segment, she would reveal herself as well. However, I¡¯m afraid that it wouldn¡¯t be that fun then¡­¡±


    I previously couldn¡¯t tell that this soldier-looking Carmen actually was so eloquent; Sandora¡¯s subordinates were indeed talented and concealed their abilities well.


    Before Carmen¡¯s words had finished, some impatient young people had walked up towards him and yelled, ¡°Do we get a reward for finding the princess?¡±


    Seeing a few nouveau riche lads acting abruptly, I shook my head silently. These kinds of imbeciles could only serve to pave the way for others.


    In response to their words, Carmen only smiled a little and said, ¡°What would you few gentlemen desire as a reward?¡±


    Carmen¡¯s reply was very tactful. Under this situation, would these youths really dare to ask for a reward?


    These few youths staggered as they awkwardly retreated. Carmen smiled slightly as he raised his microphone and said, ¡°The game will begin now. Everyone, open your eyes wide and find the princess around you!¡±


    As his words ended, the young men who had been pretentiously cordial and warm to one another all cast off their masks as they started to search for the mysterious princess.


    I looked at Sandora curiously; I did not expect her to have the time and interest to play such a boring game with humans.


    Sandora noticed my glance as she smiled slightly and continued her battle with the cake in her hand. Qianqian coldly stuffed the small piece of pudding in her hand into my mouth as her lips curled, and she said, ¡°For goodness¡¯s sake. Even if there is a reason for it, could you two not look at each other so deeply like that in front of me?¡±


    Quite a few foreign young girls were around. Some were actually living here and had come to join in the fun; others were actually Sandora¡¯s followers. Of course, some of these were actually Xyrin Empire¡¯s female soldiers. Now, all of them were being surrounded by countless princelings and gentlemen. Everyone had the same thinking: as long as she was a foreign girl, she could be the princess!


    In front of me, a blond girl was being surrounded by a few youngsters. These people were annoying this girl very much. She finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore as she exploded and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys? Can¡¯t I dye my hair blond?¡±


    This sight could be witnessed in many places. This provided sufficient proof that dying one¡¯s hair could cause harm.


    Since every foreign girl or foreign-looking girl was being noticed, Sandora naturally was no exception. I stood next to her and within a few minutes, at least ten well-dressed gentlemen had come over to talk to her under the guise of wanting to engage in cultural exchange. Unfortunately, Sandora was eating so ravenously that every single gentleman had been scared away.


    ¡°My word, are you still not full?¡± Once Sandora had swallowed a whole plate of chocolate cake within ten seconds, I couldn¡¯t help it but ask her via the spiritual connection.


    Sandora¡¯s voice rang out in my mind: ¡°Do not judge my appetite from a carbon-based being¡¯s standards.¡±


    ¡­It seemed like out of all the Xyrin Apostles I had encountered, only your appetite was this big, right?


    ¡°Right,¡± Sandora¡¯s voice rang out in my mind, ¡°your personal guards should be in this world as well, right? Why have I not seen them? Besides Pandora and that teacher Sivis, I have not seen others.¡±


    ¡°Erm¡­ I actually don¡¯t like causing trouble; I have asked the Commanders under my charge to do what they like to do.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡ª¡± Sandora acknowledged. She knew that I didn¡¯t like to cause trouble.


    At this moment, from the corner of my eye, I saw someone that definitely did not belong here. A righteous and full of positive energy man dressed like the Matrix had appeared. He even had a black bag on his shoulder.


    ¡°Big Brother, you want a disk?¡± The uncle in black asked.


    ¡­The pirated disk seller had actually come here to sell his goods; I should say that this person was quite good at his job, right?!


    ¡°To do what they like to do¡­¡± Sandora sighed knowingly.


    I was going to kill this fellow!

 Chapter 44 - Pig Head

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    They were both high-ranking Xyrin Apostles, elite Positional Defense Heavily-Armed Commanders, part of the Xyrin Emperor¡¯s personal guard. So many similarities were there between the two. Why was it that Sandora¡¯s subordinate could become a talented emcee while my underling could only be a pirated disk seller dressed like a special police officer?!


    Without a doubt, it was extremely adventurous and entrepreneurial of him to come here and sell his pirated disks. Even Sicaro would not be able to successfully execute any sales from this group of elites. This Empire Commander that loved to go against the city officials only managed to hawk his wares for less than five minutes before he was dragged away by security officers that came from all directions.


    ¡°Ah Jun, Sandora, do you guys know that man?¡± Seeing that Sandora and I were looking funnily as Sicaro was being dragged away, Qianqian asked curiously.


    We both shook our heads adamantly.


    One hour passed by very quickly. After the sky grew steadily darker and darker, those gentlemen that had been trying to use cultural exchange as a pretext to search for the beautiful princess all started to give up. They all spread apart, muttering begrudgingly. They had already realized that this game was actually designed to make a fool out of them. They weren¡¯t even sure if that princess was actually present. Even if she was, if some lucky fellow bumped into her, if she refused to acknowledge her identity; what could they do?


    During this hour, we witnessed almost all sorts of flirtation techniques. All these supposed elites all seemed to have become male peacocks as they revealed their feathers to every single foreigner girl present. These elites included not only those young men whose looks were passable, but even some old men that could be Sandora¡¯s father participated as well. They had dressed up in their best attires, were filled with hope, and intended to use their old, gentlemanly charm to conquer this beautiful princess from a foreign land.


    Among these adrenaline-charged male peacocks, a pig-headed Young Master Liu stood out like a sore thumb.


    Finally, when the time limit was up, not one person had managed to identify the princess from among the crowd.


    ¡°Hu¡ªI¡¯m done eating!¡± Sandora patted her belly as she burped rather satisfactorily.


    I used my powerful investigative glance and looked at Sandora¡¯s thin waist as I kept on thinking where on Earth she had kept the huge amounts of food she had eaten in her body. My conclusion was that her stomach was somewhere else in space.


    Qianqian ¡®clucked¡¯ and knocked on my head as she said surly, ¡°Pervert; what are you looking at?!¡±


    I smiled awkwardly as Sandora caressed my head dotingly as Qianqian stared at Sandora with a venomous look.


    At this time, Carmen¡¯s voice rang out and rescued me from my state of embarrassment: ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, time has passed faster than I expected; an hour has gone by. It seems as if not one gentleman present had managed to find Her Highness. I have to announce¡ªrather regretfully¡ªthat not one winner had emerged from this game that Her Highness had designed. However, do not be disheartened or annoyed. The next segment of tonight¡¯s banquet is about to begin. Our princess will then naturally appear in front of everyone!¡±


    A disgruntled voice rang out from someone present. ¡°Are you guys playing with us? Is the princess really here?¡±


    Qianqian and I looked over where a pig-head was standing.


    Liu Zicai was definitely the most aggrieved among all present. Due to his current looks, he had the most horrible time just now while trying to strike up a conversation with the ladies. It was evident that most of the ladies in the center of this city plaza were all from prestigious backgrounds; Liu Zicai¡¯s family wealth was not attractive to them at all, and he had lost his most commonly used flirting asset. Conversely, his pig-headed appearance had caused many to roll their eyes at him.


    As if noticing my glance, Liu Zicai turned over and was a little stunned to see us. He then turned his harsh gaze onto me.


    That¡¯s weird; since when did I piss him off?


    Carmen turned rather discreetly to nod at us as he then spoke into the microphone. ¡°I can guarantee to everyone present that Her Highness is indeed in this city plaza. Now, everyone, please be quiet and allow our princess to walk forward. Trust me, our beautiful princess will definitely astonish everyone!¡±


    As Carmen spoke, he focused his gaze on us. Sandora smiled slightly as her airs and temperament suddenly changed drastically. From a sweet and adorable neighbor¡¯s daughter, she had suddenly become a high-class and elegant princess!


    Following Carmen¡¯s gaze, everyone swiftly noticed Sandora who was walking slowly into the center of the city plaza. Occasionally, someone would let out a small gasp.


    Many recognized this blond young lady that was wearing a sky-blue dress and looked high and mighty; Sandora¡¯s hungry-ghost mannerisms from before had left an impression on them. However, they rubbed their eyes as they started to doubt what they were seeing. Was this elegant and high-class young girl really that wild lass from before?


    Seeing the young lady that was walking slowly forward, everyone was convinced by her beautiful looks and royal-like mannerisms. She was just like an angel that had descended and was walking in front of them. Her every look and smile intoxicated many present while, at the same time, they didn¡¯t dare to have any designs for her. Even me¡ªwho was now completely immune to Sandora¡¯s transformation¡ªwondered: a silly and happy little sister or a high and mighty Xyrin Emperor that had brought war and terror to countless worlds¡­ which was the real Sandora?


    ¡°Greetings to everyone.¡± Sandora¡¯s voice snapped everyone out of their stupor. She smiled briefly and looked rather approachable but at the same time not allowing anyone to get too close to her. ¡°I am very happy to come to China and to meet everyone here. I am Sandora, Sandora Kelvie Eulasis, the princess of Riska. However, in the near future, I hope that everyone can forget that I am a princess and treat me as your friend.¡±


    High-class, well-mannered, elegant, and solemn. Amicable and yet not throwing away her dignified bearing; Sandora was like a dazzling sun, and everyone present finally knew what a real princess was like.


    Evidently, Sandora was not a people-person; she was a cold and proud type of princess. Only this character suited her identity.


    Cough, cough. As for how Sandora behaved while she was with me, that was an exception.


    Sandora gave a few short remarks as she then returned the microphone to Carmen who was waiting at a side. She hurriedly walked to me and Qianqian and immediately changed back to her signature silly smile.


    ¡°Haha, what¡¯s up, Chen Jun? You two looked dumbfounded!¡±


    I seemed to hear some cursing sounds from around; Sandora¡¯s transformation once again had been so sudden. Her transformation from a wild lass to a princess had stunned everyone once; now, she had turned back into that lass again. Everyone¡¯s brains were having a hard time processing it; they were on the verge of losing their senses.


    However, Sandora never bothered with what ordinary people thought. She was just like a young child showing off to me how she had managed to freak out all the people around us. This also made Qianqian feel a little ridiculous.


    ¡°Ah Jun, I finally believe now that Sandora and your relationship is very simple and poor. Besides her dramatic disposition, I cannot think of any other way to explain this princess¡¯ character¡­¡±


    At this moment, Pandora suddenly tugged on my sleeve. I looked at the quiet Lolita as she pointed her pinkie behind me.


    I turned over and saw a fatty¡­ cough, cough, a pig-head¡­ cough, cough, no¡­ Young Master Liu.


    Now, Liu Zicai seemed to feel that he was the most unlucky man in the whole world. By right, he was actually the first among all the rich and famous young men present today to see Sandora (Of course, a poor boy like me was excluded from consideration.). That should have been a very fortuitous event. Unlucky for him, he had not seized the opportunity but had offended this high-class princess twice instead. In the eye of Her Highness, he was probably a total rascal and an idiot, right?


    Who would have thought that this princess was actually so good at acting and was so weird-tempered?!


    However, he didn¡¯t want to give up just like that!


    As much as his own father had now completely given up hopes of cozying up to this princess, Liu Zicai did not think this way!


    ¡­


    Who was he? He was the most famous Casanova in the entire District K. Based on his illustrious background and his outstanding looks, many young girls had been lost in his embrace; was there a type of girl that he couldn¡¯t successfully woo? Even a female star that was hard for ordinary people to see had obediently followed him, right? Don¡¯t look at him and think he was but a nineteen-years-old student, this Young Master Liu was known in some circles as the most famous flirt and romantic. How could he possibly just give up like this?


    Wasn¡¯t she just a princess?! Without her rank, wasn¡¯t she just like any other girl in bed?!


    High-class? Cold and prideful? Just nice, I would only have a sense of achievement if I conquered such a girl.


    Liu Zicai was now like a little crazed manic. He only thought of getting back some of his ¡®face¡¯ that he had lost; he didn¡¯t think that he was about to face the most terrifying tyrant in the entire universe.


    Seeing the trio in front of him talking and laughing (our little angel Pandora had been ignored once again¡­), Liu Zicai couldn¡¯t help it anymore: who did that poor dude think he was? What right did he have to obtain such loving affection from a princess and another beauty?


    Regardless of who he was¡ªif he dared to snatch a girl away from Liu Zicai, he had to die!


    Just like this, the famous Liu Zicai from an extremely well-known family decided on the spot to embark on a solo expedition against tens of thousands of Empire soldiers.

 Chapter 45

    On seeing the pig-headed kid glaring at me like I was his love rival, I immediately felt confused. I don¡¯t think I have ever offended this kid, right?


    Sandora understood things much quicker than I did. ¡°From the moment you had two beautiful ladies following you, you became the common enemy of all men.¡±


    The speed at which this lass understood the behavior of humans was terrifying.


    Qianqian suddenly smiled provokingly at the pig-headed young master standing across from her. Then, she hugged my arm.


    At once, Liu Zicai¡¯s face turned green.


    Sandora glanced curiously at the way Qianqian was hugging my arm. Then, she followed suit and hugged my other arm.


    At once, Qianqian¡¯s face turned green¡­


    Pandora suddenly found that both arms that normally belonged solely to her had been taken over. She pursed her lips and backed away and then ran towards me¡­ to grab my neck.


    At once, my face turned green!


    Watching the few of us put on this face-changing drama, the people around us experienced the shock of their lives. Ever since Sandora exposed her true identity and surprised everyone, she had become the center of attention. From the government officials to the ordinary serviceman¡ªincluding the few city managers holding Sicaro back, everybody had their eyes on Sandora. The impenetrable Princess, Her Highness, appeared out of nowhere.


    Ah, farewell, my peaceful life. Although, I did already bid you farewell a month ago.


    Unexpectedly, Liu Zicai only glared at me for a couple of seconds. Then, he turned around and walked briskly away. Although I could tell he was filled with jealousy and envy, that brat could actually control himself. It looked like this Young Master Liu was not completely hopeless and useless; at the very least, he could weigh the seriousness of the situation.


    ¡°Carbon-based beings are so interesting.¡± Sandora¡¯s voice sounded in my head.


    I had already given up trying to make these Xyrin Apostles understand that I was also a carbon-based being.


    ¡°Ah Jun,¡± Qianqian said happily. ¡°Let¡¯s go and dance!¡±


    ¡°Dance?¡± I stared back at her, stunned.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, dance. The second part of this banquet is an open-air dance party!¡±


    I looked at Sandora quizzically, and she immediately shrank back. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I was not the one who planned the second part of the banquet.¡±


    At that moment, some people around us were already looking for dance partners. From the looks of it, a good number of people knew how the banquet was supposed to pan out. Many of them had their own dance partners already. However, even those who had not come prepared were not worried. These people were used to attending social events like this. Finding a dance partner was easy for them. The only difference was that Princess Sandora was here so most of those men present had their eyes set on a certain someone.


    A handsome young man dressed in a pure-white tuxedo walked forward and bowed slightly to Sandora. ¡°Beautiful princess, Your Highness, I wonder if you would give me the honor of having one dance?¡±


    Sandora immediately put on the airs of a princess and curtsied. ¡°I¡¯m honored by your invitation. However, I regret to inform you that I already have a dance partner.¡±


    The young master turned to glance at me, failing to hide the contempt in his eyes. ¡°Your Highness, is this your dance partner? Forgive me for asking, this man has seemed very close to you from the beginning. I wonder what his status is. Is he reliable? I am the chairman of Ding¡¯s International Trade, Ding Bai. I am also the organizer of this banquet. Your Highness, for the sake of your safety, I have to ask!¡±


    What sinister language!


    It seems logical and right that this man was saying these things. With these simple words, he made me out to be a cunning, dangerous man who was trying to get close to the princess for ill intentions. What¡¯s more, there was no way for me to retort. He had already made clear that he was the organizer of this banquet. It was his duty and responsibility to ensure the princess¡¯s safety.


    As for me, I did not look like someone deserving of getting so close to the princess. Put simply, this Ding Bai was a determined protector of the princess, and I was an ugly frog intending to devour the swan. For all he knew, I was a dangerous person who was harboring ill intentions!


    Finally, I recalled who this young man standing in front of me named Ding Bai was. Ding¡¯s International Trade¡­ this was the international trade company that recently came into the limelight. Many people could not figure out the reasons behind its rise to fame because nobody had even heard of this family business before. Still, overnight, it became a huge corporation that was well-known in every household.


    Nobody knew how its business developed; much less did anyone know how about the mysterious chairman of the company. At a tender age of twenty-one, he became the top leader of Ding¡¯s International Trade. Just as everyone was suspicious of his capabilities, he used his own impressive leadership skills and business sense to prove his own worth. This man was the same as his company, Ding¡¯s International Trade; he rose to fame all of a sudden and then shone so brightly that nobody could stare directly at him.


    He was an important character. Perhaps¡­ even Sandora was not sure if he was worthy of her interaction.


    Sandora patiently waited for him to finish speaking and then smiled politely. ¡°In other words, Mr. Ding is suspicious of my friend¡¯s identity? You also want to know the relationship between me and him?¡±


    ¡°Please forgive me for being intrusive.¡± Ding Bai nodded. ¡°However, I have to fulfill my obligations as the host. After all, while this may be an open gathering, this area is still restricted. He might be Your Highness¡¯ friend, but I must confirm his identity.¡±


    Although Sandora had been smiling politely this entire time¡ªthrough our spiritual connection, I could tell that she pissed off.


    I had never seen Sandora blow up. In front of me, she always acted every bit the silly, crazy girl. However, I guessed that if she did blow up one day, the consequences would be dire. Pandora had warned me of this before.


    ¡°¡­Under the wrath of Emperor Sandora, the entire civilization of the twenty-fourth heavenly district was destroyed¡­¡±


    Even though Sandora was no longer the same violent sovereign who caused destruction everywhere she turned, I still had enough reason to believe that if she lost her temper now, there would be destruction on the scale of a natural disaster.


    Just as I prepared myself to suppress Sandora¡¯s anger, Pandora¡ªwho had remained silent this entire time¡ªstepped forward and stood in front of Ding Bai.


    It was only at that moment that Ding Bai finally realized there was a cute angel present at the scene. Although this little angel¡¯s eyes looked unfocused, she still looked extremely adorable.


    ¡°How are you, cute little girl¡­?¡± Ding Bai displayed his most approachable smile and bent down to greet the little girl in front of him.


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to speak badly of my big brother!¡± She shouted in a childish voice and then kicked him all of a sudden.


    ¡­Which b*stard taught this kid to do this?!


    Ding Bai let out a loud, pained cry. All the men in the room trembled. That was too harsh.


    Pandora¡¯s kick calmed Sandora down immediately. She even nonchalantly analyzed the situation through our spiritual connection. ¡°That¡¯s quite an effective attack. She accurately targeted the carbon-based man¡¯s most vulnerable area. With the least amount of power, she was able to cause the greatest amount of hurt. What¡¯s more, it was not fatal. You have a very capable general by your side.¡±


    Have you ever met a general who specializes in kicking people in battle?!


    Ding Bai¡¯s pained scream attracted the attention of everyone present. A few of the workers immediately sprinted over. When they saw Ding Bai curled up in a ball on the ground, they quickly tried to help him up. At once, Ding Bai shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! If you touch me, it¡¯ll fall apart¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Highness,¡± a sturdy-looking man who resembled a soldier walked towards Sandora and humbly said, ¡°we¡¯re sorry for disturbing you, but can you please explain to us what happened here?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I can,¡± Sandora answered, smiling gently. She looked to be in a very good mood as she said, ¡°This Mr. Ding wanted to ask me a few questions earlier, and a few of those questions concerned the personal life of the Riska royal family. He even tried to find out about the social network of the Riska royal family. We had reason to suspect that he wanted to find out highly-classified secrets through me.


    ¡°As a result, my friend immediately subdued him and immobilized him. If we have overstepped our boundaries, we apologize. After all, this concerns our national safety and the pride of our royal family¡­¡±


    Sandora, I admire you, I really admire you! You are not even ashamed of putting on such a big hat and making such a big claim. In terms of pure maliciousness, you¡¯re practically a goddess!

 Chapter 46

    Please always remember one thing: Unless you are a Xyrin Emperor, you should never provoke Sandora.


    The huge claims made by Her Highness, the princess, caught everyone by surprise. Ding Bai immediately choked up as he continued to writhe on the ground. He groaned and then started making quacking noises. I could only imagine the shock and anger he was feeling inside. He had only come here to try and cozy up to the princess. At the same time, he wanted to chase away this little brat who seemed to have appeared out of nowhere.


    He never expected that not only would the princess protect this unassuming, poor boy; but that she would also be so sly and cunning. In just two or three sentences, she conjured up such a scary story about being threatened by political spies. Although he had his own family to back him up and Ding Bai firmly believed that he would not be prosecuted for this, he would still never be able to wash his reputation clean.


    Although Sandora was not an important member of the government and she was here merely as a guest, a princess from an imperial country was no ordinary character. Receiving her gave Ding Bai unimaginable pressure. What¡¯s more, Sandora had been so strong-headed from the beginning. She had even been sending weak spiritual interferences to the people around her. Now, Ding Bai was at a complete loss as to how to handle the situation.


    The people around also looked at one another, confused. Everybody saw what happened very clearly. This Ding Bai had not done any political spying. Princess Sandora was only making life difficult for him on purpose. Yet, it was inappropriate for them to speak up on his behalf. Sandora was telling the truth although she was exaggerating Ding Bai¡¯s motivations.


    At that moment, beads of cold sweat appeared on the soldier-like man¡¯s forehead. He smiled and said, ¡°Well¡­ Your Highness, I wonder if there has been some misunderstanding. I can promise that Mr. Ding has no such motive. He is only¡ª¡±


    ¡°He is only considering my own safety and security and fulfilling his obligations as a host?¡± Sandora asked coldly. The man was trembling involuntarily under her questioning look. Still, he plucked up the courage to argue, ¡°If Mr. Ding offended you or your friends, I apologize on his behalf. However, I hope that¡ª¡±


    Sandora waved her hand in frustration and looked at Ding Bai¡ªwho was still on the ground¡ªwith disdain. ¡°I don¡¯t like trouble, and I don¡¯t want to sour the relationship between both parties. Since you can confirm this man¡¯s motivations, I believe you. As for what happened earlier, I apologize.¡±


    Seeing that Sandora was finally softening, the other party heaved a sigh of relief. Then, he quickly helped Ding Bai up and retreated.


    After what happened, the entire atmosphere at the banquet tensed up considerably. Nobody dared to try and cozy up to Sandora after that. For fear that Sandora would pin an anti-human crime on them, everyone rushed to end the banquet.


    As for dancing¡­ at first, I thought that even though I did not know how, it would be nice to take the opportunity to get intimate with Qianqian. However, Sandora expressed a great amount of resistance to this idea. Similarly, Qianqian refused to let Sandora dance with me. In the end¡­ both of them became dance partners, and I had no choice but to sit by the side and enjoy desserts with Pandora. Nevertheless, it felt quite pleasant to be able to cuddle with this Lolita as I watched two beauties dance in front of me. Of course, that was if I ignored the evil glares they were shooting at each other.


    The next day¡­


    The one-day holiday passed in the blink of an eye. My classmates were all reluctant to come back to school. However, the winter was approaching, and everyone had something to look forward to. Even though the junior year was tough, it would never get so tough that our holidays would be canceled.


    The moment I entered the classroom today, I felt something different in the atmosphere. It was almost like everyone had their eyes on me. I was confused.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± I turned curiously to Fatty Zhao who was seated behind me.


    Fatty Zhao looked at me as if I was an alien and said, ¡°You brat, are you still acting stupid? The princess! Sandora is the princess! Oh my gosh, I¡¯m not dreaming, am I?¡±


    I finally understood why all of my classmates were reacting in this way. After the welcome party yesterday, Sandora¡¯s identity was out in the open. With the ever-updated Fatty Zhao around, the class must have learned that Sandora was the princess from Riska. What¡¯s more, if Fatty Zhao¡¯s social network expanded even to the high-class society in the inner area of the city plaza, he would have learned about what Princess Sandora did to stand up for me at the banquet.


    It did not matter even if he did not know about that; from the day that Sandora set foot into this classroom and jumped into my arms, what people witnessed with their own eyes was even more terrifying than the news they heard from Fatty Zhao.


    ¡°Chen Jun,¡± Fatty Zhao suddenly called out in a stern voice, ¡°are we still on Earth?¡±


    ¡°Go back to Mars!¡± I said, irritated.


    ¡°I¡¯m not joking; I¡¯m being serious this time. How did you become friends with the princess? Dear heavens, that¡¯s a princess! I thought that I would only ever see such characters on television. Now, she¡¯s standing right in front of me, together with you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡± I interrupted, panicked. It took so much for me to get Qianqian to interact peacefully with Sandora. It was not a good idea to allow this fatty to run his mouth off. ¡°Sandora and I are just ordinary friends. If you continue spouting nonsense, I will kill you¡­¡±


    ¡°Ordinary friends?¡± Sun Yang, who sat in front of me, turned around with a sorrowful yet angry expression. ¡°Would ordinary friends jump into your arms? Beast¡­ you really are the common enemy of the bachelor party!¡±


    At that moment, one of the girls walked up to join us. In a suggestive tone, she said, ¡°It looks like we¡¯ve found the reason why Her Highness came to an ordinary school like ours. I¡¯ll say, even on an exchange program, a princess like her should attend top schools in the country like Cang Lan. I was wondering why she would come to an average school like ours. So¡­¡±


    I¡¯ll say, you have a really powerful imagination, don¡¯t you?


    Right then, the noisy class immediately quieted down. Curiously, I turned to look past the bachelor Sun Yang¡¯s crestfallen face. There, I saw Sandora and Qianqian walking into the classroom, holding hands.


    I was really confused by the two of them. Sometimes, they would fight each other like water and fire; at other times, they would be as close as a pair of sisters. Did the saying ¡®women¡¯s hearts are unfathomable¡¯ apply to aliens as well?


    Thanks to my suggestion, Sandora no longer brought her bodyguards to school with her. What¡¯s more, she even allowed the commanders of Pandora¡¯s heavily-armed army to organize the Xyrin subordinates she brought to China with her. After all, the three hundred commanders were now quite familiar with this place. En, the arrangement would be fine as long as Sandora¡¯s subordinates did not turn the three hundred commanders into unlicensed hawkers.


    The commotion the two beauties caused by appearing together was quite huge. What¡¯s more, one of them was a legendary princess. Naturally, everyone was even more flustered to see them. My classmates tried to catch their breaths; the truth about Sandora seemed to press down on their lungs.


    ¡°Hi, everyone!¡± Sandora waved as she stepped into the classroom, a warm smile on her face. Suddenly, it felt like the warm sunlight was shining into the classroom. Everyone immediately relaxed.


    I heard Sandora¡¯s voice in my head: ¡°I went back to think about it and decided to listen to you. I¡¯ll interact properly with these carbon-based beings.¡±


    It looked like my persuasion worked. Sandora finally decided to truly integrate herself into this class. She was not going to come here and mess around with the carbon-based beings for fun. I heaved a sigh of relief. To my classmates, interacting with a dignified beauty was much easier than interacting with a cool princess.


    Sandora¡¯s greeting made everyone calm down immediately. One by one, they greeted her back. A few bolder classmates even teased her, saying, ¡°Good morning, Your Highness, our princess!¡±


    Sandora smiled warmly and elegantly. Then, she walked towards me with Qianqian. They sat down on either side of me.


    ¡°Ah Jun,¡± Qianqian called out, leaning towards me, ¡°why do I feel like Sandora has become much better? It¡¯s suddenly so much easier to talk to her.¡±


    I came up with a pretty good reason: ¡°She has always been easy to get along with. She just did not know how to interact with people after being cooped up in the palace for such a long time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Ah Jun,¡± Qianqian suddenly said as if she suddenly recalled something. Excitedly, she said, ¡°There¡¯s another half a month more before we go on our winter holidays. Have you thought of anywhere fun to go to?¡±


    ¡°Where can we go?¡± I shrugged my shoulders. ¡°We¡¯re already in our junior year. Although we¡¯re on holiday, it¡¯s only two weeks. There¡¯s nothing fun to do. I¡¯ll go home and spend time with my big sister.¡±


    ¡°Only you are thinking that way!¡± Qianqian pursed her lips and said adorably, ¡°A few days ago, Big Sister Chen Qing told me that she wanted to bring Lili overseas over the New Year! I¡¯m thinking¡­¡±¡ªat this point, Qianqian lowered her voice and leaned in to whisper in my ear¡ª¡±you and Lin Xue should discuss this and get her organization to bring us somewhere fun to travel to. How¡¯s that? That¡¯s our last holiday as high school students, and I really don¡¯t want to waste it.¡±


    Travel? I mumbled to myself for a moment. In the past, I always spent my winter holidays with my big sister. However, we had no relatives who came to visit us. It was not a bad idea to go overseas on holiday.


    ¡°Alright!¡± I nodded. ¡°We will go overseas this winter holiday!¡±

 Chapter 47

    The Chinese New Year was the biggest traditional festival celebrated in China. Throughout its long history, it accumulated countless cultural deposits. The addition of these cultural meanings made Chinese New Year all the more special to the Chinese. Chinese New Year was no longer just a holiday, but a ¡®yearly¡¯ culture.


    All the various customs and activities made these few days at the start of every New Year become almost like a Chinese carnival which attracted the attention of people around the world. As times changed, people¡¯s mindsets changed as well; many young people no longer kept to the strict rules passed down from the past. However, this had no effect on the atmosphere during the Chinese New Year.


    Although Qianqian and I had already agreed to go overseas during this period, we had to spend the first and thirtieth day of the New Year with our families. As for the traveling itself, there was no need for us to worry at all. With the aid of Lin Xue¡¯s huge special abilities organization, the so-called Chinese New Year Peak Period did not pose a problem to us at all.


    If all else failed, we still had Pandora Corps. I believed that using the Army¡¯s Teleport to travel across planes would be extremely exciting. Of course, when that time came, I would have to wreck my brains to think of how to explain to Qianqian and Big Sister about the Xyrin Empire.


    Midnight on the thirtieth day of the New Year was always when the atmosphere of Chinese New Year was at its peak. I recalled that these moments were the most exciting for me each year. It was exactly the way Pandora was feeling now.


    There was a bang. A blinding flash shot up into the sky. All around, we heard what sounded like applause as the firecrackers exploded in the sky. Sandora, who was playing this for the first time, kept cheering and jumping excitedly.


    ¡°Haha, Chen Jun!¡± Sandora excitedly ran to me and put her arms around my neck. ¡°These things are so interesting! I didn¡¯t think that you would have such interesting toys! It looks like I have to change my impression of carbon-based beings¡­¡±


    At that moment, I heard a faint, cracking sound around me. Although this sound was hard to detect in the midst of the explosions in the sky, my body had been strengthened by Sandora in the Alternate World. Therefore, detecting these little sounds was easy for me. Speaking of which, this transformation technology was really good.


    If I had the chance, I would want those idling Xyrin Empire Commanders¡ªwho were driving me crazy¡ªto research into such transformation technology for carbon-based beings. For all I knew, I could really become superman one day. Hehe, although some could refer to me as Superman already with the help of Xyrin technology.


    As for the source of the sound, it went without saying that it was the dedicated journalists. Ever since Sandora made those shocking moves at the Banquet, she became the center of the media¡¯s attention. People often described her as ¡®cold¡¯, ¡®proud¡¯, ¡®elegant¡¯, ¡®beautiful¡¯, and ¡®wise¡¯.


    Of course, some people also spoke negatively about her. Sandora made Ding Bai out to be a political enemy in just a couple of words; because of this, she had a reputation for being evil-hearted and for siding with people who were in the wrong. However, few people bothered about these comments.


    As a public character, these negative comments were to be expected. People had already lost interest in finding out the truth behind these comments. What¡¯s more, the person whom Sandora dealt with was Ding Bai. The general public would not care what happened to a rich man who had nothing to do with them. If the person Sandra dealt with was a common civilian, perhaps this would shock them more.


    Moreover, during this period, Sandora had already shown that she was close to the commoners. (Actually, she just would not hurt people who did not try to hurt her. Since the commoners would never dare to hurt her, she naturally could interact with them harmoniously and peacefully.) She even rejected the high-end accommodation that the government offered to her and chose to stay in the home of an average civilian. (She was just sticking with me.)


    All of these things gave everyone the impression that she was a princess who was ruthless to the rich but warm and kind to civilians. That was why Sandora was so popular among all the Chinese civilians and became the center of the media¡¯s attention.


    Thanks to this troublesome princess, my Big Sister and I also got a lot of attention from the journalist army. I bore the brunt of this. Sandora was always sticking to me. To the journalists, this was explosive material that fell down from the sky into their hands. There were all kinds of stories being written. They did not even have to work overtime in order to write these pieces.


    Thankfully, since Sandora reacted in such an extreme manner before, these journalists did not dare to interview her directly. They did not have the same power as Ding Bai did. If Sandora accused them of being political enemies, they would suffer for the rest of their lives.


    What¡¯s more, the Revenge Army and the Pandora Corps were working together so that these journalists could not save a single one of the photographs that they took of us. Our lives were also largely undisturbed by these journalists. Nevertheless, it was extremely uncomfortable to be stared at all day every day!


    ¡°Chen Jun, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Seeing that I looked quite uncomfortable, Sandora asked curiously.


    ¡°Those journalists are annoying me!¡± I answered listlessly. This girl did not feel guilty at all.


    ¡°Let me kill all the journalists on Earth,¡± Sandora said, grinning brightly. It was almost as if she was talking about killing a couple of cockroaches.


    I choked on my saliva and quickly answered, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Just teach them a lesson. You don¡¯t have to go to such extremes, do you?¡±


    Sandora adorably tapped her lips with her index finger and then responded, ¡°Teach them a lesson. Let me think¡­ ah! I know!¡±


    Sandora shouted happily. I looked at her evil grin and felt beads of perspiration form on my back.


    This girl¡­ what kind of lousy method was she thinking of?


    Sandora seemed very happy to have settled one of my problems. She picked up various types of fireworks and ran off to play on her own. I stayed where I was.


    I scanned my surroundings and saw Big Sister bring Pandora to a plain not far from where I was. I did not know what she was planning to do. When I got closer, I saw that Big Sister had her arms around an expressionless Pandora, and they were listening to the sounds of fireworks around us.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Big Sister?¡± I smiled and sat beside them. ¡°It¡¯s so boring to sit here.¡±


    ¡°Lili can¡¯t see,¡± Big Sister said, looking uninterested. ¡°She can only sit here and listen to people celebrating¡­¡±


    ¡­So that¡¯s it.


    I did not know how to explain these things to Big Sister. In the beginning, in order to cover up Pandora¡¯s identity and the problem with her eyes, I came up with this story about the blind girl. Now, I was in trouble.


    Actually, I was already prepared to tell Big Sister and Qianqian a part of the truth. Even Lin Xue knew that I was a Xyrin Emperor. Big Sister and Qianqian were the closest people to me; I should not keep this from them any longer. Even if I did not tell them about the Xyrin Empire for now (As ordinary civilians, what they did not know would not kill them), I should at least tell Big Sister about persons with special abilities. Otherwise, it would be difficult for me to explain who Lin Xue was as well.


    I bent down and pulled Pandora out of my Big Sister¡¯s arms. This little fella was already frustrated with me. When I pulled her, she immediately slipped out of my hands and landed next to me. Then, she hugged my leg and clung to it tightly.


    It looked like my plan to turn Pandora into an obedient little sister was having some effect. Although she mostly only stuck with me to listen to stories about world wars or to tell me about planet wars.


    ¡°Big Sister,¡± I said as I touched Pandora¡¯s long hair. ¡°About me and Lili¡­ there are things that I haven¡¯t told you¡­¡±


    ¡°En?¡± Big Sister tilted her head and looked at me curiously. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You have a weird expression.¡±


    ¡°Big Sister, do you believe that persons with special abilities exist in this world?¡± I chose my words very carefully.


    Big Sister did not expect me to talk about these things. She paused for a while and then tried to suppress a smile as she said, ¡°Hehe, why are you suddenly talking to me about these things? How old are you¡­? Wait, you¡¯ve not gone to some scammers in order to heal Lili¡¯s eyes, have you? Don¡¯t believe people like that so easily!¡±


    I felt touched seeing Big Sister become so anxious. I smiled and quickly comforted her, ¡°How can that be? I¡¯m an adult; how could I be lied to so easily? I¡¯m just asking.¡±


    ¡°Persons with special abilities?¡± Big Sister fell into deep thought and then suddenly smiled. ¡°Although I¡¯ve never seen them, I feel like they should exist. The world is so big. Who is to say that there is no such thing?¡±


    I finally made up my mind and said, ¡°Big Sister, actually I¡ª¡±


    Suddenly, a voice in my head interrupted me: ¡°Aliya requesting connection¡­¡±


    At the same time, I felt a strong wave in my brain coming from afar. Another Xyrin Apostle had just entered this world!


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Big Sister found it strange that I suddenly stopped talking.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ll bring Lili to the little plaza to walk around¡­¡±


    Big Sister looked at me suspiciously and said, ¡°The little plaza? Didn¡¯t we just come from there?¡±


    I smiled dryly and said, ¡°It was just a sudden thought. I¡¯ll bring Lili there to play¡­¡±


    ¡°Me, too!¡± I heard Sandora¡¯s voice coming from beside me. ¡°I did not even play all that I wanted to earlier before you pulled me back. Now, I¡¯m going to watch people play with fireworks!¡±


    I looked into Sandora¡¯s eyes as her voice sounded in my head. ¡°I think your subordinate is here, but her situation is strange. Let me go and take a look with you.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll also¡ª¡± Big Sister just began her sentence when we quickly interrupted her. ¡°Big Sister, stay here and look after our spot. We will be right back!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Big Sister was frightened by our sudden response. She slowly nodded and said, ¡°Come back soon. Be careful not to get hurt by the firecrackers¡­¡±


    We quickly mumbled in acknowledgment and walked off.

 Chapter 48

    Of course, we were not really going to the city plaza. The moment we left the open residential area, we turned into a little passage. After that, we made several more turns around corners until we came to a parking lot. There, we saw a parked gray, unassuming, rustic car.


    I was getting sick of carrying these fellas around in this world. Thus, I got those Xyrin Commanders who seemed to only know how to cause trouble for the city management to do other things such as get me this car.


    This car may have looked rustic and unassuming, but that was only because I did not want to draw attention to myself. This car that belonged to carbon-based beings was infused with Xyrin Empire technology. Not only was it extremely fast and safe, but it also made no noise whatsoever when driven. It had many functions that were added by Xyrin Commanders who had their minds filled with ideas of war and battle such as phase transition engines, phantom shields, two heavy-duty Reshaping Photon Cannons, bone-razing missile clouds with hyper-space ammunition-feeding technology, an entire collection of shows starring Iijima Ai[1]¡­


    I will shoot this bastard, Sicaro! I will really shoot him!


    ¡°For purely comedic effect, that subordinate of yours is worth keeping around,¡± Sandora commented when she saw the pirated discs that Sicaro left on the driver seat.


    ¡°¡­Less nonsense. Drive!¡±


    Although I already learned how to drive thanks to information shared by Pandora, only Pandora could fully realize the potential of this car, which was as good as a moving war fortress. That was why she was in the driver seat. However, this little girl was too short. While seated in the driver seat, she had to stretch her leg out all the way in order to reach the accelerator. There was no other choice. Pandora was the shortest one in her class; she looked just like a primary school girl.


    If not for the fact that there was no primary school department in Second Middle School, I would not have sent her to junior middle school. Pandora was small and adorable, but this became the first hurdle she had to overcome as the main driver. After working hard for a long time, her face became flushed. I could not tell whether this was because she was anxious or because she was feeling frustrated by her own size. At last, she had no other choice; she clicked a button beside her driver seat and caused the entire seat to lower at once until she could comfortably reach the accelerator.


    This way, Pandora¡¯s head was completely blocked by the steering wheel. If one looked at the car from the front, they would think that it was a ghost car without any driver.


    The good thing was that Pandora did not look at the outside world using her eyes. Although her head was being blocked by the steering wheel, her driving was not affected. The only problem was that the sight of a gray, rustic car driving on the road without a sound and a driver in the middle of the night¡­ would be strange to onlookers for sure.


    Thus, on the first day of Chinese New Year, at one in the morning; a car that looked like it came straight out of a horror movie rushed towards the suburbs in a flash of white smoke.


    While seated in the steady car, I finally had the time to talk to the Xyrin Apostle called Aliya.


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to speak with you.¡± The moment the connection was set up, a warm, female voice sounded in my head.


    ¡°Your name is Aliya?¡± I was intrigued by the other party¡¯s name. The name Aliya had an impressive background. There was a legend in the world that this name represented the consciousness of every human being in the world. It was an existence that belonged to the first-tier of divine beings.


    I thought about the Xyrin home-star¡¯s world second arbitration Gaia, and the Xyrin General next to me, Pandora. The names of all the subordinates under me seemed to have some connection to characters in the world¡¯s legends.


    However, due to information loss, Pandora could not dig up enough information to answer this question of mine. Even she could not recall where her name came from. Sandora was a Xyrin Emperor from even further away; naturally, she did not understand much about the subordinates under me. Before I got more information, I could not make too many conjectures connecting the world¡¯s legends with the Xyrin Apostles¡¯ names.


    ¡°Aliya is very honored to answer your question, my lord. Aliya is the world¡¯s first arbitration organ.¡±


    ¡°Sandora,¡±¡ªI turned to face the blonde beside me¡ª¡±what is a world¡¯s arbitration organ?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know that?¡± Sandora asked, shocked. ¡°That¡¯s basic common knowledge!¡±


    Which ordinary high school student on Earth would take any information regarding the universe¡¯s empires and armies as common knowledge?


    Sandora seemed to have the same thought. Frustrated, she shook her head and said, ¡°I forgot that you are not the same as ordinary Xyrin Emperors. I have to explain this to you in simple terms. You humans once came up with the Three Sage Theory. Have you heard of it?¡±


    ¡°Three Sage?¡±


    ¡°The Three Sages is a fantasy judgment system proposed by some of your brightest scientists. The simplest model is used when judging criminals; you set up three computers with high intelligence and knowledge of all human laws. Then, inform the computers of the crime that these criminals committed. The three computers would come up with three independent judgments based on their own information base.


    ¡°Under ordinary circumstances, they would come to the same conclusion: guilty or innocent. However, since all three computers have high intelligence, they have a certain degree of flexibility. In addition, the real cases would not be as rigid as the ones in the program. The existence of many external factors would make it very difficult for the computers to determine if the criminal is guilty or not.


    ¡°Because of these, the computers would come to very different conclusions. The final judgment would be given based on the majority. In other words, the judgment that two computers come to would be the final one. This is basically what the Three Sage Theory is.


    ¡°Of course, the real Three Sage system is much more complicated than this. The way that it makes judgments would not be so sloppy as well. It has to conduct more intensive inferences and analyses. There would also be circumstances where a certain judgment system would have veto power.


    ¡°Since computers do not have as many emotions as humans do and they cannot be bribed, this way of judgment would be much fairer than conducting trials in court. Unfortunately, given the human race¡¯s current state of technology, it would be impossible to create three supercomputers with enough power and intelligence to become judges.


    ¡°Yet, what is impossible for humans is possible for the Xyrin Empire. In fact, in Xyrin Emperor, a judgment system that is far more advanced and powerful than the Three Sage Theory has already been in use. In this system, the entity with the greatest authority is the world¡¯s arbitration organ. When the three computers of the world¡¯s arbitration organ come to the same decision, this decision would be of equal authority as a Xyrin Emperor¡¯s command. This is also to avoid accidents caused by the mistake of Xyrin Emperors. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°I guess so¡­¡± I shook my heavy head. I understood how the world¡¯s arbitration organ worked in general. Three super-intelligent computers were specially made for judging between right and wrong. According to the majority, these computers could help the Xyrin Emperors conduct their daily affairs.


    I guessed that on the days when I played the arms-flinging shopkeeper, Gaia, Aliya, and another arbitration organ¡ªwhose name I did not know¡ªwere helping me manage the affairs of the empire faraway. Yet, why was one of the arbitration organs¡ªAliya¡ªcoming to Earth now? Was she planning to drag this half-hearted Emperor who was used to skipping classes back to the Empire to do work?


    Just thinking of this possibility made me shiver.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you feeling cold?¡± Sandora asked me curiously. Then, she shook her head and said, ¡°The carbon-based body is too weak.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m alright. That¡¯s right, you said that the world¡¯s arbitration organs are much more powerful than the humans¡¯ Three Sage Theory imagines. How powerful are these three super-beings exactly?¡±


    Sandora smiled excitedly and said, ¡°It¡¯s just as their names suggest!¡±


    ¡°Their names?¡±


    ¡°The world¡¯s arbitration organ¡ªin other words, they arbitrate on the world¡¯s operation.¡± Sandora wagged her fair, delicate finger in front of me. ¡°For example, how many nuclear reactions should take place on a star in one second? When should a particular planet stop spinning? Should a particular being become stronger or weaker?


    ¡°They are also in charge of doing all the work that gods do in human legends. That¡¯s the job scope of the world¡¯s arbitration organs. When the Xyrin Empire was at its strongest, every little thing that happened in every inch of this entire universe was in the palm of our hands. We were as powerful as divine beings!¡±


    At that moment, I was so shocked that I was speechless. I kept making incomprehensible sounds, but I did not know what to say. They were in control of the operation of the entire universe? The Xyrin Empire was that powerful? They seemed even more powerful than divine beings!


    My first reaction was one of disbelief. However, very quickly, I cast aside my own doubts. Sandora¡¯s mind was connected to mine; we had the exact same information base. When we gave all access permissions, one could say that a part of us was shared. I would know at once whether she was lying or not. Everything that Sandora just said was the truth!


    ¡°What a pity.¡± Sandora¡¯s expression suddenly darkened. ¡°For some reason, the Xyrin Empire has fallen apart. Our power has been greatly weakened. I believe that the world¡¯s arbitration organs have been greatly weakened as well. From my sensing of the situation, the arbitration organ called Aliya is now extremely weak. I¡¯m afraid that it would not be able to recover even a tenth of its original power.¡±


    A tenth¡­ even one-tenth of a divine being¡¯s power could be terrifying!


    I suddenly thought about a ridiculous but very probable possibility: could the divine beings in human legends have been the Xyrin Apostles that once came to Earth?


    [1] She is a Japanese actress who used to be a porn star.

 Chapter 49

    At this moment, a weird pure-black car that did not have any markings slowly entered Nanfu Street. Within the car sat a few sinister-looking men.


    A man with a slightly slender face broke the silence as he said to the bald man sitting opposite him. ¡°Boss, are we a little too reckless this time? Regardless, a princess lives there; there would definitely be many secret bodyguards about. What if we executed our plan and were found out?¡±


    The bald man¡¯s hoarse voice rang out, ¡°Stop worrying. The Ding Family has guaranteed that this princess doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her and has chased away all her security personnel. Not even the plainclothes bodyguard that the government had arranged are around anymore; no one nearby can rescue that lad.


    ¡°As long as we are careful, who can guess that it was us? Furthermore, even if we were found out, we could also use that silly Young Master Liu as our scapegoat. At that time, with the Ding Family backing us, we will stay in prison for a few years at most; once we are released, we will become millionaires!¡±


    At this time, a bird-eyed man next to the bald man also chuckled and said, ¡°Boss, speaking of that princess, she is really beautiful. Since there are no bodyguards around and we are already taking this step, why don¡¯t we¡­?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± The bald man chided in a low voice, ¡°Old Dao, this is not a joking matter! If we scared the princess, the Ding Family could still help us; if you did something as perverse as that, the ones that would come to look for you would be the military and not the police!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡± After being scolded by the bald man, Old Dao immediately said apologetically, ¡°I have this bad habit of mine; boss, don¡¯t take it seriously, I was just joking¡­¡±


    ¡°However¡ª¡± The bald man¡¯s tone changed as he revealed a strange smile, ¡°While we cannot touch that princess, that lad has a beautiful Big Sister; she is also renowned for her beauty. We can actually have fun with her¡ªhehe!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not that interested in that Big Sister, actually,¡± The man with the skinny face said perversely as he smiled, ¡°I have heard that the lad has a little sister that is only twelve or thirteen. She is rather pretty as well and is blind; that would be interesting!¡±


    The bird-eyed man immediately laughed and scolded, ¡°Only you have this predilection for young girls; however, having a change in taste is not a bad idea, hehe¡­¡±


    The three laughed softly as if already starting to fantasize about the unspeakable things were about to happen soon.


    ¡­


    I naturally didn¡¯t know about any of these things that were happening. At this point, the few of us were driving at our fastest to the nearest unfinished building estate.


    A white shadow cut through the deserted street. Due to some force-field at work, this high-speed driving had not caused a single sound; it was just like a ghost car.


    Within the black car parked at the roadside, a young man rubbed his eyes as he looked at the young master across him and asked, ¡°Young Master Liu, what car was that just now? It was so fast and didn¡¯t even emit a single sound!¡±


    Sitting next to him was actually Liu Zicai!


    ¡°I think you were seeing things. Sigh, I really wonder if the bald man and his companions are up to this or not. Although they were sent by the Ding Family, I am still feeling rather uneasy for some reason¡­¡±


    ¡°Young Master Liu!¡± One young man sitting in the backseat suddenly cried out as he scared Liu Zicai and the other person badly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?! Are you insane?!¡± Liu Zicai chided.


    That man¡¯s hands were both shaking as he passed his phone to Liu Zicai. He stuttered as he said, ¡°Young Master Liu, I was bored just now and had used my phone to take pictures; as a result¡­¡±


    Liu Zicai took over that man¡¯s phone, took a look, and immediately sucked in a cold breath. The phone had captured a gray car speeding by. As this phone was a rather new and advanced one¡ªeven though it was nighttime and the car had been driving very quickly, the image that had been captured was not that blurry. Liu Zicai could clearly see that no one was driving that car!


    Thinking that the car just now had not even emitted a sound, Liu Zicai¡¯s hairs on his body immediately stood up!


    ¡°Young Master Liu, have we seen a ghost?¡± The young man that had taken the picture said as his face grew pale.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t utter nonsense! Something must be wrong with your phone.¡± As Liu Zicai said so, he tossed the phone speedily back to its owner as if having touched something unclean. ¡°Drive¡­ drive now! There¡¯s something weird going on here!¡±


    At this time, we also finally reached the place Aliya¡¯s signal had originated from.


    ¡®Royal Garden¡¯ was this estate¡¯s¡ªthat was still under construction¡ªoriginal name. If this estate could be completed, it would be the entire District K¡¯s biggest and most upscale estate. Unfortunately, a sudden calamity had befallen the developer. During a banquet, he had drank too much and dizzily entered the female toilet instead. After being thrown out, his head had struck the wall; and on the way to the hospital, he had met with a car accident. (Sigh, how complicated his death had been.) This entire construction project had also become the biggest unfinished building estate in District K.


    We stopped the car in a secluded area as we then walked into this dark and eerie construction area.


    There was no light here; only the reflections from the street lights and the illumination from the fireworks far away provided the bare-minimum visibility. The surrounding construction¡¯s mottled and roughly-built cement walls and crisscrossing concrete iron overhead made us feel as if we had just walked into the ruins of a city that had just experienced a siege.


    As there wasn¡¯t much light, the cement pillars and concrete iron bars seemed to merge with the darkness. The black outlines of these structures stacked over one another, looking rather ominous and ghastly. No wonder so many ghost stories had originated from this place.


    ¡°Aliya, you can come out now.¡± I used my spiritual connection to speak.


    A gust of wind could be heard from above us. After that, I saw a pure white shadow floating about as a warm and comforting feeling accompanied this white light and entered my heart.


    I raised my head and was stunned.


    A silver-haired and golden-eyed young lady was sitting on a crossbeam tens of meters above ground in front. She wore a white, sleeveless long dress adorned with golden flecks. Below her long dress, two pure-white feet could be seen dangling in the air. A special white halo expanded from this young girl, making everything in a one-hundred meters radius visible. Within this halo, this lady¡¯s face could not be seen directly. However, I could clearly ¡®see¡¯ that she was a pure, sacred, seemingly accidentally descended goddess.


    Behind this young girl, a huge pair of pure-white wings slowly extended.


    In the dark of the night¡ªin the ruins, there was an angel. This sight was so beautiful it was rather suffocating.


    ¡°An angel!¡± I cried out.


    Hearing my voice, that angelic young girl immediately revealed a joyous smile. Her wings flapped as she soared into the sky and formed a beautiful light arc as she then gracefully landed in front of me.


    ¡°An, an¡­ angel!¡± I really did not know how best to respond. That Aliya was actually an angel was really not something I had expected. As such, I could only stutter and try to form this word.


    I was almost certain that long, long ago; a Xyrin Apostle must have come to Earth and had ruled this world like a god. If not, how could the Xyrin Apostles be so similar to human myths and legends?!


    I also finally thought of what Pandora had said to me before. The Xyrin Empire¡¯s technology was not just ¡®technology¡¯ in the sense humans knew it; it combined magic and mystical energy with alchemy and science as they all congealed into a powerful technology. Now, even something like an angel¡ªwhich had nothing to do science¡ªhad appeared. Besides believing in Pandora¡¯s words, I had no other choice.


    ¡°Are you very surprised?¡± Sandora¡¯s voice snapped me out of my thoughts. I turned and saw that she had a mischievous smile on her face.


    ¡°You knew about this long ago? Why did you not tell me sooner, so that I could be mentally prepared?!¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be rather boring? While spending time with these carbon-based beings, I am the only one getting surprised day in and day out; now, it¡¯s your turn to be surprised.¡±


    ¡­What logic was this?


    As she started to think there was no point in teasing me further, Sandora finally grew serious as she said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you more about Xyrin Apostles such as Aliya now. As you know, the Xyrin Empire¡¯s technology is a blend of magic and science; it can be roughly split into two forms. One form represents a mysterious and unknown magical energy while another represents the energy from rationality and known technology.


    ¡°Most Xyrin Apostles are formed from a combination of these two types¡ªme, for example. Other Xyrin Apostles are actually an extreme representation of these two energies; one such extremity is this young girl in front of you. Aliya embodies the mysterious and unknown energy.


    If my guess is correct, your other two world arbitration organs should be a pure technology energy type and a fused energy type respectively. Of course, this is only my conjecture; your connection with your own home-star is really too weak; I can¡¯t help you find this out.¡±


    At this time, the angel Aliya that had been watching us talk curiously suddenly spoke. Its voice was completely not human-like at all. This voice seemed to have an ethereal component to it that made it sound extremely melodious and divine. ¡°Aliya is awaiting your commands, Lord.¡±


    I noticed that Aliya was not that similar to other Xyrin Apostles. She did not call me ¡®Emperor¡¯, but Lord; this made me rather curious.


    ¡°It is a personal preference, I think.¡± Hearing my query, Sandora waved and said flippantly. She said, ¡°To us, the only reliable thing we can trust is the spiritual level permissions and authority; names and honorifics are not that important. As long as they are not too ridiculous, most things are acceptable. If not, why would Pandora call you ¡®Big Brother¡¯?¡±


    So that was the reason. It seemed as if I was still used to trying to measure up these Xyrin Apostles using human logic and thinking.


    Seeing Aliya waiting for me to give an instruction, I finally blurted out my query, ¡°Aliya, why have you suddenly come to Earth?¡±

 Chapter 50

    ¡°Aliya, why have you suddenly come to Earth?¡± After finally recovering from my shock that she was an angel, my first question was to ask why she had come here. From Sandora¡¯s narration, I knew that the world arbitration organs were extremely important to a Xyrin home-star¡¯s existence. Under ordinary circumstances, these super-conscious beings would not leave the home-star.


    ¡°Aliya is able to remotely control the Xyrin home-star. As such, I can leave the home-star whenever I like. As the connection between Lord and the home-star is very difficult, I have decided to come to Earth and make myself a signal base station to strengthen my Lord¡¯s link with the home-star. The second and third arbitration organs have agreed to this suggestion. As such, Aliya has gotten this opportunity to come to this world.¡±


    ¡°So this is the reason¡­¡± I nodded. It seemed as if these Xyrin Apostles were making decisions on their own once again. However, as they were after all doing it for my sake, I couldn¡¯t possibly reprimand them for this. It was just that as more and more people came, it was getting a lot harder to manage all of them.


    ¡°Aliya,¡± I looked at her huge wings that were slightly trembling as I asked, ¡°could your wings be kept?¡±


    ¡°Kept?¡± Aliya looked at me as if bewildered, not understanding the meaning of my query. However, she didn¡¯t think too much and chose to obey my command. Her huge, white wings instantly became feathers of light that filled the skies and slowly dissipated. In the next second, however, they once again appeared on Aliya¡¯s back.


    ¡°They can¡¯t be kept¡­¡± Aliya replied honestly.


    Sandora¡¯s index finger touched her lower lip as she analyzed, ¡°It seems to be a rather special model; it actually cannot change its appearance¡­¡±


    Why did I feel like Sandora¡¯s words were so strange?


    ¡°Then, what should I do? She can¡¯t go and meet people like this!¡± My head throbbed as I said. Bringing an angel or rather an unknown luminescent being on the streets¡­ it was not possible.


    ¡°Then, she shouldn¡¯t meet anyone, then.¡± Sandora shrugged as she said casually, ¡°An invisibility forcefield should be rather easy for a Xyrin Apostle. A pure energy type model like her can even hide in space; she can maintain an invisible presence, then.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not right!¡± I immediately rebutted, ¡°It¡¯s not fair to her!¡±


    Hearing my words, Sandora first looked at me strangely and then nodded in praise. She said, ¡°I did not expect¡­ you are even more outstanding than I had thought. However, you can be assured that this girl does not care at all if she can interact with carbon-based beings. For a Xyrin Apostle, only spiritual connections bear meaning.


    ¡°I believe that this girl only cares about whether she can stay by your side or not; she is not bothered with whether anyone else knows of her presence. If you are worried she would be bored or lonely, you could ask her to talk to you whenever no one is around.¡±


    I turned and looked at Aliya as I asked, ¡°Is that okay with you?¡±


    She nodded slightly as her body gradually grew transparent until it disappeared in the air. However, I could still clearly sense that this angel was flying very close above us.


    ¡°Alright, alright!¡± Sandora stretched fully, ¡°This retrieval is a success: a small angel has been taken. It¡¯s getting late; let¡¯s head back first. We can also finally start to plan where we will be going on holiday a few days later¡­¡±


    ¡°An enemy target is nearing Big Sister¡­¡± Pandora suddenly used a very cautionary voice and said.


    I exclaimed, ¡°What?¡±


    Pandora used her mechanical voice and replied: ¡°Ex-35 Model Xyrin Observer has reported that an enemy target is nearing Big Sister Chen Qing. The enemy¡¯s threat level is¡­ zero. Error, according to the protected person¡¯s profile, the enemy threat level is¡­ very high!¡±


    This sudden news stunned me for a few seconds. Fortunately, after hanging out with so many abnormal beings and encountering paranormal activities, my ability to withstand shock had been greatly elevated. I immediately calmed down.


    Since Pandora had already designated a Xyrin Observer to protect my Big Sister, a few people that Pandora had determined to possess a negligible threat to her were not to be feared. However, I was very curious as to who would dare to harm my Big Sister; we haven¡¯t offended anyone.


    ¡°Pandora, who is the Xyrin Apostle nearest to Big Sister now?¡±


    Pandora¡¯s eyes lit up with a blue light as she answered, ¡°I have already linked up with him. Pandora Corps Infantry Commando Commander Aikman is standing by for orders.¡±


    I immediately recalled that unlucky person that had been teleported into a tree that night. ¡°Ask him to bring the enemies to us. Remember, I want them alive!¡±


    In a dark, small alley, Chen Qing was looking at three suspicious men in front of her.


    ¡°Miss, we have already said that we are Chen Jun¡¯s friends; why don¡¯t you believe us?¡± The bird-eyed man to the left revealed what he thought was a friendly smile as he said. Unfortunately, this fake smile could not hide the evilness and cruelness in his eyes. Chen Qing was never going to believe him.


    ¡°Since when did Ah Jun have friends like you guys?¡± Chen Qing strongly suppressed her fear, though her slightly trembling voice still betrayed the anxiety she was feeling. These three men were obviously up to no good, and they were definitely not looking for her brother to catch up on old times; she was not going to let them find him.


    Unfortunately, her current situation was quite dire. This was a very deserted and dark small alley, and it was getting late; no one would walk by here. As District K was rather relaxed when it came to fireworks, they were being set off all about to welcome the New Year. Even if she cried out loud for help, it would be drowned out by the fireworks. Thinking of this, Chen Qing felt a sense of absolute despair.


    Just now, she had seen something in that devilish bird-eyed man¡¯s eyes: desire in its naked and unconcealed form. That look seemed to pierce through her clothing and could see underneath it. This made Chen Qing even more worried about her predicament. Of course, compared to all these, she was still more concerned about someone else¡¯s safety.


    At this time, the bald man who seemed to be their leader lost his patient. He gestured furiously as he said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I¡¯m not gonna beat around the bush anymore. I¡¯ll tell you straight up: your precious little brother had offended someone he shouldn¡¯t have. Now, that person wants him to pay with his life. We are here for that purpose.


    ¡°If you know what¡¯s good for you, you would tell us where he is now. Then, you can let us have some fun with you; we will naturally let you live. If not, hehe¡­ we don¡¯t mind pleasuring ourselves first and then try to think of a way to extract the information we need from you¡­¡±


    The bald man¡¯s words made Chen Qing feel as if she had fallen into ice; the thing she had feared the most had happened.


    Seeing the three perverse men walking towards her, Chen Qing felt her entire body tremble. She understood that based on her own strength, she was no match for the three of them. At this moment, she wanted to die. Only that way could she maintain her innocence, and they wouldn¡¯t know where her little brother was.


    As such, Chen Qing closed her eyes as she was prepared to slam her head into the cement wall near her in the next moment.


    However, just as she closed her eyes, an astonishing cry suddenly rang out, making her shiver in fear.


    This horrible cry seemed to have come from that bald man.


    Chen Qing carefully opened her eyes and saw that bald man lying on the ground in pain, his entire body convulsing furiously as if he was being electrocuted all over.


    Behind the bald man stood an expressionless, tall, and burly man with a full beard. Chen Qing recognized him from memory as a security officer from a nearby hotel.


    At this time, the bald man¡¯s two companions finally reacted. They cried out in rage in unison as they turned and charged aggressively at the burly man that had suddenly appeared.


    Two pitiful screams rang out. The bird-eyed man and the skinny man had already been held by the neck and raised into mid-air as their hands became limp. In that instant, the bones in their arms had been crushed.


    This was not all; that man placed the two moaning men face-down on the ground as he then pounded the bald man that was curled up in a ball as the latter became unconscious. He then lined the three of them up as he stretched out his thumb and pressed it on the back of one of this man¡¯s neck. This man struggled and tried to climb up; however, his pitiful muscles that relied on oxygen to move could not resist the Xyrin Apostle¡¯s might. As he cried out bitterly, that burly man¡¯s thumb lit up with blue light as he lost consciousness as well.


    The remaining conscious man saw this strange sight, and he was already frightened to the core. Before he could react, however, it was his turn.


    After doing all this, the stalwart man stood up and respectfully bowed towards Chen Qing who was terrified to the core. Following that, he seemed to completely go against gravity as he easily dragged the three unconscious men up and onto his shoulder as he leaped up a few-meters-high building and landed on the roof!


    Chen Qing¡¯s legs grew soft as she finally collapsed on the ground.

 Chapter 51

    When the bald man and his henchmen woke up, they realized that they were in a very peculiar huge room. This room¡¯s walls, flooring, and ceiling all seemed to emanate a silver glow; they seemed to have been formed by some compound metal. There were no pieces of furniture in this room, only some apparatus in the corner. A few red crystals were mounted on the room walls. From these crystals, many artery-like red tubes extended. They glowed with a strange light as if they were alive as they flowed.


    ¡°Boss, what is this place?¡± Old Dao sat up as he realized that he wasn¡¯t hurt that bad. He surveyed his surroundings and had a thousand questions.


    ¡°Damn, how could I know?¡± the bald man spat out some saliva forcefully as he forced himself to stand up. After exercising his slightly numb limbs, he said, ¡°Why does this place look so much like in the movies¡­?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t have been caught by some crazy scientific experiment organization, right?¡± the skinny man who was called Hedgehog said uneasily.


    ¡°Scram to one side, you useless thing!¡± The bald man slapped Hedgehog as the latter moved to a side. However, although the bald man was acting tough, he was actually as anxious as his two men. This slap might have been to discipline his follower for being timid, but it actually bolstered his own courage, too.


    At this moment, a soft sliding sound traveled as they saw that the wall actually split open and slid in two directions, revealing a two-meter-wide exit.


    Accompanying a sound of metal crashing against metal were two troops of soldiers decked out in battle armor and holding strange firearms that ran into this spacious huge room. They stood orderly in two rows. Their metal armor and the strange weapons they were holding made the bald man and his companions instinctively think of the futuristic soldiers in science fiction movies.


    Just as they were still flabbergasted, another set of footsteps rang out as three people entered under the escort of more soldiers.


    After they walked closer, the three criminals finally saw that one among the trio that had entered was their target this time, the youth called Chen Jun. The remaining two were the recently very popular Princess Sandora and the twelve- or thirteen-year-old cute little girl who was probably Chen Jun¡¯s little sister, Pan Lili.


    The three criminals would never have thought that they would meet Chen Jun and company under such circumstances. It seemed as if that burly man that had struck and defeated them effortlessly had been sent by Chen Jun. If not, there was no way to explain how they had landed up here and have met Chen Jun and the others.


    However, who on earth were Chen Jun and company?!


    A seemingly ordinary young man, a small Lolita that hadn¡¯t even turned fourteen, and a princess that had suddenly come to visit China. However, standing behind the trio was a troop of heavily-armed, strange, and mysterious soldiers.


    The three criminals who had been living life on the edge and long thought nothing of death suddenly felt a chill down their spines. All sorts of movies and dramas they normally came in contact with played out in their minds. Although these three men looked fierce and devilish¡ªas assassins, their daily lives were actually rather boring. When they were bored, they would watch movies or the likes.


    As such, these three trained assassins were actually secret science fiction movie fans. The suspicious scene that was playing out in front of them rekindled their fantasies as they started to draw all sorts of links and connections. All of these thoughts pointed to a common possibility: they were witnesses to some terrifying secret. Once this secret was made known to them, they would lose the opportunity to leave this place forever.


    Hollywood movies were all like this.


    ¡­


    Although my face was rather calm now, my heart had still not fully recovered from the shock I had received. The Xyrin Empire¡¯s technological prowess had once again allowed me to bear witness to an impossible miracle.


    The place we were at now was a military base established in an alternative space.


    That¡¯s right¡ªan alternative space. A space that had been created by the Xyrin Empire¡¯s powerful spatial technology!


    This space was superimposed on the real world, accurately replicating District K in the real world as well as a huge area around it. Besides having not one human being here, this place was like another real world. Of course, there were some differences between here and the real District K. At the very least, the huge Xyrin buildings in this space did not exist in the real world.


    Pandora had obeyed my commands to the letter. She had not created a Xyrin Outpost on Earth; she had thought of an even better method: to create a Xyrin Outpost in a superimposed version of Earth.


    I had no intention of reprimanding her. After all, superimposing this Xyrin Outpost on Earth would not cause any impact on human society. As long as the Pandora Corps could remain in here and not cause trouble, I couldn¡¯t care less. However, I was still a little worried: what would happen if a human accidentally entered this replicated world? He couldn¡¯t possibly be killed, right?


    That would be a little absurd.


    ¡°The Xyrin Empire¡¯s technology is definitely reliable,¡± Sandora had guaranteed to me very confidently, ¡°scenes like those in movies where someone would accidentally step into a created world would definitely not happen here.¡±


    Alright, I would put some faith in the Xyrin Empire¡¯s technology. After all, they have not failed once yet.


    I sized up the three men that were acting tough as I asked curiously, ¡°Why did you three attempt to harm my Big Sister?¡±


    That bald man shrugged and snorted as he turned his face away.


    They were not ordinary men!


    That was my first conclusion. Ordinary ruffians would have succumbed after witnessing all these. However, although this person in front of me was rather anxious, he had disregarded the fact that he was in a very precarious position and still held onto his secret. It seemed as if they were not just some ruffians, who had decided to become perverts, but were part of a larger organization.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to say?¡± I squinted slightly. These men had been injected with nerve-control agents by Aikman. I wasn¡¯t worried that they would leak any secrets and so had decided to play an interesting game.


    ¡°Bring them along!¡± I waved as I turned and left the room while a few soldiers pointed their weapons at the bald man and his friends, making them follow along.


    As the trio saw more things that exceeded their wildest imaginations, the three men following me completely fell into a state of shock.


    They saw troops armed with strange weapons and heavy armor; unheard of battle vehicles, mechanical warriors that seemed to have come from a science fiction movie; as well as defensive cannons floating in mid-air.


    None of these things have been invented by humans yet!


    When they came to an unimaginably huge hall and saw a black swamp of orderly humanoids beneath their feet, the bald man finally broke.


    ¡°You¡­ you guys¡­ what are you guys exactly?!¡± The bald man couldn¡¯t contain his fear as he stretched a trembling finger and pointed at my nose as he asked.


    ¡°Oh? You guys do not know who I am?¡± I tried my best to change my features into that befitting a crafty conqueror; however, Sandora¡ªwho was quietly sniggering¡ªexposed me as my harmless face seemed to fail in portraying that manner. I then gave up as I said plainly, ¡°Who sent you guys?¡±


    These three mens¡¯ willpower and courage had exceeded my expectations; they had maintained a veneer of calm all the way. Hence, I could deduce that they were no ordinary hooligans but had been sent by someone. Also, as my Big Sister had not offended anyone, I was very curious as to who would target her.


    ¡°You¡­ who on earth are you¡­?¡± The bald man was still pointing at my nose and asking as if not having heard my question.


    At this time, a hoarse voice that contained a tone that made one tremble rang out, ¡°Enough; these humans are not fun at all; I have grown tired of this game!¡±


    A murderous plume of black flames soared into the sky as Sandora changed into her half-human and half-demon Abyss-mode.


    ¡°¡­Ge¡­ Ge¡­ Mons¡­ Monster¡­¡±


    The three unlucky fellows immediately were affected by the Abyss¡¯s powerful mind-corroding force as they sank onto the ground helplessly. Only the bald man could still talk as he pointed at Sandora, suspended in mid-air, as he stammered and said. The beautiful and high-class princess had suddenly turned into a fiendish monster; the three criminals could not take it anymore.


    Sandora, this was a little overboard!

 Chapter 52

    Sandora¡¯s terrifying appearance and the powerful force of the Abyss were very effective. The three men who had been acting tough now all collapsed on the ground as a stench emanated from their bodies.


    Sandora¡¯s appearance had actually triggered urination.


    Seeing the three in front of me about to go insane with fear, I tugged at Sandora¡¯s dress suspended in mid-air as I said, ¡°Calm down; the human race¡¯s mental faculties are quite weak.¡±


    Sandora also seemed to notice that the three boy-toys in front of her were almost reaching their limits as she nodded and slowly touched back down on the ground. However, she did not completely transform out of her Abyss-mode. As much as her body had gotten back to normal, black flames still circled the right-half of her body.


    After snorting for a moment, Sandora turned her head and said impatiently, ¡°If I had completed my study of the human mental faculties, I would have directly taken their memories to read through!¡±


    I turned to the bald man, who had just regained a little of his strength, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s start with names; what are yours?¡±


    At this moment, the bald man had determined that the three of us were what humans called mutants (he was actually rather close to the truth). As a human being, he knew he should clench his teeth and not give in to these non-humans even till death. However, facing such formidable opponents, his feeble sense of righteousness for the human race disintegrated almost instantly.


    Furthermore, that female demon (I¡¯m not sure what Sandora would think of such a description?) had mentioned mind-reading. It seemed that even if he didn¡¯t reveal anything, these mutants would have ways to find out what he was hiding from them. Since he could not resist no matter what, he decided to spare himself some pain and agony and actively tell us what we wanted to hear. The bald man thought about all sorts of reasons for his actions and completely abandoned that bit of dignity he had as a human being.


    He swallowed a few mouthfuls of saliva as he carefully looked at Sandora being encircled by the black flames and answered, ¡°My name is Liu Ming; everyone calls me Bald Head Liu. This is Old Dao, and that is Hedgehog.¡±


    ¡°Old Dao? Hedgehog?¡± I grew interested and asked, ¡°All these are nicknames, right? What are their real names?¡±


    ¡°As for this¡­ I do not know either¡­¡± The bald man answered honestly.


    I was very surprised. ¡°You do not know? Aren¡¯t they your henchmen?¡±


    At this time, that bird-eyed man called Old Dao saw that Bald Head Liu had already explained so much and feared that if he didn¡¯t speak up as well, he might cause unhappiness. He hurriedly replied, ¡°This is our organization¡¯s rule. Everyone within can only be called by our nicknames; no one¡¯s real name can be divulged. I also just found out that Bald Head Liu¡¯s real name is Liu Meng. As for my name¡­¡±


    ¡°I have lost interest in your real name.¡± I waved a hand dismissively. ¡°However, you mentioned some organization; you guys have some powerful backing?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Old Dao hesitated. As much as he didn¡¯t dare to defy these people¡ªhaving spent so long in the organization and having undergone training and a brutal education at keeping secrets, these now came back to haunt him as he paused and was deliberating whether to continue speaking.


    ¡°We are part of an assassination organization!¡± As Hedgehog had not joined the organization for long, he had not seen how those who had contravened the organization¡¯s rules had died. As such, he did not have as many reservations and had blurted out the truth. ¡°Our organization is called Blood Blade!¡±


    This was proof that in many situations, a bunch of super loyal and brave warriors could be undone by a single traitor; these betrayals had severe consequences.


    ¡°Blood Blade.¡± I nodded as I finally heard something interesting. ¡°Who sent you guys here?¡±


    The three assassins looked at each other as they said in unions, ¡°Liu Zicai!¡±


    ¡°Who is Liu Zicai?¡± I turned and asked Pandora, ¡°Why do I feel that this name is somewhat familiar?¡±


    The three assassins were breaking out in cold sweat. When they had received the mission, they had thought the target was but a small fry. Even if they killed him, Young Master Liu and the Ding Family would also soon forget about him. However, it seemed as if the situation was the complete opposite. This lad was rather formidable and the supposedly powerful Young Master Liu had not even registered in this boy¡¯s mind.


    Furthermore, from the looks of it, possibly even the rumored extremely powerful and mysterious Ding Family wasn¡¯t going to mean much to these few people. After all, no matter how strong the Ding Family was, they were after all humans; they were insignificant to this bunch of unknown aliens. Looking at the futuristic soldiers from before¡­ the three assassin¡¯s hearts clicked: could these three have infiltrated among the human race to conquer Earth?


    From a certain perspective, the trio¡¯s conjecture was actually quite spot-on. The only 1.2-meter-tall little lass standing next to me had made it her life goal to expand the Empire¡¯s territories while the blond Emperor / small sister-like person next to me was a brutal dictator that had temporarily declared a truce. As the only stable peace advocate among the three, the pressure on me was immense.


    Based on a majority-rules principle, I could actually be directly disregarded. As such, to say that we were a devilish band of world conquerors was actually rather apt.


    Pandora seemed to not be surprised by my forgetfulness at all. Actually, ever since I got to know her, she had not revealed a ¡®surprised¡¯ expression even once. I looked as she stretched out her small hand and pointed to the ground in front. Immediately, a young man¡¯s hologram appeared suddenly. A woman¡¯s voice explained, ¡°Liu Zicai, District K real estate tycoon Liu Chensheng¡¯s son. Left his mother¡¯s womb at 10:15pm (and 43 seconds) on 3 July 1991.


    ¡°He has a certain status in human society. He is a proud playboy that has some idle members of society and other rich families¡¯ young men as his underlings. His battle strength is zero, and his threat to me is non-existent. His value as a target is also zero. A comprehensive analysis of Liu Zicai is as such: he is a low-level carbon-based being that could be wiped out anytime. I recommend that he can be used as target practice for new recruits¡­¡±


    Damn! That evaluation was brutal!


    The three unlucky assassins were stunned by this woman¡¯s voice. Young Master Liu¡ªwho actually had some respect in society¡ªhad somehow become a living thing not even worth evaluating by these unknown alien race beings. Their pride as humans was heavily affected. Fortunately, these men were shameless and selfish enough as they chose to remain silent in the face of an unknown number of humanoid soldiers around them.


    I used the spiritual connection to express my strongest objections to Sandora. Although this worthless evaluation had been created as this scene in the novel required it, this was a little too much, right?


    As that woman¡¯s voice stopped, Liu Zicai¡¯s hologram also dimmed. A huge amount of small characters surfaced in the air. These included detailed information on Liu Zicai; this even included how much he had urinated the first time it had happened when he was young. While I didn¡¯t know if it was the truth or not¡ªif it was, I could only say that the Xyrin Empire¡¯s technology was indeed formidable.


    I still had some questions, however. As I believed that the Xyrin Empire¡¯s secrets could not possibly be leaked, no one would come after me because of my identity as an Emperor. Even if this information had leaked, it wouldn¡¯t be such low-level assassins that would come after me; it would be the navy or army at the very least, combining some artillery forces and a Rambo-like character, right? What was wrong with this Liu Zicai that he would actually hire assassins to find trouble with me? My Big Sister had almost been implicated as well?


    ¡°Why did Liu Zicai ask you guys to come after me?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Because¡­¡± Liu Zicai hesitated. The original, logical reason had now become rather ridiculous after knowing my identity, ¡°Liu Zicai thinks that you have snatched his woman¡­¡±


    The three of us were stunned. After that, Sandora burst out in laughter while Pandora and I looked at her with a look of bewilderment.


    ¡°You guys are referring to Qianqian?¡± I felt that it was a little ridiculous; Qianqian was my girlfriend from the start. What was wrong with Liu Zicai?


    Bald Head Liu nodded as he then looked at Sandora who was still covered with the black flames. He paused for a while and then said carefully and with respect, ¡°Actually, he meant this lady as well¡­¡±


    Bang¡ª! The black flames exploded.


    I looked at Sandora teasingly as I mocked. ¡°It seems as if Liu Zicai¡¯s is rather ballsy.¡±


    Sandora snorted as she jibed at a spot on my back that no one could see.


    I could feel a wave of strange feelings from Sandora¡¯s mental waves.


    ¡°He is a foolish person.¡± I grabbed hold of Sandora¡¯s hand that was still jibing me. I then said to the three quivering assassins, ¡°A Xyrin Empress¡­ a Xyrin Queen; he actually dares to lay a hand on them!¡±

 Chapter 53

    ¡°Will there be any problems in letting them go like this?¡± I was still a little worried.


    Sandora answered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Xyrin Empire¡¯s technology won¡¯t go wrong so easily. The nerve-control agents implanted in them will guarantee they will not let a word slip. My gut tells me that they haven¡¯t told us the whole truth; if we didn¡¯t do this, we would never know who the mastermind is.¡±


    ¡°This is rather problematic.¡± I sighed. ¡°It seems like I am really not cut out for such work requiring a huge amount of thinking and brain cells. You are actually quite good at this, and it will be such a waste if you don¡¯t put it to good use.¡±


    ¡°Hence, annihilating every human that has animosity towards you is the simplest and most effective method for you.¡± Pandora¡ªwho had a very low sense of presence right from the start¡ªsuddenly said as she elevated her sense of being in an instant.


    I rapped her head with a moderate amount of strength and said, ¡°Battle-crazy maniac!¡±


    Sandora was even worse; the Warsong Princess on a temporary truce actually placed her hands on her chest and said with a pure and innocent face, ¡°I need to leave the battlefield and fighting behind; only peace can rescue this chaotic world¡­¡±


    I wonder who was the fellow that thought of implanting parasitic organisms in others!


    By the time we got back home, it was already one in the morning.


    Time within the holographic world moved differently with the real world. Hence, although we had spent a considerable amount of time in there, in actual fact; we hadn¡¯t wasted much time in the real world. My Big Sister thought that we had only left for not even an hour¡­ which was the time we spent looking for Aliya.


    Once we entered, I realized that all the lights at home were switched on. As Big Sister was very thrifty, this was a rare sight. The only explanation was that today¡¯s incident had scared her badly. She could only use this method to comfort herself.


    I had just spoken when I heard the sound of a collision from Big Sister¡¯s room. After that, Big Sister¡¯s tearful but still beautiful face peeped out from behind her room door. Seeing that it was us, she immediately looked extremely relieved as she rushed to us.


    ¡°Ah Jun!¡± My Big Sister cupped my face as she did not hide her anxiety whatsoever, ¡°How are you? Are you hurt? Three thugs were looking for you just now. I¡­ are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine,¡± I comforted my Big Sister by patting her quivering back. Since young, my Big Sister had taken care of me and took on the responsibility of this family; however, no matter how strong she seemed, she was still an ordinary girl. Encountering such a terrifying incident, it was normal to have this reaction.


    ¡°Ah Jun,¡±¡ªBig Sister suddenly raised her head and looked worriedly at me¡ª¡±have you caused trouble outside? Why did those three men say you have offended someone you shouldn¡¯t have? Or are you hiding something from me?¡±


    What was going to come¡­ finally came.


    At this moment, one of the highest leaders of the universe¡¯s strongest Empire was faced with a tough choice.


    ¡°I suggest that you don¡¯t tell her the entire truth.¡± Sandora¡¯s voice suddenly rang out in my heart.


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°It might not be a good thing, knowing so much. The Empire¡¯s secrets are not that important for people who can protect them. However, your sister is but an ordinary person. If she comes into contact with these things, she would have to pay a price. For example, what if someday, some people have designs on the Empire? At that time, Chen Qing¡ªwho knew the Empire¡¯s secrets and couldn¡¯t protect herself¡ªwould become their number-one target.


    ¡°Rather than sending as many soldiers as you can to protect her, you¡¯d rather not let her get in touch with these things her whole life. Furthermore, even if she is your kin, once she knew that you are no longer an ordinary human; could you guarantee that her relationship with you will be as per normal?¡±


    I grew silent.


    Sandora¡¯s words made sense. I believed that the Empire¡¯s soldiers could protect my Big Sister well under any circumstance and that even if Big Sister knew about my secret, she would still accept me. However, rather than going through so much hassle and potential problems, it would be better if Big Sister was as far away as possible from things that shouldn¡¯t appear in her life. She should be able to peacefully and happily live her life. At the very least, there was no need to disrupt this peace at the moment.


    ¡°Ah Jun,¡±¡ªseeing me grow quiet, Big Sister looked at me curiously¡ª¡±what¡¯s the matter? Why aren¡¯t you talking? Can¡¯t you tell me what¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    Standing on one side, Sandora said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; they are just some insignificant thugs. Some triad boss had some misunderstanding with Chen Jun. However, as I have intervened, those unlucky thugs will not cause any more problems. I believe that the Chinese government would take my words as a princess into consideration.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Hearing Sandora¡¯s assurance, Big Sister relaxed slightly. However, she was still a little doubtful. ¡°Ah Jun, how did you offend someone from the triads?¡±


    I shrugged and said, ¡°Who knows? The triads have never needed a reason to do something. Don¡¯t you know me? I am very obedient and well-mannered normally.¡±


    Seeing Big Sister still wanting to say something, I immediately tried to distract her. If she continued to ask, my story might start to fall apart. ¡°Right, Big Sister, we are going traveling the day after tomorrow. How¡¯s the preparation?¡±


    Big Sister had a unique characteristic: she could only focus on one thing at a time. Once a second matter came pressing, she would immediately forget about her first task. This quirk of hers was a saving grace to me now. Big Sister immediately forgot about the triads and the three thugs as she immediately started to look forward to the upcoming trip.


    She supported her face with a hand, as if thinking about anything she might not have prepared yet, as she said, ¡°I have more or less prepared everything; Qianqian¡¯s family as well. The problem is the two of you are so secretive: you guys aren¡¯t telling us where we are going. I am not sure if I should bring some other things or not. Ah Jun, can you tell me now at long last? Where are you two planning to bring us to?¡±


    I smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s¡ªa secret!¡±


    As a matter of fact, even I did not know the destination of this trip.


    After telling Lin Xue of our plan to go traveling, she had confidently slapped her chest and guaranteed that she would settle everything; she had then disappeared. Until now, she refused to tell us what kind of itinerary she had planned for us. Whenever we talked on the phone, she would keep on reassuring me, saying, ¡°Relax, I will definitely give you guys a big surprise!¡±


    In fact, since I decided to hand this task to this lady that I have never gotten along well with, I had never relaxed a single moment.


    ¡­


    As it turned out, my instincts were quite reliable.


    ¡°This is the so-called New Year seven-day Golden Week commemoration tour you have arranged for us?!¡± Seeing the vast expanse of sand and huge rocks scattered, I angrily protested to Lin Xue.


    ¡°To be more precise, it should be called ¡®the New Year seven-day Golden Week to commemorate the ending of high school and the beginning of a new era tour¡¯,¡± Lin Xue said seriously as if not minding my murderous look at all.


    Where did she think of such a ridiculous name? Lin Xue, do you think that you have a flair for making jokes? Or did you think that messing around with two Xyrin Emperors and a Xyrin General gave you a sense of accomplishment?


    Dang it; Lin Xue had actually arranged for us to come to a desert!


    The Sahara Desert!


    Alright. I¡¯d admit that this place was filled with mysteries, foreign cultures, and ancient glorious ruins of civilizations long past; it was indeed not a bad spot for a trip. If these ancient ruins were discovered by some entrepreneurial businessmen, they could definitely make this place into a money-making machine. However¡­


    To bring us to the Sahara Desert to tour the stone structures of ancient civilization during the New Year; what was Lin Xue thinking?


    Furthermore, since our trip to the alternate world, Qianqian and her father had developed a serious case of phobia of deserts and ancient ruins of sorts; was Lin Xue intentionally trying to create trouble?!


    According to the original plan, Qianqian¡¯s parents were supposed to come along. However, as Uncle Xu could not get away from work, Auntie had decided to accompany Uncle Xu; and only Qianqian had come along with us.


    Oh, as well as Sandora.


    Unexpectedly, my Big Sister had not been negatively affected by the surprise tour plans; she was actually filled with excitement.


    In her words, this was a rare opportunity to explore and wasn¡¯t something that could be done normally. As long as they were all happy, she didn¡¯t mind the destination that much.


    At the start, she had actually felt a little strange that I had managed to arrange a tour to the Sahara Desert. However, as I had Sandora as a perfect excuse, I had attributed this entire trip to her; and everything made sense to my Big Sister.


    For some reason, I kept having a feeling that this desert tour Lin Xue had arranged was not going to be purely sightseeing.

 Chapter 54

    This was a way station that the special-abilities organization had established in the Sahara Desert. From the outside, this place looked like an inconspicuous desert hotel that catered to those who had something wrong with their brains and had come to this god-forsaken place to rest for a while or perhaps even reconsider their plans and turn back home. As the normal-looking ruins here had not been excavated, this place did not have many people while it was hard to bring supplies here; not many tourists would come here.


    Those unlucky cars that had passed through the desert and reached this place had been ripped off by this tiny hotel once; they weren¡¯t going to come back again. In fact, that was exactly what the special-abilities organization wanted. They needed a way station that could pretend to be a desert hotel; they didn¡¯t need it to become an international hotel having lots of human traffic.


    Big Sister actually was so innocent and had not been suspicious as to why a desert hotel that didn¡¯t have visitors for the most part of the year could have survived for so long. From the looks of it, this hotel actually looked pretty decent.


    I suddenly felt that the special-abilities organization and the people in it were born schemers; they were better than anyone at scamming people or setting up traps.


    In a secluded small room, the few of us special people were holding a critique session. This meeting included me, Sandora, Pandora, Sicaro, and Lin Xue. Naturally, I had called the gathering, and I was going to criticize Lin Xue. As for the others, Sandora had nothing to do and had tagged along to see a show while Pandora followed me wherever I went. Sicaro was more unique. He had been too brazen in selling pirated CDs in District K, and an arrest warrant had been issued for him by the district.


    As such, he had been desperate and had followed us along, thinking that he could set up shop in the Sahara Desert to sell his wares. To prevent him from selling his CDs to the people from the special-abilities organization, I could only drag him along as well.


    In response to my criticism, Lin Xue protested, ¡°What do you mean by a trap? We just wanted to arrange a holiday for you guys to experience a fresh, new adventure. Since you had asked the organization to do something so mundane for you, you have to accept our secret measures. Also, I think that Chen Qing is actually quite satisfied with the arrangements.¡±


    As there were no outsiders here¡ªthe only normal human was Lin Xue, and she was in the know; Sandora also didn¡¯t hide her identity. She snorted slightly as she acted like an Emperor and said, ¡°Hmph, little girl. I hope you won¡¯t forget that the leaders of the most powerful Empire in the universe are seated here. Your little schemes and ploys cannot be hidden from me.¡±


    After speaking, Sandora kept her airs again and continued to stuff pancakes and fruit pies into her mouth at an astonishing rate.


    Forget it; I am already used to this.


    Lin Xue finally gave up trying to talk her way out of this. She said honestly, ¡°Alright, I admit that we need all of your help this time. Of course, besides that, a desert holiday is also not a bad way to relax. I personally think that such a stubborn and old-fashioned person like Chen Jun actually really needs something new and fresh in his life.¡±


    Can¡¯t this lass that has never been on good terms with me say something that would make me happy?!


    ¡°Forget it; speak frankly. In any case, my Commanders are very free every day.¡±


    I took out the fork that Sandora had poked into her mouth as I said to Lin Xue.


    Lin Xue produced a black object from her pocket and tossed it in front of us.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Sandora and I said at the same time.


    This object was oval and had a smooth surface. It was completely dark and could reflect a little light. If one really tried their best, they could smell a faint fragrance emanating from it.


    If my human memory had served me well, this thing was the legendary¡­ cacao bean!


    ¡°Ah¡ªapologies! I took out the wrong thing¡­¡±


    Lin Xue finally realized her big mistake as she immediately stuffed the cacao bean back into her pocket, embarrassed. She then took out another black object from another pocket.


    I immediately became interested in how this lass took care of herself normally; for someone that looked so dainty and elegant on the outside, Lin Xue actually placed her food in random places. It was a miracle she had not poisoned herself to death yet.


    However, Sandora¡¯s attention had obviously not been on Lin Xue; she had been completely captivated by that rhombus-shaped black crystal-like object.


    ¡°This¡­ this is a ghost energy core!¡± Sandora cried out.


    I had never seen Sandora acting out like this as I hurriedly asked, ¡°A ghost energy core? What is that?¡±


    Sandora gingerly picked up the so-called ghost energy core as she swallowed the spoon in her mouth forcefully. (That¡¯s right, it was a spoon. As I had said before, Xyrin Apostles ate anything. Now that there weren¡¯t any outsiders, Sandora really stuffed everything into her mouth.) She then said, ¡°This is an energy source; it is one of the most commonly used in the Xyrin Empire. It is like a battery to you humans.¡±


    ¡°Energy source?¡± Lin Xue¡¯s voice started to tremble as she used a strange look to observe the rhombus crystal in Sandora¡¯s hands, ¡°This thing contains quite a lot of energy, right?¡±


    Energy source! What were humans most concerned about now? Energy!


    Putting the Xyrin Empire¡¯s ultimate battleships aside, even Pandora¡¯s Phantom Warship Cannon attack already used an astonishing amount of energy. Furthermore, this amount of energy used seemed to be insignificant to the Xyrin Empire. Sandora had brought her forces and maintained a battle for tens of thousands of years in the Alternate World without having any supply issues. This was all because the Xyrin Empire had managed to find a way to channel the universe¡¯s energy.


    Void energy, ghost energy system, fused annihilation energy system, dark energy recharging technology, as well as creating a gravitational singularity and destroying it to harness the energy from cosmos destruction; to the Xyrin Empire, energy was not worth much to them. If they needed some, they could even light up an entire planet to get their hands on energy!


    Although the Xyrin Empire had now gone dormant and information on these heaven-defying systems were lacking, the Xyrin Empire still possessed the energy technology necessary to burn a whole star!


    However, I knew that Sandora would definitely not allow humans to get their hands on such technology. It wasn¡¯t only for the sake of the Empire but also for the human race¡¯s sake.


    Indeed, Sandora immediately knew what Lin Xue was thinking of. She tossed the black crystal into the air a couple of times as she said, ¡°Do not have any ideas regarding this energy source. Based on the human race¡¯s current speed of development, it would take at least a thousand years before you guys can safely and stably use the ghost energy. If you guys finally have the right to gain access to such a powerful energy source, the Empire would be very happy to assist the human civilization.


    As for now¡ªtrust me, this is for your own good. Stay far away from these dangerous things. If not, you guys will use this thing to destroy yourselves sooner or later. To be honest, I actually think you guys have gotten in contact with nuclear energy a little too early. Also, where did you guys find this? Somewhere in these ruins?¡±


    Lin Xue was a very smart girl and was very farsighted. If not, even if she had special abilities, she would not have been able to climb so high within the organization. Sandora¡¯s words had made Lin Xue realize immediately that she had lost herself momentarily, fixating on this powerful object. She nodded and said, ¡°Thanks for the reminder. I will keep this secret. As for this object, it was within a strange grave underneath the ruins here. It seems to be some Egyptian Pharaoh post-death pyramid. However, for some reason, that pyramid had sunk underground. In one of the graves near the main coffin chamber, we had found this.


    ¡°After that Xyrin Warrior had perished after accidentally coming to Earth, I think his belongings had become sacred objects. We had analyzed the hieroglyphic wordings inside the pyramid and realized the Egyptians had named this rock object ¡®Star Stone¡¯. They believe that this could grant them the power to revive spirits. Within the coffin chamber, the walls have many characters and words that fit what we had found in the Taklimakan Desert ruins that time.


    ¡°Hence, I thought of calling you guys here. However, rest assured that no one within the organization knows about your true identities. They only know that you guys are independent persons with special abilities that are willing to assist us.¡±


    ¡°I must have seen you guys are very lucky.¡± Sandora broke the black crystal in her hands. ¡°This might be a very common energy source for us, and it¡¯s as common as an AA battery; however, for the human race, this is even more terrifying than a ton of U-235. If you guys managed to trigger it accidentally¡ªwithout an energy controlling mechanism, that crystal could have triggered a disaster even worse than a nuclear explosion. However, this crystal had obviously exhausted its energy; it looks like a rather decent piece of rock only.¡±


    Hearing Sandora¡¯s explanation, Lin Xue suddenly asked anxiously, ¡°Wait; if this crystal had not exhausted all its energy, what does it look like?¡±


    Pandora¡ªwho had been quietly listening to us talk¡ªraised her right hand as a dark blue half-transparent crystal encircled with faint wisps of faint purple electricity floated in her hand.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Lin Xue cried out, ¡°There¡¯s one! At the top of the Pharaoh¡¯s coffin, one such crystal is mounted! Oh no, they are preparing to study that thing today!¡±

 Chapter 55

    The special-abilities organization¡¯s sensory equipment was rather advanced; it was probably the pinnacle of what humans could currently do. These people with special abilities that secretly dealt with problems ordinary people couldn¡¯t often interact with things that could not be explained by common science; they naturally had a troop of highly-specialized research personnel. They were tasked with examining and analyzing all the acquired mysterious items. They were experienced and had the best equipment.


    However, all this was meaningless.


    No matter how high-tech their equipment was, it was also in terms of human technology. In the words of Sandora, this equipment was actually no different from what the primitives had used.


    Furthermore, these research personnel in the special-abilities organization were using these crudely formed and constructed tools to pry open a ghost energy core filled with energy that currently did not have any safety mechanism installed!


    In the eyes of Sandora, this act was akin to using a thousand-kilogram heavy metal hammer and furiously slamming it on a nuclear core without its protective layer!


    Lin Xue¡¯s face became pale white as Sandora immediately stood up. However, she then sat down again.


    ¡°It¡¯s already too late¡­¡±


    Sandora revealed helpless, bitter laughter. After that, we all felt the ground beneath us tremble.


    When we headed out, Qianqian and Big Sister were standing in the hotel lobby on the first floor uneasily.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ah Jun?¡± Qianqian saw us coming as she seemed to have found her backbone as she leaped into my embrace, her face looking extremely worried. ¡°A huge explosion happened just now followed by a vigorous tremor; could it be terrorists?¡±


    I comforted Qianqian by touching her head softly and said in a low voice, ¡°Rest assured; nothing would go wrong. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know how powerful I am. Take good care of Big Sister and don¡¯t run around. Lin Xue and I will go and take a look.¡±


    Qianqian nodded. She had blind faith with regard to me, and as long as I promised there wasn¡¯t any danger, that would immediately calm her down.


    Just like now.


    Qianqian nodded as she pulled Big Sister to her room. Before they left, Big Sister turned and wanted to say something to me. However, Qianqian was quite strong, and before Big Sister managed to say anything, she had been dragged away.


    Thanks, Qianqian, at least I don¡¯t have to deal with that now.


    The ghost energy core¡¯s explosive impact had been immense. After Pandora had blown away the smoke nearby, a one-kilometer-in-sidiameter huge crevice suddenly appeared in front of our eyes.


    A sharp and piercing smell emanated in the air while inside the huge crevice, there was a layer of half-congealed black matter; the sand had been heated and melted, now forming glass. At the bottom of the crevice, we could still vaguely make out red lava flowing.


    Sand and dust continued to fall from the skies; they had been blown into the air by that explosion. However, with Pandora¡¯s protective screen, none of these sand and dust touched us; they only blurred our vision slightly.


    That buried pyramid and all the special-abilities organization personnel in it had all become part of the melted matter and the piercing smell in the air. This group of people also included one person with special abilities that had accompanied the research team.


    No matter how strong a person with special abilities might be; he would not have survived this nuclear explosion-like occurrence.


    Lin Xue¡¯s expression was very ugly. She was lamenting the losses and sacrifices of her comrades in the organization; as well as thinking that this tragedy could have been avoided. If she had shown that black crystal to Sandora earlier, she could have stopped her comrades beforehand.


    Although this event had been triggered by an object from the Xyrin Empire, Lin Xue could not possibly hate me or Sandora. This Empire did not have any responsibility for this. It was the special-abilities organization who had proactively come in contact with this dangerous thing that they did not totally understand. This object did belong to the Empire, but before today, Sandora and I did not even know such a dangerous thing was present in this world.


    It was just like one was curious and went to dismantle a high-voltage transformer and ended up electrocuting himself, becoming crippled for life. He couldn¡¯t possibly ask the owner of the transformer¡ªthe government¡ªto compensate him, right?


    Not many people had come to these ancient ruins this time. After all, this was not the Taklimakan Desert and was in Egypt¡¯s boundaries. To prevent any political disputes, the special-abilities organization had only sent out a small investigation team that the Egyptian government had approved. Furthermore, as Lin Xue had suspected that the ancient ruins were related to the Xyrin Empire, she had not allocated too many people to the investigation team. As such, only a third of the originally intended size of the special-abilities organization team had entered the ancient ruins; this was the only source of comfort for Lin Xue.


    ¡°Something is amiss¡­¡±


    Sandora¡ªwho had kept her eyes shut as if trying to sense something¡ªsuddenly spoke. Her eyes opened, and a blue light flashed in them.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I felt strange.


    ¡°The impact was too small,¡± Sandora said as she suddenly disappeared on the spot. The next second, I saw that Sandora had appeared on top of the molten lava inside the crevice.


    It seemed that Lin Xue had made a wise move by diverting away everyone that didn¡¯t know about the Xyrin Empire secrets. When Sandora decided to act, she didn¡¯t really care about the consequences at all. If she wanted to fight¡ªeven if she summoned a space fleet in front of the entire human race, she would not hesitate; much less small teleportation.


    ¡°You Xyrin Apostles really have abilities that make the human race envious.¡± Lin Xue praised as she sighed.


    I gestured. ¡°Don¡¯t include me; besides calling down a strike from the home-star, I am but nothing.¡±


    At this time, Sandora had already finished her investigation. A white light flashed, and she stood in front of us again.


    ¡°The impact of the explosion was too small.¡±


    ¡°This is considered small?!¡± Lin Xue and I exclaimed. Seeing that big and deep hole that seemed to have been the aftermath of a meteorite strike, sweat dripped down my forehead. Calling this small¡­ Sandora, were you trying to have a go at cold humor?


    However, Sandora did not look like she was joking at all. She was very serious as she patiently explained, ¡°As I have said, the ghost energy core is rather powerful. It isn¡¯t just because of the huge amount of energy inside its core; the ghost energy is a very special type of energy, and this is related to how planets are formed.¡±


    ¡°The process of planetary formation was very similar to air bubbles in the water. The cosmos was the space within these bubbles while the circumference of these air bubbles is what we call the planetoid protective screen¡­ a defensive layer formed by a combination of time, space, and laws. Outside these air bubbles¡ªthe ¡®water¡¯ between the ¡®air bubbles¡ªis what we call the endless void.


    ¡°That is the beginning and the end, where time, space, laws, energy, matter¡­ where all concepts are completely crushed and broken apart and then formed together once more. In the void, near is far, a moment is an eternity, existence means absence, order is chaos; it is extremely peaceful. Things described as ¡®turbulence¡¯ have not been produced from the void; it is also extremely crazed and volatile as you cannot describe what order is like in the void.


    ¡°In there, only gods can disregard all laws. These are actually super life forms that have been formed entirely from laws and energy¡­ as well as a minority of Xyrin Apostles that can rectify their bodies¡¯ laws can come and go as they pleased.


    ¡°Ghost energy is precisely the remnant energy from the void.


    ¡°Although it is only a remnant, this energy that originated from all planets is still very terrifying. It possesses all the characteristics of void energy. Within an instant, it can reduce all matter and non-matter into their original energy and then unleash them a hundred¡ªa thousand fold. Even though after we created the ghost energy cores, we had carefully altered and suppressed the energy, a ghost energy core¡¯s explosion shouldn¡¯t just create such a hole here.¡±


    After regurgitating this huge chunk of information, Sandora looked at our terrified looks as she sucked in a deep breath and said, ¡°As a matter of fact, based on my estimates, half the Sahara Desert should have been wiped out.¡±


    Lin Xue and I sucked in cold air at the same time.


    I dared to wager that now, Lin Xue wouldn¡¯t even dare to have any designs on ghost energy anymore. No matter how good something might be, nothing was worth more than one¡¯s life. This object¡¯s power was too immense. Perhaps ten nuclear reactors combined would only have the energy of one such small ghost energy core. Now that one ghost energy core had exploded, and only a small one kilometer in diameter ¡®small hole¡¯ had been formed; where did the remaining energy go?


    ¡°Humans do not have the equipment or technology to absorb ghost energy; even if something could absorb this energy, it would not be able to withstand such a massive release of energy at once,¡± Sandora supported her chin with her index finger as she thought and continued, ¡°Only something from the Xyrin Empire could have absorbed the huge amount of ghost energy and also without a trace. Furthermore, it must be some device that hadn¡¯t been charged in a very long time and is almost fully drained.¡±


    ¡°Pandora Corps¡¯ devices and equipment are all as-per-normal; I have not received reports about eternal energy supply sources.¡±


    Seeing Sandora¡¯s gaze turn to her, Pandora shook her head and said.


    Sandora also shook her head, slightly confused. ¡°My men have not sent me any such news either; this energy couldn¡¯t have just disappeared, right?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I suddenly thought of a very serious problem. Something that we had neglected from the start. ¡°There¡¯s one Xyrin device that we haven¡¯t considered! Qianqian! Qianqian still possesses that Ethereal Beacon!¡±


    It was the Ethereal Beacon that had brought me, Lin Xue, and Pandora to the Alternate World that time. After we had returned, Qianqian had kept that device as a souvenir and a protective charm, bringing it with her wherever she went. I had also mocked Qianqian before about her sense of beauty.


    None of us had taken this Ethereal Beacon to heart; by right, it was utterly useless. It was so old and to complete one spatial teleportation had stretched its limits. Seeing that Qianqian liked that black object, I hadn¡¯t minded much. However, who knew if it really couldn¡¯t be activated anymore?


    Anything from the Xyrin Empire was of top-notch quality!


    For the first time in my life, I wished that the Empire also produced defects.


    That Ethereal Beacon didn¡¯t belong to the Pandora Corps, and naturally, Pandora did not know its condition. Sandora had also forgotten about this long-lost device years ago; she naturally also couldn¡¯t sense if it had been activated. From the looks of it¡ªif there really was a device that could absorb ghost energy, the only possibility was Qianqian¡¯s Ethereal Beacon.


    Just at this time, powerful spatial turbulence traveled from nearby. Besides Lin Xue who couldn¡¯t form a connection with Xyrin devices, all of us immediately knew that an unknown spatial device had been activated!


    ¡°Spatial teleportation destination locked-on.¡± Pandora¡¯s robotic voice swiftly calmed me down. ¡°The Spatial Gemini duo has already rushed to Sister Qianqian and Sister Chen Qing¡¯s side; we will follow suit in five minutes.¡±


    Alright¡­ let¡¯s all transmigrate together.

 Chapter 56

    Xyrin Empire objects were of top-notch quality.


    However, even such items had their limits. If a person was extremely unlucky, even a Xyrin Empire device could encounter a problem that had an infinitesimal possibility of happening.


    Pandora¡¯s spatial transition had worked very smoothly; it was working very well just like the morning sun. Unfortunately, within the first ten seconds of transition, some remains from a long-destroyed world¡ªa planetoid protective screen formed from a combination of time, space, and laws¡ªslammed into Pandora. The morning sun suddenly encountered a sudden torrential downpour.


    At this time, Sicaro managed to take over Pandora¡¯s navigating responsibilities; we then knocked into yet another fragment from another planet.


    In this grave, crucial moment, Sandora displayed her decisiveness and intelligence as a Xyrin Emperor as she immediately activated her own navigating system as she accurately rectified our course. We then struck into a third piece of fragment.


    When Sandora collapsed as well, I knew that only I could take over the job now. Although I was a half-past-six Xyrin Emperor, I successfully dug out the method to overtake the navigation system from the data trove in my head as I grasped the essence of using this system as well.


    After that, when I was just confidently planning to do my first planetary transition on my own, the navigation device that had endured much hardship finally broke apart.


    This was what it meant by disasters piling up one after another. The probability of striking a planet fragment during the spatial transition was not even one in a thousand; furthermore, the chance that this fragment¡¯s speed and strength could affect a Xyrin navigation system was not even one-third of ten thousand. We had actually slammed into three such fragments; this probability was¡­


    What was one in a thousand multiplied by one-third of ten thousand!


    In any case, this probability was extremely low¡­


    When I woke up, I realized that I was within a deep and dark forest. Come to think of it, why was it that whenever I transmigrated, I would end up in a forest? Couldn¡¯t the target location be somewhere a little more creative?


    Thousands of kilometers away, in an abandoned shack, Sicaro¡ªwho had crashed through the roof¡ªsuddenly felt chilly all over.


    I stretched myself a little as I realized that I had not suffered heavy injuries; my clothes were just only covered in dust. It seemed like although the spatial teleportation coordinates had gone a little haywire, the landing had been rather safe.


    In that abandoned shack once again, Sicaro once again shivered, his clothes in tatters after that crash through the roof.


    As I linked to my spiritual connection, I could distinctly locate Sicaro, Sandora, and Pandora. Although they were rather far away, linking up had not been a problem. Sandora also sent me a message, saying that Lin Xue was with her and asking me not to worry.


    Although she possessed strong abilities¡ªin this still-unknown Alternate World, Lin Xue self-preservation capabilities were the weakest.


    The series of events just now had caused a little malfunction in the spatial transition systems of Pandora and the others. According to the information that Pandora sent me, it was going to be a day before all the equipment could be fixed. As such, we couldn¡¯t link up just yet. However, Pandora told me that Qianqian and Big Sister were now being protected by two powerful Xyrin Apostles called the Spatial Gemini, and I wasn¡¯t that concerned with their safety now.


    I dusted myself as I started to take a good look at my surroundings.


    Unease.


    This was the first feeling I got from this forest. A feeling of malice traveled from all directions as if the forest was resisting my integration into it.


    This feeling was rather strange; I did not know how I could describe it. The surroundings were dark and thick greenery while towering trees hid the skies. From in between the foliage, I couldn¡¯t even see a sliver of light filtering through. If my body had not been enhanced by Sandora and my senses and mental state had been strengthened after becoming a Xyrin Emperor, I would not have been able to even see my fingers. This was very unusual; no matter how thick and dense a forest was, it was not possible that not even a little light entered it. Unless¡­ the entire forest was enveloped by something.


    I took a deep breath. The air around was cold and damp; it was exceptionally cold and did not have the warmth that normal forests had. A stifling feel came from every plant around me; it actually felt a little familiar. I was suddenly stunned; I actually could sense a crazed desire to attack from this vegetation!


    This forest was filled with elements that made one uneasy.


    These trees could not possibly attack me; based on my basic knowledge of all types of planetary systems that Pandora and Sandora had forcefully taught me, I could easily tell that the vegetation here was not demonized. Although I was being surrounded by an invasive-type of aura, the immovable trees did not pose any threat to me. The premise was I didn¡¯t proactively go near to them.


    Not go near them?


    Unfortunately, that was not possible. I did not intend to stay here and wait as I starved.


    As a Xyrin Emperor, having to act like a loafer in front of ordinary people for a long time, it was time for me to showcase my abilities. If not, I might actually really forget all the instructions and concepts in my brain.


    My face grew serious as I grew relaxed, and I seemed to gather a force around me. Cough, cough; as there was no audience this time, I could actually omit these steps.


    I easily linked-up with the Xyrin home-star as I gave it its orders and confirmed the launch and all the sequences, all within one second. Whenever Sandora and Pandora were free, they would help me to elevate my mental toughness and long-range control abilities. From the looks of it, the training had paid off.


    According to Sandora¡ªalthough I was a carbon-based being that was inferior to Xyrin Apostles in all aspects, my mental strength was special and actually could contact the Xyrin home-star unaided. As such, the research fanatic Sandora had used thirty percent of her mental faculties to research my mental strength and capacity. As a result of the training, I could now contact the Xyrin home-star in less than a second!


    As a continuous white light that had a low buzzing sound slowly swept by, a few-hundred-meter-wide pathway was carved out from the dark and strange forest as beautiful sunlight finally permeated and entered. The sunlight dispelled the suffocating aura in the forest immensely.


    I patted off the dirt on me as I walked along the vast space that the Xyrin home-star had bombarded as I walked deep into the forest. In that direction, I could feel that something was different from the rest of the surroundings there; some kind of energy that brought peace and joy.


    ¡­


    In a valley not far from this forest¡­


    Qianqian and Chen Qing held onto each other¡¯s hands tightly; they were at a loss at what to do regarding what they were looking at.


    Qianqian and Chen Qing had been in the hotel room they shared where Qianqian was comforting Chen Qing, asking her not to worry about Chen Jun and the others.


    Until some object within Qianqian¡¯s small bag started to shake violently¡­


    When the two had regained consciousness and nursing a splitting headache, they realized that they were now within a foreign valley. Two stars in the sky that were obviously smaller than Earth¡¯s Sun were shining light down on this planet.


    After a few minutes of debating, the two finally confirmed something: they had transmigrated, from the looks of it, to a barren land.


    Qianqian was a very courageous, carefree girl while Chen Qing¡¯s determination was far stronger than ordinary men. However, facing this situation, they didn¡¯t fare better than ordinary girls; they immediately felt very flustered and fell into deep despair at the thought of never seeing their loved ones.


    At this moment, a very strange pair of twins had appeared.


    They had the same silver, short bob hairstyle with completely identical, beautiful features. They wore the exact same clothes that looked like war robes, lined with golden specks. The only difference was in their eyes.


    The left eye of one of them radiated a blue, ghostly glow while the right eye of the other burned a deep, red flame that was terrifying.


    ¡°You¡­ who are you two?¡±


    Qianqian regained her composure a little as she asked in a quivering voice. As much as the twins were just quietly watching them, Qianqian was sure that this pair was not human twins and possessed power that could easily kill her and Chen Qing.

 Chapter 57

    Facing two rather strange twins, Qianqian instinctively grabbed hold of Chen Qing¡¯s hand as the latter¡¯s palms were also moist.


    However, the twins actually did something unexpected.


    They stood upright as they thumped their right hand onto their left chests as they said in a strange vibrating voice, ¡°Xyrin Spatial Unit Commanders, Primary Spatial Shrieker Ashita, Secondary Spatial Shrieker Ashidora, in the name of the Empire¡¯s glory, under the orders of our Emperor, is here at your service!¡±


    Such a sudden change in events made Qianqian and Chen Qing unable to react for a moment.


    They looked at each other, not sure what was to be done. Qianqian hesitated as she asked Chen Qing, ¡°Sister Chen Qing, what is going on?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I have never transmigrated before either!¡±


    That was a fact. The two were newbies who had never transmigrated before, and none of the novels they had read regarding transmigration had mentioned this situation before. A pair of powerful-looking twins appearing in an alternate world and pledging allegiance was something that would have required a very unrestrained imagination to be able to think of this as a storyline. No ordinary novels about transmigration had touched on this heaven-defying but beautiful situation.


    Fortunately, this book had never been ordinary from the start¡­


    ¡°You¡­ good day to you two¡­ who is the Big Sister, and who is the Little Sister?¡±


    Qianqian carefully exchanged pleasantries. She wasn¡¯t sure if the thought-process of people in this alternate world were the same as people from Earth. As such, she could only use as simple a way to express her benign intentions and try to establish a warm relationship with the twins.


    ¡°We are honored to speak with you,¡± One of the twins¡ªthe lady that had a blue light in her left eye¡ªreplied warmly with a light smile. ¡°I am the Primary Spatial Shrieker Ashita, the Big Sister. This is my Little Sister, Secondary Spatial Shrieker Ashidora. We will be responsible for your safety for now, my honored Empress, until we regroup with the great Xyrin Emperor.¡±


    ¡°What did you guys call me?!¡± Qianqian was astonished. When did she become an Empress?


    ¡°Empress,¡± Ashita continued with her warm and gentle smile, ¡°you are the great Xyrin Emperor¡¯s partner; only you are deserving of this honorary title.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Qianqian immediately interrupted Ashita, ¡°I think you guys have gotten something wrong; I am but an ordinary human from Earth and not some Empress. I don¡¯t know your great Emperor; I have a boyfriend, and I hope that you guys can leave us alone!¡±


    Although the twins potentially possessed much power and although that so-called Emperor must possess some might that she couldn¡¯t match up against, Qianqian definitely was not going to submit just because of this. Qianqian had read many transmigration novels in her free time, and she had already thought of the many possibilities that could happen to her.


    Now, Qianqian¡¯s mind had already sketched out what she thought fit the current situation: some arrogant Xyrin Emperor had somehow taken fancy to her and had sent her to this alternate world. He was now trying to use his so-called manly attraction to make her submit to him. This kind of corny setting and scenario had been read about many times by her.


    However, Qianqian knew that she would definitely not submit!


    Someone on Earth was waiting for her.


    Ashita and Ashidora exchanged a glance; they had not expected this. Actually, ever since they had arrived at the Emperor¡¯s side and had successfully opened a florist at the corner of a street, the sisters had not cared much about the happenings on Earth. As such, they still did not know that the Xyrin Empress they had been ordered to protect actually knew nothing about the Empire!


    They couldn¡¯t be blamed for this. The Xyrin twins had rather unique characters, and their extremely high mind-synchronization resulted in them having a very different thought-process from ordinary people. They often would only focus on one matter and ignore everything else that was going on.


    Besides the Emperor¡¯s orders and the Empire¡¯s interests, the twins would definitely not become interested in anything else. Instead of being concerned with matters that required low-efficient information gathering to handle, the duo was more inclined to use their never-ending mind-talk to spend their time on.


    Ashita looked as if she still wanted to say something. However, Qianqian shook her head adamantly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything else. I have a boyfriend, and your ridiculous Emperor has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Evidently. Much of this statement could be dissed such that the twin sisters actually didn¡¯t know where to start doing so.


    ¡°I think you need to understand some things; actually, our Emperor is¡­¡±


    Big Sister Ashita seriously thought through and formulated her words, preparing to make this Empress that was kicking up a fuss realized how many errors she had made in her statement. However, her Little Sister Ashidora suddenly butted in and said, ¡°Alright, perhaps some serious misunderstanding had happened between us.


    ¡°However, before we continue this, please allow us to stay and protect you two. This world is actually not as safe as you imagine, and as the loyal soldiers of the Emperor, we have to carry out our orders.¡±


    Ashidora¡¯s words were irrefutable to Qianqian. The latter could only nod and said, ¡°We have no choice, then. However, I still do not have any affection at all for your Emperor; after I see him, I will request to return immediately to my world!¡±


    If I had been here, I would have cried and wailed.


    ¡­


    In a bogland far away from here, a violent Lolita¡¯s situation looked rather bad. Pandora looked at the tidal water-like hideous creatures in front of her as frost covered her face. A thick voice traveled from behind her, ¡°Little Sister, hurry up and flee from them! The inhabitants of the bogland are too dangerous!¡±


    Pandora turned her head slightly as she saw ten-odd humans wearing thick armor or long robes gathering behind her. They all carried some wounds and the anti-gravity magical runes on their bodies had grown rather dim. Once the runes disappeared completely¡ªeven if the monsters didn¡¯t come, they would all be engulfed by the heartless bogland.


    From their messy but varied equipment and bearings, this was a small expedition team that had come to try their luck in this dangerous bog lad to see if they could find some valuable magic beasts and make some money out of it. Unfortunately, these bold and audacious humans did not have power and luck equivalent to their boldness; the bogland inhabitants that had suddenly appeared had instantly destroyed much of their firepower.


    If Pandora had not come in time and the violent spatial turbulence that had come with her arrival had not scared the brainless magic beasts, these expedition team members would long have ended up in the mouths of the magic beasts.


    Pandora looked at a few of these expedition members seriously as if trying to verify something. She then turned back as her fuchsia, pupil-less eyes looked at the black strange monsters that appeared to be three-, four-fold magnified slugs. The magic-born creatures without much intellect actually took a few steps back collectively as they instinctively felt fear; it was as if they had seen their mortal enemy.


    In actual fact, they had seen their mortal enemy.


    Pandora lifted herself slowly into mid-air as a layer of alloyed light armor appeared over her body as countless golden diagrams formed from stiff lines appeared in the air. After that, they slowly materialized and transformed into huge rectangular metal boxes. Each metal box had one side that had a dense hornet-nest-like opening. In these openings, an unsettling white light lit up as on the exterior of these boxes, dark-red energy seemed to flow as if it had a life on its own, flashing constantly. They were just like blood vessels that were flowing with blood.


    From among the metal boxes that filled half the sky, the magical beasts felt a suffocating feeling of fear. As much as after they had been transformed they had not feared anything, they suddenly now realized that a fear they couldn¡¯t control had surfaced in their hearts.


    They did not recognize these objects; however, they recognized the energy coming from them.


    This was their mortal enemy.


    As such, these magical creatures acted uniformly: They used much energy to lift their bodies upright as they then spat out a corrosive and powerful black juice in Pandora¡¯s direction.


    These black juices were like an invitation from the Death God to the expedition members. However, Pandora seemed to be oblivious to them as red light flashed in her eyes. She then used her cold and mechanical voice to say, ¡°Applos-5K Concentrated Particle Cannons, fire at will!¡±

 Chapter 58

    Sandora was very good at fighting; this was a known fact among Xyrin Apostles. As a powerful female goddess that could single-handedly lead her army and had helped the Empire gain ten percent of its total territory, her name as the Warsong Princess was well-earned.


    However, at this moment, Sandora really hoped for world peace. Having been battling for more than ten thousand years continuously in an endless war without hope for victory, even the Warsong Princess had become averse to fighting.


    Unfortunately, it was not possible for there to be complete peace in any world. As long as a world existed, conflict would occur. If a world had sentient life-forms, these conflicts would very likely become wars.


    Sandora was now facing a very agonizing battle; she still could not extricate herself from it. The opponent was an old foe of the Empire; it was something that the Empire had been fighting against ever since Sandora had memories.


    The Abyss.


    Sandora was standing on a magnificent wall that had been formed from massive rocks with its slits filled with lead and strengthened with all sorts of magic. The hot wind blew by her as her golden hair flayed; it was a very beautiful and dazzling sight.


    In front of her were countless demonized beasts that were like a black muddy tide. There were huge beasts, devilish demons, magic beasts, pseudo-dragons, and even real dragons in the mix. They had all been corroded by The Abyss¡¯ aura and had lost their own will due to the aura. A black fog rose from their bodies and made them even more violent and crazed.


    Their skins were dry and parched while their mouths continuously spat out a foul, white mist. Their low growls filled the air that was so thick that it seemed to congeal together. Countless pairs of red eyes reflected Sandora¡¯s delicate figure. However, it was this delicate figure that made the millions of demonized beasts cautious and not dare to act rashly.


    They tightened their muscles as their powerful magical powers rippled to the limit. They knew that the foe in front of them¡­


    Was their mortal enemy!


    Behind Sandora, a middle-aged male with brown, messy hair wearing heavy armor pressed his hand on the longsword at his waist. A faint, gold fighting spirit emanated from his being, revealing this male sword saint¡¯s powers. As he monitored the movements of the strange beasts beneath the city wall, he carefully asked the two girls that had suddenly appeared on the walls. ¡°My two mysterious ladies, could you two identify yourselves?¡±


    The man who spoke was this human fortress named North Imperial Crown¡¯s highest commanding officer, General Currans. A few days ago, scouts had reported abnormal gatherings of demonized beasts. As Currans had already fought these strange beasts for twenty years, he immediately deduced that they were planning a huge invasion and so had preemptively made defensive preparations.


    From the looks of it, his deduction had been accurate; and the army of strange beasts had come. However, just when the battle was about to start, two ladies dressed in weird garments had suddenly appeared on the city walls. It was fortunate that Currans had not detected any of the demonized beasts¡¯ devilish auras on the two ladies; if not, he would have ordered an attack on them!


    Lin Xue took a lot of effort to recover from the sight of the strange beasts about to attack this fortress. She gulped a few times as she said to Sandora, ¡°I really admire you guys. The Xyrin Apostles have been fighting these things all along? If it was me, I would have died from disgust.¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t been fighting these things; we have been fighting against the energy that is controlling these beasts.¡±


    As Sandora spoke, a light-blue beautiful battle robe appeared on her body as she turned to look at the middle-aged general that appeared to be ready for a huge battle. ¡°You guys are worthy of admiration; although your physical bodies are not that powerful, you guys have relied on numbers of willpower and have resisted the Abyss energy for so long. However, from now on, the Xyrin Empire would be in charge of battling these things. We are professionals at this!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking¡­? Oh, my!¡±


    Feeling belittled by the young girl in front of him, Currans had wanted to offer his rebuttal. However, the sight that appeared in front of him the next second interrupted him.


    Countless ripples like waves appeared in the air as more than a thousand soldiers brought strange equipment and occupied his line-of-sight.


    These soldiers wore metal heavy armor and emanated an energy that he couldn¡¯t understand. They were equipped with huge strange weaponry¡ªno wait, the weapons weren¡¯t equipped; they were part of the soldiers!


    ¡°I don¡¯t really like to battle now,¡± Sandora¡¯s voice traveled over with a mechanical vibration, ¡°However, I have to admit that sometimes, violence is the most effective way to deal with things.¡±


    The thousands of soldiers suspended in the air raised their huge weapons as a deep sound of energy circulating that was deeply unsettling spread throughout the entire battlefield.


    Sandora raised her right hand high as she said in a high voice, ¡°Today¡ª¡±


    All the strange beasts below the city walls started to surge forward like a tide.


    ¡°We will once again¡ª¡±


    All the huge weapons started to release a glaring white light!


    ¡°Achieve victory!¡±


    ¡­


    At this time, in a faraway forest¡­


    I looked at the small creature wailing in front of me and had a headache. This small thing that I had ¡®bullied¡¯ was something that I have never seen before but had often appeared in human legends¡­ a forest demon.


    Of course, as each legend varied, these creatures had many other names. For example, little demon, little immortal, flower immortal, forest demon, little genie, living genie, huge dragonfly¡­ ahem, cough, cough; pretend you guys didn¡¯t see the last name.


    This creature was only about the size of my palm. Putting her size aside, she was probably sixteen or seventeen years old. She had a head of emerald hair that reached all the way to her waist while she had emerald bejeweled eyes. This forest demon¡¯s skin was white with a tinge of baby pink.


    After my eyes observed it closely, that peanut-sized small face¡ªif it could be magnified¡ªwas extremely pretty. She was wearing a green dress made from an unknown material and was barefoot. She was suspended half a meter away from me, and her translucent, jade-colored wings like a dragonfly¡¯s fluttered as a fluorescent light emanated from them.


    A pure natural green life-form.


    This unknown life-form maintained a half-meter distance from me (to her, this was probably a sufficiently far and safe distance) as she nursed her broken heart and wailed out in distress. Her voice was as crisp and clear as spring water, pleasing to the ears. Every time I made any slight movements, her entire being would shiver and pause; then, she would carry on crying.


    This was what happened.


    After being separated from Sandora and the others, I had appeared in this strange and dim forest. At that time, I had felt a completely different aura coming from a part of the forest that was completely different from the surroundings. This aura was peaceful and brought joy, and so I had decided to use the Xyrin Spatial Cannon to pave the way.


    The good news was when I walked along the huge, cleared area that I had blasted out myself, I had actually found a paradise-like forest space.


    The bad news was as I wasn¡¯t very adept at controlling the Xyrin Spatial Cannon, I had actually destroyed a fifth of this paradise-like space.


    Just when I was feeling rather sorry for what I had done, this mysterious little being had appeared.


    She watched, stunned, at the charred ground beneath my feet and then started to wail and cry out.


    In the next half an hour, I used all my deduction nerves and observation cells and finally found some small ashes near my feet.


    From the shape of it, a type of plant used to grow here.


    After that, I had used another half an hour to try and interact with that mysterious pocket-sized girl. I finally realized something: those ashes had actually been this creature¡¯s house.


    ¡°Erm¡­¡±


    I carefully opened my mouth as the small fella in front of me immediately shivered as it flew backward five centimeters. However, she evidently didn¡¯t want to be far away from what-used-to-be her home as she stopped there and started crying again.


    I really couldn¡¯t understand this thing¡¯s thought-process; was she bold or timid?


    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry¡­¡±


    I scratched my head as I apologized deeply. Although it was an accident¡ªas I had burned her house down into ashes instantly, I couldn¡¯t explain myself out of this. Furthermore, having such an adorable being cry in front of me was really unbearable.


    As much as I apologized profusely, the small thing still had no intention of stopping.


    ¡°Little thing; stop crying. You can tell me whatever you want me to do!¡±


    Really, anything is fine; as long as you stop crying. If you continue crying, I¡¯m going to start crying as well!


    After even that was ineffective, I decided to use my trump card!


    As my connection with the Xyrin home-star grew stronger, I had grasped many techniques and skills that only Xyrin Apostles had. For example¡­ an alternative spatial storage system.


    Most Xyrin Apostles would use this alternate spatial storage as their own personal arsenal and armory. They used it to store all sorts of frightening criminal weapons, fortresses, as well as low-level soldiers without intelligence. For example, Pandora¡¯s spatial storage constantly had two full formations of heavy battleships while Sandora¡¯s had three formations of Xyrin heavily-armed security officers and half a ton of snacks. As for mine¡­


    I waved my hand as a shining object appeared in my hands. Accompanying this item was a curious fragrance.


    ¡­System Failure, Showing Penitence¡­

 Chapter 59

    After I waved my hand, a shiny object suddenly appeared from that storage place. That object was only a few centimeters long and was big on one end and small on the other. It looked like a miniature war hammer and it also emanated a special aroma.


    This was a very high-grade tool that I had used before when I was executing ¡®Operation Creating Cute and Demure Lolita¡¯; it was something that countless pure and innocent Lolitas grew obsessed with. This was something that had made an enormous contribution to the food industry¡­ a lollipop!


    I had no doubts as to the potency of lollipops. Recalling how even Pandora¡ªwho had been immune to all sorts of items that Lolitas used¡ªhad become obedient once I dangled a lollipop in front of her (although it was true that this little girl was already rather obedient normally as long as it didn¡¯t concern fighting), I refused to believe that an alternate world Lolita would be able to resist this!


    Although from her size and looks, this unknown lifeform could not be said to be a Lolita¡ªas a pocket-sized lifeform, this little thing¡¯s interests should be similar to ordinary Lolitas, right?


    En, it should be quite similar, right?


    The clear aroma of the lollipop had obviously captured this little thing¡¯s attention. She steadily stopped crying as her emerald-like eyes fixed onto the strange it in my hand.


    I tried my best to smile kindly as I tore the wrapper of the lollipop, and an even more powerful scent was immediately released. The little thing¡¯s senses were very sensitive, and she twitched her nose as she then looked at me shyly.


    ¡°Little sister, don¡¯t be scared. Uncle will give you a lollipop¡­ cough, cough. Little fellow, don¡¯t cry, look at Big Brother¡¯s lollipop¡­ cough, cough¡­ little¡­ forget about it. Why is it that everything I said sounded so gross¡­?¡±


    I spouted nonsense as I continued to observe the forest demon¡¯s reaction. She evidently noticed my kind intentions as she finally stopped flying backward, looking shy and afraid; she looked at me full of curiosity.


    ¡°This is for you.¡± I handed her the lollipop, ¡°It is very nice!¡±


    The little fellow looked at me seriously as she then carefully flew over and licked the lollipop gently. Immediately, a look of astonishment appeared on her face.


    This proved that such an ingenious creation as a lollipop was really a legend in the human race¡¯s food culture! It had successfully won over the Xyrin Empire Commander Pan Lingling, General Pandora, and even Emperor Sandora. Now, it had without question won over this mysterious lifeform from this alternate world!


    This little thing was really very tiny. The small lollipop in front of her had actually become a huge object. Seeing how she was trying her best to hug the huge ball of candy, I couldn¡¯t help but laugh and took the lollipop over. Now, the little thing had already let down her guard completely as she emitted a small and unfamiliar cry as she then landed daintily on my hand, knelt down as she started to lick the candy again.


    ¡°What is your name?¡± I asked carefully, afraid that if I spoke loudly I might puff and blow her away.


    ¡°Ding Dang!¡± She raised her head and replied. Her voice was small and pleasing to the ears; it was as clear as spring water.


    ¡°Ding Dang?¡± I was intrigued, ¡°It is a very interesting name. Do you live here?¡±


    ¡°En¡­¡± She nodded. ¡°Ever since I lost contact with the Goddess, I have been living here. There are dangerous things outside, and my power alone cannot cleanse and defeat them. Ding Dang has been waiting for my powers to recover¡­¡±


    ¡°Goddess?¡±


    I swiftly caught onto this word that Ding Dang had used. From Sandora, I knew that the legendary God Race really existed. They were powerful lifeforms created from energy and original laws; they were also the creators of many worlds. Unlike the deities in legends that were high up in the sky, these beings from the God Race were actually rather friendly. They just felt that they themselves possessed more energy and power; they were happy to interact with ordinary lifeforms that could accept them.


    Before the Xyrin Empire had fallen into a deep slumber, these powerful lifeforms had even maintained close contact with the Empire and had helped the Empire complete many research projects regarding mysterious energy. Broadly speaking, Xyrin Apostles that had been strengthened by the God Race were actually man-made Gods!


    After Ding Dang licked the lollipop another time, she replied, ¡°En, Ding Dang is the Goddess of Life¡¯s apostle!¡±


    In the next ten minutes, I more or less understood the background of this little thing named Ding Dang.


    She was actually part of the God Race!


    The one and only God Race.


    Of course, I found out from Ding Dang that not all from the God Race were pocket-sized like her.


    Ding Dang was a member of a group within the God Race that wielded life energy while the Goddess she served was the highest source of all life energy, the Goddess of life. Ding Dang had come to this world precisely to deal with the Abyss¡¯ energy!


    Although how the Abyss¡¯ energy came about was still inexplicable, it was evident of the danger this energy could bring. Every moment, it was corroding and destroying countless worlds. This not only posed an imminent danger to ordinary worlds; it also was a huge threat to the God Race. As such, The Abyss¡¯ energy was one of the main targets of the God Race.


    Every thousand years, the God Race would send a huge amount of expeditionary forces to all places and worlds to exterminate the wandering Abyss energy. These forces patrolled every world and destroyed every entrance to the Abyss they could locate until the next wave of troops came to take their place.


    Ding Dang was a member of one such expedition force.


    In a particularly intense battle, the division that Ding Dang had been in had been dragged into one of the Abyss¡¯ entrances by chaotic spatial energy. Although at the last minute, a few powerful God Race generals had used Pseudo-World Switchover to destroy that entrance, the final explosion had caused Ding Dang to be separated from the others, and she had ended up here.


    Just when she was preparing to ask for help from the God Realm, she had realized that this world was also being corroded by The Abyss. Although the situation wasn¡¯t that bad here while the indigenous lifeforms on this world were resisting The Abyss¡¯ energy¡¯s influence, Ding Dang¡¯s request for aid had been blocked by the interference from Abyss energy.


    As such, Ding Dang could only remain in this world for the moment and try to regain her strength so that she could leave as soon as possible to report the disastrous state of affairs here to the Goddess.


    ¡°It has been many years!¡± Ding Dang licked the lollipop aggressively once more. ¡°Ding Dang had already lived here for many years! Unfortunately, in order to regain enough power to break through The Abyss¡¯ blockade, I have to remain here for even longer. I am actually not a fighter of the God Race. However, now, I have lost my home¡­¡±


    As Ding Dang spoke, she once again grew sad; the sweet aroma emanating from the lollipop no longer could captivate her attention.


    Alright, then. I have been defeated. I have been defeated by a palm-sized little beauty that had brought me a pang of guilt.


    ¡°How about, you come with me?¡± I tested the waters and asked. Although The Abyss energy was very powerful¡ªas the Xyrin Corps¡¯ battle prowess was not in question while Sandora also had a wealth of experience dealing with The Abyss, it shouldn¡¯t be that hard breaking through The Abyss¡¯ interference. Perhaps this little goddess was more powerful than us; however, the combined might of so many Xyrin Apostles should be stronger than her, right?


    I just wasn¡¯t sure if this little being would trust a stranger who had just destroyed her home.


    Unexpectedly, she looked at me in a daze for a moment and immediately agreed readily. ¡°Alright, Ding Dang will go with you!¡±


    She had been extremely straightforward about it.


    Could it be that the so-called god-beings were all innocent and pure lifeforms without brains?


    Of course, not. Ding Dang immediately helped me to answer my own thoughts. ¡°Ding Dang can feel any lifeform¡¯s internal feelings. You are a good person and seem to have a way to leave this place. I believe you!¡±


    Alas, as a member of the God Race, Ding Dang indeed had some envious abilities. While we left the forest, Ding Dang sat on my head and asked curiously, ¡°Ah Jun, where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and find a few of my friends. They have the power to fight The Abyss. With their help, it would not be a problem leaving this world. Before that, we still have to go and receive two girls; these two do not have any powers at self-preservation.¡±


    At this same time¡ªat the entrance of some nameless gorge nearby, Qianqian and Chen Qing had gotten into some trouble.

 Chapter 60

    At the entrance of a nameless gorge, a horde of demonized lifeforms that emitted black smoke was surrounding four girls.


    ¡°Sister Chen Qing¡­ what should we do¡­?¡± Qianqian grabbed onto Chen Qing¡¯s hand tightly as the terrifying sight in front of her made her feel helpless and lost.


    Huge black boars with horns, fire-spewing rhinoceros, massive rabbit-like life-forms that looked like tanks, as well as some indescribable strange beasts surrounded the entrance to the gorge. The Abyss¡¯ energy had made them lose their independent thought-process. These normally peace-loving creatures only had rage and urge to battle in their minds. They couldn¡¯t wait to use their own energies to tear apart the four frail-looking lifeforms in front of them, to vent the pain they were feeling from the scalding effect of The Abyss energy in them.


    Being surrounded by these strange creatures that were filled with killing aura, it was already no mean feat that Qianqian could still speak.


    Chen Qing¡¯s face was pale-white; however, she still tried her best to maintain calm. She patted Qianqian¡¯s slightly trembling arm as she comforted, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Didn¡¯t these two sisters say they would protect us? They might have some way out of this.¡±


    A few meters in front of Qianqian and Chen Qing, Ashidora and Ashita were suspended in mid-air as waves of powerful energy rippled in all directions, similarly bringing along an undisguised killing aura. It was precisely the twins¡¯ presence that the demonized beasts around did not dare to act rashly. Although they were no longer lucid as The Abyss energy had corroded their minds, they still know how to maintain a distance with dangerous beings.


    At this moment, Ashidora and Ashita were using their spiritual connection to discuss a strategy; they actually weren¡¯t very confident in this situation.


    Unlike other Xyrin Apostles that could basically be called strategic weapons, Ashidora and Ashita were actually not Apostles that were adept at direct combat. As commanders of the Spatial Defense and Spatial Attack Troops, they were special troops that had been enhanced to better manage and control space. Using their special connection, they could easily use spatial teleportation.


    In many cases, the sisters were responsible for the transportation of soldiers. By opening a stable and wide spatial door that could speedily create a spatial transition window between two places, they could allow for the Empire¡¯s armies to enter the battlefield in the shortest possible time. At the same time, they could also use their own spatial energy to complete urgent support missions that ordinary Xyrin Apostles could not accomplish.


    This was also why when Qianqian¡¯s ethereal beacon had suddenly been activated, only the two of them could immediately rush to Qianqian¡¯s side. Pandora, on the other hand, had to prepare for a few minutes before starting spatial transition.


    Although their powers were immense, it was unfortunate that it was not suitable for this kind of battle.


    ¡°Biphasic Positional Tremor could be used to obliterate this area,¡± Little Sister Ashidora suggested.


    ¡°We cannot ensure the safety of the two matrons,¡± Big Sister Ashita rebutted this suggestion. It was obvious that Xyrin Apostles were still unfamiliar with the human concept of social connections; she had actually called Chen Qing ¡®matron¡¯.


    ¡°If we use spatial transition at the same time, we could ensure that the matrons would not be hurt in any way,¡± Ashidora raised another idea.


    ¡°We cannot be certain how good the enemy is at prolonged battles; idea dismissed.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I am out of ideas¡­¡± Ashidora stopped her mechanized thought-process, indicating she had no better suggestions.


    It actually wasn¡¯t hard for the twins to deal with these monsters. As Xyrin Apostles, Ashidora and Ashita naturally had ways to deal with all sorts of crises. As much as they didn¡¯t have any techniques or skills to engage in direct combat, if they activated their spatial energy, its power was definitely not something that ordinary carbon-based beings could withstand. Even the most basic spatial turbulence teleportation could tear any material lifeform.


    However, the crux was that Qianqian and Chen Qing¡ªtwo frail ordinary humans¡ªwere here. Their bodies definitely would not be able to withstand the powerful energy blast from the fragmentation of space. This tied the twins¡¯ hands: they couldn¡¯t use powerful moves while ordinary ones would not be effective.


    ¡°Let¡¯s activate the Corps Teleportation.¡± Big Sister Ashita¡¯s voice suddenly rang out, shocking Ashidora.


    ¡°What? Big Sister, the Emperor would definitely kill me!¡±


    After disengaging from her mechanized thought-process, Ashidora¡¯s thought-process was evidently livelier now. She immediately thought of how one Emperor who was adamant against using military force would react if he knew that they deployed a huge Xyrin Corps.


    Xyrin Apostles¡¯ loyalties were unquestionable. However, this loyalty was now creating some problems for them: the Emperor¡¯s order had been to protect both ladies¡¯ safety; however, protecting them would require bringing in some soldiers. The problem was right when they had arrived on Earth, the Emperor had already given an order¡ªbanning them from deploying troops.


    This was a problem that was more complicated than whether a chicken or egg came first. At the very least, for these Xyrin twins that were not very good at adapting, this dilemma was unsolvable.


    However, although they weren¡¯t good at adapting, Ashidora still managed to find a good reason to summon the troops.


    ¡°Emperor Sandora has already activated her personal troops. According to the Xyrin code¡ªonce an Emperor uses his or her personal troops, that meant he or she has entered the highest battle-mode; and all nearby Xyrin Apostles that can be of assistance would automatically switch into battle-mode thinking. Also, my dear Little Sister, you have to learn how to suppress your passion for fighting; the Emperor would not like your character like this.¡±


    Indeed, knowing that there was now a reason to deploy troops, Ashidora¡¯s eyes had sparkled!


    Without question, everyone Xyrin Apostle had a passion for battle deep inside them; it was just like a certain Lolita.


    As such, Qianqian and Chen Qing were surprised as they saw that the twins in front of them started to take turns to shine.


    This shine¡­ it was just as if their bodies had received some image signal disturbances. They shook violently, twisted, changed shaped, and shone unstably. Accompanying this strange sight, the air around them started to crack like a broken mirror. This structure also started to grow bigger and bigger.


    This process was very swift. As the two sisters took turns to shine¡ªas one of them maintained calm, the other would become a phantom without a material body, vice-versa. After a mere five minutes, both sisters had already transformed into phantoms completely without form.


    The demonized beasts seemed to sense that something terrifying was about to happen as they disorderly started to gather their energies, trying to interrupt the two strange girls¡¯ actions. However, they were astounded to realize that the energy that they normally could easily gather was now extremely hard to control; it felt as if they were like a late-stage Parkinson¡¯s Disease patient, trying to grab hold of a mudfish in the water. Although they could see it and could feel it, they just couldn¡¯t grab hold of it. However they looked at it, it was a very difficult thing to accomplish.


    Ashidora and Ashita looked at each other as they smiled and continued with their activation of spatial transition. As battle-hardened Xyrin commanders, how could they give the enemy a chance to attack them?


    Finally, one huge oval-shaped black hole appeared in the midst of the demonized creatures. Steady, powerful sounds of metal striking metal could be heard as a powerful voice cried out, ¡°For the Empire! War is Justice! Wherever our weapons point, there lies the Empire¡¯s territory! Conquer, conquer, conquer!¡±


    Qianqian and Chen Qing were utterly flabbergasted by this exaggerated appearance and the audacious war declaration.


    This was Ashidora and Ashita¡¯s power. They could cause spatial interference using their biphasic positional transition, to open a relatively wide spatial passageway. By the looks of it, this teleportation process that required five minutes to startup might appear less efficient than other Xyrin Commanders¡¯ instantaneous summoning methods. However, the two could not be compared. That was because¡­


    Ashidora and Ashita¡¯s spatial passageway had no limit to it!


    Other Xyrin Commanders perhaps could summon their troops immediately. However, their summons had an upper limit; once a certain number of beings or a certain amount of energy had passed through, the passageway would be forcibly closed. Even a top-notch Xyrin Apostle like Sandora could at most summon a thousand soldiers at once. However, Ashidora and Ashita¡¯s passageway was a concrete positional passageway; as long as they did not proactively close it, they could even teleport over everything on one whole star over!


    When Ding Dang and I rushed over, everything had already ended. Under the combined assault of thousands of Xyrin Warriors, only charred corpses of demonized beasts that had been killed by high-energy weapons littered the battlefield. The solid rocks around them had been transformed into soft sand by ionic storms, subsequently melting and forming into glass or other melted objects by the exposure to wave energy cannons.


    A huge Xyrin Warrior holding onto two huge single-unit phase cannons was just keeping his weapons in his spatial storage. Behind him, parts of a dragon¡¯s wing were falling from the skies, still spewing black smoke.


    From the looks of it, Ashidora and Ashita had severely overestimated the strength of these demonized lifeforms.


    Behind the front lines that these soldiers have formed, I saw a few Xyrin Warriors wearing silver battle robes suspended in midair with their hands wide open. They were maintaining a transparent shield that was just like foam. Qianqian and Big Sister were in the middle of this shield, holding each other tightly.


    It was evident that these Xyrin Warriors had done a good job ensuring Qianqian and Big Sister¡¯s safety. However, they had neglected the fragile mental faculties of human beings.


    I pulled the fidgeting Ding Dang from my head and into my palm as I hurriedly walked towards Qianqian and Big Sister.

 Chapter 61 - Chapter 61: Chapter 61 Confession

    Chapter 61: Chapter 61 Confession


    The first to spot me was Qianqian.


    When she saw me boldly walking alone into the midst of those Terrorist Soldiers, she panicked. In the last few minutes, she had fully witnessed the astonishing battle power of these Future Soldiers that could easily be described as humanoid War Chariots. What made her even more anxious was the realization that these warriors seemed to have been trained specifically for conquest and aggression. They fought fearlessly to the death and loudly proclaimed the Empire¡¯s theory of conquering everything. From this, Qianqian could keenly feel an unsettling fanaticism.


    Such fanatical warriors, especially just after a battle, were extremely dangerous.


    ¡°Ah Jun,¡± Qianqian waved at me frantically, ¡°don¡¯t come over, they are very dangerous! Get away from here!¡±


    Of course, I wouldn¡¯t leave. On the contrary, I made my way straight to the front of the protective shield and nodded to the Xyrin Warriors maintaining the energy supply, saying, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. Where are Asida and Asidora?¡±


    Qianqian and her sister were instantly dumbfounded.


    A pair of almost identical twin sisters appeared before me, accompanied by the fluctuations of space. Although I still had some trouble recognizing everything around me, I did remember these two sisters. Firstly, they were conspicuously noticeable as twins, and secondly, their Xyrin Form was indeed quite distinctive, with eyes ablaze with energy flames that couldn¡¯t go unnoticed. More importantly, among all the Xyrin Apostles who came out to look for work, they were the only two who had properly handled a business license without having it red-flagged by city management.


    Just on this last point alone, sisters Asida and Asidora could be called the good youth of the new era of the Xyrin.


    Standing before me, the sisters were clearly uneasy. Their bodies flickered in and out of visibility, trembling as if ready to flee into a hidden space rift at any moment, never to emerge again.


    ¡°Please forgive our transgression,¡± the older sister with the eerie blue glow in her left eye, Asida, bowed her head and said, ¡°we used the Imperial Army without your consent.¡±


    I laughed heartily, surprised that they were so rigid. In this situation, they should know how to adapt, shouldn¡¯t they?


    ¡°Forget it. The situation is special now. This world isn¡¯t as friendly as we imagined. Let the warriors be on standby, and the legion¡¯s power can be used as long as it doesn¡¯t jeopardize the balance of the entire world.¡±


    As the last word of my statement fell, Asidora, who had always been very prim, suddenly had a flash of brilliance in her eyes.


    I seemed to see another Pandora¡­


    This world is not the peaceful Earth. It is full of peril everywhere due to the violent Demonized Creatures, and I won¡¯t use my power to conquer any world, but similarly, I don¡¯t plan to just sit around and take a beating.


    In a violent world, there must be appropriate ways to respond.


    After reassuring the anxious sisters, I turned my face towards Qianqian and displayed the brightest smile I could muster, raising my hand and saying, ¡°Yo!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you, you¡­¡± Qianqian pointed at me, stammering without being able to utter a complete sentence.


    Although my smile was quite bright at the moment, my heart was tenser than ever.


    I had imagined countless times the scene of fully revealing everything to Qianqian and her sister, but I never thought my secret would be disclosed in such a way, completely unprepared. I was now rapidly organizing my thoughts, while also imagining countless possible reactions from Qianqian or her sister.


    Finally, the older sister broke the awkward silence, speaking with a hint of uncertainty, ¡°Ah Jun¨Ccan I still call you that?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± I replied swiftly.


    ¡°Then, are you really my brother?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I¡¯m your brother, the little guy you picked up when we were kids, who caused trouble every three days on average, breaking your heart every time. Do you want me to prove it? Because I really don¡¯t have any proof.¡±


    Sister seemed to have convinced herself that the person in front of her was indeed her darling little brother, then she turned her gaze to the Xyrin Warriors around us, saying with a lingering fear, ¡°So, what¡¯s the deal with these people?¡±


    ¡°My soldiers¨Cthough even I don¡¯t know their military organization.¡±


    What I said was the absolute truth. Pandora had often shared with me her knowledge about the military affairs of the Xyrin Empire, but just like how I explained the story of Snow White to her, we possess an amazing ability to selectively forget things we are not interested in.


    Qianqian finally spoke, her tone seemingly very calm, ¡°So, does that mean the Emperor those two girls were talking about refers to you?¡±


    I nodded in acknowledgment.


    Qianqian took a deep breath and when she spoke again, there was an almost imperceptible tremor in her voice, ¡°Ah Jun, I just want you to tell me the truth, don¡¯t lie to me: is our relationship just for fun because we were bored?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Qianqian¡¯s words startled me, I immediately shook my head vigorously, ¡°Why would you think that?¡±


    ¡°Emperor, huh? Although I have no concept of this Empire they talk about, just from these warriors alone, it¡¯s clear you¡¯re no ordinary person. Could someone who is called the Emperor possibly fancy an ordinary girl like me?¡±


    Sweat, waterfall of sweat, Genghis Khan, sweating from all directions¡­ Qianqian must have been poisoned by all sorts of palace drama, transmigration, urban romance, and Korean-style tragic love novels for her to come up with such an unreliable guess!


    But seriously though, Qianqian¡¯s suspicions aren¡¯t unimagined. According to the saying that art originates from life, there are definitely scenarios where scumbag young masters toy with innocent civilian girls, not just in novels. It¡¯s just extraordinarily frustrating to be unexpectedly suspected of being that kind of person!


    Especially when the one doubting you is your girlfriend.


    ¡°Qianqian,¡± I looked into Qianqian¡¯s eyes, my expression more serious and earnest than ever, ¡°I can¡¯t provide more evidence, but I swear to you, no matter what I become, I will never change my¨Ceh¨Cahhhhh!!!!¡±


    A horrific scream suddenly interrupted the intimate atmosphere I had managed to create. Every person present jolted, then countless Xyrin Warriors immediately started to transform in sync for battle, with the sisters Asida and Asidora using their space abilities to throw out Particle Cannons, Photon Blades, Wave Energy Tanks, and Ghost Energy Towers as if they were free. Accompanied by a classic shout from a Nameless Subordinate Commander, ¡°There¡¯s an assassin!!¡± A Xyrin Defense Position complete with energy-based guided targeting systems and full directional spatial offensive and defensive systems was swiftly established within a five hundred meter radius centered around me.


    Qianqian and her sister watched dumbfounded as the Defense Position, dense like a jungle of various weapon muzzles, was erected in a blink of an eye¨Cmore extravagant than when we were dealing with those Demonized Creatures!


    ¡°Stop¨C¡± I finally recovered from the excruciating pain and raised my right hand high, but unfortunately, those highly efficient Xyrin Apostles had already finished setting up the defensive line.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for concern, my Emperor. Any creature daring to challenge the dignity of the Empire shall be annihilated into the most primitive particles!¡±


    ¡°Does this count?¡± I asked with a wry smile, shaking my right hand.


    Dangling on my right thumb was a small, green Little One.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Dingdang clung to my thumb, biting down fiercely with surprising biting force. As I swung my hand back and forth, the Little One also swung through the air, but didn¡¯t show any signs of letting go.


    At first, I was a bit confused by Dingdang¡¯s sudden attack but soon realized that the little creature¡¯s wings were a bit crumpled¡­


    It seemed that since a while ago, I had been holding Dingdang in my palm, and the little thing stayed there obediently, all attention focused on me. Yet, not a single person noticed the peculiar Little One in my hand. Perhaps the Xyrin Apostles possessed sufficiently strong detection abilities, but Dingdang was, after all, a Goddess. Such a Legendary being could likely hide her presence to the point where not even all the radars of the Xyrin Apostles put together would be able to detect her. As a result, the small creature with an extremely low sense of presence was overlooked by everyone, including me¡­ I had also forgotten about the Little Goddess in my hand.


    I have a nervous habit when under stress, which is to clench my hands¡­


    To be honest, I was quite nervous while talking to Qianqian earlier¡­

 Chapter 62 - Chapter 62: Chapter 62 Many Important Figures

    Chapter 62: Chapter 62 Many Important Figures


    Although Dingdang¡¯s sudden attack caused me no small amount of trouble, thanks to her, I found a way out of a situation I didn¡¯t know how to resolve.


    I carefully tapped on Dingdang¡¯s tiny head with my other hand and said, ¡°Dingdang, can you let go first? If you¡¯re really hungry, I can give you another lollipop, okay?¡±


    Finally, Dingdang let go of her grip. She tried to fly back into the air, but because her wings had been wrinkled by me, she swayed violently in mid-air for a moment, looking like she was about to crash to the ground. I quickly reached out and steadied the little one.


    Sitting demurely in the palm of my hand, Dingdang said apologetically, ¡°Sorry, you pinched me so hard just now that I bit you without thinking¡­ you¡¯re not angry, are you?¡±


    Look, look! Such a kind soul, I¡¯m now completely convinced that she is a goddess. Even though she is the one who suffered, she¡¯s apologizing to me. I feel the little guy is now radiating divine radiance, and my guilt is skyrocketing.


    ¡°Ah Jun, what is this thing?¡± Qianqian¡¯s curious voice came from beside me. I looked up and immediately got a fright: Qianqian looked as if she was an old smoker who hadn¡¯t touched a cigarette for forty-eight hours and had suddenly seen an unopened pack of soft China, her eyes shining like the entire galaxy. She was staring intently at Dingdang, who was sitting in my palm, looking wronged and carefully trying to straighten her wings. Next to her, my sister wore an expression indistinguishable from Qianqian¡¯s.


    I almost forgot that no normal woman can resist the lure of cute things. This was apparent when Pandora came to my house and my status instantly plummeted.


    Dingdang, unmistakably, was very cute, so cute that she could be kept as a pet¡ª-of course, that¡¯s assuming if Dingdang resisted, you had the ability to withstand an attack of goddess-level.


    ¡°Her name is Dingdang,¡± I said, as I helped the little one to smooth out her wings, ¡°She is a goddess.¡±


    Although Dingdang seemed quite good-natured, I definitely had to inform Qianqian and my sister of her divine status in advance. Women can be incredibly fierce in certain situations, and if they weren¡¯t warned, Dingdang might suffer later on.


    Qianqian and my sister were clearly startled by my words, let out an exaggerated gasp, and immediately their hands, which had been ready to grab Dingdang, retracted as if shocked, pointing at the little one, they said, ¡°A goddess? Such a tiny thing?¡±


    By that time, Dingdang had finally pressed her wings flat. She straightened her skirt and then stood up, introducing herself in a delicate voice, ¡°Hello! My name is Dingdang. I¡¯m a low-level apostle of the Star Domain Divine Race, a Junior Goddess, and serving the great Life Goddess. Nice to meet you!¡±


    Asidora had just let down his guard, and seeing the little one in my hand, he greeted in a matter-of-fact way, ¡°Oh, a member of the Divine Race? Nice to meet you. Has the Divine Race started another expedition recently?¡±


    The little one immediately scratched her head bashfully and replied, ¡°Um, I ran into a bit of trouble and can¡¯t return home, so I¡¯m temporarily staying with your leader¡­ But speaking of which, there hasn¡¯t been any news about you guys recently, right? Have you encountered any trouble?¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡± Asidora shrugged. ¡°The Empire suddenly fell into slumber, and we have lost a considerable length of memory. The few members of the Empire we¡¯ve found who weren¡¯t sleeping are also clueless about what happened. In short, our current situation isn¡¯t too great.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see, no wonder communication with the Divine Race has been completely interrupted¡­¡±


    Qianqian, my sister, and I stood in stunned silence.


    Qianqian and my sister were frozen because they had encountered a being of the Divine Race, something of legend, and moreover, they were such a tiny one, tremendously shaking their common sense¨Calthough from the start of their journey through time, their common sense had been repeatedly shaken.


    The reason I was stunned was that I hadn¡¯t expected Asidora and Dingdang could greet each other so familiarly. Though I had heard from Pandora about the close relationship between the Xyrin Empire and the Divine Race, this level of intimacy was quite inconceivable. I felt as though I was seeing a country bumpkin and a president run into each other, and then they immediately went into a tavern arm in arm for a chat and a laugh.


    ¡°`


    Moreover, apart from that, I finally got to see how bizarre the sense of time is for those who live eternally, members of the Divine Race. The Xyrin Empire had been slumbering for at least tens of thousands of years, but to Dingdang, the absence of news was just a recent little thing. God knows how long ¡°recent¡± could stretch for a member of the Divine Race!


    My sister looked at me with a strange gaze until I started getting goosebumps all over. She then said, ¡°Ah Jun, it looks like you really need to give us a good explanation. The things that happened today were a bit too dramatic.¡±


    So, for the next several minutes, it was confession time for me. But when I say confession, the things I could confess were rather limited because I myself didn¡¯t understand how I had been identified as the Imperial Emperor. In the end, I could only explain this way: ¡°Due to some unknown reason, my spiritual wave wholly matched that of some Xyrin Emperor who kicked the bucket who knows when, and as a result, the Xyrin authority determination institution took me for that emperor¡­¡±


    Even though my explanation was almost as good as no explanation, my sister and Qianqian seemed to understand. However, Qianqian raised a new doubt: ¡°The way you put it, isn¡¯t the Xyrin Empire¡¯s method for determining the highest authority a bit too flippant? Just matching spiritual waves is enough to become the Xyrin Emperor, this method is too unreliable.¡±


    ¡°No, on the contrary,¡± Asida, far more mature and steady than Asidora, offered an opinion, ¡°This method is actually the most reliable way to judge, because the spiritual waves we refer to are not the brain waves or anything like that, which you might imagine. Although it includes human brain waves, the spiritual waves we detect encompass much more: brain waves, ways of thinking, spiritual imprints, subconscious marks, thought pulse frequency, and soul composition. These uniquely characteristic things are extremely difficult to fake, and when you mix them all together as a basis for judgment, the possibility of them being forged is practically zero, especially the soul composition. Even high-order members of the Divine Race may not be able to perfectly forge a soul identical to the original, and those top-tier members of the Divine Race who have the power to create souls freely¨Cthey would never bother doing such a tedious thing.


    Therefore, although we don¡¯t know why our authority recognition reached such a conclusion, since the system tells us Chen Jun is our emperor, we will act according to this information.¡±


    ¡°Even my soul is the same as that of your former emperor? Geez, don¡¯t tell me I¡¯ve become possessed by something?¡±


    I exclaimed in shock.


    Qianqian bowed her head, seemingly deep in thought. She had successfully accepted my identity and temporarily suspended her misunderstanding of me, but hearing so many shocking pieces of news, I was genuinely worried this girl might start having wild thoughts.


    Sure enough, the usually clever Qianqian immediately remembered a few important things that I had always managed to fudge through. She looked up, stared into my eyes, and asked, ¡°Ah Jun, answer me honestly, what is Lili¡¯s identity?¡±


    After Qianqian brought this up, my sister immediately thought of the same question. Pan Lili¡¯s appearance had been too sudden, with no background history; everything about her came from my side of the story. Now that my secret had been uncovered, they would be too abnormal if they didn¡¯t suspect the suddenly emerged Pan Lili.


    ¡°She¡¯s my General,¡± I honestly replied.


    ¡°Ha?¡± Surprised, Qianqian and my sister said at the same time.


    Channeling the spirit of a dead pig not fearing boiling water, I continued to spill the beans: ¡°Also, my new homeroom teacher, Pan Lingling, is Pandora¡¯s Deputy Officer, real name Sivis, a combat command-type Xyrin General. The new electricians at school are actually the commanders of Pandora¡¯s Sixth and Seventh Heavy Infantry Corps¡­ The uncle selling kebabs at the alley entrance, whose meat always burns yet he can¡¯t sell, is the commander of Pandora¡¯s Fourth Land-based Armored Corps. That guy in sunglasses who always sells fake jade plastic on the back street behind school is the commander of Pandora¡¯s Third Electronic Assault Corps¡­ The black-clothed peddler active on South Mansion Street who is despised by countless city enforcement officers, is the overall commander of Pandora¡¯s Heavy Defense Force. Then there are these two sisters, who opened a little flower shop behind our street¨Cthank God, they at least knew to get a business license first.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°That was forged with Sicaro¡¯s help,¡± the more honest Asida confessed.


    ¡­


    ¡°So, how do you feel now?¡±


    After glancing at each other, Qianqian and my sister said with odd expressions on their faces, ¡°Suddenly, these people don¡¯t seem so scary anymore¡­¡±


    ¡°`

 Chapter 63 - Chapter 63: Chapter 63: Dominance

    Chapter 63: Chapter 63: Dominance


    Vedis Empire, located in the central part of the entire continent, also served as humanity¡¯s front line against Demon Power.


    Hundreds of years ago, Demon Power first appeared on this continent, turning countless docile animals and magical beasts into brutal, blood-thirsty monsters overnight. Even the plants, devoid of consciousness, became laden with deadly toxins. Catastrophes ensued endlessly, compounded by human-made disasters. People of that time seemed to have descended into madness. Nations waged wars against each other without reason, zealously destroying everything destructible. This wave of madness began at the northernmost tip of the continent and spread southward. By the time the learned people of the continent realized something terrifying had happened, it seemed too late. Monsters ravaged the mortal world, and human conflicts were incessant. Even many secretive races that usually never appeared before ordinary people showed up on various frenzied battlefields¡­


    It was recorded in an anonymous historical book of the time: ¡°In the year 1041 of the Continent History, agitation enveloped our world, destruction swept across the continent, as if the world was engaged in a crazy feast of self-mutilation, and I, just yesterday, personally killed all my kin¡­¡±


    This plague-like disaster swiftly spread to the central region of the continent, the Vedis Empire.


    Then, the tide of destruction was contained.


    Vedis Empire, located in the middle of the Old Continent, was a seasoned empire primarily based on agriculture. Although it ranked among the significant empires on the continent, since Vedis had always been an agriculture-based nation with not many metal mines and a low-key military stance, it did not possess great military power. However, relying on its dominant position in the continental food supply and centuries of accumulated strength, it maintained its status as an international superpower.


    Logically, in such a globally sweeping mad war, Vedis could not have sustained for long, for those demonized creatures hardly considered humanitarian issues or international grain prices, and those war-waging nations¨Ctheir rulers were nowhere near clear-headed¨Conly thought of destroying their enemies, never pondering the meaning of their actions.


    Even leaving aside powerful adversaries, Vedis had to contend with even more irresistible forces ¨C natural disasters.


    Not long after the chaos swept across the continent, the world began to experience various catastrophic natural phenomena continuously: storms, earthquakes, volcanoes, tsunamis¨Cas if not only living creatures had gone mad, but the entire world as well.


    But truly, the disaster was contained.


    Historical records state, ¡°¡­a green glow crossed the sky, all living beings heard the teachings of the Goddess, and thus vegetation began to grow anew, clarity returned to people¡¯s eyes, the restless earth closed its wounds spewing magma, the angry sky ceased its howling storms spreading across¡­¡±


    ¡°It was all Dingdang¡¯s doing!¡± Little Thing sat on my hand, happily licking the lollipop I fed her with my other hand, proudly saying.


    ¡°Hmm, so the result is that even now, you still haven¡¯t regained enough strength to go home, have you? My merciful little Goddess?¡±


    I gently tapped Dingdang¡¯s head with the end of a lollipop, laughing as I spoke, ¡°Even though I know she¡¯s from the Divine Race, I still can¡¯t help but treat her like a child¡­¡±


    At this moment, we were on our way to Kabei City in the Vedis Capital, which was the agreed-upon meeting place determined through a spiritual connection with Pandora and the others.


    Since Dingdang had arrived in this world, she had exerted all her strength to release a wide-scale Divine Technique of Purification, which allowed the humans of this world a breath of respite. Furthermore, the Divine Technique she released also contained a massive amount of information, which successfully accomplished what a lifetime of a scammer could never achieve¨Cshe converted all humans into followers of the Life Goddess!


    The Life Goddess is a powerful member of the Divine Race who opposes the Abyss. Through worshipping her, the humans of this world also gained the ability to fight against the Abyss, or at the very least, they were no longer driven mad by its influence. Thus, the confrontation between humanity and the Abyss Powers reached a stalemate, splitting the entire continent in two. The northern border of the Vedis Empire marked the division, with the south remaining unaffected by the Abyss, and the north a paradise for crazed creatures. As Vedis, located in the center of the continent, is primarily an agricultural realm, it gradually became the frontline of human resistance. Additionally, since the miracle of the Life Goddess first descended in this realm, it also became the religious center of the Life Goddess Sect, where the most powerful warriors of the Goddess Church were concentrated, representing the strongest human force against the demonized creatures.


    But today, they were about to welcome another group of even more powerful warriors. According to the leader of these warriors, they had been fighting a force capable of plunging the entire world into destruction for countless years, hunting this force across numerous worlds.


    This was unbelievable, as everyone knew how terrifying the demonized creatures were. For humans to have survived their onslaught for so long was a miracle in itself. Now, suddenly, a group claiming to specialize in hunting these creatures had appeared? It was inconceivable!


    Yet, it was true. These mighty warriors clearly came from another world, and their attacks had an exceptionally lethal effect on these demonized creatures.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Demonized creatures are indeed powerful, but they are not the real enemy,¡± Sandora, clad in a sky blue noble long dress, sat in the Imperial Palace of Kabei City, elegantly sipping black tea handed to her by a maid, addressing the visibly tense old Emperor before her, ¡°The power that controls them and drives them mad, what you call Demon Power, and we call Abyss Power, that is our true enemy. Although killing the demonized creatures weakens the Abyss¡¯s strength, based on my observations with how far the corruption¡¯s reached, somewhere in this world there must be a portal to the Abyss. Without destroying this portal, the catastrophe will never cease. I¡¯ve fought this force in thousands of worlds and know their despicable nature¨Cunless absolutely necessary, they won¡¯t show themselves, instead sending their minions to die in the front lines. This means our primary target is still to eliminate the demonized creatures, but you¡¯d best prepare for the final battle.¡±


    Emperor Modis III of the Vedis Empire sat across from Sandora, adorned in luxurious robes and wearing a crown. Despite his age, the regal bearing from his years of battling on the fields was still evident. The Vedis Empire was no longer the agricultural realm it had been centuries ago; now, every person in this nation was a true warrior, and even the Emperor seated on the throne had to have a record of single-handedly slaying hordes of creatures on the battlefield to firmly hold his position. Yet, now this brave and wise emperor carried an indelible worry between his brows, cautiously choosing his words, ¡°While I¡¯m grateful for your assistance, we are not yet able to rashly trust you and your warriors. This world has been mired in madness for far too long; we dare not lightly believe in any sudden emergence of power, even if they aren¡¯t crazed demonized creatures¨CI hope you can understand.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I understand, it¡¯s a very normal reaction. Sudden, powerful warriors descending upon the world, an emerging mysterious empire, it¡¯s easy for humans to suspect that someone is eyeing their territory¨Cdon¡¯t deny feeling this worry, it¡¯s not shameful since it¡¯s an instinctual response of intelligent life. Moreover, more importantly, your concerns seem a bit valid, as the great Xyrin Empire has indeed conquered quite a few worlds¨CI¡¯m one of the conquerors, and I do have some interest in your world¨Cbut don¡¯t worry, because another Emperor from the Xyrin Empire has also arrived in this world and he would definitely oppose me launching a pointless war of aggression. So, you can have those eager royal guards stand down now. Although I know they¡¯re only there for your safety, I¡¯m not accustomed to being guarded like this.¡±


    Sandora¡¯s refreshingly frank conversational style was unsettling for Modis III; he had not expected her to confess her imperial ambitions so plainly. Although he was hardly convinced by her reassuring words, he still opted to pacify this mysterious young girl who claimed to be an Emperor from another world. Through a secret mode of communication, he dismissed the royal guards arranged around them.


    After all, he had seen the prowess of these suddenly appearing mysterious warriors in the magical images that had been sent back.

 Chapter 64 - Chapter 64: Chapter 64 Otherworld Sightseeing

    Chapter 64: Chapter 64 Otherworld Sightseeing


    Modis III finally set aside the uneasy and worried expression on his face, replaced by a demeanor befitting a true emperor: dignified, decisive, and wise.


    ¡°Are you finally ready to speak openly?¡± Sandora put down the cup in her hand and spoke with a mocking tone.


    ¡°I know nothing about you,¡± Modis III declared bluntly, ¡°though I believe you could become allies, I wish to understand more about you beforehand¨Can empire from another world, I must treat this with caution.¡±


    ¡°Well, it seems that carbon-based life from every world is such a troublesome lot. Since you¡¯re still not willing to engage in deeper cooperation with us, please at least do not interfere with our affairs. Our Xyrin Empire has battled the Abyss Power for millions of years. During this period, we¡¯ve frequently encountered natives who suddenly jump in and complicate matters, so I have lost my patience in distinguishing them from the Abyss Power.¡±


    At this point, a middle-aged man who had been standing beside Modis III could no longer hold back. He spoke to Sandora with a tone full of warning, ¡°Although you have saved countless lives of my soldiers, I must remind you, this is the territory of the Vedis Empire, not your Xyrin Empire!¡±


    Sandora glanced indifferently at the middle-aged man and said, ¡°A conversation between two emperors, even if it becomes an argument, is hardly your place to intervene, is it?¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Modis III waved his hand, playing the peacemaker, ¡°General Kulans is an outstanding soldier, but he can be impulsive. You¡¯ll have to excuse him.¡±


    Sandora gave a slight smile, stood up, and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing; I just came to greet you today. After all, this is your domain. If there is nothing else, I think I will return. Leading an expeditionary army to fight the Abyss is quite a taxing task.¡±


    ¡°Of course¨C¡± Modis III stood up as well, ¡°if you need our help, your country can ask at any time¡­¡±


    Sandora smiled noncommittally and then vanished in a halo of silvery white light.


    Modis III¡¯s smiling face suddenly turned very serious.


    ¡°Sir Kulans, what do you make of this?¡±


    Modis III heavily sat back in his large chair, his face unable to hide his exhaustion.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I am but a simple warrior and can only analyze from a military perspective¨Cthey are extremely powerful, far surpassing our warriors. Those mysterious warriors are a special race born for battle. They can transform their bodies into terrifying weapons. I saw with my own eyes one of them turning his body into a massive cannon-like weapon, then his comrade used this weapon to vaporize thousands of monsters¨Ca feat that would typically cost us the lives of thousands of soldiers.


    If we truly engage them, the price we pay will be severe.¡±


    ¡°How many are there?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s unclear; that girl who claims to be the Xyrin Emperor has the ability to summon her soldiers at will. I dare say, she definitely has not shown all her troops.¡±


    Modis III rubbed his throbbing temples, his tone filled with confusion: ¡°A powerful empire from another world? Perhaps that is believable, but why would the supreme leader of such an empire personally come to our world? This¡­ puzzles me.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, may we speculate that a powerful empire in another world had erupted into severe civil war, and its emperor was forced into exile among many worlds? Having lost her own land, she now seeks to conquer new worlds¡­¡±


    ¡°General Kulans,¡± Modis interrupted the other¡¯s scattered, overly serious thoughts, ¡°Although we can make all sorts of worst-case assumptions, you need to be careful not to let these ideas corrupt your own mind. The powers of demons will take advantage of any vulnerability¨Cno matter the intentions of the others, for now, they are not the enemy. At least we cannot easily provoke a dispute with them. According to the girl who calls herself the Xyrin Emperor, she has a companion on the way. Although I can¡¯t imagine a scenario where an empire has more than one emperor, meeting this other Xyrin Emperor might be a good choice.¡±


    So, what was the other emperor of the Xyrin Empire doing at this time?


    ¡°Ah Jun! Look at that! What is that?¡±


    Qianqian tugged at my arm, excitedly shouting and drawing frequent glances from passersby. Originally, I thought that changing into the traditional attire of this world would help us avoid drawing attention. But Qianqian, on her first visit to another world, was never quiet for a second, making us the center of attention wherever we went.


    However, on the flip side, it was indeed refreshing for me to witness a human nation in another world for the first time. The last time I visited another world, I only encountered insane magical beasts; the humans of that world had long been obliterated by the wars between Sandora and the Abyss. But the humans in this world were still tenaciously developing, which had our little travel group from another world in constant awe over the state of civilization in the Magic World.


    The humans of this world had undergone considerable development over a long period. Despite many of the civilization¡¯s achievements likely being destroyed by the presence of the Abyss, I could still witness the magical accomplishments of a highly advanced magic civilization. People had applied magic power in all aspects of life, using wind magic to assist in transporting goods and simple water magic to clean the streets. Basic elemental resonance devices could achieve effects similar to mobile phones. It could be said that, although they lacked modern technology, the people in this world were leading an advanced life similar to those on Earth.


    However, Dingdang told me that because of ongoing warfare, these everyday applications of magic were old technology that had existed for hundreds of years. Whenever she had the chance, Dingdang occasionally made trips to the human world. She observed that ever since the war with the Abyss erupted, the humans had gradually abandoned research on the assistive yet combat-ineffectual magics, turning all their efforts to developing armed forces. At the peak of this world¡¯s magical civilization, people could even utilize the power of magic to create arcane puppets indistinguishable from real people. But now, such non-combatant items had long been forgotten, leaving behind only the most common of everyday items.


    I must say, Qianqian¡¯s adaptability was truly impressive. Despite such drastic events, she quickly recovered and joyously threw herself into the fun activity of otherworldly tourism. In comparison, my sister seemed more reserved and cautious, although she also displayed strong interest in the otherworld. Compared to Qianqian¡¯s carefree bustling about, my sister acted much more restrained.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, sis? You seem to have a lot on your mind?¡±


    Noticing my sister appeared troubled, I asked with concern.


    ¡°Ah Jun, I always feel uneasy in this world. You mentioned it too¨Cthere¡¯s this power called the Abyss here. Isn¡¯t it dangerous?¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Hearing my sister¡¯s words, I knew she was starting to worry about my safety again. She had always been my protector since we were young, which made her develop an extremely cautious habit. Whenever we were in a strange environment, my sister would always first consider the potential dangers.


    I lowered my voice and whispered comfortingly, ¡°Sis, don¡¯t worry too much. I have the most powerful army in the world, and with their protection, we won¡¯t face any danger. Though those Abyss-transformed creatures are hazardous, my soldiers are their natural predators. Didn¡¯t you see? So many creatures weren¡¯t even enough for a squad of our soldiers to practice on. Besides, we have the Little Goddess with us. With such a strong backing, you can boldly enjoy the otherworldly tour!¡±


    Dingdang had sharp ears. Hearing someone call her name, she immediately popped her little head out from my collar, curiously asking, ¡°Are you calling me?¡±


    Seeing the adorable Dingdang, my sister couldn¡¯t help but smile. She touched the little thing¡¯s head with a fingertip and said, ¡°True, it¡¯s such a rare opportunity that ordinary people never encounter. I might as well broaden my horizons.¡±


    Just then, I suddenly felt a familiar spiritual wave approaching, so I stopped in my tracks and said, ¡°It seems before we continue having fun, we need to meet up with the others first.¡±

 Chapter 65 - Chapter 65: Chapter 65 Fire Blade Mercenary Corps

    Chapter 65: Chapter 65 Fire Blade Mercenary Corps


    According to the information transmitted through our spiritual connection, we arrived at a small valley about ten kilometers away from Kabei City, where Lin Xue and Sandora were already waiting for us.


    Since the distance was not very far, Asida and Asidora¡¯s Space Jump system directly sent us to our destination, a task as easy for them as eating.


    For us, it was not that simple, because we almost threw up our dinner from a few days ago.


    Compared to our disheveled state, Dingdang of the Divine Race was not affected at all. She flew around curiously in the air and immediately caught Lin Xue¡¯s attention.


    Once my vision finally stabilized, the first thing I saw was Sandora¡¯s trademark heartless smile. She almost pressed her face against mine and chuckled, ¡°Chen Jun, it looks like you need another body enhancement!¡±


    Behind Sandora, Lin Xue looked at my staggering form and beamed with laughter, but thankfully, Dingdang¡¯s allure was greater, sparing me from embarrassment in front of this nemesis for too long.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect so-called instant movement to be this uncomfortable¡­¡±


    My sister, leaning on a nearby tree and looking green, complained.


    Asida and Asidora appeared very embarrassed and apologized uneasily, ¡°Sorry, we forgot about the characteristics of carbon-based life¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Pandora has introduced me to even worse modes of transportation; I¡¯m somewhat used to it now¡­¡±


    I thought about the sensation of sailing against the wind on Little Loli¡¯s shoulders, and immediately, my stomach churned again.


    ¡°Speaking of which, why haven¡¯t Pandora and Sicaro arrived yet?¡±


    I looked around, but didn¡¯t see either of them, which was quite strange. Although they couldn¡¯t compare in space transmission abilities to Sandora, a Xyrin Emperor, or the twin sisters, who were space experts, any Xyrin Apostle should be able to easily perform instant movement over such a distance, right? Why haven¡¯t they appeared yet?


    Sandora¡¯s expression suddenly turned strange, and with an awkward tone, she said, ¡°Well¡­ Sicaro went to the city to buy some things, and Pandora has already arrived, but she ran into a little trouble¡­¡±


    ¡°Ran into trouble?¡±


    I was shocked. I knew very well what kind of power Pandora held; an unrestricted Pandora was like a strategic-level military fortress. Could it be that she single-handedly charged into the Abyss entrance and clashed with those monsters?


    Qianqian and my sister immediately became anxious. Although they knew of Pandora¡¯s identity as a Xyrin General, in their eyes, Pandora was still the blind little girl who evoked sympathy, and hearing that she was in trouble made them panic.


    ¡°It¡¯s not what you imagine,¡± Sandora quickly explained upon seeing our worried faces, ¡°The trouble that girl encountered is a bit special¡­ Never mind, just come with me, she¡¯s nearby.¡±


    Following Sandora, we made our way deep into the valley.


    It turned out, this valley was actually a base for a mercenary group!


    In this world, mercenaries are a common profession. Due to monsters roaming the continent and continual warfare, people¡¯s daily activities are greatly restricted. Wealthy but non-combatant individuals often delegate tasks to mercenary organizations, letting those with the capability but in dire need of money handle their affairs. These tasks might involve escorting individuals or objects to a certain location, searching for treasure in dangerous areas, or, as in some cases, having these mercenaries fight on one¡¯s behalf for money.


    Fire Blade Mercenary Corps¨Cthat¡¯s the name of the group stationed in this valley.


    Of course, they didn¡¯t initially station themselves in this barren forsaken place.


    Mercenaries, even though they experienced bloodshed daily, were ordinary people, not sword-wielding wanderers detached from worldly attachments, usually setting up in bustling cities for easier task acceptance.


    But the Fire Blade Mercenary Corps was rather unusual, or perhaps, just unlucky.


    In the past, they were not considered a large organization yet held a notable reputation among nearby groups. About ten years ago, during a mission, the Fire Blade Mercenary Corps unfortunately encountered a group of demonized creatures that, in a sudden surge of madness, attacked the city. In the fierce battle, the corps¡¯ former leader tragically perished, and many key members died surrounded by monsters, leaving the corps seriously weakened. The position of leader was taken over by the former vice-leader, Reck. Although this brave fifth-order warrior possessed considerable personal strength among mercenaries, regrettably, he lacked the essential skills as a leader. Despite being well-trusted, he was unable to prevent the gradual decline of the entire team¨Cby then, the corps no longer had any members stronger than him suitable for leadership.


    Wherever there were humans, conflict was inevitable, especially among mercenaries. The weakening of the Fire Blade Mercenary Corps immediately gave their rivals an opportune moment; several competing mercenary groups joined forces to kick them while they were down, further exacerbating the corps¡¯ decline.


    Now, this small-sized corps was teetering on the brink of dissolution. As top members left one after another and their strength diminished, the tasks they could take on decreased, and they could no longer afford their headquarters in the city. This forced them to relocate to this small but relatively safe valley away from urban areas.


    Faced with a dire situation, Reck, the current leader, made a rather risky decision. He mobilized all the combat power of the corps to capture Green Lizards in the Poison Mist Swamp south of Kabei City!


    These creatures, small magical beasts less than half a meter long and covered in emerald green, lived year-round in the swamp, possessing a rare trait of immunity to Abyssal Power corruption¨Ca belief people held due to what they thought was the creatures being blessed by the Life Goddess. Of course, I know now it merely happened because Dingdang had accidentally landed on one of those swamp lizards when she arrived in this world. Unconscious, her life energy wildly dispersed, causing mutations in all the swamp lizards, transforming them into this new life form that could resist the influence of the Abyss.


    Green Lizards could produce a clear secretion in their abdominal glands, which held excellent affinity with the Water Element¨Cbut more importantly, it healed Abyssal corruption!


    This viscous fluid, known as Holy Oil, possessed miraculous powers to dissipate the power of the Abyss. Even a small amount could restore a mad person to sanity; if scattered on the ground, it could even revive a decayed land making it fertile once again¨Cprovided there were enough Green Lizards to cover the entire continent with their secretion¡­


    Green Lizards themselves were weak in combat, but the Poison Mist Swamp was home to numerous Swamp Mud Dwellers, very troublesome demonized creatures. Numerous and extraordinarily resilient, even large adventure groups were reluctant to confront them. Thus, capturing a Green Lizard became a highly challenging task. Although Green Lizards and Swamp Mud Dwellers counteracted each other, in these instances, the latter seemed to act as protectors of the former; most adventurers died by the saliva of the Swamp Mud Dwellers surrounding the Green Lizards, and those who were lucky not to die found it extremely difficult to leave the perilous Poison Mist Swamp alive.


    However, compared to other missions of equally high danger and no shortcuts, capturing a Green Lizard in the Poison Mist Swamp seemed a bit more feasible. With some good luck, finding a Green Lizard without alerting the Swamp Mud Dwellers wasn¡¯t entirely impossible. In the mercenary world, there had been such a case where a small adventure group of just ten members had accidentally wandered into the Poison Mist Swamp and incredibly caught a mature Green Lizard. Upon their return, they quickly made a fortune and, since the Green Lizard they brought back saved two generals who had suffered from Abyssal corruption, this previously unknown adventure team almost overnight became a heroic group!


    It¡¯s worth mentioning that this outrageously lucky adventure group only enjoyed their success for less than three days before they were completely annihilated in an encounter with monsters¨Csuch a pity¡­


    Considering the future of the mercenary corps, Reck made this adventurous decision, staking the entire fate of the corps on this operation. With good luck, they would rise to great heights; with bad luck, they would meet utter ruin.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    As it turned out, their luck was not good.


    Because they had directly blundered into the encirclement of the Swamp Mud Dwellers.


    Despite their fierce resistance, since the high-ranking members had already left, the rest, other than their leader Reck who were average third-tier mercenaries, lost all their combat prowess and hope within seconds under the attack of the demonized creatures.


    Then, Pandora appeared.


    A mysterious, aloof little girl, wielding inconceivable power, she annihilated the waves of incoming demonized creatures!

 Chapter 66 - Chapter 66: Chapter 66 Difficult Admirer

    Chapter 66: Chapter 66 Difficult Admirer


    When we arrived, what we saw was a small, temporary encampment made up of simple plank houses. In the open space in front of this camp, about a dozen mercenaries were crowding around an impassive little loli, whose face, devoid of any expression, told me¨Ca person who knew her well¨Cthat Pandora was already quite impatient.


    I had already heard about the whole incident from Sandora.


    Simply out of an instinct to eradicate the power of the Abyss, Pandora had killed the demonized creature that appeared before her and incidentally saved the lives of those dozen mercenaries. However, she clearly did not expect the enthusiasm of these mercenaries. Being a profession that deals with death year-round, mercenaries know the value of life more than anyone. As a result, the members of the Fire Blade Mercenary Corps were extremely grateful to Pandora for saving their lives and were completely subdued by the great strength she exhibited. They hero-worshipped her to the point that they enthusiastically invited Pandora to visit their camp¨Cdespite the fact that their place was hardly better than a slum.


    What Pandora dislikes most is wasting time on such meaningless social activities. In dealing with these enthusiastic admirers, her patience was gradually worn down to the point of physical confrontation.


    According to Pandora¡¯s usual character, she would not care how enthusiastic these people were and would simply turn and walk away¨Cthat was her first thought. However, someone had specifically designed a development plan for her which included this phrase: ¡°Always be polite to people.¡± Pandora always treated that person¡¯s words as if they were sacred, so for once, the little loli uncharacteristically decided to accept the invitation of these boring carbon-based life forms.


    But now, Pandora was beginning to regret her decision¡­


    Just as Pandora was about to explode, I appeared, and that spared the mercenaries from a beating.


    Without hesitation, Pandora left those mercenaries behind and ran quickly towards me, then with a swoosh, she slipped behind me.


    I had never seen Pandora react so flusteredly before.


    I must say, to force the ice-cold Pandora to this extent, those mercenaries could be considered a formidable force in their own right.


    ¡°I never imagined that the humans of this world would worship the strong to such an extent,¡± Sandora, who had appeared next to me at some point, said with a smile relishing the misfortune, ¡°After being rescued, those mercenaries became die-hard fans of Pandora. Right now, they are crying and shouting to be the little guy¡¯s servants¨Cnow she¡¯s really in for a headache.¡±


    When did Sandora start using these expressions anyway?


    At that moment, the middle-aged man leading the others approached us. He performed what seemed to be a salute specific to mercenaries, then asked, ¡°May I ask, you are¡­¡±


    ¡°I am Pandora¡¯s brother,¡± I replied with a smile. Then pointing at Qianqian and her sister, I said, ¡°This is my fiancee, and this is my sister.¡±


    Qianqian swiftly pinched me hard on my waist and whispered, ¡°Since when became your fiancee?¡±


    The mercenaries opposite us, hearing my introduction, immediately grabbed my hand, their faces filled with excitement and said, ¡°So you are Miss Pandora¡¯s brother? I am Reck, the leader of the Fire Blade Mercenary Corps. Your sister is our lifesaver, her benevolence and strength have deeply subdued us. As mercenaries, following the strong is our highest ideal. We hope you will allow us to become followers of your sister. We can swear to God to be her most loyal soldiers¡­¡±


    Dingdang ¡°whooshed¡± in front of them and said in a gentle voice, ¡°Alright, go ahead and swear!¡±


    ¡°Stop causing trouble!¡± I accurately grabbed Dingdang¡¯s wings and set her back on my shoulder, then turned to Reck and said, ¡°Clearly, my sister is not interested in having you as followers.¡±


    I could guess what these mercenaries were thinking. Worshiping the powerful and expressing gratitude for being saved were certainly reasons, but more importantly, they were looking for a strong backer to rely on. It¡¯s obvious that Pandora possessed great power; even though she looks like an inconspicuous loli, in this dangerous world, only strength is truly reliable. As long as someone has enough strength, even if they are a loli, they will be revered. This mercenary corps was clearly not doing well, already on the verge of disbanding. For these mercenaries, who had nothing but a bit of fighting ability, without such a haven, their future would be very bleak, so they urgently needed a strong figure to rely on, and Pandora naturally became their target.


    This plan was not wrong per se¨Ceveryone has moments when they need to consider their own survival, especially since their primary reason was to repay the life-saving kindness they had received.


    Unfortunately, no Imperial General would be interested in playing such boring games with a few small mercenaries, just like no god would befriend a mortal over a lollipop.


    Dingdang flew past me holding a lollipop¡­


    Cough cough, in any case, Pandora would never agree to such a trivial matter.


    Upon hearing my words, the middle-aged man named Reck quickly responded, ¡°Then please allow us to follow you. You are Miss Pandora¡¯s brother, and we would also like to be your followers!¡±


    The legendary curve-saving strategy?


    ¡°I don¡¯t need followers,¡± I shook my head, ¡°I don¡¯t think Pandora saved your lives for a reward. You can keep your gratitude to yourselves and pass on Pandora¡¯s kindness by helping others when you can.¡±


    Look, look, how well said! Such a perfect image of a wise and just elder brother!


    Lin Xue despised me mercilessly on the side: ¡°Keep pretending, just keep pretending!¡±


    ¡°Is it because our strength is insufficient that you refuse to accept us?¡± Reck clearly didn¡¯t want to give up on this opportunity to rejuvenate his mercenary group. ¡°Our strength is indeed lacking, unable to compare with Miss Pandora, but we will definitely try our best to enhance our strength, and I myself am a fifth-tier warrior, I believe¡­¡±


    ¡°Boring.¡±


    Pandora, standing behind me, dismissively commented. Then, a ring of transparent ripples appeared around her, and from bottom to top, a towering Xyrin Warrior in heavy armor materialized out of thin air.


    This most ordinary heavy soldier of the Xyrin Empire lifted an arm, and a single soldier particle cannon appeared on his shoulder. As a blinding white light flashed by, a huge rock in the distance turned into a cloud of dust.


    I shrugged and said, ¡°You see, even the most ordinary soldier under my command has the equivalent strength of a human seventh-tier mage, so we don¡¯t need you.¡±


    I knew Pandora was getting a bit angry now. Because Reck had proposed to become my follower, in Pandora¡¯s heart, this position was hers alone, and she wouldn¡¯t agree to anyone else taking it. So, I had already made up my mind to quickly get rid of this somewhat troublesome group of mercenaries.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Staring dumbfounded at the rock turned to ashes in the distance, Reck instinctively licked his dry lips and said, ¡°Powerful¡­¡±


    I thought these mercenaries would give up by now, but surprisingly, they became even more fanatical.


    In this chaotic and turbulent world, people¡¯s admiration for the powerful far exceeded our imaginations, especially when these powerful beings had even the slightest connection with them. Reck and his subordinates followed us with astonishing persistence, hoping not only to become our followers but also to gain that powerful ability to instantly kill powerful demonized creatures under our guidance.


    What a pity, the technology of the Xyrin Empire isn¡¯t designed specifically for carbon-based life¡­ Uh, perhaps Alaya¡¯s mystic system powers and their magic battle energy are somewhat similar?


    Just as I was still troubled by these tenacious mercenaries, Sandora managed to shift my focus with an explosive piece of news¡­

 Chapter 67 - Chapter 67: Chapter 67: The Unavoidable War

    Chapter 67: Chapter 67: The Unavoidable War


    ¡°Get your warriors ready,¡± Sandora said to me after those mercenaries had finally left, ¡°we might be headed for a war.¡±


    ¡°War? With whom?¡±


    I was shocked by the news. Wasn¡¯t Sandora just going through a period of war-weariness? How had she so quickly reverted to her Battle Song Princess persona?


    I had originally planned to find Qianqian and my sister, spend a couple of days playing in this world, and then return. Of course, I¡¯d also help eliminate some demonized creatures for the humans here, fulfilling some of the obligations as a member of the Xyrin Empire. But war¨CI had never considered it; it was just too discordant¡­


    Seeing my surprise and reluctance, Sandora said irritably, ¡°Do you think I want this? The problem is that this world has been corrupted by the Abyss Power. As a Xyrin Apostle, how can I tolerate these adversaries of the Empire acting so brazenly?¡±


    Hearing Sandora¡¯s words, my face immediately fell. Sure, you are a legitimate Xyrin Apostle, but I¡¯m just a novice in this. Why must I be dragged into this tedious game?


    Sandora immediately sensed my reluctance through spiritual sensing and roughly guessed my thoughts. She bluntly closed off my last avenue of retreat: ¡°I know you¡¯re reluctant, but we have no other choice now¨Cin fact, I have some bad news for you. The creator of this world was absolutely a dimwit in Creation Science who barely passed level two. After he completed the creation of the world, he forgot to install stable barriers on the key laws and spatial infrastructure. This directly allowed the Abyss Power to interfere with the planar state during external transmission. Now our Space Jump System can¡¯t accurately pinpoint Earth¡¯s location, and we might even struggle to get back to our original universe. This means, unless we eliminate the source of disturbance¨C the entrance of the Abyss¨Cwe won¡¯t be able to leave this world smoothly¡­¡±


    ¡­Great, just great!


    As I marveled at Sandora¡¯s unapologetic disdain for the Creator God, I said worriedly, ¡°So you mean to say, we have no choice but to go to war?¡±


    Sandora shrugged her shoulders helplessly, ¡°As much as I¡¯d like to say ¡®long live peace,¡¯ it now seems peace must be fought for by us.¡±


    Qianqian and my sister both showed a worried expression. Even though the titles of Xyrin Empress and Xyrin Queen (surprisingly, my sister had no objections to these somewhat inaccurate titles¡­) sounded intimidating, they were just ordinary human girls at heart. Suddenly learning that a war was about to break out, and especially one in the Otherworld between the most important people to them and Otherworld monsters¡­


    This was absurd¡­ahem, I mean, this was deeply unsettling.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Noticing the unease of Qianqian and my sister, Pandora unexpectedly took the initiative to comfort them, her face carrying a very rare smile. Through our spiritual connection, I could even vaguely sense the excitement that she couldn¡¯t quite hide.


    ¡°The Empire¡¯s army is extremely powerful. We¡¯ve been hunting Abyss Power for tens of millions of years; they¡¯re hardly worth mentioning. We will undoubtedly achieve the ultimate victory!¡±


    I knew it. Pandora, this little Loli with a syndrome for war frenzy, would certainly get carried away in excitement. While the Battle Song Princess, Sandora, was tired of war, the little Loli Pandora emerged¨Ccouldn¡¯t this world have more harmonious elements? You should know, it¡¯s only when a Loli merges with a plush toy that this world is truly filled with love!


    Unfortunately, apart from the Divine Artifact of lollipop, Pandora most of the time preferred to merge with various strategic-level Xyrin Weapons¡­


    Qianqian and my sister paused for a moment and then said in unison, ¡°Lili behaving like this is really not something we¡¯re used to!¡±


    Anyway, it seems that eliminating the Abyss Power on this world is our only hope to return to Earth. However, my concern is, just how long will it take to exterminate those things? If it turns out to be like the last war Sandora was involved in, which lasted tens of thousands of years¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Sandora looked nauseous, seemingly recalling many unpleasant memories from the mention of that recently concluded millennium-long war. ¡°The Abyss Power of this world is strong, but not so strong that we can¡¯t eliminate it. Although I didn¡¯t bring many soldiers in my personal space, with your Space Twins here, they can transport a large number of troops to this world. Although the Abyss Power has disrupted the outer spatial transmissions of this world, getting in is still no problem. Plus, with Dingdang, who specializes in restraining Abyss Power, the war will end soon¨Cuh, it shouldn¡¯t take more than three years.¡±


    ¡°Three years?¡± Qianqian exclaimed, ¡°then by the time we return to Earth, wouldn¡¯t it be¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Sandora waved her hand to reassure her, ¡°the barrier between the two worlds blocks time, space, and laws simultaneously, meaning, the flow of time in this world is not synchronized with Earth. Even if we spend a long time here, returning to Earth would just be a moment. We might even make it back in time for dinner at that desert inn¨Cspeaking of dinner, Chen Jun, I¡¯m starving. Why isn¡¯t Sicaro back yet?¡±


    ¡°Who knows what that guy is up to,¡± I muttered, feeling irritable about the upcoming battle with the demonized creatures, ¡°Pandora, contact Sicaro and tell him to hurry back.¡±


    Pandora nodded silently, then with a strange expression on her face said, ¡°Brother, he¡¯s already back¡­¡±


    Seeing the unusual embarrassment on Pandora¡¯s face, I immediately guessed that the Imperial Commander, who found the greatest joy in life confronting the urban management, seemed to have yet another astonishing way of making an entrance.


    My intuition was quite accurate, although I wished I hadn¡¯t foreseen such a terrible situation so precisely.


    What we saw was an Arabic uncle completely wrapped in a white robe.


    I had always had complaints about Sicaro¡¯s ever-unchanging black SWAT outfit, but it seemed he had at least improved in that aspect, even though this outfit was far more shockingly ludicrous than the SWAT gear.


    Behind the Arabic uncle, we also saw a moving mountain¨Cno, more precisely, a package as massive as a mountain.


    Sicaro, with a stride that was remarkably casual for someone carrying such a huge package, approached us and then with a letting go, the entire package dropped to the ground with a ¡°puff,¡± creating a noticeable tremor and raising clouds of dust.


    ¡°Sicaro, my dear Commander, could you please explain what exactly you¡¯ve bought?¡±


    After Pandora dispelled the smoke around us, I restrained the twitching of my eye corners and said as calmly as possible, with Sandora nearly laughing herself into a fit behind me¨Csuch an unpredictable Imperial Commander indeed had a comedic effect, and I had every reason to suspect that Sicaro¡¯s thought processes, which always operated in the most abnormal way, might have been altered by some unknown external damage during his long sleep on the Xyrin Mother Star. If it weren¡¯t for Pandora repeatedly assuring that Sicaro was normal in every aspect except for his quirky personality, I really would have felt the impulse to have those logistics commanders disassemble this guy for a thorough study.


    ¡°The glory of the Empire be with you, my Emperor!¡± Sicaro seemed quite pleased, which led him to use such a rare greeting. His solemn and serious expression, coupled with the Arabic uncle outfit, made him look like a scammer whose head needed just a halo to ascend directly to heaven.


    Cough cough, I mean no offense to Alaya.


    ¡°This world without urban management is simply wonderful!¡± Sicaro exclaimed about the joy of escaping the urban management¡¯s pursuit as he reached to open the huge sack. Dingdang, being the most curious of us all, immediately rushed to the mouth of the bag to be the first to see what was inside.


    ¡°Dingdang, be careful!¡± I hurriedly warned, but it was already too late.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    With a rustling sound, the little thing didn¡¯t even have time to scream before being buried under a surge of miscellaneous items.


    Sicaro scratched his head awkwardly and said, ¡°I thought I saw a member of the Divine Race just now, but then they disappeared all of a sudden?¡±


    Just as we were about to start digging out the little thing buried beneath, the pile of oddly shaped junk on the ground suddenly moved. Then the top few metal sheets were pushed up, a large bud poked out, and in an instant, the bud opened, revealing Dingdang curled up inside.


    ¡°Whew¨CDingdang was scared to death; it suddenly turned dark¡­¡±


    The little guy patted his chest, a look of relief on his face.

 Chapter 68 - Chapter 68: Chapter 68: Preparing for Battle

    Chapter 68: Chapter 68: Preparing for Battle


    Firstly, there¡¯s something I need to mention¡­ I will be traveling far tomorrow, so I will not be able to update for the next few days. I apologize for this¡­ It will probably take about ten days. Please rest assured, the above is definitely not a declaration of abandonment, it really is an unavoidable event, and I will also take this opportunity to sort out my thoughts. Additionally, as a way of apology, I will update a bit more today.


    Little Thing flew to the top of my head, still frightened, clutching my hair tightly and refusing to come down, while my attention was drawn to the pile of objects that Sicaro had collapsed on the ground with.


    ¡°What are these things?¡±


    I asked curiously, those things on the ground looked like a pile of junk, all broken weapons and damaged armor, dull and unremarkable. Could it be that Sicaro had just been collecting scrap from the frontline?


    ¡°These are weapons recovered from the battlefield,¡± Sicaro replied. ¡°Originally, they were going to be melted down and remade into new equipment to distribute to the warriors, but I found something interesting in them, so I figured out a way to bring some back.¡±


    Sicaro saying this immediately surprised me. Who knew this guy could actually do something serious besides causing trouble and joking?


    At that moment, Sandora, who was examining the weapons and armor, looked up and said, ¡°No wonder you didn¡¯t keep them in your personal space. The Abyss Power contained within is indeed quite disturbing. However, it¡¯s interesting that such bizarre metal has accumulated so much Abyss Power without being completely corroded.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    I was completely puzzled. Having never directly confronted the Abyss, I could not possibly be as familiar with this destructively powerful force as Sandora. Besides a pile of dust, I could see nothing else from this scrap metal.


    Sandora brushed the dust off her hands and replied, ¡°The Abyss is a power with extremely strong erosive properties. These equipments have been used on the battlefield for so long and have been through the most severe battles, naturally accumulating astonishing amounts of Abyss Power. Normally, any regular material would have already been transformed into rotten and highly toxic substances full of destructive properties. However, it¡¯s fascinating that, despite the strong Abyssal Aura, the inherent attributes of these metals haven¡¯t changed at all¨Cperhaps it¡¯s precisely because they discovered such magical metal that the humans of this world have been able to stand against the Abyss for so long.¡±


    ¡°What are you planning to do?¡±


    I looked at Sandora, whose eyes began to sparkle, and couldn¡¯t help feeling a very bad premonition.


    ¡°What to do? Of course, prepare the army immediately! I¡¯ve fought against the Abyss Power for countless years, yet it¡¯s the first time I see a material that can resist the erosion of the Abyss without any external protective forces. It seems this world is more interesting than I had imagined¡­¡±


    I knew it, no form of aversion to war could completely erase the War Soul within Sandora¡¯s heart, especially upon learning that natural materials could resist the Abyss Power.


    At that time, Sandora¡¯s presence as the Xyrin Empress finally re-emerged. She put away her former almost heartless smile and turned to show a face full of resolve and determination. Her eyes gleamed with confidence. She raised her hand, and immediately, several dozen non-combat Xyrin Apostles appeared around us. As soon as they appeared, they began to look around and then dispersed in different directions. After summoning them, Sandora turned her head to me and said, ¡°First, we need a base. However, I didn¡¯t bring many subordinates this time, so I¡¯ll need to borrow those twins from you¨CI need their unlimited space transmission ability.¡±


    I naturally had no objections, so I nodded and said to Asida and Asidora, ¡°You two should just listen to Sandora¡¯s orders for now.¡±


    The sisters saluted in the Xyrin Army style and then began to construct the legion¡¯s Teleportation Gate.


    The Xyrin Empire, truly worthy of its reputation for ruling the entire universe through wars and conquests and for its expeditions across countless worlds, had technologies virtually created specifically for warfare. If it were an ordinary civilization, it would inevitably require a considerable amount of time to prepare for a war, including accumulation of materials, deployment of troops, pre-war mobilization, and more issues enough to give countless commanders a headache. Even an overnight lightning strike would necessarily have extensive prior preparations. However, the Xyrin Empire was different; it always had ample military resources ready in their personal space. All Xyrin Apostles were Super Soldiers who could rush to the battlefield in an instant, not requiring war mobilization. A single command was enough to launch a suicide attack on any target. Mind Sharing command ensured the efficiency and precision of military actions, space transmission capability guaranteed their ability to reach any part of the battlefield in an extremely short time, and powerful beings like Asida and Asidora, who could control the flow of space, made interdimensional expeditions as easy as visiting a neighbor.


    Even though it may sound excessive, they truly are deservedly called War Machines.


    Though I had been wondering what kind of troops Sandora would use Asida and Asidora¡¯s abilities to teleport over, when the transmission ended, I was taken aback.


    A little girl, no more than eight years old, wearing a pristine white dress and with her eyes tightly shut, stood before us.


    All this trouble to use Asida and Asidora for a legion teleportation, and the Xyrin Apostle turned out to be such a young girl?!


    My jaw ¡°clacked¡± open and seemed unable to close promptly, and I found Sandora¡¯s unexpected and outrageous action beyond my comprehension; even Qianqian and her sister gazed at the ever-composed Sandora with puzzled looks. Clearly, they too couldn¡¯t believe that this seemingly harmless little girl could be a high-order combat unit of the Xyrin Empire.


    ¡°Xyrin Host.¡±


    Pandora suddenly spoke from behind me.


    ¡°Xyrin what?¡±


    I hadn¡¯t heard clearly, so I asked again. The little loli lifted her head, looking up at me with an expressionless face, now unusually animated, and pointed towards the white-dressed girl who had just emerged from a black hole and still had her eyes closed, saying, ¡°Xyrin Host, it¡¯s a good thing.¡±


    Then, Sandora explained, ¡°It¡¯s the thinking core of a standard Xyrin war fortress, also usable as a type of portable colonization factory. It stores all the information about Xyrin frontline bases and Otherworld colonization fortresses and can establish a comprehensive military base in a very short time with enough materials and energy.¡±


    ¡°Just this little girl?¡±


    After listening to Sandora¡¯s introduction, I incredulously mused how this doll-like loli, showing no response at all, could have such an exaggerated identity. According to Sandora, this girl was a full military base?


    However, it wasn¡¯t long before I no longer had time to be surprised by the girl¡¯s identity, as she began to prove it to me¡­


    She slowly opened her eyes, revealing pupils shimmering with a mystic blue light. Initially, the girl showed a hint of confusion as if she didn¡¯t understand why she was here, but this confusion soon disappeared, replaced by an increasingly indifferent and cold gaze. Through the information shared with Sandora and me, I learned this was the normal behavior upon the activation of a Xyrin Host: with the summoning of massive amounts of data, the Xyrin Host would gradually cease emotional thinking and switch to purely logical thinking. In this mode, the Xyrin Host would analyze all information related to base building with extreme efficiency, but its emotions would become very dull¨Cjust as we were witnessing. This state would continue until the initial structures of the entire base were fully developed.


    Suddenly, the little girl opened her mouth, uttering a mechanized and seemingly nonsensical phrase, and several crystalline structures, as beautiful and translucent as blue crystals, appeared in the air around her. These crystals, about a meter long and shaped like narrow rhombuses, emitted rays of blue-white light, similar to laser beams. These beams traced bright, intricate patterns in the air, which gradually connected together to form numerous strange patterns, and slowly¡­ solidified!


    We watched, dumbstruck, as countless laser-like beams outlined complex patterns in the air, which bit by bit gained real substance and volume. The scene resembled mercury being poured into glass molds, forming clear shapes. I can assure you, not even the legendary Divine Pen of Brother Ma Liang could match this astonishing sight!


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Amid our astonished gazes, the Xyrin Host was obscured by these now-solid metal components, and before us emerged a huge pyramid-shaped structure that was still expanding and being refined¡­


    ¡°The basic construction of the Xyrin Nest is completed; now commencing expansion of initial structures.¡±


    A mechanized, gentle female voice sounded, and then, from the massive pyramid flew out several objects hovering in the air¡­


    **********************************************************************************


    Updates will continue shortly¡­

 Chapter 69 - Chapter 69: Chapter 69: Red Alert Magical Beast Heroes

    Chapter 69: Chapter 69: Red Alert Magical Beast Heroes


    The units that flew out of the Pyramid-shaped building were so bizarre that I could only describe them as ¡°objects,¡± which felt slightly impolite.


    From their appearance, they seemed to be a type of Xyrin Apostle, but compared to ordinary envoys who looked no different from normal humans, their designs were much more peculiar. At the center, their main body roughly took the shape of a human, but it lacked facial details and was covered entirely in a mercury-like substance, making it impossible to discern gender. At the waist of this main body, several elliptical metal rings hung, adorned with intricate protrusions and flowing energy. These rings formed certain angles with each other and swayed slowly and rhythmically.


    As soon as these new Xyrin military units left the Pyramid, they quickly dispersed. From the metal rings around them, they fired laser beams identical to those of the Xyrin Host, sketching out one Xyrin military building after another with astonishing speed.


    In less than an hour, several metallic structures that were beginning to take shape appeared around us.


    As time passed, more and more ¡°architects¡± flew out from the Pyramid. Soon, the entire valley was filled with giant architectural shadows outlined by magical beams and partially materialized Xyrin buildings, the low hum of energy flow and the hissing noise of light beams slicing through the air echoed throughout the valley.


    Just then, a hexagonal prism-shaped building behind us activated, its exterior entrances lighting up with indicative lights. A faint rumbling sound emerged from inside and as we wondered what the purpose of this building was, its front doors suddenly opened, and a line of fully armed Xyrin Soldiers marched out with forceful steps¡­


    Was this the legendary creation of soldiers?


    At that moment, I thought of Red Alert, World of Warcraft, and Romance of the Nations¡­


    Regardless of what came to mind, one thing was certain: the military expansion capability of the Xyrin Empire was indeed terrifying¡­


    ¡°Such formidable expansion capability, wouldn¡¯t wiping out an Abyss be as easy as breathing?¡±


    I smacked my lips, deeply impressed by this cheat-like war expansion capability.


    Sandora smiled slightly, explaining, ¡°It¡¯s not as powerful as you think. These are just mass-produced low-level combat puppets. Compared to the elite soldiers in our personal space, these low-cost, quickly produced soldiers have much lower combat effectiveness and thinking ability, entirely lacking any emotional thinking. Apart from charging blindly and following orders on the battlefield, they have no other capabilities. Moreover, they cannot use the Super Space-Time Weapon Supply System and can¡¯t just pull out a siege cannon like other Xyrin Apostles. Even Earth¡¯s human soldiers, with careful planning and sufficient ammunition, would not find it too difficult to eliminate these low-level combat puppets one-on-one¨Cthat is to say, these soldiers are merely produced as cannon fodder. Relying on them to eliminate the Abyss is simply impossible.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s still pretty exaggerated¡­¡±


    Lin Xue said, tugging at the corner of her mouth.


    Indeed, it was exaggerated¡­ Human soldiers who were trained for years and cost a great deal to develop were slightly less effective than these combat puppets, which took less than an hour to assemble. To say that the technology of the Xyrin Empire was cheating seemed an understatement, especially considering the speed of building bases¨Cif a Xyrin Host was in place, a front-line base that could massively produce soldiers and was fully armed could be built in a short time. Such powerful military technology could probably only be contested by those bizarre worlds where Holy Ranks were as common as dogs, Magic Gods roamed everywhere, or Terminators ruled.


    ¡°This is not the end yet,¡± Sandora suddenly revealed a mysterious smile, ¡°In just seven days, the Xyrin Nest will be fully operational, at which point the Xyrin Host inside will immediately begin to replicate itself¡­¡±


    Cold sweat ran down my forehead upon hearing this¨Cit was like a plague-like expansion!


    Tonight was destined to be a sleepless night for many.


    Qianqian and her sister were extremely excited due to such incredible events, and their unfamiliarity with sleeping at a Xyrin military base made them roam back and forth in a titanium alloy corridor in the residential area even at midnight. Pandora, excited about the upcoming war, stayed up all night. Sicaro, finding that this world lacked the vexing profession of urban management, was itching to plan out a vast counterfeit market in this new world. Lin Xue was drawn to the surreal scenes within the arsenal, spending the whole night in the power room studying the energy-supplying crystal matrices. Sandora, feeling a heavy responsibility, tirelessly imparted essential knowledge about Xyrin combat units to a certain half-baked emperor all through the night¨Cunfortunately, I was the recipient of her tutelage¡­


    We weren¡¯t the only sufferers.


    The Fire Blade Mercenary Group stationed on the other end of the valley noticed the disturbances and perhaps seeing no threat, Sandora didn¡¯t drive away these mercenaries (this place seemed to be their territory, after all). Therefore, these local natives had the fortune to witness a sci-fi spectacle that even Hollywood on Earth might not be able to match, and these ordinary mercenaries spent a night trembling with fear and panic.


    According to the city of Kabei, situated more than ten kilometers away, Modis III also hadn¡¯t slept all night.


    This world boasted a highly developed magic civilization where surveillance magics, employed by court mages, proved extraordinarily effective. Additionally, since Sandora boldly shut down all camouflage and interference devices at the base, the capable Emperor spent all night with a tense expression, watching our miraculous performance.


    Accompanying the Emperor was his most trusted general, the first individual who had made contact with the Otherworld Legion Leader¨CKulans.


    ¡°Remarkable individual combat strength, terrifying military expansion tactics, and the ability to allocate troops without regard for spatial distances, Your Majesty, they are a race born entirely for warfare.¡±


    Kulans¡¯s face was somber, his gaze never departing from the magical screen in front of him.


    Fatigue was unmistakably etched on Modis III¡¯s face, a weariness that clearly stemmed from more than just a night without sleep.


    ¡°Perhaps we should make contact with them again,¡± the old emperor suddenly said, ¡°Regardless of whether they truly came to aid us, we cannot ignore such a powerful Otherworld Empire landing in our world. Setting aside the question of alliance, at the very least, we must not become enemies with them¨Cthey pose no lesser threat than demonic powers.¡±


    The next morning, we met the envoy from Kabei City.


    He was a composed man of around thirty.


    ¡°It is an honor to meet the Emperor from the mystic Xyrin Empire,¡± the man said, ¡°I am the Prince of the Vedis Empire, Wiske, and my father¡­¡±


    ¡°Hello, Prince¡­¡±


    All of us, with huge dark circles under our eyes, sleepily greeted him.


    Even the higher-ranking Xyrin Apostles had their drawbacks. Due to their overly sophisticated independent personality systems, they also felt fatigue, much like ordinary carbon-based life forms. This fatigue was not physiological but stemmed from mental exhaustion. Thus, while the Xyrin Soldiers who had not rested all night still patrolled the base energetically, Sandora, Pandora, Sicaro, and I all bore the same giant panda eyes.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The only one who was lively was the heartless Dingdang, who was now curiously flying around Wiske, whispering softly, ¡°Ha, Dingdang has seen you¡­ no, that¡¯s wrong, Dingdang has seen your father¡­ maybe it was your grandfather, you two look exactly alike¡­¡±


    Wiske¡¯s face instantly turned extremely awkward.


    ¡°I once heard from my father that a mysterious little elf lives in the nearby forest, who visited the Imperial Palace when my father was young. I suppose he must have been referring to this beautiful elf? I hadn¡¯t expected you to be with the mystic friends from Xyrin.¡±


    Finally finding an opportunity to escape the awkwardness, Wiske respectfully addressed Dingdang, who was ceaselessly fluttering in the air, deserving of his respect due to her age.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not waste time,¡± Sandora said languidly, ¡°So, what type of message do you bring? The intent of the alliance or a summons to arms?¡±

 Chapter 70 - Chapter 70: 70 Chapters 3 Watchers

    Chapter 70: 70 Chapters 3 Watchers


    I must say, from the very beginning, Sandora had been challenging the patience of the Vedis rulers.


    Not to mention other things, the brazen act of establishing a military base within the borders of another nation was an outright invasion, especially since this base was being built near the capital city. If it weren¡¯t for concerns about not understanding this mysterious and powerful Otherworld Empire and being restrained by Abyss Power, unable to divert attention elsewhere, Modis III might have already sent his troops to pick a fight with us by now.


    Perhaps having learned of the Xyrin Empress¡¯s manner of speaking from his father, Prince Wiske was not overly surprised by Sandora¡¯s blunt language. Instead, he politely said, ¡°We are delighted to have such a powerful ally as your country in our fight against Demon Power, but could you explain this¡­ base situation? If I¡¯m not mistaken, this must be a military fortress, right? Or is it that, in your world, establishing bases within another country¡¯s borders is a normal occurrence?¡±


    ¡°I gave notice yesterday,¡± Sandora said as if it were the most natural thing, ¡°We need a base to fight the Abyss, of course. Perhaps the concepts are different in our two worlds. In our world, the eradication of Abyss Power is of the highest priority. Under this premise, any country must unconditionally make way. The Xyrin Empire¡¯s army, pursuing the conquest of the Abyss, has never encountered any obstacles. That¡¯s why we are able to hunt the Abyss across countless worlds, while you are pressed into defense¨Cyou lack the necessary spirit of sacrifice.¡±


    Listening to Sandora¡¯s irresponsible words, I couldn¡¯t help but roll my eyes. This girl really knew how to bluff. Aside from the extremely disciplined, utterly obedient Xyrin Empire that operated under the highest principle of authentication systems, which civilization could achieve such a level? As for the claim that any country must unconditionally step aside¨Cthat¡¯s because you¡¯ve already wiped out all other nations¡¯ might, right?


    Sandora¡¯s arrogant words even choked up the ever-graceful Prince Wiske, who stumbled over his response. After all, they were from an Otherworld, and who knows if that world truly operated in such a manner. Moreover, it was an undeniable fact that Humankind was currently being suppressed by dark forces, whereas the Otherworlders were the exact opposite, capable of traversing countless worlds to hunt down Demon Power, a feat unattainable by his own people.


    Even with the above situation, how could one simply overlook these Otherworld Expeditionary Army establishing a base on his own soil?


    Seeing that the atmosphere was getting tense, I had to step in and smooth things over. If I let Sandora, who never took ordinary carbon-based life forms seriously, continue, even the most patient people would likely start a full-on brawl with us right then and there.


    ¡°Regardless, I understand the principle of ¡®When in Rome, do as the Romans do,''¡± I subtly pulled on Sandora¡¯s arm, ¡°It seems our hasty establishment of a base on your territory has caused some unnecessary suspicion. You can rest assured that, apart from eliminating the Abyss Power in this world, we have no interest in your world.¡±


    As I spoke, I forcefully pushed down Pandora¡¯s restless little head because, contrary to what I was saying, she was filled with various kinds of Hollywood blockbuster-worthy interest in this world¡­


    ¡°I am willing to believe in your sincerity and also hope to become allies with the Xyrin Empire. In fact, I¡¯ve brought with me the top three masters of the Vedis Empire, each of whom possesses the strength to confront thousands of demonized creatures alone. Although your warriors are very strong, I believe you will still need some local help in fighting in this unfamiliar world. These masters are very familiar with the way humans and demonized creatures fight. I think they will be of great help to you.¡±


    It was only then that I noticed the three figures shrouded in cloaks behind Wiske were not merely there as a backdrop.


    It was clear to see¨Cthey were sent to monitor us.


    ¡°How capable are they?¡± I inquired of Sandora through a spiritual connection.


    ¡°Equivalent to Elite Level Xyrin frontline commanders. It seems I¡¯ve underestimated the humans of this world; they are indeed threatening figures¨Cwhat¡¯s your opinion?¡±


    ¡°What else can my opinion be? Accept them. If we refuse, the Vedis side will undoubtedly interfere with us for a variety of reasons. A fallout is not impossible, and besides, if these three can actually be of help, that wouldn¡¯t be a bad thing. After all, we currently have few high-order units at our disposal.¡±


    ¡°As you wish.¡±


    Sandora suddenly gave Wiske a faint smile, which muddled him somewhat with its brightness.


    ¡°Thank you very much for your kindness. I trust we will be great partners. As a token of our gratitude, we hope you will also accept a group of our elite soldiers, so we can quickly familiarize ourselves with each other¡¯s combat styles, which will be beneficial when fighting the Abyss in the future.¡±


    As Sandora spoke, a squad of soldiers appeared out of thin air beside us, led by Sicaro, who had just changed from his Arab disguise back into his black shades and SWAT outfit.


    I had every reason to suspect whether this guy could successfully accomplish the task we had given him¡­


    After a series of insincere pleasantries and a seemingly solemn handover ceremony, Wiske left with the ¡°support troops sent by the friendly Xyrin Empire,¡± though he seemed to have initially intended to take a thorough look around our base. However, this was clearly unrealistic¨Cwe only allowed him to have a look around the perimeter of the Mother Nest with his followers and then promptly dismissed this always gentlemanly prince on the pretext of military secrecy. He had expected not to be able to really investigate anything and cooperated by leaving quickly.


    Qianqian and her sister, already very tired, had yawned through our half-hearted bureaucratic exchange with Wiske and had since gone back to their room to sleep. Lin Xue, half-dead with fatigue, clutched some energy crystals she had mysteriously procured and wandered off, bleary-eyed, to who knows where to study them (maybe due to her innate talent ability, she had an almost obsessive interest in any energy-related or unknown objects¨Cas long as she was with the Xyrin Apostles, there was no hope of getting proper rest). Pandora, on the other hand, claimed she could keep going but was sent back to her room by me under the pretext that ¡°children should sleep properly.¡± Now, only Sandora and I were left standing here idly with the three cloak-wearing mystery figures.


    Oh, I forgot, there¡¯s also Dingdang who¡¯s always filled with an excess of energy. Right now, she¡¯s lying bored on top of my head, earnestly counting my hairs while unapologetically criticizing the taste in clothing of the three people in front of us.


    I¡¯m so sleepy¡­


    Why does everyone else get to rest, and only Sandora and I have to stay here¡­


    ¡°Okay, at least you could take off your hoods first, introduce yourselves, and then I can go back to sleep¡­ *yawn*¡­¡±


    I said, rubbing my eyes which could hardly stay open, and the three mysterious cloaked figures across from me glanced at each other and then raised their hands to remove their hoods.


    Three young people, two men and one woman, appeared before us.


    I had imagined many times what these three mysterious experts would look like, thinking they ought to be at least three ancient-looking individuals with an aura of immortality and wisdom, but the three who looked no older than 25 completely shattered my previous expectations.


    Noticing the surprised expression on my face, the man on the left with short gray hair and a gentle demeanor explained with a smile, ¡°When one¡¯s power is great enough, understanding the essence of life allows us to easily control our bodily changes, and our lifespans are thus prolonged. In fact, the three of us have a lifespan¡­¡±


    He was speaking when suddenly he jumped up and let out a pained cry, as our attention was swiftly drawn to his foot¨Ca small red boot was quickly being pulled away from there.


    ¡°You had better not try to reveal my age in such a manner,¡± said the female with brown long hair in the middle, in a threatening tone, ¡°A mage¡¯s constitution is hardly enough to withstand my close-range attacks.¡±


    Sandora and I exchanged glances.


    ¡°Well, it seems we finally have a few interesting characters at least, far more amusing than Prince Wiske,¡± Sandora shrugged and said.


    ¡°I am the Chief Court Mage of the Vedis Empire, you may call me Muller,¡± the man with grey hair carefully placed his foot back on the ground, then spoke somberly.


    ¡°Elf Clan, Priest of the Life Goddess, Mu,¡± the man on the right with rare green hair said indifferently, his tone carried a sense of detachment from worldly affairs. It was only then I noticed his pointed ears¨Can elf, which made me take an extra glance at him.


    ¡°Lanno Empire, Demon Knight, Vinoa.¡±


    The brown-haired woman who had just stepped on Muller¡¯s foot gave us a standard knight¡¯s salute.


    ¡°The Lanno Empire?¡± I murmured, the name sounded somewhat familiar, as if I had come across relevant information during a briefing with my subordinates yesterday, yet I was having some trouble recalling it at the moment.


    ¡°The nation at the very northern end of the continent,¡± Sandora chimed in, ¡°The first to be destroyed by the powers of the Abyss.¡±


    My gaze towards Nova immediately became a bit odd.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°I am the princess of Lanno,¡± she said with a neutral tone, ¡°Even if my country is no more, I am still Lanno¡¯s princess, and as long as I live in this world, one day I will take back my homeland from those monsters¡¯ hands.¡±


    While I felt a deep connection with the princess of the fallen kingdom, my attention was more focused on something else: ¡°It seems their lifespans really have been extended by quite a lot¡­¡±


    ******************************************************Still for separation use******************************************************


    And then spray!!!!


    (Please note that the sense of ¡°spray¡± in the last line may be colloquial or context-specific, and the translation provided assumes a general use without specific conversational context provided in the excerpt. If there is a particular known use of this term in the novel which makes the translation inappropriate, further context would help to refine this.)

 Chapter 71 - Chapter 71: Chapter 71 Xyrin Host

    Chapter 71: Chapter 71 Xyrin Host


    The efficiency of that Little Loli Xyrin Host was indeed impressive. In just three days, this inconspicuous small valley had become an ultra-futuristic high-tech base brimming with futuristic senses. Centered around the pyramid-shaped Nest in the valley¡¯s middle, more than a dozen auxiliary buildings, including basic combat unit production bases, vehicle factories, war command centers, and space strike facilities, were strategically placed. Among these structures, there were also various types of defense towers and surveillance posts¨Cenough to cover the entire valley twice over. Particularly, the two Ghost Energy Storm Obelisks set up at the valley¡¯s exit possessed terrifying power that could instantly destroy a small town. These outrageous defensive weapons could practically be used as strategic-level offensive weapons if it weren¡¯t for their large size.


    During these three days, the three experts sent by Vedis purportedly to provide support, but in actuality to supervise, truly experienced the shock of alien advanced technology.


    Miracles, and terror.


    That was their unanimous assessment. At first, when they witnessed the Xyrin Builders using mysterious beams of light to construct huge military buildings in a short amount of time as if painting, they thought their vision had tricked them. But when they saw the Xyrin Army troops, fully armed and ready, streaming out of these buildings one after another, they were left with nothing but fear.


    ¡°Even if their combat ability is as poor as you¡¯ve described,¡± Muller commented, flicking his tongue, ¡°this kind of cheat-like army formation method is more than enough to compensate any deficiencies in strength. What¡¯s more, these soldiers are not really weak in power¡­¡±


    Compared to Muller¡¯s more tactful speech, Mu, being of the Elf Clan, was blatantly direct, ¡°A race bred entirely for war¨C even if you come to help us, we will maintain sufficient vigilance towards you.¡±


    On the afternoon of the third day after the Xyrin Host was activated, the last Xyrin basic structure¨Cthe Paswell Ghost Energy Recharge System¨Cfinally completed construction. This meant that this temporary base had now obtained powerful self-defense capabilities and the capacity for autonomous development. The Nest, which had been sealed off from the outside from the beginning, opened again. Lin Xue, full of exploratory spirit, immediately decided to thoroughly explore this Xyrin building¨Cthe only one she hadn¡¯t yet entered. In truth, I too was curious about this structure known as the Nest. So, under Sandora¡¯s lead, a small sightseeing group composed of me, Qianqian, my sister, Lin Xue, and Dingdang set off towards the depths of the Nest.


    The term ¡®Nest¡¯ initially brought to mind for me those places where bio-monsters breed in sci-fi films¨Cplaces filled with disgusting slime, wriggling embryos, ominous dark red lighting, ticking background music, and a heroine always ready to scream to startle the audience. However, when I actually entered this mysterious building, all my previous speculations were completely overturned.


    Inside this huge pyramid, there was none of the scenarios I had imagined. Its interior was entirely made of sparkling, translucent crystals. These massive, orderly crystals formed the main body of the pyramid. Mysterious halos flowed within these crystals, reminiscent of the mesmerizing beauty of auroras. According to Sandora¡¯s explanation, these halos were the thoughts of the Xyrin Host¨C


    ¡°The Xyrin Host has to handle an extremely large amount of information simultaneously, and she can only process this massive information smoothly by integrating herself with the Nest. The halos you see are the Nest simulating the thinking process¨Cin other words, we are now walking inside the brain of the Xyrin Host.¡±


    Sandora earnestly explained to me through a spiritual connection, seemingly unmoved by the frightening nature of her own words.


    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful¡­¡± Qianqian was captivated by such a spectacle, ¡°It¡¯s just like a crystal castle¡­¡±


    ¡°A marvel, this is a true marvel!¡± Lin Xue¡¯s face lit up with the fervor of scientific exploration, ¡°There¡¯s mysterious and powerful energy flow everywhere. I feel like my understanding of energy has deepened¡­¡± Saying this, Lin Xue reached out and tapped on the transparent crystal wall beside her. A small ring of light immediately radiated from the point of contact on her fingertip.


    You just interrupted the thoughts of that Xyrin Host¡­


    After walking through the crystal corridors for about fifteen minutes, we finally reached the core of the Nest, the central control room where the Xyrin Host was located.


    It was a spacious, circular hall with walls, ceiling, and floor all made of luminescent crystals. The hall was devoid of any furnishings except for a hexagonal crystal column standing in the center, stretching all the way to the top of the hall, three meters in diameter. The column pulsed with mysterious light flows that converged from all directions, focusing at the feet of the small girl in the middle.


    The Xyrin Host floated quietly at the center of the crystal column, about a meter above the ground, her eyes tightly closed, as if a sleeping Angel sealed within the crystal.


    ¡°She seems to have reverted to her normal thinking mode, hasn¡¯t she?¡± The peaceful expression on the little girl¡¯s face before me made me lower my voice involuntarily, as though I was afraid of waking the slumbering Angel.


    ¡°That¡¯s correct. Actually, she had already switched back to emotional thinking mode when the construction of the last Xyrin basic structure began.¡±


    As Sandora spoke, she stepped forward and placed her hand on the crystal column. Instantly, a rainbow-colored halo radiated from the contact point between her palm and the crystal.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help but feel, this little girl is so pitiful¡­¡± Qianqian suddenly said with a melancholic tone.


    My sister nodded in deep agreement, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s just a child, yet she is called the Xyrin Host. She doesn¡¯t even have the freedom to think for herself, sealed within this crystal, unable to go out and see the sunlight like other children¡­ How lonely that must be¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡­¡± Sandora, who was checking the operation of the Xyrin Host, said with a mysterious expression on her face. Then she curled her fingers and knocked twice vigorously on the Crystal Column, producing two crisp echoes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think this dead girl would feel lonely while gaming with over a thousand people connected¨Cno reaction? She¡¯s too immersed, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    We looked at each other in bewilderment.


    ¡°Gaming?¡±


    I finally realized, was Sandora talking about the Xyrin Host gaming just now?


    ¡°If there¡¯s no miscommunication between us, then you heard correctly¨Cthis girl is playing video games with over a thousand Xyrin Apostles through the Mother¡¯s Nest Super Space Connection abilities, and she¡¯s so engrossed that not even this can wake her up¡­¡±


    Sandora said and knocked on the Crystal Column again. Indeed, the Xyrin Host inside the column showed no sign of waking up¡­


    Qianqian and her sister¡¯s expressions instantly turned quite marvelous. It seemed all the sympathy they had just shown was for naught; the person in question wasn¡¯t lonely at all but was joyfully gaming¡­


    Seeing the Xyrin Host still not waking up, Sandora felt a mix of annoyance and amusement and went for the jugular: ¡°Bubbles! Someone is using a cheat tool!¡±


    Bubbles? What a weird name, as peculiar as Dingdang¡¯s¡­


    Sandora¡¯s trump card seemed to work marvelously as the one called Bubbles, the Xyrin Host, almost instantly opened her eyes. Her youthful voice mixed with the crystal¡¯s delicate chime, resonating throughout the entire core control room:


    ¡°Who dares to cheat? Drag them out and shoot them for half an hour!¡±


    The room fell silent.


    What¡­what a fierce loli!


    Not only were Qianqian, her sister, and Lin Xue petrified, but even Dingdang, who was usually thick-skinned and energetic, was struck dumb by the phrase, forgetting to flap her wings, and plopped onto the ground from mid-air.


    ¡°Ah¨Cit¡¯s the great Emperor and several Xyrin Mistress¡­ Welcome to the Mother Nest¡­¡±


    The Little Loli from the Crystal Column spoke politely as if the shocking scene earlier never happened. Lin Xue then unceremoniously came over and gave me a noogie, shouting, ¡°Since when was I counted among the mistress?¡±


    Qianqian also came over and gave me a noogie: ¡°How did Lin Xue become a mistress? Does this Xyrin Mistress mean the same thing as Xyrin Empress?¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Before I could react, her sister came forward with a smile and said, ¡°I don¡¯t really have a reason, I just wanted to knock a couple times to relieve some boredom¡­¡±


    Sandora watched us playfully and suddenly said in a melancholic tone, ¡°The Xyrin Emperor is under siege, requesting Royal Guard fire support¡­¡±


    Geez, isn¡¯t that a bit much?


    While we were joking with each other, the watching Xyrin Host suddenly spoke up: ¡°Report, the base has detected large Energy Fluctuations nearby¨Cthe attribute of the fluctuations has been confirmed as Abyss Power!¡±


    *********************************************************************************************

 Chapter 72 - Chapter 72: Chapter 72: Facing the Battle

    Chapter 72: Chapter 72: Facing the Battle


    Sandora and I made the same decision: we absolutely couldn¡¯t let demonized creatures approach the valley!


    The base had just finished its basic construction, and although it had a certain defensive capability, it still seemed somewhat fragile in front of the hordes of demonized creatures that had been enhanced by the Abyss Power. Even though our various ultimate defense towers were impressively powerful, we couldn¡¯t use them unless absolutely necessary. Abyss Power wasn¡¯t foolish; although they did not have much self-awareness, they could be described as geniuses in battle. If we exposed our immature powers to the Abyss now, we would later have to face the enemy¡¯s frenzied onslaught, leaving us no time to freely develop and escalate our technological prowess¡­ Ahem, I digress.


    In short, our foundation was still weak and it wasn¡¯t yet time to go all out against the Abyss.


    ¡°Not only am I not using the base¡¯s power, I¡¯m not even planning to bring my personal guard into battle,¡± Sandora said, arms crossed and a sly smile on her face, ¡°It¡¯s time to keep a low profile, and it¡¯s also a good chance to see what those three freeloaders who have been eating for three days can really do!¡±


    ¡°Surely you¡¯re not planning to just have us and those three otherworldly people hold off the monster army? Bubbles just told you the number of enemies!¡±


    I was taken aback by Sandora¡¯s decision. Three otherworldly experts, along with me, Pandora, and Sandora, and Dingdang, who wasn¡¯t great offensive-wise, amounted to just a few of us who could actually fight here, excluding the Xyrin soldiers. Sicaro was currently acting as an ambassador in Kabei City, and the Asida and Asidora sisters, aside from summoning legions for battle, didn¡¯t have much direct combat power, so they had to stay behind to guard the home. But the enemy, those demonized creatures, numbered in the tens of thousands!


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate my power!¡± Sandora said confidently, ¡°My spiritual power attacks are most effective against those guys who have had their brains fried by the Abyss. Pandora is an enhanced single soldier fortress-style battle angel, and you, after so much training, can perform a Super Space-Time Strike in an instant, right? With your recent physical enhancements, you¡¯re practically a human artillery! With those three otherworldly beings involved, a few ten thousand demonized creatures are nothing!¡±


    Qianqian looked at me worriedly, saying, ¡°Ah Jun, could there be any danger?¡±


    ¡°Your husband is about to stand against thousands. What do you think; is it dangerous?¡±


    Seeing Qianqian¡¯s concerned expression warmed my heart, resulting in me blurt out a thoughtless remark. But to my surprise, she didn¡¯t react at all to my earlier use of ¡°husband¡± and instead said even more worriedly, ¡°You should still bring some soldiers with you. It¡¯s better to be safe than sorry. It¡¯s really something that I can¡¯t help with at all now¡­¡±


    See, see! No denial there, no denial that I¡¯m her husband!


    Seeing my slightly smug smile, Sandora rudely interrupted with a spiritual connection, ¡°Enough already! She¡¯s already acknowledged your relationship. You¡¯re getting joyful over such an obvious thing. Have some dignity, will you?¡±


    ¡°It seems like this battle won¡¯t be that dangerous¡­¡± Suddenly standing up from a crouched position near the wall where she¡¯d been trying to knock a crystal loose, Lin Xue spoke with a hint of confusion in her voice, and to our surprise, her eyes shimmered with specks of silver, ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure, but it seems like I can see a lot of things¡­ not clear images, but some¡­ information?¡±


    Sandora and I exchanged glances.


    ¡°No way, Lin Xue, have you become a prophet?!¡±


    I exclaimed in shock.


    ¡°It seems like the crystal energy from the Mother Nest has triggered some latent ability in her,¡± Bubbles said, observing Lin Xue with great interest, ¡°Such an interesting life form, I hadn¡¯t noticed so many carbon-based organisms around here¡­ ah, great Emperor, I have no prejudice against carbon-based life!¡±


    It seemed that Bubbles had just realized that a male Xyrin Emperor was also a carbon-based life form and hurriedly explained, then continued to examine Lin Xue, who had just completed a superpower enhancement with an intrigued gaze.


    Alright, these two research fanatics have found each other now, I guess they can entertain themselves with mutual research from now on.


    After making sure Qianqian and her sister stayed safely inside the base, Sandora, Dingdang, and I headed outside.


    Pandora, who had received the command, had already completed her battle form transformation, and was now leading two massive anti-proton floating cannons and those three otherworldly experts outside.


    ¡°Are you saying, just a few of us are going to stop tens of thousands of demonized creatures?¡±


    Upon learning Sandora¡¯s plan, the first to object was the mage Muller, who viewed the idea as a suicide mission.


    Yes, I thought the same thing¡­ but my objections were dismissed as invalid, do you think your words will be any more effective?


    Sandora glanced disdainfully at Muller, her tone cold and haughty as she spoke, ¡°You can choose to run away, we are already enough to deal with those monsters.¡±


    This was outright contempt, even though the opponent looked young, they were still people standing at the pinnacle of power in this world. How could they tolerate Sandora¡¯s disdain? Vinoa immediately snorted and said, ¡°We are just kindly reminding you not to underestimate the power of the demonized creatures; eighty thousand monsters, we don¡¯t even take them seriously!¡±


    Even the normally unemotive elf clan priest, Mu, showed such an expression.


    ¡°Well then, since it¡¯s like this, let¡¯s set off now and intercept those monsters at the nearby Morning Mist Plain!¡±


    I waved my hand, shouted with soaring heroism, and at the same time, Dingdang, who had been sitting on top of my head, mimicked my actions by raising her tiny fists and squeaked, ¡°Destroy those monsters!¡±


    ¡­It¡¯s because I have such a little thing on my head that I can¡¯t find a bit of heroic passion!!!


    Who knows when it started, Dingdang had made the top of my head her new home, and at any opportunity she would lie there. Over these three days, everyone had even gotten used to the little thing¡¯s hobby, it had even become my signature image. I guess to those three otherworldly experts, the image of a few high-level members of the Xyrin Empire might be something like this: Sandora, the beautiful Xyrin Emperor with striking blonde hair and a cold demeanor; Pandora, the cute-looking, cold-hearted Xyrin General; Chen Jun, the braindead Emperor with a small creature constantly on top of his head¡­


    Due to the base¡¯s space support module functioning properly, Asida and Asidora, greatly enhanced in strength, precisely transported us to the edge of Morning Mist Plain. Upon our arrival, the three experts immediately praised this method of movement, which was even faster and more accurate than a mage¡¯s spatial transmission magic. Pandora then began to scan the surrounding environment and continuously uploaded data to Sandora and me while I stood at the forefront, turning my back on everyone, adopting a far-sighted pose to disguise the pasty green of my face about to throw up last night¡¯s dinner. Sandora mischievously nudged my waist from behind and whispered, ¡°Men really are the most prideful creatures¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop with the cold remarks. If only your project to enhance the physique of carbon-based life could be completed earlier¡­ By the way, how long do you think it will take for the Vedis Empire to send reinforcements?¡±


    ¡°I guess they have no intention of sending reinforcements ¨C despite the proximity to their capital, they probably won¡¯t take this monster siege seriously and are more interested in reassessing our strength. So their most likely course of action is to brew a cup of tea, sit in a room, and watch us block the demonized creatures while analyzing how strong we really are. Just right, we will also use this opportunity to observe how the powerful warriors of this world fight ¨C as long as Muller and the others aren¡¯t foolish enough to still hold back their strength in this kind of battle.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°You are cunning¡­¡± I said admiringly. Sandora had planned it all from the start. Just having a few of us fight was not only to protect the new base but also to keep the always vigilant Vedis Empire from understanding our real strength. It was also a chance for Muller and the others to fight fiercely, allowing us to understand the power structures of this world. No wonder Sandora can conquer countless worlds, her cunning certainly qualifies her as an invader¡­


    At that moment, Pandora suddenly transmitted a message: ¡°The enemy appears!¡±


    At the same time, all our gazes focused on the horizon in the distance¡­


    ******************************************************To be continued******************************************************


    Go on!!! It¡¯s not over yet!!!

 Chapter 73 - Chapter 73: Chapter 73: The So-Called AOE

    Chapter 73: Chapter 73: The So-Called AOE


    I¡¯ve always been curious about what a stampede of the Thousand Beasts would look like, but now, I have absolutely no interest in such a seemingly spectacular scene.


    From the images shared by Pandora, I could see a tide of demonized creatures rushing towards us like a black tsunami, Armored Beasts, Wind Snakes, Demon Wolves, Sub-Dragons, and all kinds of mutated creatures with names you couldn¡¯t even guess. Their mouths exhaled white vapor, their eyes were bloodshot, and swirling black mists enveloped their bodies. They charged indiscriminately, so influenced by Abyss Power that they could no longer distinguish friend from foe. Many of the slower demonized creatures were trampled into a bloody pulp by the monsters behind them, while those more deeply affected attacked any target they could while running. Whenever a Magical Beast was killed by its own kind, its body would gradually turn into a black mist. The monsters around would revel in this mist and then, as if infused with adrenaline, charge even more ferociously in our direction.


    Within ten minutes at most, we¡¯d be facing head-on this army of drug-addled, crazed Magical Beasts.


    Realizing the gravity of the situation, I immediately took the wisest action: I began rapidly pulling various defense devices out of my Personal Space ¨C Ghost Energy Shields, Skewed Force Fields, Phase Armor, Dynamic Antagonistic Fields, and two ship-mounted anti-air Pulse Guns. Within three minutes, I had constructed a three-dimensional defense system for sea, land, and air within a five-meter radius around me. Clad in heavy Phase Armor, my confidence soared. With these preparations, even two battalions of armored units might not be able to take me down¡­


    Sandora stared at my actions, dumbfounded, then suddenly said to me through Spiritual Connection, almost hysterically, ¡°I mean, Chen Jun, don¡¯t you think this is embarrassing?!¡±


    I¡¯d accept the embarrassment! I¡¯m not like the ordinary Xyrin Apostle who¡¯s invulnerable to blades and spears. Given my current level of Body Enhancement, I would probably not last even a second under the onslaught of tens of thousands of Magical Beasts. Without preparing these defenses, was I supposed to let Qianqian become a widow?


    Unlike the overconfident Sandora, Muller and the others weren¡¯t in the mood to worry about our situation. They watched the approaching army of demonized creatures with serious expressions.


    Even though they considered themselves powerful, faced with an army of Magical Beasts like an incoming tide, no one could be complacent; to survive such a battle required their utmost attention.


    With this thought, Muller gripped his Magic Wand tighter, knowing that the Xyrin People wanted to observe the strength of humans in this world at this moment. However, preserving strength was no longer an option.


    Muller¡¯s Magic Wand stirred slightly, and a series of colorful halos appeared around everyone and then gradually dissipated into our bodies. Immediately, I felt my Perception, Physical Strength, and Spirit all greatly enhanced. He was able to instantly complete such a potent Spell augmentation without even speaking the name of the Spell ¨C it was clear that the title of Chief Court Mage was well-deserved. Meanwhile, Mu took out a large book with a green cover and began to chant the Prayer in the unique language of the Elf Clan. A pale green halo enveloped an area of a hundred meters around us. He explained, ¡°This is the blessing of the Life Goddess. Within this range, all Demon Power is weakened by twenty-five percent, and the Life Recovery Speed of allies is increased by twenty-five percent.¡±


    Well, that was quite the boost, effectively giving us a fifty percent improvement in our strength!


    Just then, Dingdang, who had been sitting on top of my head, suddenly leaped down and danced in the air.


    A green halo exploded from Dingdang and spread out in all directions, reaching several kilometers away. The pale green light, like an Aurora, descended from the sky and enveloped the entire plains. The abundant Life Force even made the weeds at our feet begin to grow wildly, visible to the naked eye!


    Dingdang gave a proud sniff and then returned to the top of my head under the stunned gazes of everyone.


    ¡°Alright then, now that our buffs are all set, who¡¯s going to pull the Monster?¡±


    Confident with Dingdang, my strong Nanny atop my head, I declared with a settled heart, while those demonized creatures had already entered Pandora¡¯s attack range.


    ¡°For the Empire!¡± Pandora transformed into her signature violent loli form, then with a wave of her hand, dozens of floating gun platforms the size of small cars appeared in the sky, and pallid beams of light launched with a piercing howl towards the distance.


    Accompanied by a violent tremor of the Earth, a huge mushroom cloud rose among the tide of demonized creatures, numerous limbs and body parts sent flying high into the air by the explosion.


    ¡°Impressive attack power,¡± Muller praised without reservation, but he immediately followed with an absolutely confident tone, ¡°However, when it comes to long-range mass killing ability, you have to look at us mages!¡±


    As Muller spoke, he raised his magic wand high and rapidly chanted spells I couldn¡¯t understand. At the same time, I distinctly felt an amazing energy gathering nearby.


    ¡°Heavenly Fire Descending!¡±


    With a shout from Muller, the sky above the demonized creatures was filled with crimson cracks, and the next moment, a deluge of magma poured from the cracks, turning the creatures below into char.


    Pandora merely snorted coldly, then casually took out two colossal 1000 mm ship-to-ship Ghost Energy Cannons and started to fire emotionlessly at the monster army in the distance. Meanwhile, her Floating Gun Array behind her returned to the Other Space, and in their place, arrays that resembled beehives of missile launchers appeared, almost occupying half the sky behind us. With deafening roars, thousands of Teeth Bone Razor cluster missiles flew towards the distance like they cost nothing. Muller was startled at first, but quickly returned to his normal state and began to rapidly chant a Secondary Level Forbidden Curse-sized spell.


    For a moment, missiles and Arcane Missiles flew together, Particle Cannons and Frost Arrows shot in unison, and the monster horde was bombarded with explosions from surreal scientific weapons and magical blasts. These poor, unintelligent creatures became unwitting victims caught in a power competition between two super-strong civilizations. The few of us exchanged glances, and then Nova expressed our collective thought: ¡°Two monsters¡­¡±


    Despite Muller and Pandora¡¯s high spirits and formidable strength, they were facing tens of thousands of monsters, an endless horde with no emotion of fear. Even the high order Xyrin Apostle¡¯s aura emitted by Sandora couldn¡¯t make these fiercely fighting creatures retreat half a step. Gaps created by missiles and magic in the monster wave were fleeting, instantly filled by the creatures behind, and the terrain here, being the most unfavorable for a defensive battle, meant that Pandora and Muller couldn¡¯t possibly shut down all the enemy¡¯s lines of attack. Within moments, the leading edge of the monster¡¯s vanguard entered my alert range. Several Sub-Dragon species, spewing corrosive breath and bearing scars burnt by Pandora¡¯s Ghost Energy Weapons, dove towards us. Nova raised her Rune Longsword, ready to meet the attack, but before her Fighting Spirit could ignite, a blinding white column of light descended from the sky, incinerating those Sub-Dragons into char.


    The plains were indeed not suitable for a defensive battle, but the plains had their advantages too. For instance, the Super Space-Time Fire Support from the Xyrin Mother Star and various Xyrin Orbital Cannons could only display their greatest power on flat terrain.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Long before the battle started, I had completed the connection with the Xyrin Mother Star. I deployed various super space enhancement modules from my Personal Space into the Space Rift near this world. Now, I had at least the firepower support equivalent to two heavy-armed Xyrin Group Armies ready to be called upon at any moment!


    Chen Jun style humanoid gun platform, activate!


    Countless blinding white beams cut through the sky, weaving into a vast net of death, sweeping continuously around us. All the demonized creatures daring to charge were incinerated into ash by this unavoidable attack before they could even attempt to dodge, and the Abyssal Aura from their bodies would turn their corpses into black smoke. But this time, the smoke couldn¡¯t serve as a stimulant for the nearby creatures, as it was directly purified by the Halo of the Super Space-Time Strike.


    ¡°AOE class firepower, full throttle!¡± I shouted arrogantly, ¡°Let¡¯s clear out this wave of monsters!¡±


    Muller and the others exchanged glances, then unanimously took my words as some kind of military terminology from the Xyrin Empire and noted it down.

 Chapter 74 - Chapter 74: Chapter 74: Stalemate

    Chapter 74: Chapter 74: Stalemate


    Slashing monsters recklessly is quite thrilling, but in most cases, a sufficiently strong MT is necessary to proceed smoothly.


    Clearly, Chen Someone, with his hot-blooded nature, had forgotten that his constitution simply could not shoulder the heavy responsibility of an MT, even with all those defensive devices. It was impossible for him to withstand the assault of tens of thousands of demonized creatures while unleashing powerful spells. After all, the consumption of spiritual power by super space-time fire support and space guns is quite enormous. Even though my mind control, enhanced by Sandora¡¯s modifications and Pandora¡¯s special training, has reached a near-monstrous level, I couldn¡¯t continue to be so brazen indefinitely. So, after annihilating swathes of monsters, my spirit finally began to waver. The energy beams I was guiding even came close to hitting me several times. I decisively cut off the connection with the Mother Star and cranked up the power of the surrounding defense devices to their maximum before hiding behind layer upon layer of protection shields and exclaimed, ¡°Can¡¯t hold on, time to switch!¡±


    Muller and his two companions hadn¡¯t yet recovered from their shock. The skies filled with the light of destruction had left their eyes still aching. For top-tier warriors who have achieved nearly eternal life spans, such a phenomenon was unbelievable because the brightness of those light columns, although dazzling, hadn¡¯t been enough to blind them. This could only mean one thing ¨C the energy contained within those pillars was unfathomably terrifying, to the extent that even a sliver of their radiant light could kill!


    They had already heard about the incredibly potent members of the Xyrin Empire¡¯s Imperial Expeditionary Army, especially the Leader Level members, who possessed the fighting strength to contend with legions on their own. However, as supreme experts in this world, Muller and his peers naturally had their own pride. They acknowledged the formidable strength of the others but would never blindly succumb to fear. Now, they couldn¡¯t help but ponder how long they could have lasted under such a devastating onslaught.


    Actually, Muller and his companions were not completely correct in thinking this way. They were merely shocked by the scene before them for the moment. When it really came down to combat strength, my own was not much to speak of. Despite my ability to summon the super space-time strikes of the Xyrin Mother Star using my sole spiritual power, such an attack was clearly impractical in one-on-one combat. Moreover, my physical strength was always a major concern. Unless there was a breakthrough in the carbon-based life research of the Xyrin Empire, my physical condition could at best maintain the level of a regular Xyrin soldier. Facing a true powerhouse like Muller in such a state, I feared I would be annihilated dozens of times before I could even mount an attack.


    After regaining their composure slightly, Muller and his group turned their attention to the approaching horde of monsters. The drive to excel is a basic instinct of all living beings, including world-class warriors who possess an even stronger competitive spirit than regular people do. It¡¯s just hard to find worthy opponents for them in this world, which is why they always seem so composed. Now the emergence of a powerful race from an Otherworld had ignited the competitive spirit of these three warriors ¨C perhaps the Elf Clan¡¯s Mu was a bit more subdued, but Muller and Nova were already boiling with excitement!


    Harassed by relentless assaults, even the low-intelligence demonized creatures stopped their headlong charges and slowed their pace, starting to use their inherent skills. Flames, lightning, wind blades, and even dragon breath ¨C a dazzling array of magical attacks finally made their entrance, living up to their name as Magical Beasts. However, since they had undergone abyssalization, the attacks they released naturally carried large amounts of Abyss Energy. Within the Life Field that Dingdang cast over the entire plain, these attacks quickly weakened in mid-air. By the time they reached us, they were as feeble as junior magic. Mu effortlessly erected a green barrier with one hand, strong enough to withstand all the attacks.


    Although small in stature, the Divine Race is the Divine Race, and the little creature¡¯s strength is no laughing matter. In this battle, Dingdang¡¯s role was probably more significant than any of us.


    ¡°Charging Net!¡± Muller, after completing a complex spell, suddenly shouted. He then swung down his magic wand forcefully, and dozens of lightning bolts as thick as arms shot out, striking a group of monsters in front of him. Upon contact with the monsters¡¯ bodies, the lightning refracted, splitting into even finer tendrils of electricity that struck the nearby Magical Beasts. Although the struck creatures did not seem mortally wounded, they were involuntarily pulled together as if the lightning had magnetized them collectively.


    In the blink of an eye, nearly a thousand various Magical Beasts were tightly restrained on the spot by Muller¡¯s Charging Net. They were stuck together so firmly by the mutual attraction that they toppled over in an ungainly heap, struggling to launch an attack on us. Unfortunately, we were not about to give them any chance to counterattack. The Demon Knight Nova¡¯s longsword whirled with golden Fighting Spirit and arcane runes. She calmly held the longsword before her, much like a knight¡¯s long spear, then bent forward slightly, and with a sound of air exploding, she transformed into a dazzling orb of light, charging toward the monsters enveloped by the Charging Net.


    With a loud boom, a mushroom cloud rose into the air, rivaling the one caused by Pandora¡¯s initial attack. The release of Fighting Spirit mixed with Magic Energy created a horrific force that, in a flash, reduced nearly a thousand immobilized demonized creatures to fragments. Before the dust had settled, we saw Nova, surrounded by an aura of varying colors, emerge unscathed from the heart of the explosion and then charge without pausing into the densest part of the monster horde.


    Wherever the longsword passed, the demonized creatures had no chance to resist!


    The Demon Knight truly lived up to her Heaven-defying Level ¨C a master of both magic and martial arts to the extreme. Nova simultaneously used her longsword to slay foes, nearly instantly casting various Intermediate-level augmentative spells on herself, while also employing all manner of disruptive spells to prevent nearby monsters from aiding their kin. Her efficiency in killing was hardly slower than Muller, who excelled in wide-range attacks!


    ¡°Indeed, they are very powerful warriors,¡± Sandora¡¯s voice echoed in my mind, ¡°The constitution of carbon-based life forms is quite frail, yet they can enhance their physiques to such an extent through cultivation. You must understand, both fighting spirit and magic exert a tremendous impact on the body when activated. The process is akin to using one¡¯s own body as a conductor for a high-voltage electrical strike. Ordinary carbon-based life forms simply cannot withstand it¨CChen Jun, I think I¡¯ve come up with a great idea!¡±


    Hearing Sandora¡¯s suddenly excited tone made me shiver involuntarily. What grand scheme could this girl be concocting now?!


    ¡°If I could study their body structure, perhaps I could find a way to quickly enhance your physique! Combined with the spiritual control you currently possess, which already far exceeds that of a typical Xyrin Apostle, you could definitely become an extremely powerful Xyrin Emperor!¡±


    I had to admit, it was a very tempting suggestion. My spiritual control had indeed reached a bottleneck. I was able to use my spiritual power to directly connect with the Xyrin Mother Star in another space-time. However, limited by the fragile body of a carbon-based life form, my spiritual power could no longer develop further. According to Sandora, if I tried to forcefully increase my spiritual power now, I might even end up frying my own brain!


    The technology of the Xyrin Empire was incredibly advanced, and their knowledge of mysterious powers and the magic civilization was far beyond this world. However, all this technology was based on the life form of Xyrin Apostles. Members of the Xyrin Empire had never been carbon-based life forms. Although they could simulate their bodies to imitate carbon-based life forms, their research on carbon-based life forms was almost non-existent. Although Sandora¡¯s underlings and I had been doing our utmost to research safe and feasible methods of carbon-based life form enhancement, it¡¯s not so easy to establish and develop a scientific field from scratch. Until now, all Sandora could do was to bring my physique up to the standard of an ordinary Xyrin Soldier.


    I had thought about studying the cultivation techniques from otherworlds to see if I could achieve ranks like Magic God, Sword Saint, or even Daluo Golden Immortal. But, reality is cruel. Each world¡¯s energy form has its suitable carrier, and for an Earthling to rashly come into contact with the magic battle energy of otherworlds would be as dangerous as directly injecting the T-virus, so this plan had to be abandoned.


    After thinking it over, I still decided to refuse this alluring suggestion. Using people as subjects for research was the last thing I wanted to do, especially since the other party was currently on our side. I couldn¡¯t even bear to think of Muller and the others being cut into pieces and placed in containers.


    ¡°Actually, to me, any carbon-based life form aside from you is worthless¨Cperhaps Qianqian and the others are a little different¡­ but never mind, if you insist on refusing, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    After hearing my reasons for refusal, Sandora seemed somewhat dismissive, but in the end, she gave up the idea of using Muller and the others as test subjects.


    Also, it¡¯s best if Qianqian doesn¡¯t hear what she just said, it¡¯s all too easy to cause misunderstandings¡­


    Although there were numerous demonized creatures, only a small fraction of them could actually reach us. Most demonized creatures could only pace anxiously outside the encirclement. Dingdang¡¯s formidable weakening ability against Abyss Power, along with Mu¡¯s upheld shield, completely blocked the enemy¡¯s attacks. The devastatingly powerful strikes from Muller, Nova, and Pandora caused the demonized creatures to suffer immense losses. However, as time passed, the battle gradually reached a stalemate.


    ************************************************* How many chapters now? *************************************************


    Lying on the ground in convulsions, completely exhausted¡­

 Chapter 75 - Chapter 75: Chapter 75: The Main Character Takes the Stage

    Chapter 75: Chapter 75: The Main Character Takes the Stage


    As the battle persisted, our side and the demonized creatures gradually reached a stalemate.


    Though individually the mad demonized creatures were no match for us, they were tireless and seemingly endless. We had gone from a steady advantage at the outset to this deadlock and were even showing signs of falling back on defense. I was no longer able to guide Super Space-Time Strikes with precision. Muller¡¯s speed in casting large-area magic had slowed significantly. Nova, who joined the fight later, managed to maintain high combat efficiency, but her simultaneous use of magic and Fighting Spirit exhausted her more than everyone else, and now she was showing clear signs of fatigue. Dingdang was hardly light either, having continuously purified the Abyss Power across the plains. The Little One could no longer flit leisurely through the air but was now perched on my shoulder, taking deep heavy breaths. As the Life Field weakened, the demonized creatures¡¯ strength slowly returned, all their attacks concentrating on the green shield upheld by Mu alone, causing the Elf Priest¡¯s complexion to grow increasingly ugly.


    It was only now that the true strength of the demonized creatures was laid bare before us. They moved like the wind, possessed immense power, and each attack carried a potent corrosive effect. The omnipresent black mist caused all the plants on the plain to wither rapidly. Their magic, once easily resisted, was no longer suppressed by Dingdang, causing Mu, who was in charge of defense, to produce sizable beads of sweat.


    Only Pandora¡¯s attacks showed no signs of weakening. Her energy sources were the Ghost Energy Reactor and Void Energy Generator located in Other Space, an inexhaustible supply of potent power that spared her from worrying about depleting her strength in the short term. However, it was clear she couldn¡¯t maintain such high-power energy output for long. The miniaturization of her body made it easy for her to overload, and despite her cooling system being at full blast, she was nearing the limits of an overload.


    ¡°I say, you¡¯ve watched enough of the show, haven¡¯t you? How about you lend a hand?¡±


    I turned to Sandora, who watched everything unfold with a look of leisure on her face, and said this. She shook her head dismissively, her flamboyant golden hair transforming into a dazzling halo, before gesturing with her hand that she had it all under control.


    Sandora stepped forward and took a deep breath. Immediately, numerous golden lines appeared in the air, like etched copper traces on a circuit board. They were not aligned in a flat arrangement but floated three-dimensionally. The golden lines swiftly spread through the air, connecting from Sandora and disappearing into the atmosphere on the other end. She looked like a central processor surrounded by intricate circuits, almost like the king of artificial intelligence with an artistic effect.


    ¡°Now,¡± Sandora¡¯s voice, with its metallic tremor, rang out, ¡°I make the rules here!¡±


    With her words, inexplicable fluctuations radiated from her, spreading out rapidly. Each affected monster couldn¡¯t help but pause momentarily before suddenly stopping their attacks, standing frozen on the spot with a vacant look.


    The energy fluctuations released by Sandora didn¡¯t spread far, affecting merely less than two hundred meters around her. However, the effect was significant. The demonized creatures closest to us halted their movements, and those farther away, unaffected due to the distance, posed no threat to us. Instantly, the pressure on Muller and the others greatly reduced.


    ¡°Good,¡± said Sandora in a cold tone. A sense of unfamiliarity emanated from her, and it felt like her personality had shifted with this state change. Although there was no hostility, the cold sensation was discomforting.


    ¡°Now, kill your fellow kin behind you!¡±


    Sandora suddenly shouted, and bright halos surged along the hovering golden lines. Those demonized creatures that had been standing idly by hesitated for a moment, then collectively turned and began attacking their own kind frenziedly!


    Muller and the others, who had just caught their breath, exchanged glances, reading shock and unease in each other¡¯s eyes. This Xyrin Emperor, who had not taken action until now, had the power of Mind Control?!


    Mind Control was an ability that could provoke panic anywhere. Imagine a day when your body no longer obeyed your own commands, a simple word from another could make you leap into fire or even harm your loved ones. How terrifying would that be! The power to toy with others¡¯ thoughts was unsettling.


    Soul System magic existed in this world, not only existing but also being quite refined. Fear Techniques, Heroic Auras, Soul Impacts¨Cthese Soul System spells were thoroughly researched by the world¡¯s mages. But to control someone¡¯s innermost thoughts was a long-standing, unresolved problem. Not just humans, any intelligent being¡¯s soul is quite wondrous. They are delicate in structure, easily destroyed with little effort. Any power capable of harming the soul can inflict severe damage, but to precisely control one¡¯s innermost thoughts without damaging the soul is difficult because the composition of a soul is too complex, beyond human comprehension.


    But now, Sandora effortlessly controlled the thoughts of demonized creatures, and not just one or two but many simultaneously. Considering how effortlessly she did it, no one doubted her capability to control even more enemies¡­


    ¡°`


    If this Xyrin Emperor were to apply her mind control ability to herself or even to Modis III¡­


    Muller and the other two simultaneously shuddered; the threat of this power was even more terrifying than that of another male Xyrin Emperor who could melt an entire city with his Light of Destruction!


    I had already noticed the three¡¯s unusual expressions and, considering the need to avoid future trouble, decided to blurt out, ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about, but rest assured, this power only takes effect when facing Abyss Power because Abyss Power can corrupt the souls of living beings, making them more susceptible to external spiritual power. Controlling ordinary humans, even for Sandora, is not so easy.¡±


    Of course, the above is complete nonsense. The strength of Sandora¡¯s mind enslavement is incredibly powerful; aside from beings of the Divine Race like Dingdang with their endless spiritual power, there is hardly any creature that can resist Sandora¡¯s mind control. Although strong mind control often leads to many unpredictable and terrible outcomes, if Sandora were to disregard these consequences, controlling a human emperor would be as easy as reaching into a bag.


    Of course, Muller and the others wouldn¡¯t so easily believe my words, but they would feel somewhat reassured. By explaining this, whether true or false, it at least shows that I have no intention of turning on the natives of this world. In their eyes, even if I don¡¯t resemble a ruler of the Empire, I am still an Emperor Level individual, and an emperor is not prone to telling such lies.


    At this moment, this skill called ¡°Soul-stealing Aura¡± that Sandora mentioned was producing quite noticeable effects. The monsters constantly charging forward became the victims of this power, completely disrupting the rhythm of the monster army¡¯s assault. One could often witness such a scene: a fierce monster would roar towards Sandora, pause briefly, then turn its head and start attacking its comrades behind it with fervor as if voluntarily accepting Sandora¡¯s command¡­


    ¡°Spirit Pulse!¡± Seeing that no monsters would cross the warning range of the Soul-stealing Aura for the time being, Sandora raised her arm and pointed toward a densely packed monster area. The potent spiritual power immediately hit those contorted creatures. They foamed at the mouth and convulsed on the ground with minds blanker than a clean sheet of paper.


    But it didn¡¯t end there. From an angle unseen by Muller and the others, a black flame flashed through Sandora¡¯s eyes, and she said in a deep voice, ¡°Spiritual Plague!¡±


    Immediately, the group of demonized creatures that Sandora had just erased the thoughts of staggered to their feet and started charging confusedly at their ¡°comrades¡± nearby. As soon as they were approached, those monsters would fall into a daze, and then, equally bewildered, they would charge at the next closest target, transmitting this abnormal condition to the next of their kind¡­


    The Spiritual Plague, a power of Abyssalization that Sandora gained after being corrupted by the Abyss and miraculously returned, forcibly injects a negative mental state into the soul of an intelligent being. This mental state has the contagion power of a plague; any who come too close to the source of infection will inevitably contract it and become a new carrier¡­


    I must say, Sandora¡¯s abilities make it all too easy to think of her as the evil arch-villain, to the point where I¡¯m starting to wonder if this wild girl who¡¯s always joyfully hanging around me might become the final boss of this book¡­ cough cough¡­


    The power of the Spiritual Plague is immense; in a mere instant, countless demonized creatures were infected, and the infection continued to spread at an alarming rate. It looks like, before the effects of the Spiritual Plague wear off, at least a third of the monsters will become Sandora¡¯s victims.


    However, as I expected, things are destined not to go so smoothly. An army of tens of thousands of demonized creatures cannot be so easily exterminated by a few of us. After losing countless cannon fodder, the crazily advancing demonized creatures seemed to receive a unified command, collectively stopping their suicidal charge, spreading out to the sides, leaving behind corpses turning into black smoke and a group of Heartless trying to spread the Spiritual Plague to the next target.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    A black mass, like ink, gradually emerged from the air, with astonishing hostility and murderous intent. Although it was merely a floating blob of black liquid-like substance, I could distinctly feel the sensation of being watched.


    ¡°Finally,¡± Sandora¡¯s icy voice came from above, ¡°the master has appeared¡­¡±


    ******************************************************************************************


    Back, I¡¯m back!!!


    ¡°`

 Chapter 76 - Chapter 76: Chapter 76 The Former Emperor

    Chapter 76: Chapter 76 The Former Emperor


    The black object appeared and then hovered quietly in the air, seemingly observing us with great interest¨Cit was truly bizarre, I actually managed to read an expression from a bunch of ink.


    Muller and the others¡¯ faces changed at once when they saw the black object that had appeared, Vinoa gripped her longsword tightly and said in a low voice, ¡°That is the Source of Demons¡­¡±


    Despite their great strength, after a battle that had drained much of their energy, the three of them were now mostly out of combat power. Faced with the ¡°Source of Demons,¡± even these people who stood at the pinnacle of power couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill on their backs.


    At that moment, Sandora¡¯s psychic link suddenly cut in, carrying a hint of unease¨Cthis was an emotion I had never seen in her before.


    ¡°Chen Jun, something doesn¡¯t feel right, this power from the Abyss gives me a very bad feeling¨Clet the Asida Sisters know to be ready to pull us out of battle at any moment.¡±


    Sandora was actually planning to escape?


    Hearing her make such a judgment, I immediately became extremely cautious, and I informed Asida and Asidora at the base. Pandora also realized that something was off, she stopped firing and cautiously moved closer to me.


    It was then that the black shadow suddenly launched an attack!


    Without any warning, the surface of the black mist twisted violently, and then a fierce black beam shot towards me!


    There was no doubting the attack power of this beam; in an instant, all the defense mechanisms I had activated automatically entered a state of full operation. Pandora rushed in front of me without hesitation, attempting to block the attack, but after just one encounter, Pandora¡¯s small body was violently knocked back, crashing into my arms.


    Reeling from the powerful impact, I stumbled back several steps before finally coming to a stop. If it hadn¡¯t been for the several bodily enhancements Sandora had given me and the fact that the defense mechanisms had absorbed most of the impact, I would likely have been seriously injured by now.


    ¡°Pandora, are you okay?¡±


    I looked anxiously at the little one in my arms, who blushed slightly, then said unwillingly, ¡°My weight¡­¡±


    ¡°My weight?¡± I was briefly stunned, then realized¨CPandora hadn¡¯t been hurt by the attack, but the impact force was so strong that it sent her lightweight body flying¡­


    For Pandora, who has always considered it her duty to conquer the world, this was truly an utter humiliation¡­


    ¡°Quite an impressive defense ability, and combining that with your appearance¡­ If my memory serves me right, you must be the famous Little One General from the 15th Dominated Region of the Empire, the prototype for the Pandora series warriors¨CPandora-zero?¡±


    I was taken aback, then looked incredulously in the direction of the voice.


    The one that spoke, was it that black object?


    ¡°You can speak?¡± I exclaimed.


    ¡°Of course, these high-order beings from the Abyss that have condensed into a semi-solid form are not comparable to those brainless demonized creatures.¡±


    Sandora observed the enemy in front of her thoughtfully while taking the time to scorn my ignorance.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense, it doesn¡¯t even have a body, how can it produce sound? This is biologically impossible¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Sandora was silent for a moment, then decisively charged at the enemy opposite.


    Hey, hey, hey! Even if my train of thought is a bit off, you don¡¯t have to respond in such a heroic manner, do you?


    Although Sandora had developed considerable close combat abilities at the entrance of the Abyss, she didn¡¯t like melee combat. With her strong spiritual attack power, she preferred to control a large number of heartless puppets to gang up on the enemy or simply use her spiritual power to warp reality to achieve her goals. However, the enemy in front of her was a bit special¨Cthe opponent was clearly the long-range attack type, and it seemed that Sandora¡¯s mind control was not very effective. The demonized creatures that could have served as cannon fodder and makeshift puppets were wisely retreated by the mass of shadows earlier, so Sandora had no choice but to opt for the safer close combat attack.


    In Sandora¡¯s hands appeared, seemingly out of nowhere, two Xyrin Military Daggers made of crystal. With lightning speed, she slashed the crossing blades at the black shadow, purple lightning arcs bursting forth from the beam blade, tearing through the air and leaving cracks on the shadow. But this fierce attack didn¡¯t have the expected effect; the shadow, struck by the Xyrin Military Daggers, merely trembled a bit, and then, a black lightning ring suddenly erupted. Sandora was slightly surprised, leaping back immediately, but instead of disappearing, the lightning ring rapidly spread out, threatening to hit Sandora who was mid-air with no leverage. At that moment, having recovered a small part of my spiritual power, I seized the opportunity to summon a small-scale super space-time support. Three white beams of light crossed from the sky, forcing the black shadow, which had been ready to deliver Sandora a heavy blow, to agilely dodge the three energy rays.


    ¡°¡­a combat style that directly attacks the enemy¡¯s soul¡­¡± The shadow seemed somewhat puzzled. Ignoring the surrounding enemies ready to pounce, it muttered to itself, ¡°Among the Xyrin Apostles, only the Battle Song Princess Sandora possesses this ability, to add her own soul power to every attack. If she strikes the same enemy thrice in succession, she can steal the opponent¡¯s soul for her own use¡­ However, it seems your power is mixed with something else¨Cinteresting¡­ it appears you were almost my comrade at one point¡­¡±


    ¡°Who are you, really? Why do you know so much about us?¡±


    Sandora clutched the Xyrin Military Daggers tightly, asking cautiously.


    ¡°Who I am¡­¡± the shadow murmured, followed by a raspy laugh, ¡°Hehe, do you really want to know¡­¡±


    ¡°Sandora, be careful!¡±


    Suddenly, several circular black energy arrays appeared behind Sandora, but she hadn¡¯t yet reacted. I couldn¡¯t help but shout out a warning. Green light flowed from Pandora¡¯s hands, and then two Single Soldier Cannons materialized, firing two blue-white beams that diverted the black shadow¡¯s attention and allowed Sandora to narrowly dodge a surge of dark red energy erupting from the black energy arrays.


    ¡°Are you Caesar?!¡±


    Seeing the dark red energy stream gush from the energy arrays and instantly turn the ground within a dozen meters into magma, Sandora cried out in shock.


    This was the first time I¡¯d seen Sandora so uncomposed, and what¡¯s more, she actually knew the Abyss?!


    The shadow let out a deep laugh, saying, ¡°Caesar¡­ It seems I haven¡¯t heard that name in a long time¡­ It brings back memories of the past¡­¡±


    As his words ended, the previously vague silhouette of a black shadow quickly squirmed in the air, gradually becoming more solid until it took on a human shape!


    Still a featureless shadow, we could now clearly see that it was the figure of a man in a high-collared coat.


    ¡°Sandora¡­ I never imagined we could meet again under these circumstances¡­ It seems life is always full of surprises. Ever since becoming the Xyrin Emperor, the struggle between you and me has never ceased, and it looks like we can finally settle our scores this time¡­¡±


    ¡°Caesar, I never thought you¡¯d fall so far for power. It seems I really should have eliminated you before you obtained your authority upgrade!¡±


    Sandora¡¯s Light Saber emitted a blinding light as she charged fiercely toward Caesar, who effortlessly raised his right hand and deflected her attack.


    ¡°It seems you¡¯re under some misconception about me¡­ However, that¡¯s not important. What is important is that I should make you complete the final step of Abyssalization now, and then, you¡¯ll see many old friends¡­¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    As Caesar spoke, he casually pointed in Sandora¡¯s direction, and four black energy arrays surrounded her. However, just as the energy arrays were about to explode, four beams of energy from a distant space-time hit them simultaneously. After an explosion that was not too fierce, a somewhat disheveled Sandora leaped out.


    Caesar finally turned his attention to me, saying curiously, ¡°A strange Xyrin Emperor? A carbon-based lifeform?! How interesting. Physically more fragile than the average Xyrin Apostle, but with such bizarre and strong spiritual power that you can simply rely on brainwaves to traverse the Void and guide super space-time firepower support. You do not have a place in my memory¨Cso, stranger, wouldn¡¯t you introduce yourself to this veteran Xyrin Emperor?¡±


    ¡°Introduce myself, huh¡­¡± I scratched my chin and said, ¡°Maybe next time¨C¡±


    As my words ended, several teleportation beams descended from the sky, enveloping us. Caesar, frustrated, launched several black shockwaves toward us, but Dingdang, ready and waiting, immediately released a large number of green Shields, keeping the attacks outside the teleportation beams.


    The next moment, we were back at the base in the valley.

 Chapter 77 - Chapter 77: Chapter 77: Mutation

    Chapter 77: Chapter 77: Mutation


    In the officers¡¯ rest room of the base, Sandora¡¯s brows were tightly knit, Muller and his two companions wore complex expressions, seemingly lost in thought. Dingdang was holding a huge lollipop, but apparently with no mood to taste it; the atmosphere was oppressively somber.


    ¡°Shh¨C¡± With a light sound, the alloy automatic door slid open gently beside Sandora, and I walked in, supported by Pandora.


    ¡°How are you?¡±


    Sandora stood up and asked with concern.


    ¡°Nothing major, just a bit hungry¡­¡±


    I scratched my head, feeling a bit embarrassed.


    Because I had just thrown up last night¡¯s dinner¡­


    There was no helping it, the shock to the body from that sort of emergency space transmission, coupled with the mental fatigue from combat, meant that merely vomiting was quite fortunate.


    Muller and the others would never guess that Pandora had helped me out to throw up last night¡¯s meal, but their attention obviously wasn¡¯t on what I was doing. Seeing the major players had arrived, Vinoa finally could not contain herself and stood up to ask Sandora, ¡°Your Majesty Sandora, can you explain the situation with the Source of Demons? It appears to be quite familiar with you.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, I am very familiar with it,¡± Sandora said calmly, ¡°because he was once the Emperor of the Xyrin Empire¡¯s seventy-seventh governing district, while mine was the seventy-sixth. We¡¯ve had countless dealings.¡±


    ¡°So, one of your country¡¯s highest rulers has now become the Source of Demons?¡±


    Muller suddenly said, his tone suggesting he was ready to pin the blame for the Abyss invasion on the Xyrin Empire.


    To his question, laden with implications, Sandora just smiled faintly, ¡°It seems so. Caesar used to be the Emperor of the Xyrin Empire, assimilated into a twisted life form just like most of the Abyss¡¯s victims in this world.¡±


    A sharp counterattack!


    Muller¡¯s expression became a bit awkward. He had to admit that, compared with one confirmed Xyrin Emperor, many more of his race were transformed by that highly corrosive power. When the Abyss Power first emerged and humanity had no effective countermeasures, even half of the world¡¯s humans became accomplices to the Abyss. In comparison, an Emperor of the Xyrin corrupted by Abyssal Power seemed somewhat trivial¨Ceven though the destruction that fallen Emperor could wreak was undoubtedly immense.


    ¡°Anyway, we should now prepare a meticulous combat strategy,¡± Sandora said, and then pressed a few times on the armrest of her chair. The floor in the center of the room immediately split apart, revealing a hexagonal platform, above which was a holographic projection of the entire continent. Muller and the others were instantly captivated by this magical technology.


    ¡°Caesar was once an Emperor of the Xyrin Empire; he knows the Empire¡¯s military combat power and tactics like the back of his hand. Especially since our relationship back then was not so harmonious, so he knows me even better. Plus, he¡¯s been entrenched in this world for an unknown length of time and is very familiar with this continent. In contrast, I know nothing of his Abyssal abilities, and I¡¯m even more unfamiliar with this world¡¯s situation. That is our biggest weakness right now,¡±


    As Sandora spoke, she suddenly turned her gaze toward me, ¡°Therefore, Chen Jun, you are definitely the best candidate to defeat Caesar!¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Caesar¡¯s understanding of the Empire is based on past data, but you are a variable. He knows nothing about you. Your ability to directly summon strikes from another space through Spiritual Connection, unique among all the Xyrin Emperors, is something even I can¡¯t achieve. And it is evident from the way Caesar has been disoriented by your unpredictable space strikes on multiple occasions, he¡¯s not well-adapted to such unanticipated attacks. If you can capitalize on the right timing, you could easily inflict massive damage on him¨Cof course, before that, we need to quickly resolve your physical constitution issue. I certainly do not wish to have you shipped back to Earth in a Regeneration Chamber.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s quite a blunt statement¡­¡± I muttered, but in my heart, I had to agree with Sandora¡¯s assessment. My space strikes could more easily hit Caesar than those of other Xyrin Apostles, especially since he was quite adept at self-preservation. However, before that, I needed to consider how to protect myself in case the attack missed¡­


    ¡°So¡­¡±


    Just as I was about to ask Sandora if there was a good way to quickly enhance my body, Lin Xue suddenly burst in.


    Due to the Xyrin Empire¡¯s peculiar authorization system which had identified Lin Xue as the Mistress, this individual, whose curiosity about alien technology was insatiable, was given the freedom to move around eighty percent of the base. The officers¡¯ lounge, not being a classified facility, was naturally no exception. But shouldn¡¯t she be buried in some internal sensors, studying the energy crystal matrix at this moment?


    ¡°Chen Jun!¡± As soon as Lin Xue entered, she headed straight for me, ¡°Qianqian, and Sister Chen Qian, they¡¯re in trouble!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    I exclaimed in surprise and jumped up.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Could it be that the enemy has infiltrated the base?¡± I suddenly grabbed Lin Xue¡¯s shoulders, asking eagerly, ¡°How are Qianqian and Sister doing?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the enemy,¡± Lin Xue¡¯s face turned red when I suddenly grabbed her, then without hesitation, she lifted her foot to kick me, which I barely dodged, ¡°They suddenly said they wanted to check out the beautiful crystals in the Mother Nest. I was dismantling a particle ejector at the time and didn¡¯t follow them. But just now, that little girl called Bubbles suddenly contacted me, saying that they fainted inside the Mother Nest!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, looks like I have to leave for a bit,¡± I said to Muller and the others, then turned to Dingdang.


    ¡°Leave everything to Dingdang!¡± The little thing swung the lollipop in its hand and then daintily landed on my head, confidently declaring, ¡°As long as Dingdang is here, there¡¯s no illness that can¡¯t be cured!¡±


    Why did I suddenly think of a quack boasting about his all-curing salves?


    Led by Lin Xue, Pandora, Sandora, and the super quack Dingdang, we rushed to the Earth-style house at the very center of the base. I had Bubbles specially build this villa considering the living habits of Qianqian and the others. Now, Qianqian and Sister were being taken care of inside.


    I stepped forward, pushed the door open vigorously, and then saw Sister standing there with a beaming smile.


    I slammed on the brakes, managing to stop less than a meter away from Sister. I flailed about for a good while before finally regaining my balance.


    Pandora, who was following right behind me, couldn¡¯t stop in time and crashed into me.


    Sandora, seeing the small Pandora crash into me, didn¡¯t know what she was thinking, suddenly let out a yell of excitement and pounced as well.


    I finally lost my balance and fell forward. After Sister agilely dodged, it was only logical that I came into intimate contact with the super alloy ground, with a loli and a queen stacked on top of me. Dingdang, who had been perched on my head, let out a cry of alarm, took flight, and then turned back to grab my hair trying to pull me out, which of course was an impossibility¡­


    Sandora and Sister were spectating¡­


    What¡¯s going on here?


    As I lay on the ground, I was completely bewildered. If this was a prank, then all I could say was that Lin Xue and Sister had too much free time on their hands¡­


    Having soft and warm beauty in one¡¯s arms is a very enjoyable thing, but when that soft and warm beauty is lying on one¡¯s back while oneself is face-down on a surface harder than titanium alloy, it¡¯s not so enjoyable, especially since Pandora was still clad in an Alloy Armor capable of withstanding a nuclear blast; that¡¯s a far cry from the real soft loli¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    After finally escaping from the combined assault of Pandora and Sandora, the first thing I did was to ask Lin Xue, who had come to report the situation.


    To my surprise, Lin Xue also looked puzzled. She curiously walked over to Sister, examined her up and down, and said, ¡°Sister Chen Qian, have you woken up? How do you feel now?¡±


    So that¡¯s it, it wasn¡¯t intentional torment.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°I feel fantastic now!¡± Sister suddenly showed a bright smile, ¡°It seems that Qianqian and I were completely right in our guess!¡±


    We looked at each other, entirely baffled.


    ¡°You guys aren¡¯t mentally¡­¡±


    Lin Xue suddenly blurted out such an unthoughtful comment.


    A vein on Sister¡¯s forehead pulsated, and then she put on an even brighter smile, saying to Lin Xue, ¡°Floor¡¯s slippery, be careful¡­¡±

 Chapter 78 - Chapter 78: Chapter 78

    Chapter 78: Chapter 78


    The sudden, nonsensical remark from my sister took us by surprise, but before I had a chance to ask, I heard Lin Xue suddenly exclaim, ¡°Aiya!¡± and she fell to the ground.


    I looked at Lin Xue lying on the ground with an embarrassed expression, a mass of black lines over my head. I¡¯d heard of some girls being so clumsy that they could trip over flat surfaces, but could that really happen to Lin Xue?


    Or was it¡­ slippery ground?


    I examined the scientifically designed, non-slip pattern on the ground and Lin Xue¡¯s travel shoes made specifically to prevent slipping, then decisively abandoned the idea.


    ¡°Aiya, Little Xue, you¡¯re too careless. Haven¡¯t I told you before¡­¡±


    My sister reached out a hand to Lin Xue on the ground with an exaggerated tone and a hint of a triumphant smirk, to which the latter immediately shouted, ¡°Stop! I surrender! Please don¡¯t say another word!¡±


    ¡°Tsk,¡± my sister pursed her lips, looking like a prankster whose scheme had been foiled, ¡°It seems your foreknowledge ability has indeed been enhanced.¡±


    Lin Xue briskly got up from the ground and dusted off her non-existent dust, saying, ¡°It wasn¡¯t foreknowledge, just a sense of some abnormal energy flows.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    I seemed to see a clue, so I turned to Lin Xue, who obviously held the secrets of the heavens, for confirmation.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple, I was just cursed by your sister,¡±


    Lin Xue said, spreading her hands with a resigned expression.


    ¡°Cursed?¡±


    This time Sandora spoke up, scanning my sister with a gaze filled with inquiry.


    ¡°It¡¯s a superpower~¡± My sister held up a finger and waggled it before us, saying, ¡°Although it¡¯s still unclear how powerful this ability is, for now, it seems more than sufficient to deal with a certain thoughtless young lady.¡±


    ¡°Superpower? Sister, how do you have a superpower?¡±


    I asked, utterly bewildered.


    Seeing my eager eyes, my sister decided against keeping us in the dark any longer and detailed the events that had befallen her.


    After visiting Bubbles in the Xyrin Nest, my sister and Qianqian discovered something had changed in their bodies, seeming to have undergone some enhancement, and odd phenomena began occurring around them. Initially unsettled, but with Sandora and I dealing with demonized creatures, and Asida and Asidora having no understanding of carbon-based life physiology, they had no choice but to discuss the matter with Lin Xue, the only person they could communicate with at the base. During the conversation, Lin Xue mentioned her superpower had been enhanced inside the Xyrin Nest, prompting Qianqian and my sister to devise a bold plan.


    They went to the Xyrin Nest alone, and with Bubbles¡¯ guidance, entered the heart of the Mother Nest, where they stayed for a full two hours!


    Until in the end, they inexplicably fainted inside.


    When they woke up, the superpowers appeared.


    ¡°It must be some kind of radiation,¡± Sandora surmised, her index finger on her chin, ¡°The crystals within the Xyrin Nest carry a potent energy field, and the thought waves from Bubbles flowing through these crystals also create energy whirlpools. While such energy at low concentrations is harmless to carbon-based life, at certain intensities, it definitely exceeds the limits of what Qianqian and Chen Qian can withstand. At that point, mutations occur¨Clooking at it now, your risky venture seems to have reaped some unexpected rewards.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too risky!¡±


    Even though I can see now that my sister is fine and there¡¯s an unexpected gain, I couldn¡¯t refrain from using a tone of reprimand. Just for the sake of an elusive possibility, to do such a dangerous thing¨Cwhat if something unexpected had happened?


    It seems that ordinary humans running around in this base will still face certain dangers. From now on, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to limit my sister and Qianqian¡¯s movements within the base¨Cright, and Lin Xue too. Though she never knows to be polite when talking to me, she is after all a friend. Who knows when she might decide to sneak into the base¡¯s self-destruction control center, and then we¡¯d really have something to worry about.


    However, as soon as I announced this decision, I immediately encountered opposition.


    ¡°We just wanted to help you; we don¡¯t want to always be your burden¡­¡± My sister¡¯s eyes were brimming with tears as she launched into an emotional plea, ¡°Besides, aren¡¯t we fine right now? If there really is any danger, the base has so many high-tech rescue facilities to protect us.¡±


    ¡°Do you really want to deprive me of my only fun?¡± Lin Xue kicked out without hesitation but I dodged smoothly as always, ¡°Also, sneak into the base¡¯s self-destruction control center? Do you think I¡¯m as silly as you¡­ Forget it¡­ Considering you have my best interests at heart, I¡¯ll let you off this time.¡±


    ¡°The only reason Qianqian and Chen Qian were affected by the radiation is because their ordinary human bodies are really too fragile. Now that they¡¯ve undergone a mutation, they are fully capable of withstanding the various types of energy radiations in the base. It¡¯s the same with Lin Xue; she already has superpowers, so she fears this kind of energy even less.¡± Sandora also spoke up in defense of my sister.


    Dingdang suddenly flew up to me and whispered softly, ¡°Exactly, and with Dingdang here, even if someone dies, I can bring them back to life!¡±


    ¡­This little thing really doesn¡¯t think before speaking¡­


    Faced with the united opposition of several people, I finally retracted the grounding order for my sister and began to inquire in detail about her superpower.


    ¡°Just like Lin Xue said,¡± my sister seemed proud when mentioning her own superpower, ¡°It¡¯s a power similar to a curse. I can make what I say become reality on a target, but not just anything. It¡¯s basically limited to negative but non-lethal things. However, that last restriction can be easily circumvented. For instance, I can¡¯t directly curse someone to death, but I could curse them to be hit on the head by a meteorite with a diameter of more than one hundred kilometers when they step outside¡­¡±


    ¡­A one hundred kilometer diameter meteorite, sister, do you want to destroy the world?


    Hearing my sister¡¯s description, Sandora made a fair comment, ¡°Without any limits, that would indeed be a quite heaven-defying ability¨Cso there must be a lot of restrictions on using this curse, right?¡±


    Speaking of restrictions, my sister replied somewhat reluctantly, ¡°Indeed, there are many. First of all, I have to see the target of the curse, and the curse must be unique and specific when cast. In addition, the stronger the target, the weaker the effect of the curse. For example, the curse I put on Lin Xue was supposed to make her slide around on the ground for seven and a half circles and then slide out the front door at twenty meters per second. However, Lin Xue¡¯s superpower clearly interfered with the power of the curse; she just fell down. Moreover, the larger the scale of the curse, the longer it takes to take effect, and the greater the chance of failure. For example, like that one hundred kilometer meteorite hitting the head I mentioned, even if the curse could be realized, by that time the cursed person would probably have died of old age¡­¡±


    ¡°Slide around on spot for seven and a half circles¡­¡± Lin Xue repeated, her mouth twitching.


    ¡°And at twenty meters per second¡­¡± Dingdang, ever eager to stir up trouble, flew up to Lin Xue¡¯s head kindly reminding her.


    I wiped the cold sweat off my forehead. Why had I never realized before that my sister could be so schemingly wicked?


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    At this point, the thoroughly defeated Lin Xue had slumped into a corner near the wall, her head buried deeply in her knees, muttering to herself and drawing circles on the ground. The resentment behind her almost seemed to take on a physical form, making her look pitiful indeed.


    ¡°What about Qianqian¡¯s situation?¡± I suddenly thought, since my sister had developed such a powerful superpower, it meant Qianqian had also gained some kind of ability. But why haven¡¯t I seen her appear yet? According to her personality, by now she should have already rushed into my embrace, right?


    ¡°Qianqian, she¡­¡± My sister suddenly showed a somewhat strange expression, as if this was a matter quite difficult to talk about, ¡°Her situation is a little different¡­¡±


    I tensed up immediately.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that anything bad happened¡­ Never mind, you should see for yourself¡­¡±

 Chapter 79 - Chapter 79: Chapter 79 Qianqians Change

    Chapter 79: Chapter 79 Qianqian¡¯s Change


    Under my sister¡¯s lead, we arrived at the door of Qianqian¡¯s room on the second floor. According to my sister, ever since Qianqian woke up, she had locked herself in her room and allowed no one to enter, and her current situation was very¡­ odd.


    ¡°I suggest letting only Ah Jun go in,¡± my sister said at the door. ¡°Anyone else who enters will definitely be blasted out immediately.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe it and said, Qianqian had always been a cheerful and warm girl. Could she really be so ruthless?


    ¡°Let¡¯s not go in,¡± Lin Xue withdrew her hand that was about to touch the door. ¡°It¡¯s couple¡¯s private time now, non-involved persons should stay out!¡±


    ¡°Did you have a prediction or something?¡±


    Sandora looked Lin Xue up and down with a skeptical gaze, but the latter just shrugged her shoulders and smiled without saying a word.


    ¡°Alright, alright, you guys wait outside. I¡¯ll go in by myself,¡± I waved my hand and then pulled out Dingdang, who was about to hide in my pocket, ¡°Little One, you wait outside too!¡±


    Amid Dingdang¡¯s inexplicable protesting cries, I carefully pushed the door open and then closed it behind me.


    No one was in the room, but soon, on the small balcony on the left side of the room, I saw Qianqian standing with her arms folded.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it already? Don¡¯t disturb me!¡±


    A cold female voice suddenly sounded, making the step I just took freeze in midair.


    The voice was definitely Qianqian¡¯s, but it carried a cold tone I had never heard before, leaving me unsure how to react.


    After not hearing a reply for a long time, Qianqian finally turned around impatiently and then saw me standing there somewhat awkwardly.


    ¡°Ah Jun?¡± Qianqian¡¯s voice finally carried a scarcely noticeable warmth, and her facial expression quickly softened. ¡°You¡¯re back? It seems the mob has been dealt with by you.¡±


    This is not normal, definitely not normal!


    The current Qianqian exuded an unfamiliar aura that made me feel strange. Although it seemed she hadn¡¯t forgotten our relationship, I found it hard to believe that this cold girl was the same lively and cheerful neighbor.


    Under normal circumstances, Qianqian would have anxiously rushed over, carefully checking if I was hurt, not discussing indifferently like now whether those enemies had been dealt with¨Chonestly, this would be more normal in the case of Sandora.


    ¡°Ah Jun, what¡¯s with that expression?¡± Qianqian frowned slightly in displeasure. ¡°I think, a man returning from battle should first embrace his lover, right?¡±


    ¡­It¡¯s really hard for her to say such tender words in such a cold tone.


    Besides, if we¡¯re talking about a homecoming embrace, under normal circumstances, shouldn¡¯t Qianqian at home be the one offering it?


    That¡¯s how it¡¯s shown in the movies¡­


    Even though my mind was filled with all kinds of messy thoughts in an instant, I still breathed a sigh of relief. Although Qianqian¡¯s personality had become very strange, it seemed there wasn¡¯t any other major issue with her¨Cthen again, this personality change was already a major issue¡­


    I took a few steps forward and gently embraced Qianqian. Despite her strange state, I wouldn¡¯t despise her no matter what form she took.


    Qianqian quietly leaned into my arms, her indifferent expression carrying a barely noticeable smile¨Cif it were usual, she would definitely have shyly struggled free.


    ¡°Qianqian, what happened? Why have you become like this?¡±


    I asked, still somewhat uneasy.


    ¡°Become like this?¡± Qianqian chuckled lightly. ¡°I think this is quite good¨Cbesides, isn¡¯t Pandora always this aloof by your side? And Sandora, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve forgotten her other side.¡±


    This¡­ is not quite the same.


    Pandora¡¯s aloofness was due to her lack of concern for her surroundings and her extreme dullness in social interactions, but deep down she was a little one who clung to me, showing childish traits occasionally. Sandora¡¯s detachment, more accurately, should be described as a noble temperament, a regal air, and in front of me, she often came across as a cheerful simpleton. They both were utterly different from Qianqian¡¯s current cold and eerie demeanor.


    Uh, I just realized, are the people around me all such bizarre characters?


    ¡°Qianqian, have you also undergone a mutation due to radiation?¡±


    I had finally remembered why I had come to see her.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Qianqian gently lifted her right hand, placing it on a decorative flower basket beside her, ¡°It¡¯s quite a nice power. It looks like next time I can join you on the battlefield.¡±


    In my shocked gaze, the fresh plants in the basket quickly withered away and then turned into a pile of rotten black soil.


    Was this¡­ a power of decay? Or something else?


    But soon, my guess was overturned as the pile of rotten black soil rapidly squirmed and changed before my eyes, instantly reverting to a clump of vibrant, lush plants.


    ¡°Controlling the flow of time,¡± Qianqian said faintly, looking at her right hand, ¡°It feels really good.¡±


    Qianqian¡¯s ability was to control the flow of time!


    This was definitely the most outrageous and rule-breaking power I had seen!


    Then, I learned more about Qianqian¡¯s superpower in detail.


    Just as I saw, Qianqian could control the flow of time within a certain area, like making the plants in a basket experience decades in a moment or reversing that time. Of course, this ability to control time was not unlimited. First, like her sister¡¯s curse ability, the stronger the target (referring to its energy intensity, which could include any type of energy), the smaller the area she could affect with time control, and the precision of her control would drop drastically. If used against a powerful character like Sandora, who could brainwash an entire nation, with Qianqian¡¯s current strength, she could only make the opponent pause for a few seconds at most, with a high chance of failure.


    Besides being countered by the opponent¡¯s power, the area where Qianqian launched time control had to be within her line of sight, and the larger this area, the weaker the effect of time control.


    In addition, there were many other limitations to Qianqian¡¯s ability, but for now, Qianqian herself couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint what those were, as she had only just acquired this power and needed time to familiarize herself with it. She had banned others from entering her room because she was earnestly experiencing her new ability.


    ¡°But you¡¯ve already interrupted it.¡±


    There was a clear tone of reluctance in Qianqian¡¯s voice.


    Hearing Qianqian¡¯s complaint actually relieved me; at least it proved that she still retained some normal human emotions¡­


    At that moment, I suddenly noticed something: It seemed not just Qianqian, but my sister¡¯s situation was also not quite normal!


    Normally, my sister was a very gentle and kind-hearted person, very tolerant of others, but today she had suddenly shown a rather scheming and vengeful side, obvious from how she treated Lin Xue. However, my sister¡¯s change wasn¡¯t as apparent as Qianqian¡¯s; her behavior was more easily perceived as an impromptu prank, and I had only now realized my sister¡¯s change from the shift in Qianqian¡¯s personality!


    Could this also be a result of radiation? Or, once Qianqian and my sister¡¯s superpowers were activated, could it cause such changes?


    ¡°Qianqian.¡± An uncertain idea occurred to me, although it seemed completely illogical, I still wanted to give it a try.


    ¡°Is your superpower always in an activated state?¡±


    From Lin Xue, I had heard that superpower users have an activation state, and only when in this state do superpower users differ from ordinary people. When the superpower goes into a dormant state, superpower users become just like ordinary people, completely devoid of any energy fluctuations. For example, if Lin Xue, Miss Lin, turned off her superpower, not only would she be unable to make predictions, she wouldn¡¯t even be able to clearly see the power poles right in front of her¨Cbecause Miss Lin was actually severely nearsighted!


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    To my question Qianqian answered naturally, ¡°Of course, now that I have this ability, how can I waste time? I need to familiarize myself with its usage quickly.¡±


    ¡°Then, Qianqian, can you stop using your superpower for a moment? I want to confirm something.¡±


    Although Qianqian found my request somewhat incomprehensible, she still nodded and said, ¡°Alright, if that¡¯s what you wish.¡±


    I saw Qianqian gently close her eyes, and I immediately felt a significant change in her aura.


    The original Qianqian was back.

 Chapter 80 - Chapter 80: Chapter 80: Strengthening

    Chapter 80: Chapter 80: Strengthening


    Over the following days, through Sandora¡¯s careful analysis and Dingdang¡¯s comprehensive checks, we finally understood the situation with Qianqian and her sister.


    The crystal radiation from the Xyrin Nest truly had awakened the latent human potential in Qianqian and her sister, endowing them with formidable superpowers, but due to their extremely poor physical condition at the time of exposure, the radiation still had certain negative effects, the most obvious being the dramatic changes in their personalities when utilizing their superpowers.


    When her sister¡¯s superpowers were activated, she would become very vindictive and scheming¨Calthough she wasn¡¯t malicious in such a state.


    When Qianqian¡¯s superpowers were activated, she would become quite indifferent and even cold-hearted, although she still remembered the people related to her and seemed to retain her feelings for those around her; however, the way she conducted herself underwent drastic changes.


    Although this transformation made me feel somewhat uneasy, thankfully, their core nature did not change, and after the superpowers were deactivated, they would quickly return to normal.


    In the living room of the villa, Sandora and I were discussing the principles behind this radiation-caused mutation and its potential uses. By my side, her sister was quietly apologizing to Lin Xue with a red face, having completely remembered how she had tormented Lin Xue, who still looked overwhelmed, muttering words like ¡°seven and a half weeks¡­¡± Dingdang gently hovered beside Lin Xue¡¯s head, patting it with a small hand and consolingly speaking like a little adult, ¡°And twenty meters per second, too¡­¡±


    ¡­Was that really meant to be consoling?


    Qianqian, now fully back to normal, had an expression even more embarrassed than her sister¡¯s. Her personality shift had indeed been drastic¨Cpractically every person who tried to talk to her in the house had been unceremoniously kicked out. Asidora and Asidora had even tried to use space transmission to enter her room, only to be hit by Qianqian¡¯s time disruption strike, and now they were wandering around the base asking everyone for the time¡­


    While devouring the pastries on the table quickly, Sandora spoke vaguely with her mouth full, ¡°It seems the life forms of carbon-based life are truly wondrous indeed, mutating for such inexplicable reasons¡­ Hmm, Chen Jun, I want that one!¡±


    I placed a plate of small cakes in front of Sandora while inwardly snickering: Only you would think that mutation caused by radiation is something inexplicable, right? Almost half of Earthlings know that any radiation can potentially induce cell mutation¡­


    All the while, Pandora, who had been quietly staying in my arms, suddenly nodded and said, ¡°Mutating due to radiation is indeed something quite strange¡­¡±


    I suddenly realized, with a tinge of sadness, that in such a massive base, there were only a few people who recognized the special physiological characteristics of carbon-based life¡­


    Also, why was Pandora in my arms?


    ¡°Because I accidentally bumped into Brother, as compensation, I should let Brother hold me for a while¨CSandora¡­ Sister said it would make Brother happy.¡±


    That was how Pandora explained it, leaving me wondering who was really compensating whom¡­


    Moreover, I seriously needed to investigate what kind of ridiculous things Sandora was teaching this little one every day!


    ¡°Let¡¯s not discuss that for now¨CI want to know if the investigation into the principle behind Qianqian and her sister¡¯s radiation-induced changes has been found out.¡±


    Sandora revealed a brilliant smile, as if bringing up achievements, and pulled out a hefty tome from behind her, shaking it before my eyes and saying, ¡°Actually, Bubbles has completed the analysis of their bodily mutations and has summarized a rather thorough report. I¡¯ve had her print it out!¡±


    I looked at the tome in Sandora¡¯s hand that could be used as a brick, with a shaky voice, ¡°That much?¡±


    ¡°Of course not that much!¡±


    Sandora joyfully placed the tome¨Cwhich could be used as a weapon¨Cin my hands and just as I breathed a sigh of relief, she uttered even more terrifying words, ¡°This is just the table of contents!¡±


    How complete is this report?


    I shivered as I opened the hefty tome, wordlessly scanning the densely packed titles that spanned from the origins of carbon-based life to quantum interference theory. Then I made the wisest decision: I raised my hand and threw it away.


    ¡°There are just too few examples to analyze.¡±


    Lin Xue, finally recovering from seven and a half weeks of impact, suddenly spoke up.


    ¡°We now know that my superpowers are significantly enhanced under radiation, and Qianqian and Sister Chen Qian have gained new abilities. Beyond that, we simply don¡¯t have more instances to analyze.¡±


    Lin Xue had a good point. In fact, Sandora and I had both thought of it, but where do we find more cases now?


    Other than Lin Xue, Qianqian, and Sister, the only Earthlings here were me. However, my spiritual energy had already reached a terrifying intensity. No amount of crystal radiation could affect me. Luring Muller and his two companions over was another option, but their resistance to radiation energy must be very high as well, and, not to mention whether they will be affected or not, whether I can successfully fool a few old monsters who have lived for hundreds of years is another question.


    ¡°Maybe¡­¡± Sandora tapped her lips with her index finger, ¡°we could lure over some hot-blooded members of the Fire Blade Mercenary Corps?¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for Sandora¡¯s reminder, I would have almost forgotten about their existence!


    That mercenary corps, saved by Pandora, was still stationed in the valley, right next to our base, but we never let those fervent Pandora worshippers inside the base. Since they witnessed the fortress being built like a miracle and the terrifying power of the Xyrin Army, they had become much more subdued, at least not relentlessly insisting on following Pandora¨Cresulting in me almost forgetting about this small mercenary group.


    Reck felt tremendous pressure, very tremendous.


    Recently, the situation of the mercenary corps had deteriorated further, with even the smallest employers unwilling to spend their money on this nearly disbanded group that was less powerful than a squad of regular soldiers. Being pushed into this godforsaken valley by competitors had become a joke in the Mercenary World. Just yesterday, the group¡¯s only mage, Catherine, had also expressed a desire to go home. Although Reck knew he couldn¡¯t blame her, he still felt very depressed.


    Now, he had made up his mind to announce the disbandment of the mercenary group tonight.


    So when his subordinate came in to report that a warrior from the mysterious fortress had come to visit, he almost reflexively replied, ¡°Let him go back, we¡¯re not accepting commissions anymore.¡±


    What he didn¡¯t say was that with the mercenary group¡¯s current strength, even if they took on a commission, they were almost certain to fail.


    But in the next second, Reck suddenly realized: the fortress!


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    In that bizarre fortress built overnight next to their station, there were countless mysterious and powerful individuals. No one knew how they appeared out of thin air, but everyone in the mercenary group knew they were incredibly strong, exceedingly strong!


    Demonized creatures that could instantly destroy a small, careless human town were turned to ashes without a chance to retaliate in front of that little girl named Pandora!


    At first, Reck tried to get the powerful little girl to accept his mercenary group as her followers. Although this included a sense of gratitude, more so, he wanted to give his brothers a bright future. But after he witnessed more of the other side¡¯s powerful allies and the mysteriously built fortress, he completely dismissed the fanciful idea.


    From the fighting techniques and architectural style utterly different from this world, Reck could vaguely guess that the others were not strong individuals from this world, but more likely a very powerful alien race not belonging to humanity.


    An unknown alien race was enough to make most people keep their distance, but if they came to him¡­ Reck would never give up even the slightest, most tenuous hope!

 Chapter 81 - Chapter 81: Chapter 81: Artificial Superhuman

    Chapter 81: Chapter 81: Artificial Superhuman


    Although I had agreed, I still harbored some doubts about Sandora¡¯s plan.


    I constantly felt as if I were one of those deranged scientists who experimented on living people¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there won¡¯t be any problems,¡± Sandora assured me once more. ¡°This kind of radiation won¡¯t harm the body even if it doesn¡¯t stimulate superpowers. Besides, those mercenaries may not be very strong, but their resistance abilities are certainly stronger than those of Qianqian and Chen Qian, who are ordinary people. What else do you have to worry about? You should know, people who have a certain resistance but aren¡¯t completely immune to radiation are quite rare experimental material!¡±


    I looked at Sandora, who was radiating research mania, and then at Lin Xue, who was in a Divine Travel State with a pile of bizarre components not far away, feeling there was some overlap between the two in certain aspects.


    ¡°Okay, letting them undergo radiation isn¡¯t out of the question, but we need to explain the situation to them and the potential dangers. We absolutely can¡¯t force them.¡±


    ¡°They will definitely be crying and begging to agree!¡±


    Sandora said with absolute confidence.


    In a makeshift barracks to the southwest of the base, Sandora and I met Reck, who was curiously inspecting the alloy room.


    Other than the day we brought Pandora back, this was only the second time Reck and I had met, and I didn¡¯t have a particularly strong impression of this robust and honest-faced middle-aged man. However, his memory was clearly much sharper than mine; he recognized us immediately from our brief encounter, though recalling our names seemed somewhat difficult for this otherworldly person.


    ¡°So, let me reintroduce myself,¡± I signaled an excited Reck to sit back down, then pointed to Sandora and said, ¡°We are the leaders here. My name is Chen Jun, and this is Sandora Kelvy Yurasis.¡±


    Reck¡¯s face didn¡¯t show too much surprise. After coming to this magical place and witnessing all sorts of unbelievable things, he had become somewhat numb to the point that he wasn¡¯t at all startled that someone as ordinary-looking as me could be the leader of this base.


    ¡°First of all, you need to know that we don¡¯t belong to this world.¡±


    I cut straight to the chase, and then for some reason, the ridiculous line ¡°Actually, I am an alien¡± flashed through my mind¡­


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve already guessed some of it,¡± Reck¡¯s face showed only a slight flicker of surprise before he nodded in understanding, ¡°You are very different from the humans of this world¨Care you from the Different Plane the Great Mages speak of?¡±


    ¡°Your world¡¯s Magic Civilization is very imperfect,¡± Sandora reverted to her prideful Xyrin Conqueror demeanor in front of an outsider, speaking without mincing words. ¡°Your Magic Masters postulated the existence of Different Planes, but their understanding is far too skewed. The world we come from is much more distant and unimaginable than you can grasp. All you need to know is this: the Xyrin Empire has been hunting Abyss Power¨Cfor you, Demon Power¨Cfor a very long time. We¡¯ve pursued this power across countless planes, and your eroded world is just one of the most insignificant battlefields in this hunt.¡±


    Well, how should I put it, the truth was, we were just out traveling at first¡­


    Yep, traveling to the Sahara Desert over the New Year¡­


    Sandora¡¯s introduction left Reck reeling, his mouth agape for a long time before he could process it.


    Before then, he had already cycled through countless theories about why these powerful beings from another world had come here, considering every possibility from best to worst, but he hadn¡¯t foreseen that they would specialize in hunting those terrifying Demon Powers!


    There are people who specialize in hunting such a dreadful power?


    However, thinking of their formidable strength and their particularly effective methods of attacking demonized creatures, Reck accepted this explanation.


    As a result, the image of Sandora and me inflated immensely in Reck¡¯s mind in a matter of seconds, reaching almost Savior-like proportions¡­


    Watching Reck¡¯s increasingly fervent gaze, even a pig would guess what was on his mind, but this was a good development for Sandora and me for what we had to do next.


    ¡°So, may I ask how we can be of assistance?¡±


    Reck asked urgently, even though he knew his Mercenary Group was of modest strength, but since the Fire Blade Mercenary Corps had been summoned here today, it proved that there must be a way they could help!


    Consequently, I recounted to Reck the plan I had previously agreed upon with Sandora. Of course, in order to make Reck understand better, I had to slightly embellish the details.


    ¡°That is to say, in order to more easily eliminate the Abyss Power in this world and to allow the natives to have the strength to independently combat a potential second incursion in the future, we are trying to enhance the various abilities of the humans in this world. We have already achieved considerable success, but we need a group of volunteers to help us complete this experiment,¡±


    I concluded as such.


    Reck fell into deep thought.


    Although he didn¡¯t understand the meaning of ¡°volunteer,¡± it was clear that both he and his companions were brought here to be used as test subjects; however, the other party hadn¡¯t resorted to force to make them submit, but rather was seeking their opinion, which at least proved there was no malice involved and that they truly intended to eliminate those Demon Powers.


    Reck yearned for strength, and everyone in this world knew the importance of power, but he also knew there was no such thing as a free lunch; power obtained without effort was unlikely to come easily.


    Seeing a flicker of hesitation on Reck¡¯s face, I knew what he was worried about, so I candidly said, ¡°This process might have accidents, could fail, or might produce some minor side effects, but I can assure you, even in the event of a failure, you will not be harmed. Our technological approach places safety first.¡±


    Hearing my words, Reck dispelled his last bit of doubt. Since I had openly admitted the experiment could fail, my words seemed all the more credible.


    ¡°I personally have no objections, and even if there are risks, I am willing to undertake them,¡± Reck nodded firmly, ¡°but I must ask for my companions¡¯ opinions.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s only fair.¡± I nodded in agreement.


    That very night, I saw all members of the Fire Blade Mercenary Corps standing before me. From their resolute expressions, I already knew their decision.


    Then, I noticed a heavy-looking sack thrown behind Reck, which seemed to have something moving inside it.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± I walked up curiously.


    ¡°This is just some personal luggage, you don¡¯t need to¡­¡± Before Reck could finish, the sack was suddenly ripped open from the inside, and a slim young man in his twenties with brown short hair and dark skin emerged, then began to forcefully remove the rag from his mouth.


    ¡°No way, you¡¯ve been driven to such straits just to make a living?¡±


    I exclaimed in shock.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The sister, who had become sly at some point, covered her mouth and laughed, ¡°Hehe, I thought there was a little girl in here¡­ It seems you¡¯re not very familiar with this line of business, a commodity like this wouldn¡¯t be easy to sell¡­ Well, there are still some nobles who have a taste for it¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it!¡± The young man, whom I had mistaken for a victim of human trafficking, finally regained his ability to speak, ¡°I just don¡¯t want to participate in this dangerous¡­ umph¡­¡±


    Reck retracted the fist that had just knocked the other man out, grinned at me and said, ¡°The whole Corps agrees, the whole Corps agrees¡­¡±


    ¡­Uncle, this is a crime¡­


    Despite this little interlude, the construction plan for the first Otherworldly Superhuman Corps progressed officially. Since the process also had a high safety factor, I didn¡¯t concern myself further with the skinny man¡¯s protests.

 Chapter 82 - Chapter 82: Chapter 82 Otherworld Central Superpower Bureau

    Chapter 82: Chapter 82 Otherworld Central Superpower Bureau


    The experiment design for the Fire Blade Mercenary Corps was quite simple; it was essentially to have them lie in the midst of a mass of Nest Crystals. Considering that each of them was endowed with Fighting Spirit or Magic, which could potentially interfere with the radiation acceptance, I even instructed Bubbles to boost the output power of the Crystal Energy. What Bubbles did was immediately connect with over two thousand people for a game carnival. The Nest Crystals¡¯ flow of energy was akin to her thought process. Her approach was undoubtedly faultless, but whether this homebody and game-crazed Loli had taken the opportunity to shirk responsibilities for her own amusement was up for debate¡­


    The Mother Nest was of significant importance to the entire Xyrin Base, so we naturally couldn¡¯t allow outsiders to enter freely. Therefore, we had Bubbles make certain modifications to the Mother Nest and erected a miniature crystal ¡°incubator¡± nearby, channelling a portion of the Mother Nest¡¯s energy into this incubator. Looking at that incubator, which no matter how you looked at it resembled a coffin, I couldn¡¯t help but marvel that Bubbles¡¯ aesthetic sensibilities were beyond the comprehension of us mere mortals. No wonder Sandora has always strictly forbidden Bubbles from tampering with the base¡¯s architectural blueprints¡­


    Following our instructions, Reck and the others donned specially designed ¡°Anti-Protective Suits¡± that intensified radiation and entered the incubator, then they suppressed all their Magic and Fighting Spirit, lying down on the platforms made of crystals. Of course, there was one exception. That timid Thief, whom Reck called ¡°Monkey¡±, never ceased his resistance and adamantly refused to stop his Fighting Spirit protection after entering the incubator, severely disrupting the normal process of the experiment. Fortunately, in the end, Reck displayed his decisiveness as a leader and knocked out the ¡°Monkey¡± with a punch, then rallied all the members to warm up on Monkey for about fifteen minutes¡­


    I looked with a bit of a headache at the three sullen-faced temporary allies standing before me.


    Muller, Mu, and Vinoa.


    As soon as they discovered our proceedings and saw a dozen humans donned in strange grey robes being shut away in that new rectangular building, they arrived with an inquisitorial expression on their faces.


    ¡°We suspect you¡¯re using the humans of this world for some kind of experiment.¡±


    As a member of the Elf Clan, Mu was never one for subtlety¨Ca trait that hadn¡¯t changed a bit despite having lived in the human world for hundreds of years.


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Sandora acknowledged without hesitation and with an appearance of having no burden of thought, ¡°In every new world, the Empire¡¯s research teams collect the life forms of that world for study. The humans of this world happen to be the most suitable subjects for research.¡±


    That¡¯s probably the real reason you¡¯ve been so eager to conduct this superpower activation experiment, isn¡¯t it? You¡¯ve finally admitted it, haven¡¯t you?


    Mu¡¯s expression turned quite ugly. Elves are a race with a naturally detached nature; they do not show their emotions freely. However, they harbor an extraordinary sentiment for life, unimaginable to the common people. Once someone encroaches upon this, elves can become an incredibly stubborn and troublesome species to deal with. Clearly, Sandora¡¯s statements had deeply offended the Elves¡¯ philosophy of life, from the standpoint of their race.


    The looks on Muller and Vinoa¡¯s faces were not any better. Humans did not possess the Elves¡¯ near-fanatical dedication to life, but seeing their own kind used as test subjects was unacceptable to anyone.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they were surrounded by Xyrin Soldiers as strong as intermediate human warriors and that they stood before two Emperors whose strength was decidedly superior to their own, the three might have already initiated a blood-soaked human counterattack.


    ¡°Let me handle this.¡±


    I pulled Sandora, who would only cause confusion in this situation, behind me and casually handed her a giant cake weighing six pounds. With her personality, she would never waste time explaining clearly to a few people in front of her whom she deemed insignificant. It was left to me to sort out such matters.


    Seriously though, Sandora hugging that giant cake looked rather cute¨Cyeah, about on par with Dingdang clutching her giant lollipop¡­


    ¡°To put it simply, we are trying to give the humans of this world the power to resist the Abyss¨Cmind you, I¡¯m talking about all humans, not just powerful individuals like you. If our experiment succeeds, even the most ordinary civilians will possess enough strength to confront a Demonized Creature on their own.¡±


    The eyes of Muller and the others widened suddenly.


    Taking on Demonized Creatures alone?!


    The ferociousness of Demonized Creatures was well-known: they had thick skin and flesh, were fearless, and had astonishing attack power. Without the protection of ornaments blessed by the Life Goddess, a mentally steadfast warrior would be corrupted by the demonic aura of these creatures within minutes into a madman who slew on sight. Forget civilians, even battle-hardened warriors could not be absolutely sure they could single-handedly confront an average Demonized Creature. If humans didn¡¯t have equipment and fortifications which the Demonized Creatures could never develop, humanity would have probably perished long ago.


    ¡°Now, the Xyrin Emperor in front of me is actually saying that they can give ordinary civilians the power to fight against the Abyss?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry that we have ulterior motives,¡± I continued, ¡°our sole goal is to annihilate the Abyss¡­¡±


    ¡°Your world has been eroded for far too long and holds little value to conquer,¡± Sandora said as she licked her finger, instantly adopting a queenly demeanor, ¡°The Empire won¡¯t waste time subjugating a world without any utilitarian value.¡±


    Six pounds of special cake, Sandora! What size is your throat?


    Regardless, in the end, Muller and the other two temporarily suspended their suspicions about our actions. Of course, that was ostensibly, they would certainly report to Modis III behind our backs, but by that time, we would have already achieved our purpose.


    All members of the Fire Blade Mercenary Corps possessed a certain degree of strength. Even though their power might only qualify them as cannon fodder compared to most of the strong figures in this world, they were already much stronger than Qianqian and her sister, who were mere Earthlings. Hence, the catalytic radiation¡¯s effect on them was not as miraculously transformative as it was for Qianqian and her sister, but free power, however mediocre, was enough to delight these mercenaries who valued strength as life itself.


    The next morning, we met with Reck and his group, who had already recovered from their radiation-induced comas.


    Seeing their faces beam with smiles, I knew the experiment had succeeded.


    Perhaps it was their inherent energy resisting the negative effects of the radiation, Reck and his group didn¡¯t undergo the significant personality changes that Qianqian and her sister did. However, they also didn¡¯t acquire terrifying abilities like control over time. The new powers they did gain were primarily extensions and enhancements of their pre-existing abilities. Even though they weren¡¯t as powerful as Qianqian or her sister, they signified a considerable overall enhancement for these mercenaries who were originally only fit to be cannon fodder!


    Reck, being a warrior, gained a superpower that allowed him to partially petrify his body in exchange for astounding defensive and close-combat attack power. When I saw him, the guy was proudly sharpening his knife on his arm¨CI really couldn¡¯t understand how an arm composed entirely of stone could still function¡­


    Since Reck¡¯s own strength was already quite high, the value of the superpower was substantial, but it still couldn¡¯t compare to his less accomplished teammates.


    The mercenaries¡¯ mage, Catherine, acquired the superpower of energy suction, which could be activated every five minutes, absorbing all kinds of energies within a hundred-meter radius and storing them, while also creating an instant energy vacuum zone. The absorbed energies varied so much that they couldn¡¯t be used for casting spells, but they could be released in a specified area as a powerful energy explosion comparable to high order magic, or form a sustained energy shield¨Cand all these processes required no casting time! This meant that every five minutes, Catherine could instantly cast a high order spell, something that even a Magic Master might not be able to do!


    Watching Catherine¡¯s energy suction turn a hundred-meter radius into a ¡®no-arms zone¡¯ where no fighting spirit or magic could be used even for an instant, Vinoa was the most impacted. She instantly realized the horrifying potential of this ability: first use energy suction to completely strip the opponent of all energy, then release a powerful energy explosion in an instant. Even with her body strength reaching the pinnacle of humanity, she couldn¡¯t guarantee she would escape unscathed from such an explosion without the protection of fighting spirit or magic¨Calthough she was confident she could exit the suction field or simply kill Catherine before the latter acted, it had been proven that a low-level mage who had just left the apprentice stage had the potential to severely injure top-level fighters!


    ¡°Monkey,¡± who had initially refused to participate in the experiment, now was all smiles, and began to fear deeply that if he had been a bit more resolute at the time, he might have missed this great opportunity. The ability he gained was beyond even my belief¨Cwater mimicry!


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    To turn oneself into a puddle of water!


    Imagine the horrifying prospects if this power were used properly! ¡°Monkey¡± would become the world¡¯s most formidable assassin, stalker, spy, and¡­ peeping Tom in a bathhouse¡­


    Upon learning of ¡°Monkey¡±¡®s power, the first thing Catherine did was pin him to the ground, forcing him to swear not to apply his ability in inappropriate areas¨Cand that was when I found out that the two were a couple!


    Although Reck said that ¡°Monkey¡± was quite trustworthy, Catherine still subjected her lover to half an hour of interrogation, only stopping when he swore to the Life Goddess that if he ever used his superpowers for wrongdoing, he would be drunk up like water.


    ¡°Alright,¡± I clapped my hands to quiet down the excited new superhumans and then announced, ¡°Starting today, the Otherworld Central Superpower Bureau is officially established!¡±

 Chapter 83 - Chapter 83: Chapter 83 Superpower Combat Team

    Chapter 83: Chapter 83 Superpower Combat Team


    Actually, I had originally intended to refer to the Dragon Team¡­


    But after being collectively scorned by the ice-transformed Qianqian and my dark-transformed sister for a solid twenty minutes, and even Pandora expressing speechlessness, I gave up on this promising title.


    The second name I thought of was the ¡°Native Resident Homeland Defense Do-Not-Move Team,¡± a tongue-twister that was deeply beloved by me for its sheer nonsensicalness. However, when Pandora told me that a team nicknamed ¡°Tubie Team¡± would lead to a lot of misunderstandings, I had no choice but to once again give up on the name that I had struggled so hard to come up with.


    After that, all the majestic and flashy names I proposed were rejected by everyone for various reasons. Out of options, I had no choice but to agree to the most unoriginal name suggested by Lin Xue:


    Central Superpower Bureau.


    Reck and the others were naturally very interested in this novel designation ¡°Central Superpower Bureau,¡± and they came forward one after another to inquire what it meant. Now that they had suddenly gained powerful superpowers, their gratitude towards us, friends from another world, had almost reached the point of worship. Seeing their fervent expressions, I knew it was time to pull a fast one.


    ¡°This is the official title for the local defense agencies established by our Empire in various worlds,¡± I said with a stern face, doing my utmost to ignore Sandora¡¯s vigorous twisting behind me, ¡°To prevent the world from being eroded by Abyss Power and to closely monitor their every move, we set up front-line agencies in each world. It would be impossible for such a huge front-line force to be composed entirely of warriors from the Empire, so we would select locals from the native worlds to form defense forces. Considering the issue of separate sovereignty of different worlds, these defense forces need not become citizens of the Empire, but rather like foreign legions, yet we would regard them as part of the Empire. I have decided that you all¨Cthe first batch of superpower soldiers trained by the Empire¨Cwill establish this force. Of course, this is just a suggestion of mine; you can refuse without any consequence.¡±


    ¡°Of course, we¡¯re willing!¡± Reck said excitedly, ¡°We¡¯re very honored to take on this important duty!¡±


    He would certainly be willing! Having witnessed the might of the Xyrin Empire, they had long wanted an opportunity to interact with the other side. Furthermore, with the whole world under the threat of ¡°Abyss Power,¡± they and their team members would soon become the warriors most capable of combating Abyss Power in this world. What a glorious role that would be!


    ¡°You really have a way with words,¡± Sandora continued her twisting at my waist while speaking to me through a spiritual connection, ¡°You don¡¯t mention military pay, subsidies, or support at all, and just take advantage of their excited state to pull together a front-line Suicide Squad¡­ But this way of using local residents to form an anti-Abyss force is pretty clever. Why didn¡¯t I think of this before? Their strength may not compare to the Imperial Regular Army, but it¡¯s still a considerable force. And this way we can save a lot of soldiers¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you agree with my approach,¡± I replied through the spiritual connection as well, ¡°But why do you keep twisting me?¡±


    ¡°Oh, the hand feel is not bad. Keep spinning your yarn, and I¡¯ll keep twisting for a bit longer¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Ignoring Sandora¡¯s sudden mischievous behavior, the first Superpower Combat Team from another world was established in an atmosphere that couldn¡¯t be taken seriously at all. Reck and his Fire Blade Mercenary Corps also became the first Imperial Front force composed of regular native intelligent beings. In the years to follow, they gradually grew into a team that was almost legendary, enjoying a very high reputation among all the world¡¯s local defense forces.


    Of course, that¡¯s all something to be said later on.


    After the members of Fire Blade Mercenary Corps who just became employees of the Central Superpower Bureau calmed down, I grabbed Lin Xue who had been loitering behind me.


    ¡°From today on, she is your instructor. You must obey her commands completely until you¡¯ve completed your superpower training!¡±


    While they were a bit surprised that a girl was their instructor, Reck and his men still thunderously consented.


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Lin Xue finally reacted, and protested in a panic, ¡°When did I¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t let her finish before covering her mouth and whispering a threat in her ear, ¡°Four Ghost Energy Reactors broken in three days¨Cif you do not agree, then forget about touching anything at the base ever again!¡±


    Lin Xue had been idle at the base for quite a while. Aside from dismantling the high-tech equipment around the base, she used her prediction ability to issue weather forecasts like ¡°Good weather tomorrow¡± or ¡°Tonight¡¯s wind force will be between three to four.¡± I was concerned about how idle she was, and if I didn¡¯t give her some proper work soon, this girl would turn into a complete freeloader.


    After sorting Lin Xue out, I was then faced with three other temporary allies who had developed a great interest in the Empire¡¯s enhancement technology.


    Muller and the other two were witnesses to this ¡°miracle.¡±


    They saw with their own eyes how a few mercenaries, who couldn¡¯t even be considered second-rate, were suddenly endowed with power enough to confront middle rank, even high order fighters, within just one day. Moreover, with the right use of their eerie new abilities, they could even hope to kill super rank powerhouses. Faced with such a shocking turn of events, no one could remain unmoved.


    As individuals who stood at the pinnacle of mortal strength, Muller and Vinoa (and Mu as an elf, perhaps as an exception?) knew all too well how difficult it was to gain power. Witnessing a few mercenaries become strong without any cost left them somewhat uncomfortable, but when compared with this minor displeasure, they were more concerned about the impact of this technology on all of humanity!


    ¡°`


    To give the most ordinary humans the strength to fight against Demon Power!


    They did not expect the two Emperors of the Xyrin Empire to turn all the humans on the continent into such warriors, but if just one-fifth, no, one-tenth of humanity obtained such power, the so-called demonized creatures would become lambs to the slaughter! Humans would easily purify the entire world of Demon Power!


    ¡°Of course, this can be done.¡±


    Facing three pairs of eager eyes, I straightforwardly admitted.


    Being stared at with such passionate eyes by a big man like Muller was simply torture!


    And with Mu, an elf so handsome that he barely seemed like a man, the torture was even worse¡­


    As for the fervent gaze from Vinoa¡­ well, if Qianqian could put down the bouquet that was continuously withering and resurrecting in her hands, I might still enjoy it¡­


    Hearing my words, the three of them immediately showed unrestrained joy, but what I said next immediately cooled their enthusiasm.


    ¡°However, we will require you to pay a little price.¡±


    Everyone knows there¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch, but perhaps being in that position for too long, Muller had almost forgotten the most basic condition needed when asking for favors¨Cbesides, getting someone like him, a legendary character, to do something was something most people could only dream of, who would dare to set conditions? Even Modis III had never negotiated terms with Muller and his people!


    But the person in front of him was no ordinary individual.


    Ruling the entire universe, the ultimate Empire that had conquered countless worlds, was said to have a village as big as the entire continent! Setting aside whether this claim was self-aggrandizing, Muller was sure that the other party was definitely qualified to severely fleece him.


    ¡°Please state your conditions,¡± Muller nodded and said, ¡°as long as they don¡¯t endanger this world, we can agree.¡±


    ¡°We want this¨C¡± I took out a dull iron chunk and shook it in front of Muller, saying, ¡°as much as you have.¡±


    ¡°Ao Tie?¡± Muller recognized at a glance what the metal in my hand was.


    This was the same metal that Sicaro had brought back, Ao Tie, which possessed the magical property of not being eroded by Abyss Power.


    ¡°This metal has the attribute of never being eroded by Demon Power, and when made into weapons and armor, it can allow our warriors to withstand the surrounding Demon aura for a longer time. Thanks to the existence of this metal, we have been able to fight against demonized creatures to this day. There indeed are ample reserves of this metal in our main roads, but¡­¡±


    Muller hesitated, Ao Tie was humanity¡¯s only reliance against demonized creatures, and although the continent was rich in Ao Tie, to rashly hand it over to the other party¨C


    Pandora, who had been quietly staying behind me, suddenly stepped forward and stated calmly: ¡°If we start a war, we will obtain all the Ao Tie in the world.¡±


    After saying this, Pandora suddenly threw herself into my arms and asked: ¡°Brother, is it good to fight?¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Good my foot! Don¡¯t think you can deal with your brilliant and martial brother just because you secretly learned how to act cute from Sandora!


    I picked up the little loli who was planning to conquer the entire world and placed her on a chair beside me, then continued speaking to Muller: ¡°Ignore her, let¡¯s continue.¡±


    ¡­There was no need to continue, their faces said it all.


    Even though I repeatedly stressed that I had no intention of forcing or threatening anyone, Muller still said to me privately: ¡°I believe that you are a peace-loving Emperor, but it¡¯s quite clear that you have many more warlike individuals around you¡­ Besides, in this deal, we are not losing out, are we?¡±


    ¡°`

 Chapter 84 - Chapter 84: Chapter 84 Little Baobao

    Chapter 84: Chapter 84 Little Baobao


    Everything went quite smoothly.


    Modis III sent people to negotiate the exchange of enhanced people technology with us on the second day, and quickly agreed to our demanding terms of supplying forty percent of the Ao Tie mining output to the Empire annually, which made me deeply regret not having raised that number a bit more¡­


    Sandora analyzed thoroughly why Modis III could agree so easily to our heavy demand:


    ¡°If we obtain a large number of superpower soldiers, demonized creatures will no longer be a threat to humans; a superpower user could single-handedly eliminate an ordinary monster before being affected by the Abyss power, and even for creatures like the corrupted Dragon Clan, about ten superpower users could easily handle them. By that time, Ao Tie, a metal with no special uses other than being impervious to Abyss power corruption, will see greatly reduced significance to humans; exchanging a soon-to-be useless high-storage ore for humanity¡¯s fundamental liberation from fear of demonized creatures¨Cwho would you say is the true winner?¡±


    ¡°¡­If you knew this so clearly, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡±


    After Modis III¡¯s envoy left, upon hearing Sandora¡¯s analysis, I immediately grabbed her cheeks and rubbed them ruthlessly, while questioning her ¡°ferociously¡±.


    With our relationship growing more familiar and the nearly symbiotic mental synchronization we shared, Sandora and I now often engaged in such unrestrained acts of affection, to the point where even Qianqian had to acknowledge that her connection with me was not as close as Sandora¡¯s¨Cafter all, such exaggerated mental synchronization is irreplaceable by anything else.


    ¡°Anyway, we just use these metals for analysis and research; why would we need so much?¡±


    Sandora said, rubbing her somewhat reddened cheeks.


    You will never understand the inner world of a seasoned miser!


    This is not Earth after all; we can¡¯t stay in this world forever. Once the Abyss power in this world is weakened to a certain extent, Qianqian and I naturally need to return quickly, so eventually, Sandora and I decided to leave an outpost here as an organization base for the Central Superpower Bureau, with Reck acting as the middleman between the Xyrin Empire and Modis III. We planned to use the base¡¯s space transmission equipment to send the collected Ao Tie to Pandora¡¯s Shadow World established on Earth. We would also dispatch a specialist through this outpost base and Reck¡¯s ¡°Central Superpower Bureau¡± bureau to stay informed and combat the Abyss power. Bubbles, of course, would return to Earth with us, but she would leave behind an automatically-operating incubator that could produce new nest crystals. Without Bubbles¡¯s constant control, the automatic incubator¡¯s effect wouldn¡¯t be as good as the one used to enhance the Fire Blade Mercenary Corps, but it would be sufficient to allow ordinary people to gain the strength to fight against demonized creatures.


    Suddenly turning from an insignificant mercenary group leader into such a significant figure linked to the world¡¯s destiny, Reck was thrilled beyond measure; he and his team members swore tearfully to dedicate themselves to the Xyrin Empire¡­


    This made the Vedis Empire¡¯s envoys in the room turn green as spinach leaves.


    Once we arranged the superpower users¡¯ affairs, I went to the Mother Nest with a large group of girls from the base.


    ¡­I only realized now that the gender imbalance around me is so severe!


    Sandora, Pandora, Qianqian, Sister, Lin Xue, ah right, and not to forget Dingdang, who may or may not count¡­


    And to my further dismay, none of these girls were normal; the only originally ordinary girls, Qianqian and Sister, had transformed into powerful superpower users¡­


    ¡°Ah Jun?¡± Qianqian¡¯s voice woke me from my wild thoughts; I turned around, just in time to see her concerned expression, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Daydreaming again?¡±


    ¡°Ah, no big deal,¡± I quickly replied after regaining my senses, not wanting Qianqian to find out that I had just classified her as abnormal as well¨Cwhich would probably earn me a beating, ¡°By the way, Sandora, you said Bubbles prepared a surprise for us; what is it?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know very soon!¡±


    Sandora said mysteriously while holding a cake and smiling.


    In the core control room of the Mother Nest, we finally saw the surprise Bubbles had prepared for us.


    Bubbles, a seasoned otaku and avid gamer who usually hid inside a crystal prism to play games with people, finally stepped out of her beloved crystal, standing at the entrance of the control room with a joyful smile as she watched us. Next to her stood a little loli, dressed in a simple white dress just like Bubbles, looking almost identical but seeming a bit younger.


    ¡°Bubbles, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡±


    Sandora approached Bubbles, gently rubbed her little head, seemingly very fond of the cute little girl, not showing the same untouchable yet intimate demeanor she had with other Xyrin Apostles¨Ceven though the latter was a young otaku who nearly spent twenty-four hours in a semi-sleep state playing online games.


    Bubbles enjoyed Sandora¡¯s caress for a while and then pushed the little girl next to her into my presence, saying, ¡°Emperor Chen Jun, this is a gift from Bubbles!¡±


    I immediately felt several sharp gazes from behind me, my sister¡¯s face darkened in an instant, and she chuckled, ¡°Oh my, I never thought my brother would have such a taste. This little girl must be under ten years old¡­¡±


    I broke out in a cold sweat and hurriedly said to Bubbles, ¡°Wait¡­ what¡¯s going on here? I don¡¯t even know who she is!¡±


    Lin Xue suddenly remembered something, hit her fist against her palm, and realized, ¡°Ah, I remember now! Today is the day Bubbles completed her cloning!¡±


    So that was it!


    According to Sandora, it normally takes about seven days for a Xyrin Host to complete a copy of its data, but because Bubbles liked to play, the process had been delayed for several days, and I had completely forgotten about this!


    ¡°That means¡­¡±


    Looking at the little girl standing before me, who still had a dazed expression on her face, I felt utterly incredulous. A Xyrin Host had just been cloned? How was this miraculous process completed?!


    I also thought of something else: This outpost was built with the help of Bubbles, the Xyrin Host, and in just over a dozen days since then, the second Xyrin Host had appeared before me. Moreover, this type of cloning could continue indefinitely¨Cthe army of the Xyrin Empire could indeed be called a plague of war¡­


    Bubbles smiled proudly at me and said, ¡°This is Bubbles¡¯ child!¡±


    ¡°Pfft¨C¡±


    Except for Sandora and Pandora, we all burst out laughing.


    A girl not even eleven years old pointing at another girl about ten, almost like her twin sister, and saying, ¡°This is my child.¡± The strangeness of this situation had definitely reached a four-plus level of weird!


    Although we all knew that what she said was absolutely true¡­


    Dingdang curiously landed on the smaller Bubbles¡¯ head, reached out a little hand to pat the other¡¯s head, and said, ¡°You¡¯re so strange¡­ oh!¡±


    Suddenly, the still somewhat bewildered little girl grabbed the ¡°strange creature¡± from atop her head and started to put it in her mouth!


    ¡°Wahhh¡­ don¡¯t eat Dingdang! Dingdang doesn¡¯t taste good!¡±


    The little creature about to become a snack cried out in panic, completely forgetting that escaping with its own abilities would be a piece of cake, but luckily I was quick to react and managed to stuff a lollipop into her mouth before Dingdang was eaten as a treat.


    The little girl paused, then tasted the sweetness of the candy, immediately started eating it happily, and let go of Dingdang, who was nearly in tears.


    Indeed, no matter how much knowledge had been copied into her brain, she was still just a child at heart.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Bubbles, what¡¯s this child¡¯s name?¡±


    I patted the little girl who was cheerfully crunching on the lollipop, and asked her¡­ mother.


    ¡°Little Baobao!¡±


    Bubbles answered with a proud face, perfectly embodying the look of a mother proud of her child.


    That name¡­ was truly awkwardly adorable!

 Chapter 85 - Chapter 85: Chapter 85 The Impending Great Battle

    Chapter 85: Chapter 85 The Impending Great Battle


    Bubbles¡¯ ability to name things was definitely questionable¡­


    But no matter how we hinted, subtly or explicitly, Bubbles insisted that the name she had chosen was the most suitable for her daughter, and eventually, we had to compromise.


    After all, Bubbles was the little one¡¯s mother¡­


    After completing the transfer of the affiliation, Bubbles returned to her crystal column to continue her uncompleted ¡°Supreme Perfect Cracked Platinum Edition Full Occupation Domination Career,¡± and we left the Mother Nest with Little Baobao.


    In that case, Bubbles really was an irresponsible mother.


    ¡°Do I have to learn how to take care of kids from now on?¡±


    Looking at Little Baobao beside me, licking a lollipop while clutching the corner of my clothes tightly with her little hand, I said helplessly.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Sandora said with a matter-of-fact expression, ¡°just enjoy it. This little girl isn¡¯t just any Xyrin Host. Normally, the physical copies created by Xyrin Hosts are just simple duplicates like those subordinate soldiers without independent personalities. But this little one is a complete individual specially nurtured by Bubbles. She not only has the usual architectural abilities of Xyrin Hosts but also possesses creative abilities like Bubbles. This is quite rare. Now that Little Baobao is registered under your name, you are her guardian. Take good care of her. Xyrin Hosts and regular Xyrin Apostles are quite different. Their infancy doesn¡¯t advance much faster than human children¨Cwell, consider it fulfilling your strange uncle¡¯s Lolita nurturing fantasy.¡±


    So Little Baobao was such an incredible character? A complete individual sounds like it¡¯s hard to come by, but¡­


    ¡°This¡­ it¡¯s not the same¡­¡±


    I said with a somewhat tearful tone. Judging from how Little Baobao almost ate Dingdang as food a moment ago, she was completely a clueless child right now. Although she has some foundational knowledge imparted by her mother and is easier to provide for than a typical human child, that is still a huge trouble!


    Moreover, speaking of Lolita nurturing, I already have a Lolita to nurture by my side¡­


    I turned my head slightly and looked at Pandora on the other side. I don¡¯t know when she started mimicking Little Baobao, clutching the corner of my clothes tightly while occasionally glancing at Little Baobao with hostile eyes before crunching her lollipop noisily.


    ¡­She was jealous, and although it was unbelievable, it was indeed the case. Pandora, who was usually aloof and indifferent to her surroundings, was now clearly showing signs of jealousy, even though she herself might not realize it.


    In the following days, everything was quite calm.


    After Caesar was tricked by us last time, he hadn¡¯t shown up again, although we all knew he was somewhere secretly plotting something. Until the opponent took action, we could only wait and see. Reck and his superpower soldiers were exhausted daily under Lin Xue¡¯s training, but they seemed to enjoy it immensely. Modis III had already selected the first batch of candidates for superpower activation. They all had good potential and currently low strength. As soon as the automated incubator Bubbles had set up near the capital started operating, their activation could begin immediately. We could also obtain a lot of Autite. My sister would occasionally turn ¡®dark,¡¯ then coerce Qianqian into using her powers. As a result, the next morning, we would see a recovered Qianqian apologizing to everyone in the base¡­


    I unexpectedly found that this new little Lolita, Little Baobao, was incredibly easy to raise, surprisingly so.


    She never cried or made trouble, ate punctually, and slept obediently. When left alone, she would quietly find a place to play. Though she was clingy, if I was working, she would obediently stay by the side, accompanying me with a naive smile¡­ uh, until I had to accompany her anyway¡­


    In short, she was an extremely easy-going child, like air; she wouldn¡¯t be a problem even if neglected.


    What relieved me more was that Little Baobao actually showed interest in fairy tales and dolls!


    I had thought that every child from the Xyrin Empire was only interested in firearms, ammunition, and marching into battle!


    The heaps of storybooks and dolls I had kept in my personal space for Pandora finally found their place¨CLittle Baobao¡¯s room was almost filled with these Lolita accessories!


    An overly affectionate uncle on the brink of bursting.


    This was the most fitting description offered by my darkened sister when she saw me fervently decorating the room for Little Baobao, as Pandora, expressionless by my side, viciously bit into her lollipop until I hugged her small face to mine and rubbed it for a long time, eventually dispelling the clouds to a sunny expression.


    However, calm days couldn¡¯t possibly continue forever.


    Not long after the first batch of standard Superpower Army from Central Superpower Bureau completed their training, I received a message from Sicaro through a secure channel.


    Numerous demonized creatures had appeared and gathered at the border of the Auduo Empire, accompanied by energy reactions more intense than typical Abyss creatures.


    Almost without analysis, we concluded that those brain-burnt demonized creatures were initiating a new round of siege warfare, and this time, they even had a chief-level Abyss in command.


    ¡°It definitely cannot be Caesar personally commanding,¡±


    Sandora said confidently and provided her analysis.


    ¡°His method of operation is all too familiar to me, this cunning fellow always uses indirect battle methods. The Abyss appearing on the Auduo border is likely a decoy to draw us away. As the former Xyrin Emperor, he¡¯s well aware of the Empire¡¯s military expansion rate. Right now, our outpost has just been completed, and the new Xyrin Host still can¡¯t be activated. If we don¡¯t support Auduo, then the human forces in this world will face a severe blow, and the Xyrin Empire will encounter significant difficulties establishing a foothold on this continent. However, if we go support them, it means our main base will be directly threatened by the large Abyss army led by Caesar himself. By then, neither Bubbles alone nor the immature Little Baobao could withstand their assault.¡±


    ¡°That means if we expand in the usual way of the Xyrin Empire, this time we¡¯d certainly receive a fatal blow from Caesar, but¨C¡± I revealed a slight smile, looking at Lin Xue who was hugging an energy crystal and had already fallen into a daydream state, ¡°now we have a surprise force Caesar could never anticipate!¡±


    ¡°Those superpower users?¡± Lin Xue woke from her daydream state and then shook her head, ¡°They are indeed stronger than those Earth superpower users who have not undergone crystal radiation, but their numbers are too few, facing a large army of magical beasts directly commanded by the Abyss, they probably won¡¯t make much of a difference.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly why they are a surprise force,¡± Sandora raised a finger and waved it in the air, ¡°I¡¯m not asking them to face the large Abyss army at the Auduo border, but to face the big boss here¨CCaesar!¡±


    ¡°No way?!¡±


    Qianqian and her sister simultaneously expressed disbelief, then shifted gears and nodded together, ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s worth a try¡­¡±


    Even Sandora showed an expression of slight disbelief.


    Since Qianqian and her sister acquired superpowers, they had become the main combatants at the base. Although I was very reluctant to put the two girls in danger, the determination of Qianqian and her sister was beyond my expectations. Moreover, according to them, they risked exposure to radiation just so they could help me. Not allowing them to participate now would render their efforts meaningless, wouldn¡¯t it?


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    With no other choice, I agreed, ensuring their safety first, they could participate in the military operations of the Empire, and equipped them each with a significant number of Xyrin Elite Forces.


    The direct result was that Lin Xue became extremely jealous and clung on persistently, even admitting her position as Mistress to obtain an army of the same scale from me.


    Upon hearing Sandora¡¯s plan to use those freshly graduated superpower users against Caesar, Lin Xue immediately shook her head like a bobblehead, firmly opposing, ¡°No, absolutely not! That Caesar is someone you guys couldn¡¯t handle even together, sending those newbies is akin to sending them to their deaths!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that,¡± Sandora said with a mysterious smile, ¡°Caesar is highly suspicious. Once he realizes he¡¯s facing a band of unknown, new type of soldiers and our main forces have moved to another battlefield, he¡¯ll suspect that he¡¯s fallen into our trap and go to Auduo to help his Abyss allies. So, those superpower users only need to use their quirky abilities to hold him off, and your job will be to use your Prediction Ability to tell us the enemy¡¯s next move¨CI suppose, such a task shouldn¡¯t be a problem for you now, right?¡±


    Upon hearing Sandora¡¯s explanation, everyone showed a dawning understanding. Although the plan was risky, it was worth trying. Lin Xue also nodded, brimming with confidence, ¡°Just a short period of precise prediction, that won¡¯t faze me!¡±

 Chapter 86 - Chapter 86: Chapter 86: A Troublesome Country

    Chapter 86: Chapter 86: A Troublesome Country


    ¡°Auduo Empire? That¡¯s quite a troublesome country.¡±


    When I approached Muller to understand more about the battlefield we were about to head to, that¡¯s what he told me.


    ¡°First of all, they don¡¯t worship the Life Goddess.¡±


    Muller¡¯s words immediately focused my attention¨Cafter all, since Dingdang performed a miracle that purified half of the continent hundreds of years ago, the Life Goddess had become the most recognized Supreme God in this world. Humans and other surviving Wisdom Races also relied on the power granted by their faith in the Life Goddess to contend with the Abyss for such a long time. That a country exists without worship in the Life Goddess, how could I not be astonished¨Cwithout worshiping the Life Goddess, where did they get the strength to confront the Abyss at the forefront of the continent for so long? Could it be that the entire nation was comprised of middle-rank or higher powerhouses?


    That, of course, was impossible¡­


    Knowing now was not the time for mysteries, Muller did not let my confusion linger too long, and he continued: ¡°The greatness of the Life Goddess is recognized by everyone on the continent, the citizens of the Auduo Empire also acknowledge that the Life Goddess is a true God, but they worship another deity, who also grants them the power to resist the demon corruption¨Cthey worship the God of Light.¡±


    ¡°Ptui¨C¡±


    I spat.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Muller was startled by my action.


    ¡°Nothing, nothing,¡± I waved my hands repeatedly, ¡°Just choked on some water.¡±


    I guess someone like Muller from the Otherworld would never imagine what a cliched character the God of Light is in another world¡¯s novels.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Muller gave me a suspecting look, then with the reasoning that the thoughts of an Otherworldly person might differ from those in this world, he explained what he considered my unexpected behavior, ¡°The national religion of the Auduo Empire is the Light God Sect. Every one of their citizens is a fanatic Divine believer of the Light God, and for a long time, they have refused aid from other influences, including the Life Goddess believers. Of course, their doctrines don¡¯t exclude the Life Goddess, but these fanatics stubbornly believe only the Light God can save this world. Simply put, they¡¯re like a bunch of hard rocks¨Cthey won¡¯t provoke you, but are impervious to persuasion. I bet even your army wouldn¡¯t get past their outposts¨Cunless, of course, you used force, then forget I said anything.¡±


    ¡°This really is the worst-case scenario,¡± I shook my head and sighed. Fanatic religious believers are always the most unstable elements. I never thought I¡¯d have to deal with such people. The only good news now might be that these religious zealots aren¡¯t madmen who reject everything besides the Light God. However, even so, if the Xyrin Empire¡¯s army were to go there, they¡¯d probably be treated as heretics, wouldn¡¯t they?


    ¡°So they rely on the so-called power granted by the Light God to contend with the Abyss all the way until now?¡±


    I asked out of curiosity. Since meeting Dingdang, I knew that real deities existed. Given that the people of the Auduo Empire could rely on the blessings of the Light God to fight the Abyss alone, it at least proved that the Light God was real.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Muller nodded, ¡°The Light God grants them the power of the Holy Light. Although this power may not have the extremely potent healing effects of the Life Divine Power, it can vastly enhance a mortal¡¯s physical attributes, especially their defense, and cause terrifying damage to demon power. Moreover, the Holy Light also possesses some healing abilities and resistance to demon corruption comparable to the Life Divine Power. Overall, the Holy Light is not weaker than the Life Divine Power, and it often makes a more apparent impact in direct combat with demonized creatures.¡±


    ¡°If only those believers of the Light God could be more open-minded and collaborate with the outside world!¡±


    I heaved a deep sigh.


    One is a powerful DPS and tank, and the other is a powerful healer; if these two could come together, perhaps the Abyss would have already been defeated by the humans of this world¡­


    Muller deeply agreed with my words. Although he didn¡¯t think in high-tech terms like DPS, he still knew the massive potential power when Holy Light and Life Divine Power combined. However, reality does not shift with personal will. Our ideals are great, but in reality, we still need to figure out how to deal with a group of fanatics resolutely defending the Holy Light and blindly xenophobic.


    This problem gave me a headache.


    Dealing with religious beliefs, even with deities as the ultimate units, our mortal powers are ultimately shallow. Thus, I decided to consult with the only religious expert here for a strategy.


    Of course, I¡¯m not talking about Mu, who spends all day in his room praying to the Goddess with a dispassionate air; we have a more professional here ¡ª we actually have a real Goddess!


    Although this Goddess is a bit on the smaller side.


    At the moment, Dingdang was with Pandora, and for some reason, Pandora, who was usually cold to people, got along quite well with Dingdang. It was often possible to see the two of them chatting together ¡ª to be precise, it was Pandora listening to Dingdang¡¯s endless chatter. Also, I often saw Pandora kindly sharing her lollipop with Dingdang. Of course, a considerable part of Pandora¡¯s generosity was because little Dingdang might not finish even one lollipop in several days; if Little Baobao had asked her for candy, it would have been nice of Pandora just not to tease her.


    When I saw them, Dingdang was sitting on Pandora¡¯s hands, sharing a lollipop with her. Dingdang would lick it, then Pandora would take a lick, and if Dingdang got too carried away and Pandora wasn¡¯t paying attention, Pandora might end up licking Dingdang¡­


    Such a pair of adorable little ones!


    It was rare to see such a gentle and cute side of Pandora; I felt somewhat regretful to disturb them, but there was important business to attend to.


    I gently pinched Dingdang¡¯s little wings, lifted her out of the temptation of the lollipop, and asked, ¡°Dingdang, I need to ask you something.¡±


    A few minutes later, I had explained the situation in the Auduo Empire in great detail.


    Pandora¡¯s eyes lit up as she said, ¡°Brother, it seems we only have¡­¡±


    I quickly covered the little guy¡¯s mouth with a backhand, then patiently waited for Dingdang¡¯s analysis.


    ¡°Umm¡­ a deity that uses Holy Light Power¡­¡±


    Dingdang hovered in the air, her tiny finger tapping her lips, trying hard to recall if she knew such a deity.


    ¡°There are indeed many members of the Divine Race who control Holy Light Power; Father God is a very powerful controller of Holy Light Power, but if it were Father God, the Abyss of this world would have been purified long ago, so their source of power must be another deity. Dingdang needs to think hard¡­ It probably isn¡¯t that big guy who lives next to Dingdang, though he belongs to the Light Divine Race, he has been applying for the position of Dark Guard Captain at the Eternal Night Palace. And Sister Jinna living in the Eastern Hall District is unlikely, too ¡ª Sister Jinna is only interested in making all kinds of barbecues and never recruits believers, and Werrick, who has been pursuing Sister Jinna for a long time, recently went to another world to find barbecue materials for her and won¡¯t return to the Divine Realm for thousands of years¡­ Well, excluding three, now there are still 17,869 left¡­¡±


    Oh¡­ my gods!


    If a staunch theist were here, their life philosophy, values, worldview, and all sorts of views would definitely crumble instantaneously!


    After analyzing for quite a while, Dingdang finally concluded:


    ¡°Dingdang doesn¡¯t know~~¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡­


    According to Dingdang, there are actually a lot of Divine Race members, including those eligible to recruit believers and provide power to their followers. It was clear that the Auduo Empire worshipped a deity from the Star Domain Divine Realm, but Dingdang couldn¡¯t figure out exactly which one, and thus it was difficult to find loopholes in their doctrine to let the Empire Army advance into Auduo¡¯s territory.


    Wait a minute!


    A figure suddenly flashed through my mind, enlightening me.


    How could I have forgotten that such a significant figure existed!

 Chapter 87 - Chapter 87: Chapter 87: Actually, My Surname is Shang

    Chapter 87: Chapter 87: Actually, My Surname is Shang


    When the next morning arrived, and Alaya descended with fluttering white feathers amidst the golden sunlight, Qianqian, who was groggily searching the base to apologize to people, was utterly stunned.


    This girl, Qianqian, had a peculiar attribute: whenever she saw something very strange, she would sometimes become overly excited.


    So, the girl whose mind was severely struck kept calling out crazily for Ah Jun to come out and see the Angel, shouting such madness as she looked for the still-snoozing Xyrin Emperor, completely oblivious to the twin sisters standing behind the Angel who were on the verge of collapsing from exhaustion.


    As one of the Arbitration Institutions, Alaya¡¯s individual Energy Intensity was quite astonishing. Moreover, with the Abyss Power now fully blocking the space Transmission portals of this world, and with a solid Plane Barrier between Earth and this world, the difficulty of teleporting Alaya over was even several times higher than teleporting two Xyrin Emperors simultaneously. It was likely that only this pair of special twin sisters within the entire Xyrin Empire possessed the ability to accomplish such a feat of space Transmission.


    I was dragged all the way horizontally from the bedroom to the central square of the base. Qianqian, clearly wanting me to catch a quick glimpse of the rare creature known as the Angel (although she had already encountered quite a few legendary creatures recently, she showed no signs of aesthetic fatigue), chose a practically straight-line approach. In the process, I bumped into three curbstones, two barricades, four navigation ground lights, several unknown devices, and one Little Baobao sleepwalking in the morning¡­


    When I stood before Alaya, my clothes were ragged, and my head was covered in large bumps¡­ (Perhaps that¡¯s a bit of an exaggeration?)


    ¡°Hey, good morning, Alaya,¡± I casually adjusted my clothes and then greeted the Angel Sister in front of me with a radiant smile.


    ¡°It is a pleasure to see you again, my Monarch.¡±


    Alaya spoke with her soft and pure voice and placed her hand on my head, starting to heal the bumps I¡¯d collected along the way using a white halo tinged with streaks of gold.


    Immediately, I could feel the wounds healing at an astonishing rate.


    ¡°Dingdang, do you think this power could be Holy Light?¡±


    I stopped a Little Thing that happened to fly by and asked.


    ¡°Eh¨C¡± The Little Thing hovered in the air, seriously observing Alaya for a moment, then nodded affirmatively and said, ¡°Indeed, as a Xyrin Apostle in charge of mystic and unknown powers, this Apostle is designed completely in the image of the Light Divine Race, indistinguishable from a true Angel! In fact, she might be even more powerful than a Double-winged Angel of the same level!¡±


    This truly worked!


    ¡°Ah Jun?¡± Qianqian finally snapped out of it, her perplexed gaze sweeping back and forth between me and Alaya, ¡°What¡¯s going on here? You know the Angel?¡±


    ¡°I even know a Goddess!¡±


    With that, I grabbed Dingdang who was hopping on my head and pulled her down.


    As I faced Qianqian, whose bewilderment was growing, I suddenly said sternly, ¡°Actually, my last name is Shang, you can call me God or Mr. Shang¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean¡­¡± Qianqian was now so utterly confused that she even forgot how to articulate her complete thoughts.


    Seeing Qianqian¡¯s adorably puzzled look, I felt a burst of satisfaction and didn¡¯t have the heart to tease her anymore. So, I explained, ¡°Alright, alright, her name is Alaya, and she¡¯s also a Xyrin Apostle, a high-level Xyrin Unit designed in imitation of the Divine Race. In a way, you could even consider her a real Angel!¡±


    It took quite some time for Qianqian to recover from the shocking fact that a Xyrin Apostle equaled an Angel, and she then turned her curiosity to studying the Angel Sister¡¯s beautiful wings, leaving the latter embarrassed yet too polite to avoid it, helplessly casting pleading glances at me.


    Sigh, Angel Sister, I¡¯m helpless here, you don¡¯t know¨Cin our daily life, it¡¯s always the older sister who calls the shots, followed by Qianqian as second in command, Pandora third, and as for my ranking, that depends on Sandora¡¯s mood¡­


    From my previous casual conversations with Sandora, I already knew that the Xyrin Apostles like Alaya were modeled after members of the Star Domain Divine Race. Since the Auduo Empire worshipped a Light God, and that Light God was most likely a member of the Star Domain Divine Race, Alaya was simply perfect for dealing with them.


    I was worried that if I casually misused the name of a True God, I might incur some kind of terrible Heavenly Punishment. But Dingdang dispelled my doubts¨Calthough the humans in this world believe in the Light God and have received power from that deity, this doesn¡¯t mean the Light God knows everything that happens in this world. The connection established through faith and prayer is quite weak. Most Heavenly Gods have several subordinate worlds, and they can¡¯t possibly know the details of their followers¡¯ lives, except in serious situations. Gods don¡¯t intervene in any world, let alone such a remote ¡°Desert World.¡±


    Of course, if I were to use the name of God for evil deeds¡­


    I¡¯m afraid the first to unleash Heavenly Punishment on me would be Dingdang. Don¡¯t be fooled by her harmless, giggly demeanor¨Cshe, after all, is a member of the Divine Race who has undergone two hundred years of Goddess training¡­


    ¡°Alright, Qianqian, stop playing,¡± I said, dragging an overly curious Qianqian back to my side, finally saving the pitiful wings of Alaya. Another winged creature, Dingdang, immediately flew over sympathetically to the latter and began carefully helping to groom the somewhat disheveled feathers¨Cafter all, her own wings had not been spared Qianqian¡¯s torment!


    ¡°Alaya, I¡¯ll take you for a tour around the base first, and then tell you about my plan¨Chmph, I¡¯ve always looked down on rigid fanatics. This time I¡¯ll make sure to give them a good shake-up!¡±


    ¡°En!¡±


    Alaya responded, then stepped forward to follow¨Csmack!


    Qianqian and I turned around upon hearing the noise, just in time to see Alaya sprawled clumsily on the ground, frantically trying to get up.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I hurriedly helped her up, struggling to keep a straight face, as a saintly and elegant Angel clumsily falling to the ground was really too hilarious.


    ¡°She¡¯s been using her Flying Ability too much and forgot how to walk,¡± Sandora¡¯s voice came from behind me. I turned around and saw her amused smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it, Chen Jun, you really have quite a few tricks up your sleeve¨Cwith the trump card that is Alaya, you can really give the Auduo Empire a hard time. But first, we have to see how much impact Alaya has on the people of this world before making a decision.¡±


    I nodded and carefully guided Alaya to get used to walking again¡­


    And then I realized, Alaya wasn¡¯t like Sandora had said, forgetting how to walk from flying around too much. Under normal circumstances, she walked quite steadily, which meant¡­ her propensity to trip over was innate¡­


    Indeed, the old saying that appearances can be deceiving made sense¨Cwho said saintly Angels couldn¡¯t be naturally clumsy?!


    Indeed, Alaya had a massive impact on the humans in this world.


    When the Angel appeared in front of Muller and his two companions, their mouths hung open so wide they could easily fit a duck egg¨CMu, being an Elf, was a bit more composed, managing to fit only a chicken egg, perhaps.


    ¡°An¡­Angel?!¡±


    Muller¡¯s reaction was not much better than mine when I first met Alaya.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Despite not worshipping the Light God, he was familiar with the image of an Angel. After all, the Auduo Empire had endured for so long thanks to the benevolence of the Light God. Gazing at the holy girl with silver hair, golden eyes, and twin wings sprouting from her back, and feeling the almost tangible Holy Power around her, he had no doubt that he was facing a legendary Angel.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I nodded and said, ¡°she is indeed an Angel. You can call her Alaya. I heard the Auduo Empire is full of fervent believers in the Light God. I was worried they might refuse the Xyrin Army¡¯s entry, so I invited her to help out.¡±


    My tone was as casual as if I were borrowing a couple of silver coins from an acquaintance because I¡¯d forgotten my wallet, leaving Muller and the others looking as if they¡¯d been petrified.


    As if feeling that the impact was still not strong enough, Qianqian, who had been following me, added somewhat mischievously, ¡°Originally, we were planning to have a few Heavenly Gods take care of it personally, but recently, the Divine Realm has been organizing a civilized citizen competition, and a few of the gods went to be judges. Alaya happened to be free, so we caught her and brought her over. She has a bit of weight in her words, right?¡±


    ¡­What a stretch, Qianqian, you really have a gift for exaggeration!

 Chapter 88 - Chapter 88: Chapter 88: Deception, Major Deception

    Chapter 88: Chapter 88: Deception, Major Deception


    Qianqian¡¯s shocking statements left three top mortal warriors in a complete daze, hero-worshiped as inviolable gods by mankind, yet in the mouths of people from another world, they seemed as familiar as Uncle Wang next door, which made them suddenly feel the madness of the world.


    ¡°Are you surprised?¡±


    I suppressed my urge to laugh, feigning surprise, as if I had just discovered that Uncle Wang next door also had worshippers, which was utterly astonishing, making these peerless warriors reveal expressions that filled me with a sense of achievement.


    ¡°You¡­ you just mentioned gods¡­¡± Vinoa¡¯s mouth twitched, clueless about how to fully express his thoughts.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I nodded, ¡°the Empire has tight connections with the Divine Realm. You must understand that the Abyss is not a simple enemy. During the long years of battling the Abyss, we established a firm friendship with the Divine Race¡­¡±


    Seeing the expressions on Muller and the others change from shock to awe, I knew my bluff had achieved its purpose.


    Seizing the right moment to stop was my principle, so I wisely chose to leave before getting entangled.


    If I had stayed longer, I might have messed up my bluff, not to mention seeing Mu¡¯s increasingly excited demeanor, I was genuinely afraid he might drag me to find the Life Goddess¡­


    Everything went as we predicted; the Auduo Empire didn¡¯t hesitate to reject our support intentions conveyed through Modis III and arrogantly claimed that with the protection of the God of Light, they would conquer all filthy evil forces.


    If they were facing ordinary demonized creatures, such a haughty declaration wouldn¡¯t be inappropriate. Humans wielding Holy Light could easily eliminate demonized creatures. However, now the enemy included Leader Level Abyss beings, and without external aid, the Auduo Empire was more likely to face misfortune than fortune. Many empires that have long combated Abyss powers were destroyed when they faced the true Abyss, regrettably, the Auduo Empire didn¡¯t know what kind of enemy they were up against this time.


    ¡°Sooner or later, their arrogance will bring about their destruction.¡±


    Modis III sat in front of me, indignantly speaking, his gaze inadvertently filled with some awe as he looked towards Alaya standing behind me.


    The intelligence from Muller had sent this exceedingly able Emperor into disarray for the first time. Divine beings coming to the mortal world was something only found in myths and legends, yet now, he unexpectedly faced such an occurrence, and the old emperor truly didn¡¯t know whether it was good or bad.


    Perhaps it was a good thing. As a ruler, having divine beings descend to the mortal world during his reign seemed like a matter that would be proudly inscribed in history¨Cprovided his previous attitude towards the Xyrin Empire had been friendlier.


    Modis III was well aware of his stance towards the Xyrin Empire; although he had outwardly shown a generous attitude towards these mysterious races from another world, claiming to be allies, he had done plenty of disgraceful things behind the scenes. Surveillance and spying aside, he even tried to capture a Xyrin Warrior to study the secret source of their formidable power, although that mission inexplicably failed. Modis III was certain his actions were completely known to the other party.


    Now, an astonishing fact lay before him: these otherworldly Xyrin Apostles were a powerful race capable of standing on equal terms with gods, and their relationship with the gods was as close as siblings, evidenced by seeing an Angel feeding a Xyrin young girl earlier.


    Modis III had completely dismissed any plans to research how powerful the Xyrin Apostles were or what their intentions might be. All he could do now was show as much goodwill as possible and try to make amends for his previous grievances in an almost flattering manner.


    Although it seemed that Chen Jun, the Xyrin Emperor, was easy to talk to, the problem was that, apart from him, almost all Xyrin Apostles were clear warmongers. The young female Emperor named Sandora even openly expressed her ambition to conquer the world. If he couldn¡¯t mend his relationship with the Xyrin Empire now, no one could tell whether the descent of Heavenly Gods would be a blessing or a curse. One misstep, and he might not only face threats from the Xyrin Empire but also the wrath of the Divine Race.


    I might guess what Modis III was thinking, but that wasn¡¯t my concern. Right now, I just wanted to eliminate that troublesome Caesar. According to Bubbles¡¯ latest calculations, eliminating Caesar would weaken this world¡¯s Abyss power by at least thirty percent, enough for the Legion Transmitter to relocate Earth¡¯s temporal coordinates, meaning, if we win the next grand battle, we can return home. The remaining enemies can then be dealt with by the natives of this world.


    *************************************************************


    The capital of the Auduo Empire, Leidun City.


    The most prominent and significant building in this grand city isn¡¯t the Emperor of Auduo¡¯s palace, but a Grand Cathedral almost equal in size to the Imperial Palace, built entirely of white marble. This is the headquarters of the Auduo National Church: The Light God Sect. It is also the spiritual pillar for all Auduo citizens. Just being near this majestic white building, the abundant Holy Light power around even gives one the illusion that the God of Light is right beside them.


    In the largest private prayer room inside the Grand Cathedral, Melon Pope had just finished praying.


    This was a wise and learned old man who possessed great power. Although he was so powerful that he could have maintained his youth indefinitely, he had not changed his already aged appearance because he had dedicated his entire being to the God of Light. As long as he could fulfill his duty of dispelling the evil of the world, he truly did not care about appearances.


    Melon Pope was kind and benevolent, but like all the others in this cathedral, he was a steadfast believer in the God of Light. Therefore, he had not hesitated to refuse the offer of support from the Vedis Empire yesterday, even though he himself had already sensed the evil energy that was gradually gathering at the border.


    He was deeply worried about the mysterious Xyrin Empire.


    Although the intelligence obtained so far suggested that they had come to help this world eradicate demon power, the formidable strength displayed by the Xyrin Empire, along with their unsettling approach to military expansion, sent chills down one¡¯s spine. Being a fearsome warlike Race from the Otherworld capable of sweeping across the world with the speed of a plague, Melon could never allow them entry into Auduo for reasons beyond religious considerations.


    He firmly believed that he was doing the right thing.


    ¡°The tolerant God of Light will surely understand my actions,¡±


    Melon made a cross over his chest and murmured softly.


    ¡°Even though he understands your actions, your behavior has caused God to feel embarrassed,¡±


    A majestic female voice suddenly resonated within the prayer room, followed by an overwhelming surge of Holy Light Power enveloping the area.


    The old Pope instinctively assumed a defensive stance, shocked that someone could infiltrate what was arguably the most secure prayer room in the entire Empire of Auduo. However, the sight that appeared before him instantly overwhelmed his ability to think, and he did not even notice his prayer book falling to the ground.


    Under the bright yet not blinding Holy Light, an angel with silver hair and golden eyes, wings sprouting from her back, slowly descended from above, then hovered a few meters in front of him, half a meter above the ground. A gentle halo concealed the angel¡¯s face, preventing him from looking directly at her, but Melon could clearly feel a pair of eyes filled with authority and kindness watching him.


    Alaya had remembered what I had instructed her: to either fly or hover, but never to land because I simply couldn¡¯t imagine what a disaster it would be if this naturally clumsy Angel Sister were to fall flat on her face in front of devout followers of the God of Light.


    Five seconds later, Melon finally realized what was happening. He threw himself to the ground, exclaiming excitedly, ¡°Praise the God of Light! Honored Divine Envoy!¡±


    While Melon was bowing in tribute, Alaya quickly pulled out a piece of paper from her bag, glanced at it, then, mustering emotion, said with authority, ¡°You refused the aid of the Xyrin Empire?¡±


    At that moment, she felt a bit envious of her Xyrin counterparts who used systematic memory systems¨Cif her memory were better, the monarch wouldn¡¯t have laughed himself to stitches¡­


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Melon naturally couldn¡¯t see Alaya¡¯s actions; he was just confused and said, ¡°Honored Divine Envoy, you just mentioned¡­ the Xyrin Empire?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the Xyrin Empire. I¡­ they crossed countless planes to come to assist you, yet you turned them away¨Cthis has embarrassed God.¡±


    ¡°Could it be¡­ has the Xyrin Empire¡­¡±


    Melon felt cold sweat beading on his forehead.


    ¡°The Xyrin Apostles from the Otherworld are a powerful Race widely associated with the gods, and one of their emperors is well acquainted with the God of Light. That¡¯s why they came to help you¨Cand yet, you turned them away!¡±

 Chapter 89 - Chapter 89: Chapter 89: The Unsteady Believer

    Chapter 89: Chapter 89: The Unsteady Believer


    Leidun City, Holy Light Grand Cathedral.


    In a guest room that was simple yet exuded an air of majesty and brimmed with abundant Holy Light Power, the rulers of two nations were discussing preparations for war.


    I sat comfortably in an armchair padded with thick cushions, and the warm Light Power around me did not enlighten me with any revelations of the Light God. Instead, it greatly stimulated my drowsiness. Had it not been for Sandora, who was also struggling to stay awake and kept pinching my leg from time to time, I would have probably fallen asleep by now¨Cspeaking of which, why did she have to pinch my leg whenever she felt sleepy?


    On my other side, Qianqian, Sister Lin Xue, and Little Baobao were already sound asleep in a row¡­


    Besides them, the only ones who still had plenty of energy were the dutiful Pandora, the frighteningly resistant to Light Power Alaya, and the eternally energetic Dingdang.


    I must say, this scene was bizarre to witness.


    Despite this, the people in front of me did not dare to show the slightest neglect due to the fact that nearly half of the people on our side were openly sleeping in the meeting.


    The ones meeting with us this time were the Pope Melon of the Light God Sect, Emperor Agna of the Auduo Empire, and several individuals in Dragon Armor. Each of them sat upright with serious expressions, forming a stark contrast to our side, especially Melon. Not only was his expression grave, but his face was also filled with anxiety and shame. Every so often, he glanced at Alaya behind me with eyes full of reverence and panic. If I hadn¡¯t known the details of the events, I might have mistaken him for an old pervert with ulterior motives.


    From Alaya, I learned about the situation. When Melon suddenly found out that the Xyrin Apostles from the Otherworld were actually aid troops that the Light God had borrowed from a friend, it almost frightened the devout old man to death. If not for the sturdy constitution of a Holy Rank powerhouse, Melon might have become the first Pope to die from a heart attack. However, although his heart survived, his spirit took a severe blow. Thanks to Alaya¡¯s timely intervention in stopping Melon from committing suicide as an apology, we would not have seen this stubborn but rather kind-hearted old man at today¡¯s meeting.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying, based on the intelligence you¡¯ve gathered, the Army of Demonized Creatures has split into two groups and will reach your borders in four days?¡±


    I listened sleepily to the latest intelligence that Emperor Agna of Auduo had reported to me. In truth, we had already possessed this information. Bubbles had launched six micro satellites into outer space twenty-four hours earlier, and now we were clearly in control of all the monsters¡¯ movements. Moreover, we could be one hundred percent certain that there were no Leader Level Abyss energy reactions among these two monster armies.


    The strongest Abyss reaction had suddenly disappeared from Bubbles¡¯s surveillance more than ten hours ago.


    That meant the attacking monsters were actually split into three groups, the most threatening of which had somehow eluded our surveillance using some method. Despite the advanced reconnaissance satellites of the Xyrin Empire, as an enemy that had waged countless wars against the Empire, the Abyss Power was clearly not to be underestimated.


    ¡°Honestly, how many can you handle?¡±


    Sandora looked Agna directly in the eyes and asked seriously, while releasing a hint of probing spirit pressure.


    ¡°Half,¡± Agna pondered briefly and then confidently answered, showing no self-reproach or disturbance due to his warriors¡¯ inability to combat all the enemies or because of Sandora¡¯s pressure. ¡°We admit that the scale of this demonized creature incursion is unprecedented. Without your country¡¯s assistance, it would be difficult for us to withstand.¡±


    Agna openly acknowledged his predicament, something he would never do in front of envoys from other countries. But the individuals before him were no ordinary people. Agna was very aware that there was no need to hide anything from them.


    ¡°Very well, your strength has already exceeded our expectations,¡± Sandora praised without stinginess. ¡°Then we¡¯ll leave the enemy¡¯s eastern army to you to contend with, and we¡¯ll take on the enemy¡¯s western army and that hidden main force!¡±


    ¡°What? You¡¯re saying¡­¡± Agna exclaimed.


    ¡°The main force¡­¡± Sandora maintained an appropriate smile, as if what she had mentioned was a matter as trivial as a fly buzzing around, ¡°The Abyss is always more difficult to deal with than you anticipate. They always bring unexpected troubles. There¡¯s the strongest Abyss that has gone into hiding, along with the forces he personally leads¨Cthat¡¯s the truly troublesome enemy.¡±


    Agna¡¯s and Melon¡¯s faces turned quite unsightly in an instant. The already serious situation had now gotten even worse¨Cmuch worse than adding insult to injury. The ¡°strongest Abyss¡± that Sandora was referring to was known to them. Facing the Source of Demons, with the most powerful Demon Power that corrupted the world, even the most steadfast Holy Knights would become Heartless within minutes. The historical records of every successful extermination of a Source of Demons came with a chilling list of casualties. And more often, even the nations that committed all their resources to resistance were still destroyed by the enemy.


    ¡°Please forgive my boldness,¡± Agna carefully chose his words. Though he was also a monarch, he was the leader of mere mortals, while the beings before him were equal to gods in strength, and this warranted his careful deliberation with every word spoken. ¡°I do not doubt the accuracy of your information or the might of Xyrin Warriors. But the strength of the enemy is beyond our prior expectations¡­¡±


    ¡°`


    ¡°Are you trying to say whether the few of us can handle them or not?¡±


    Sandora directly spoke the words that Agna found difficult to utter.


    ¡°Although it¡¯s very impolite to do so,¡± the middle-aged man in splendid attire, who I had been treating as background filler, spoke up, ¡°I still think it¡¯s better for us to understand each other¡¯s strengths, after all, we¡¯re about to jointly confront a very powerful enemy.¡±


    ¡°William Prime Minister!¡± The Melon Pope, who had not spoken until now, suddenly turned his gaze towards the middle-aged man, his tone carrying an unmistakable severity, ¡°The Xyrin Apostle is a great being equal to the gods. Has your faith wavered?¡±


    Facing Melon¡¯s accusation, William Prime Minister did not back down, ¡°My faith in the Light God has never wavered, but the Xyrin Apostle is still a mortal after all. I acknowledge their strength and am grateful for their selfless assistance, but we must clearly recognize one thing: they are not gods¨Ceven though their connection with the gods are extremely close. Therefore, I believe that a necessary display of strength is necessary.¡±


    ¡°Top floor.¡± I nodded in agreement, somewhat dazedly.


    Naturally, Agna and Melon would not understand what ¡°top floor¡± meant, so they took it as some kind of Otherworldly dialect. However, they did understand my nod. Considering that William Prime Minister¡¯s words were not wrong, Agna also nodded and said, ¡°William, your advice is indeed sensible.¡±


    ¡°My sincerest apologies, Divine Messenger,¡± Melon said with an embarrassed and uneasy face.


    ¡°We are not as severe as you imagine,¡± Alaya said gently, and took the opportunity to educate them, ¡°You should also learn to be more tolerant and friendly¨Ceven towards heretics.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your teachings are etched in my heart,¡± Melon said sincerely, ¡°We¡¯ll no longer blindly and arrogantly reject the outside world.¡±


    Looking at an old man with a full white beard showing such an expression to a girl who didn¡¯t look more than eighteen, I was truly speechless¡­


    In the end, Agna and I agreed to show our strengths and ways of combat on a plain outside of the city at noon the day after tomorrow, to facilitate cooperation in future battles¨Calthough Sandora and I always believed that we really didn¡¯t need to cooperate with the Otherworldly People. It wasn¡¯t that we looked down on their strength, but because the gap in the means of combat was so large, we feared that without the enemy lifting a finger, we would likely end up blasting each other to pieces first.


    After dinner, everyone gathered in my room.


    Although the teachings of the Light God Sect included a precept against excessive luxury, the room arranged for us by Agna, being in the royal palace after all, was quite luxurious. This huge bedroom, filled with expensive decorations, made me think of the term ¡°luxury goods museum.¡±


    I was now sitting on the spacious bed, with Alaya lying next to me, draping one of her huge wings over my knees, comfortably allowing me to groom her feathers, as meek as a kitten.


    If Melon saw this scene, he would surely faint from agitation, wouldn¡¯t he?


    Ever since I combed her feathers out of curiosity the day before last, Angel Sister had completely fallen in love with this massage service¡­


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Of course, Qianqian once again became extremely jealous, but perhaps due to Sandora¡¯s relentless training, she actually gave tacit approval to Alaya¡¯s behavior, which secretly delighted me¡­ ahem¡­


    Lin Xue curiously examined various Xyrin Devices that Little Baobao had produced, muttering, ¡°I don¡¯t believe William wasn¡¯t instigated by Agna¨Cotherwise, how could he dare to speak such bold words in front of Alaya!¡±


    Sandora nodded, adding, ¡°Melon¡¯s attitude is genuine, but Agna and William Prime Minister are somewhat intriguing. Although they are outwardly very respectful, they seem to have serious doubts about us¨Cit¡¯s not incomprehensible, given their positions. They cannot be as naive as Melon. With more concerns, their faith cannot remain pure; a true Emperor can never be a devout follower, as gods have little sway over them.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s silence them with our strength; I¡¯d also like to see how powerful this Holy Light Power really is¨Cuh, Alaya, I think I pulled out another feather¡­¡±


    ¡°`

 Chapter 90 - Chapter 90: Chapter 90 Gifts

    Chapter 90: Chapter 90 Gifts


    ¡°Why did I agree to go shopping with Qianqian¡­¡±


    ¡°Why does Qianqian have to drag her sister along when she goes shopping¡­¡±


    ¡°And in the end, why did I stupidly invite Lin Xue to join us when we met her on the way out!!!¡±


    The above three questions probably couldn¡¯t be answered by anyone, because even Alaya, part of the Arbitration Institution, concluded after half an hour of analysis that ¡°Lord is so silly.¡±


    What I¡¯m thankful for now is that each of us, including Qianqian and her friends, has been bound to a huge Personal Space. At least I don¡¯t have to struggle like most men who accompany girls shopping.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather go and fight a few Abyss creatures right now,¡± Sandora complained, glancing at the three lively human girls in front of us, ¡°I really don¡¯t understand where they get all this energy from ¨C carbon-based life is indeed a very intriguing species¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I nodded with a wry smile, ¡°It seems there really is a fundamental difference between human girls and Xyrin girls, at the very least you¡¯re not interested in shopping ¨C what a relief!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯ve finally noticed my strengths!¡±


    Sandora immediately hummed happily, taking my words as a compliment, then she nervously asked, ¡°You won¡¯t think of me as an abnormal girl just because I don¡¯t like shopping, right?¡±


    ¡°Well, this¡­¡±


    I immediately felt speechless. After all, a Xyrin Empress who could manipulate the world and snatch souls as if reaching into a bag couldn¡¯t be classified as a normal girl, shopping preferences aside.


    Moreover, why was Sandora suddenly worried about this? It seemed she usually lacked such self-awareness¡­


    Seeing the weird expression on my face, Sandora felt greatly discouraged and said dejectedly, ¡°I knew it¡­ I¡¯m not really a girl in your eyes¡­¡±


    Gosh¡­ why is she acting like this¡­ Could it be that after spending so much time with Qianqian and the others, she¡¯s become more humanized? Or perhaps, has she developed feelings for me beyond friendship, and that¡¯s why she cares about her image in front of me?


    No matter what, seeing a beauty brought down like this by my own hands isn¡¯t something one can just ignore, so I had to comfort her by saying, ¡°Well, you could be considered a girl with a strong personality, I think you have your cute sides too¡­¡±


    That last comment wasn¡¯t just flattery ¨C when not in her Queen form, Sandora really was a cute girl ¨C if you overlooked the troubles she unwittingly caused me.


    ¡°Really?¡± Sandora immediately looked up, her big eyes sparkling mischievously, showing no trace of her unhappiness just moments before. Was I being played again?


    ¡°Well, since that¡¯s the case, you should buy me a gift then, consider it your apology ¨C after all, the money Agna gave won¡¯t be of any use once we reach Earth,¡± Sandora suggested magnanimously, while a subtle flicker of unease flashed across her eyes.


    There¡¯s definitely something fishy. Based on my years of experience at QiDian, a usually cunning girl suddenly using such a clumsy method to ask a boy for a gift has only two possibilities: the first is that she has fallen for the boy, the second could be considered the same as the first¡­


    Regarding affection, although I feel a bit sorry for Qianqian, I indeed have a certain fondness for Sandora. It started with our innate mental connection, and this affection became more obvious as we spent more time together ¨C I just avoided admitting it ¨C after all, I already had Qianqian.


    Seeing the hopeful look in Sandora¡¯s eyes, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to decline, so I reluctantly offered, ¡°Alright, alright, I haven¡¯t actually given you a gift before, why not take this chance to choose gifts for Qianqian and the others too¡­¡±


    Hearing my words, a flash of disappointment passed through Sandora¡¯s eyes. However, almost instantly, she seemed to understand something, her disappointment cleared away, and she happily clung to my arm. She called out to Qianqian and the others ahead, ¡°Hey, good news! Chen Jun, this stingy guy, is buying gifts for everyone!¡±


    Immediately, about eighty percent of curious eyes on the street focused on me. When they saw the golden-haired girl by my side and Qianqian, along with two others approaching me, half of those eyes instantly turned murderous¡­


    Using their toes, anyone could guess that this was Sandora¡¯s prank-like act of revenge.


    Noticing these annoying gazes, my sister couldn¡¯t help but feel discontent. She came over to my side, huffed quietly, and then whispered something.


    Three seconds later, the crowd suddenly became chaotic and dispersed with astonishing speed, leaving our surroundings empty except for a few pedestrians and merchants looking around blankly.


    ¡°Hope the public toilets in Leidun City are enough¡­¡±


    Already sinister, my sister said in a fierce tone, giving me a cold sweat ¨C in a sense, provoking my sister was definitely scarier than provoking a dragon. The latter would be a swift execution, but the former could be a slow and torturous death.


    It was obvious why half the street¡¯s population suddenly suffering from diarrhea was beneficial; it made the girls¡¯ gift-picking process a lot smoother. Although we had extorted many gold coins from Agna previously, Qianqian and the others were not interested in pricey luxuries. Rarely visiting the Otherworld, they were keen on the local specialties.


    Qianqian picked a pair of light green crystal bracelets, reportedly made from a low-level Wind Element Demon Beast¡¯s demon crystals, which could slightly increase the wearer¡¯s speed. However, they were practically useless for Qianqian, who could manipulate time at will; she was only interested in their beautiful appearance and shimmering texture. My sister chose a lovely purple crystal ring, claimed to enhance the wearer¡¯s curse magic by ten percent. Though my sister¡¯s abilities were not magical, the ring was also of no use to her; her reason for choosing it was naturally the same as Qianqian¡¯s. Among a pile of beautiful jewelry, Sandora was dazzled and finally picked a pair of delicate sky-blue earrings, which quite suited her non-queenly demeanor, and she seemed to really like them¨Cdespite once being the Xyrin Empress, who brought war and fear to every corner of the universe, Sandora still had a normal girlish side.


    Finally, it was Lin Xue¡¯s turn.


    From the start, she hadn¡¯t participated in choosing gifts, and I had also seemed to forget about her. It wasn¡¯t until everyone had received their gifts that Qianqian suddenly realized that Lin Xue¡¯s hands were still empty.


    However, Lin Xue didn¡¯t show any signs of feeling aggrieved. Instead, she looked at me with a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hide it anymore. You think you can deceive someone as perceptive as me?¡±


    Lin Xue said, then stretched out her hand and unapologetically demanded, ¡°Hand it over!¡±


    ¡­ I originally wanted to tease this person, but I should have known better. Hiding something in front of a Prophet is such a foolish thing to do.


    I smiled sheepishly and took out something I had hidden in my hand earlier¨Ca light green hexagram pendant with an energy halo flowing on its surface, reportedly an amulet blessed by the Life Goddess Priest that could protect the wearer from illnesses. Thinking of Dingdang, whom we had left at home accompanying Little Baobao, Lin Xue probably liked it for its appearance¡­


    Earlier, I had seen Lin Xue¡¯s attention constantly focused on this pendant.


    Seeing the pendant, Lin Xue showed a satisfied smile and nodded, saying, ¡°Didn¡¯t expect you to actually notice¡­¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    I asked curiously, not having heard the latter part of her sentence clearly.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Lin Xue grabbed the pendant and said, ¡°Pick some more gifts for the girls at home, and then let¡¯s go somewhere else¨Chey, speaking of which, it seems like you¡¯re surrounded by girls, huh?!¡±


    ¡°It seems so¡­¡± Qianqian suddenly realized, ¡°I suddenly feel like such a failure¡­¡±


    Really, Qianqian? Two little ones just over a meter tall and a palm-sized little thing, plus one that¡¯s an angel¨Cyou counted them too?

 Chapter 91 - Chapter 91: Chapter 91 Troublemaker

    Chapter 91: Chapter 91 Troublemaker


    After blowing my budget at the Magic Accessory Store, we embarked on another torturous shopping trip.


    Of course, it was only torturous for Sandora and me¡­


    But compared to just now, when she barely wanted to walk, Sandora¡¯s mood had obviously improved a lot, showing a slight interest in shopping¨Cwas I now the only one in pain?


    What¡¯s worse, could Sandora be developing this dreadful hobby too?


    Somehow, the thought of a future day, accompanying the Xyrin Empress shopping in an alien arms market appeared in my mind, along with the image of Pandora frantically purchasing weaponry in this terrifying vision¡­


    ¡°Sandora, why don¡¯t I hear you complaining anymore?¡±


    I tried to call back the ally who once firmly stood by my side.


    ¡°Sometimes shopping can bring some surprising finds.¡±


    Sandora flashed her trademark brilliant smile at me, her crystal earrings swaying slightly, revealing her extremely happy state of mind.


    Could it be that I dug this hole myself?


    ¡°I¡¯ve realized that aside from war, there really can be many other joys in life¨CI used to think I could never live like an ordinary person.¡±


    Sandora¡¯s tone carried a mix of three parts melancholy and seven parts joy, making me feel quite emotional for a moment.


    Sandora wasn¡¯t born a person who only knew war, but her country and role compelled her to be a cold conqueror. Almost caught in endless warfare, she nearly forgot that she was actually a girl until now. By my side, she could finally reveal her true self. Perhaps, that unsmiling, arrogant Empress she showed to others was just Sandora¡¯s disguise?


    ¡°Now that the Empire has become this, I doubt you¡¯d be able to start a large-scale war anytime soon. Just stay quietly by my side for a while¨Calthough it seems, there¡¯s not much peace around me now.¡±


    It seemed like even the sudden mysterious dissipation of the Xyrin Empire wasn¡¯t entirely without benefits¨Cthis thought, known to Pandora, would probably make the poor kid sulk for days.


    ¡°It¡¯s much better than before, it can just be a common recreation,¡± Sandora said with a smile, what to me was an unimaginable Otherworld adventure probably seemed to her just a game for relaxing, ¡°By the way, this pair of earrings is the first piece of jewelry I¡¯ve ever owned. If it were the old me, I might have destroyed such useless things immediately¨CChen Jun, do you think they look good on me?¡±


    Sandora touched her earlobes, smiling at me.


    ¡°Of course, very beautiful.¡±


    I sincerely praised her. Sandora was always a pretty girl, but her constant oppressive spiritual force field and distant attitude prevented others from seeing this. However, as one of the few fortunate to be spared those treatments, I knew Sandora¡¯s real self quite well.


    Beautiful, dignified, yet occasionally transforming into a giggly girl-next-door in unbelievable ways, that was the real Sandora.


    ¡°Ah Jun, what are you guys talking about? You seem to be having a lot of fun¡­¡±


    Qianqian¡¯s voice suddenly rose by my ear, sounding quite calm¡­


    Only a fool would believe that was calm!


    With incredible efficiency facing away from Qianqian, I let my facial features move rapidly, adjusting to an impeccable expression, then turned around under Sandora¡¯s stifled laughter, speaking seriously, ¡°Actually, I was just discussing some important topics concerning war and peace with Sandora¡­¡±


    ¡°Sure you were!¡± Qianqian gave me an unimpressed look, then turned her gaze toward Sandora.


    Sandora, who normally made others fear her, actually showed a nervous expression under Qianqian¡¯s seemingly harmless gaze.


    But Qianqian said nothing, just quietly observed Sandora for a while, then showed a helpless smile and came up to hug my arm.


    Sandora looked utterly bewildered.


    It must be said, even for the quite shrewd ruler Sandora, she sometimes could be slow to react.


    ¡°You¡¯re not really angry, are you?¡±


    I whispered to Qianqian.


    ¡°I might be¨Cif the three of us were ordinary people,¡± Qianqian uttered somewhat helplessly in my ear, ¡°but you need to tone it down, you¡¯ve been all chatty with Sandora along the way!¡±


    I could only nod in acknowledgment of my fault, then draped my arm over Qianqian¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Hey, Chen Jun!¡±


    Lin Xue¡¯s voice suddenly came from ahead, I looked up and saw her waving at me and then pointing to the side.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go have some fun over there!¡±


    Following the direction of Lin Xue¡¯s pointing finger, I saw a very luxurious and tall building.


    ¡°Casino?¡±


    It took me a while to remember what the flashing letters at the entrance of the building meant.


    Although I always kept my distance from gambling, seeing Lin Xue¡¯s excitement clearly on the rise, and considering that it was just an entertainment activity in the Otherworld, I nodded and led everyone into the luxurious casino.


    In this world, although gambling was not encouraged, it was not strictly forbidden either; after all, in such chaotic and turbulent times, people rarely had leisure activities to relax. Even the Auduo Empire, which followed the Holy Light Path, had such large-scale casinos openly operating¨Cof course, the devout clergy of the Light God Sect would never participate in such activities, and the casinos were mostly filled with adventurers who had extra cash and might not have lives to spend it tomorrow.


    Although the gambling methods here were completely different from those on Earth, they were not much different in essence; the gambling tools used were similar to the dice and playing cards on Earth¨Cof course, their material and appearance were still quite different.


    At a gambling table for playing cards, Lin Xue was excitedly gathering her won chips; in front of her, there was a small mountain of various chips, a result which could embarrass any old gambler enough to renounce the mortal world and enter a monastery.


    Since magic existed in this world, the casino naturally had devices meant to monitor magical cheating. However, clearly, superpowers that involved no flow of magical elements could not be classified as magic¡­


    Looking at those few who had just lost their last chips and were looking devastated, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit of sympathy.


    Betting against a Prophet, did you really think you had a chance to win?


    Also, Lin Xue, do you really feel right about treating that money as if you had won it in fair gambling, you wild girl who hasn¡¯t even fully grasped the rules!


    Watching Lin Xue win big, Qianqian suddenly also got in the mood; she pushed Lin Xue, who was just giggling stupidly with her brain overwhelmed by numbers, aside, and then sat down at the gambling table.


    ¡°Change players, change players!¡± Qianqian giggled as she spoke.


    The croupier began to shuffle the cards.


    Then, time stopped¡­


    In the suddenly quiet casino, we speechlessly watched Qianqian seriously rearrange the croupier¡¯s cards one by one, sighing at the shamelessness of such behavior¡­


    Moreover, it was unexpected that the cold version of Qianqian after her personality switch would do something like this, really full of points for complaints.


    After yet another group of unlucky gamblers lost everything but their underwear, my sister finally took her turn under Lin Xue¡¯s encouragement.


    Now, almost half of the casino¡¯s crowd had gathered around our table, everyone had heard about the sudden appearance of a beautiful girl gambling god here.


    The result was without suspense, who could possibly win under the conditions of dizziness, cold hands and feet, stomach and intestine cramps, plus being dealt a terrible hand each time, against a cunning and heavily scheming Female Devil using every unscrupulous trick?


    ¡°I just feel¡­¡± As she was gathering her chips, my sister suddenly stopped what she was doing, then frowned slightly, and muttered to herself, ¡°It seems like someone is speaking ill of me behind my back¡­¡±


    Astonishing woman¡¯s intuition!


    After my sister¡¯s turn at the table, Sandora finally couldn¡¯t hold back and stepped in.


    ¡°Cough cough¡­ Sandora, making your opponent directly concede every time might not be very nice¡­¡±


    After the opponent conceded voluntarily for the third time, I couldn¡¯t help but convey to Sandora through spiritual connection.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    I felt like we were probably bullying people too much.


    At this moment, the spectators gathered around us suddenly became agitated, and someone shouted, ¡°Master Tosca is here!¡± Then the crowd around us, including those gamblers who had just lost all their possessions and looked unwilling and even sinister, scattered all at once.


    A young man dressed in opulent clothes, who was fairly handsome but too creamy, walked in surrounded by more than a dozen guards.


    ¡°Who is causing trouble here?¡±


    The young man shouted loudly as he came in, then, directed by a servant by his side, turned his gaze toward us.

 Chapter 92 - Chapter 92: Chapter 92: A duel? Ha...

    Chapter 92: Chapter 92: A duel? Ha¡­


    I watched the young man who had appeared so suddenly, pushing aggressively forward, decked out in lavish attire, feeling arrogantly superior, with a sense of incredulity. Another glance at the dozen or so well-equipped guards radiating powerful energy fluctuations surrounding him, and I was hit with a sudden, intense feeling of being an expendable extra¨Cwasn¡¯t this the quintessential young noble protagonist booster, always ready to appear in any situation to highlight the hero¡¯s invincibility and to hand over a wealth of experience when trampled underfoot?


    At this moment, in my imaginative space, the young man referred to as Young Master Tosca already had three giant, golden, shining letters floating above his head: N-P-C!


    Mr. NPC¡­ oh, no, Young Master Tosca¡¯s gaze swept over in our direction, hesitated not even a moment to dismiss me, and then lingered on a few of the girls, his face showing an expression of amazement.


    Tosca thought he had seen all of the world¡¯s most beautiful women and that nothing could surprise him anymore, but now, he suddenly felt that his knowledge was far too shallow.


    The four girls in front of him, each with their own charm, deeply attracted his attention.


    The playful and cute girl next door, the gentle and approachable beautiful sister, the mischievously naughty natural nemesis, and most eye-catching of all, the aloof young lady with the dreamy golden hair, noble as a queen herself.


    Tosca felt he had made the right choice coming here today.


    If I could read minds, at this moment, I would surely shed tears of frustration at God Himself, wondering what level of pervert one must be to develop such a near-foul and magical sharpness of vision, to be able to discern their personalities and temperaments from the very subtle movements of Qianqian and the others in a single glance!


    Such a formidable insight could probably be considered a divine-level ability, right? Perhaps even Lin Xue¡¯s Seventh Sense wouldn¡¯t come close in comparison, would it?


    Staring blankly for a long time, Tosca finally remembered the purpose of his visit today, and once again he adopted a condescending tone to ask, but this time his voice no longer carried the malicious tone of a street thug threatening the weak. Instead, it was filled with the dignified authority of one in a higher position and a feigned sense of justice, as if he were a knight representing the order and dignity of the law, come to punish someone who had disrupted normal business operations through deceitful means.


    It was quite clear that this person was like an overly eager peacock, trying his hardest to show off his gentlemanly and upright side to the ladies.


    ¡°Who is causing trouble here? I just received a report that someone has been using cheating methods to illicitly make money¨C¡±


    Tosca continued to speak righteously until his gaze, having finally moved from the girls¡¯ faces, accidentally landed on the large pile of chips in front of them.


    Suddenly, the face of our extras background villain npc lit up with a vivid expression.


    He had never expected that the culprits of such vile cheating methods to make a fortune, as the rumors said, would be four angelic beauties. At that moment, he really wanted to bash his sniveling subordinate¨Cwho had come to him after losing all his money¨Cover the head with a stick. That worthless fool, to have left out such crucial information!


    It seemed that he forgot that at the time, his subordinate did have a few more things to tell him, but he had been too eager to come here seeking the thrill of bullying the weak to give the man a chance to finish.


    Seeing the young man across from me stop speaking halfway with an embarrassed look on his face, I already knew what was going on. Thus, I didn¡¯t say anything, watching with an interested anticipation to see how this guy would extricate himself.


    Tosca, looking for a way out, scanned the room and, at last, spotted behind the four girls an inconspicuous young man who he had ignored from the beginning. Was this young man with the girls?


    Just a country bumpkin.


    Tosca immediately relegated the man to the background. He couldn¡¯t believe this guy had any relation to those angel-like young ladies, assuming at most that he was some servant of theirs¨Cperhaps the Golden-haired Girl¡¯s servant?


    I had no idea that I had been relegated to the role of an extra character by the npc in front of me; I just suddenly had a premonition that he was about to do something stupid.


    Tosca strode over to me, looking down from his lofty perch and gave me a once-over before resting his riding whip on my shoulder, striking a pose as he said, ¡°It seems you¡¯re the one causing trouble? Do you have no concept of law and order in your heart?!¡±


    Tosca suddenly felt he was exceptionally clever!


    The country bumpkin in front of him definitely wasn¡¯t anyone of importance¨Cjust an insignificant attendant at most. The smartest move was to dump all the blame on him. The lovely misses certainly wouldn¡¯t deign to defend such a one, and this way, he could also successfully avoid the awkwardness with the young ladies and maybe even make up for some earlier mistakes.


    Being suddenly accused of disturbing public order for no reason left me stunned; could this guy have some kind of mental issue?


    Cough cough, although, had he arrived a little later, I certainly would have been tempted to gamble a round¡­


    Though my abilities might not be as suited as Qianqian¡¯s, my spiritual power was strong enough to at least interfere a bit with someone¡¯s thoughts.


    Hmm, no, I¡¯m getting off-topic again.


    Qianqian was the one who couldn¡¯t stand to see me treated rudely. She was the first to stand up and, irritated, said to Tosca, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your eyes?! My boyfriend hasn¡¯t even touched those things¡­¡±


    Qianqian was speaking halfway when I suddenly felt her temperament take a sharp turn, and with a cold and eerie tone, she said, ¡°¡­ Let your short and fragile life drown in the lengthy course of time!¡±


    Truly, even more speechless-making than Sandora¡¯s personality shift.


    My sister placed her hands on Qianqian¡¯s shoulders, urging her to calm down, then said to Tosca with a frown, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s highly evident that, whether anyone cheated or not, we few were the ones playing here just now. Unless¡­ perhaps, blinding you permanently wouldn¡¯t be such a bad idea either¡­ hehe¡­¡±


    She¡¯s turned dark! Indeed, she has turned dark!


    At this moment, my heart was overwhelmed with emotions.


    Lin Xue suddenly realized this was the perfect time to cause trouble, convinced that stirring things up is an eternal truth, so she grabbed my arm and, using an adorably annoyed tone acquired from who knows where, said to Tosca, ¡°Brother is a dummy, so there¡¯s absolutely no way brother would cheat! You¡¯re accusing an innocent person!¡±


    Dear God, just strike me down, strike me down now!!


    Qianqian, that wretched girl, was actually launching an irresistible attack on me in such a cunning manner!!!


    Tosca was obviously baffled by the sudden changes before him and couldn¡¯t react in time, while Sandora timely added the last straw.


    Our noble Her Majesty the Queen gave a proper smile while gracefully and tenderly taking my arm and said to the somewhat short-circuited man before her with a polite but commanding tone, ¡°I despise violence, so you¡¯d best apologize to my husband right now!¡±


    ¡­Dear classmate God, sorry for troubling you for nothing. Just leave the task of striking me dead to Qianqian.


    Qianqian¡¯s murderous gaze swept back and forth between Sandora and me several times, but in the end, it settled on Tosca, who was petrifying on the spot.


    Such a bizarre shift of hatred.


    But having it transferred to that fellow is much better than it staying on me¨Cthe pressure from a darkened Qianqian is not any less than being watched by Abyss¡­


    Tosca now felt the whole world seemed surreal, having initially thought the bumpkin before him was the easiest to bully, he never imagined that he would turn out to be the very last person one should bully, and it was clear his words had thoroughly offended all four beauties.


    Moreover, recalling the four beauties¡¯ references to the bumpkin, he felt outraged on top of his shock.


    Brother, younger brother that¡¯s all fine, but even a boyfriend? How could that silly, dumb-looking guy deserve to be with such a beautiful and adorable Angel?


    Even more incredible was that another dignified, golden-haired girl was that guy¡¯s wife!


    Tosca suddenly found it hilarious.


    Was he actually being jealous of an ordinary Civilian youth?


    In this city filled with Nobles and other important persons, Tosca had them all at his fingertips, and he could get his hands on the information of any notable outsiders in no time¨Call for the sake of broadening his prospects. Now more than ever, this ensured him that the rustic-looking man in front of him was nothing more than a lowly Civilian.


    Although the four uniquely attractive young ladies stood out, they surely didn¡¯t come from notable households. Perhaps the noble golden-haired girl had some Noble bloodline, but her ordinary dress (The world¡¯s Noble attire is quite complicated, so Sandora still wore her favorite sky-blue dress when going out. In the eyes of the Otherworldly People, such attire was pretty, but certainly not considered lavish) hinted she might be from a fallen Noble family. Tosca felt that his chances of dealing with her were even higher than with the others!


    So, he had no need to worry at all. Relying on his status and wealth, with just a few minor tricks, naturally, he could win the ladies¡¯ favor. As for this poor youth, he could be easily dealt with.


    ¡°I challenge you to a duel.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Tosca said confidently, as if he was bestowing some grace upon the person before him.


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    I was taken aback, what kind of turn of events was this?


    But the other party interpreted my confusion as a sign of cowardice and disdainfully said, ¡°Since the truth remains unclear, only the sword in my hand can represent justice. Or are you already afraid? Rest assured, as a righteous Knight, I won¡¯t harm your life.¡±


    Just make it worse than death, Tosca secretly added to himself.

 Chapter 93 - Chapter 93: Chapter 93 The Tragic Tosca

    Chapter 93: Chapter 93 The Tragic Tosca


    Was the man in front of me crazy, or was I suffering from auditory hallucinations? What kind of nonsensical and illogical reason was this?


    Yet, seeing that not a single person around me showed any signs of doubt, and even a few women clueless to the truth were smitten by Tosca¡¯s pretentiousness, I could only silently lament that the customs and practices of the Otherworld were truly beyond the comprehension of us normal folks. To propose such an absurd duel so confidently¨Cperhaps the onlookers simply didn¡¯t care whether the duel had any meaning, who was right or wrong. All they wanted was excitement, and in this turbulent and chaotic age, there weren¡¯t many normal and suitable forms of entertainment left.


    Tosca was absolutely delighted inside, convinced that the country bumpkin before him wouldn¡¯t dare accept his challenge. Then he could thoroughly humiliate him and, in this world that revered power above all, a coward could never earn anyone¡¯s respect. His wife and fiancee would undoubtedly ditch this pitiful fellow and throw themselves into the arms of the more charming him. If, on the other hand, the other party foolishly accepted his challenge, all the better. Civilians couldn¡¯t possibly possess systematic combat skills, while he was a High Order warrior who could indulge in trampling and shaming his opponent in a duel. By sparing the nearly dead loser at the last moment in a grand display of a master¡¯s demeanor, these beautiful ladies would naturally recognize who was more dependable.


    Of course, I couldn¡¯t possibly comprehend the calculations based on the value system of the Otherworld that whirred in Tosca¡¯s head, but having navigated through various novels, I had a pretty good guess about his overall intentions. Although I found it hard to agree, given the current state of the world, Tosca¡¯s actions seemed somewhat justified.


    Sadly, not only would Qianqian and her friends never develop the slightest fondness for Tosca over such trivial reasons, but I definitely wouldn¡¯t be as easy to deal with as Tosca had anticipated.


    I couldn¡¯t help feeling irritated by Tosca¡¯s arrogant demeanor, which stirred the thought of thoroughly messing with the guy.


    ¡°A duel? Sure!¡±


    I crisply accepted his challenge as if he¡¯d suggested casually spending an afternoon at a bar instead of a life-threatening duel.


    Tosca clearly hadn¡¯t expected me to dare accept his challenge with such ease. He was stunned for only a moment before interpreting my reaction as pretending to be brave. He then flashed an easy smile, a hint of ruthlessness fleeting across his eyes, and magnanimously said, ¡°Your bravery is commendable. Though I am a well-mannered Knight and you are nothing but a gambler who schemes against others, I am still willing to let you choose the time and place for the duel out of respect for your courage.¡±


    Damn, this guy would be sweeping Oscars on Earth every year! His resounding words, his righteous expression¨Ceven I had to admit, he was overdoing it!


    Unfortunately, having a knockoff swindler like Sicaro under my command, who always wears the face of an upright Knight, has led me to never judge by appearances. Tosca¡¯s feigned facade of justice paled in comparison to Sicaro¡¯s Knightly face¨Cit was like comparing a minor monster to Ultraman¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s make it tomorrow evening,¡± I pondered in feigned contemplation, as if completely unaware of the dire consequences of the impending duel, ¡°The place will be the small plain twenty miles outside the city.¡±


    Tosca hesitated at my reply. He knew that the Xyrin Apostle and the Royal Knights were scheduled to have a strength exchange on the plains outside the city at noon tomorrow. But even with his status, it was hard to obtain more information¨Cthe visit of the Xyrin Apostle had been classified top secret, and even Tosca had ¡°accidentally¡± heard of it from his father.


    These were likely just some powerful Aliens. While it was puzzling why the Pope and the Emperor emphasized these heretics so much, it didn¡¯t have much to do with him. Besides, the duel was set for the evening, not interfering with the noon event; hence, there was nothing to worry about.


    Thinking so, Tosca didn¡¯t pay much mind to the sudden appearance of the Xyrin Apostle, but the choice of the duel¡¯s location, on the plains outside the city, inevitably made him associate it with those Aliens.


    ¡°Fine, the duel will happen on the plains outside the city tomorrow evening¨CI will be waiting for you there. I hope you won¡¯t break the appointment.¡±


    Tosca smiled genteelly, seemingly already envisioning the lovely ladies rushing into his arms as the victor.


    ¡°But,¡± I thought about it and decided to give him a chance to back out, ¡°frankly speaking, I¡¯m not particularly interested in duels, especially those that lack any reasonable cause or significance¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you scared?¡± Tosca¡¯s lips curled into a scornful smile, as if he had expected me not to dare accept his challenge. As for some reason and significance of the duel, he had no concept of that. For a Noble to propose a duel in such a formal manner was considered an honor in itself, and only cowards came up with various excuses to question the sanctity of duels. ¡°You can simply concede. I will grant you the most fair judgment¨Cmy dear ladies, I hope my actions don¡¯t leave a bad impression on you. After all, as the city¡¯s Guardian, I must do this.¡±


    ¡°You do as you please¨Cas long as you can bear the consequences.¡±


    Qianqian seemed indifferent as she spoke, but no one noticed that the wooden floor beneath her feet was rapidly rotting and then restoring itself.


    ¡°¡­¡± Her sister didn¡¯t say a word, her gaze sizing up Tosca with ill intent, seemingly calculating which curse would cause him the most pain yet keep him alive until the duel.


    ¡°Although my brother is an idiot,¡± Lin Xue continued her subtle personal attacks, ¡°taking you down will be a piece of cake.¡±


    That damned girl! How long do you plan to keep this up?!


    Finally, Sandora said from a position even higher than Tosca, ¡°So now, you can vanish.¡±


    ¡°You guys¡­¡± Tosca was verbally choked by the four beauties, one after the other, but considering his image, he managed to suppress his rage and said stiffly, ¡°Very well, then I look forward to seeing you tomorrow at the duel arena¡­¡±


    ¡°Chen Jun, that¡¯s my name.¡± I replied with a harmless smile.


    ¡°Chen Jun, I¡¯ll remember that name!¡±


    After tossing that remark, Tosca shifted his greedy gaze to the girls.


    Unfortunately for him, before he could further appreciate the delightful sight of the beautiful faces, something none would have suspected occurred.


    Right before everyone¡¯s eyes, Tosca¡¯s clothes suddenly burst apart, turning into fluttering pieces of shredded fabric¡­


    With my enhanced eyesight, which could double as a telescope, I clearly saw that the edges of the fabric had evident signs of corrosion and weathering.


    ¡°What a shameless creature,¡± Qianqian mocked without mercy, ¡°to expose himself in public¡­¡±


    Amidst a chorus of screams, Tosca, now only in his shorts (Qianqian is still a girl, so she¡¯s a bit shy. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t have left him even that much), stood there with his embarrassingly pale ¡®naked pig¡¯ appearance, finally reacting with a cry of alarm. He frantically covered himself, and the guards by his side came to their senses, even though they didn¡¯t understand what was happening. They quickly formed a human wall around their master to shield him, but the girls¡¯ mischief was clearly not over yet. Seconds later, a foul stench wafted from the wall of guards, accompanied by Tosca¡¯s loud, clear singing¡­


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Really, now¡­¡± my now sinister sister rubbed her forehead as if she were helpless, ¡°was there any need to solve your urgent bathroom needs in such a shocking manner on the spot?¡±


    After a queenly chuckle, Sandora also said sarcastically, ¡°Even if it¡¯s thrilling to do so, there¡¯s certainly no need to burst into song, is there?¡±


    ¡­Someone once said: The most terrifying creature in the world isn¡¯t Godzilla, but women, especially beautiful ones.


    The ancient¡¯s did not deceive me¨Cthe character of these three girls around me is already akin to that of a final boss. As for Lin Xue, who hadn¡¯t made a move, meow, don¡¯t think she¡¯s got a good temperament, it¡¯s only because she just happened not to have the right ability!


    Wanting to avoid more unnecessary trouble, I left the scene with the girls amidst the chaos, only leaving behind the most tragic bit-part male in history to continue his shameful streak of running naked, having diarrhea, and singing at the top of his lungs, all under the public¡¯s watchful eyes¡­

 Chapter 94 - Chapter 94: Chapter 94: Only Lolis are Good in the World

    Chapter 94: Chapter 94: Only Lolis are Good in the World


    The girls¡¯ giggles and laughter didn¡¯t stop even after we returned to the palace arranged for us by Agna.


    ¡°Ah Jun, do you think that Tosca will die of shame tonight?¡±


    As the first to act and the genius prankster who instantly stripped Tosca to his birthday suit, Qianqian¡¯s creativity was highly praised by the other girls, and it was obvious that she was quite pleased with herself.


    ¡°I hope he¡¯ll be a bit stronger,¡± my sister said in her usual gentle tone, which was not gentle at all, ¡°at least he should hold out until tomorrow¡¯s duel to bring us more fun, right?¡±


    ¡°You all seem to be having a lot of fun¡­¡±


    Lin Xue, whose ability was entirely unsuited for pranking, spoke in frustration¨CI should thank God for that, thankfully this girl¡¯s abilities are prediction and perception, otherwise, how many unfortunate victims would there be in this world!


    At that moment, I suddenly heard a whooshing sound from ahead, and a small white figure rushed at me like a bolt of lightning!


    Qianqian and the others had seen such scenes several times and had grown accustomed to it; they made eye contact and silently moved back two steps.


    ¡°Bang¨C¡±


    After a loud noise, I staggered back several steps from the violent impact and almost toppled over, but fortunately, after adjusting the balance of my body with super-efficient muscle control, I managed to avoid falling at the last moment. Catching my breath, I finally recovered from the breathlessness caused by the collision and looked down to see an extremely cute little girl in a white dress hugging my neck with her slender, pale little hands. Little Baobao was narrowing her eyes slightly, rubbing her little face against my chest, and making indistinct cute noises with her mouth.


    This was the Xyrin Empire¡¯s latest model of super weapon, with infinite killing power against all kinds of homebody creatures like otakus and fujoshis, the new generation of biocybernetic human bombs that could make the target willingly accept the attack¨CLittle Baobao Ultimate Mortal World Cannon, Simplified Chinese exclusive edition!


    By the way, the last version description was something I had just decided on a few seconds ago.


    While maintaining my posture of being knocked backward, I gently stroked her little head with one hand. Although I would always be knocked flying and even scrape along the ground for several meters, now, after several familiarizations and continuous training, I had developed the ability to withstand Little Baobao¡¯s Mortal World Cannon and stand firm¡­


    ¡°Yah¨C¡±


    A sharp cry came from the front, growing louder as it approached. I looked up to see a small green figure streaking across the sky towards my face.


    It appeared! The advanced evolution form of Little Baobao¡¯s Mortal World Cannon¨CDingdang¡¯s double-strike combo!


    With a slap, the creature named Dingdang landed squarely on my face, adding the final straw to an already destabilized unlucky gentleman.


    Boom, the Emperor fell backward.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey! Little one, are you a dog or something? Don¡¯t bite! Don¡¯t bite! Isn¡¯t it enough that I admit my mistake? I promise to take you out next time, isn¡¯t that enough?¡±


    Suddenly, Little Baobao, who had fallen with me, snapped out of her cuddling mode. She wasn¡¯t scared at all by the sudden loss of balance but raised her head curiously to watch Dingdang, who was mischievously biting and poking around on my face. Then, she suddenly gave a joyous shout and opened her little mouth to reveal a pair of sharp Little Tiger Teeth.


    ¡°Stop¨C¡±


    Seeing the eager look on Little Baobao¡¯s face, I shouted in a cold sweat.


    Xyrin Angels were physically strong in all aspects. Sandora could munch and swallow stainless steel cutlery like it was nothing; although Little Baobao was underage, she definitely had the ability to deliver a fatal blow to me.


    I picked up Dingdang and set her aside, then hugged Little Baobao, who still refused to leave, and struggled to stand up, causing all my joints to crackle and pop.


    What a thrilling welcome ceremony, indeed.


    ¡°Miss Dingdang and the Monarch seem to have a great relationship,¡± Alaya said, coming up beside us at some point, watching Dingdang play about on top of my head with envy. She then looked at Little Baobao, who was still cuddling against me, with the same envious eyes, ¡°Little Baobao too¡­¡±


    ¡­Have you forgotten who it is that brushes your feathers every day?


    ¡°All right, all right,¡± I clapped my hands to quiet everyone down while glaring vehemently at Lin Xue, who was revelling in schadenfreude on the sidelines, ¡°I brought gifts back!¡±


    The word ¡°gifts¡± immediately attracted the attention of everyone present; the girls who stayed at home were curious about what gifts I had brought back, while Qianqian and the others who had helped me pick gifts wanted to see if their chosen gifts would be well-received.


    ¡°First off, for our Little Goddess¨Cno more mischief or you won¡¯t get yours!¡±


    I decided to appease the most restless little thing first. After Dingdang calmed down and hovered in front of me with eyes full of anticipation, I proudly pulled out the gift prepared for her¨Ca lollipop.


    I had thought such an inconspicuous gift would disappoint Dingdang, but to my surprise, the little thing immediately cheered and pounced on me.


    What an easily satisfied little creature she is; it seems that just about anything can make this Little One happy for half a day¨C or perhaps she doesn¡¯t care about the gift itself, only that it¡¯s a ¡°gift¡±?


    I felt like I had entered a delicate state where I was contemplating the values of the Divine Race¡­


    ¡°Little one, there¡¯s more.¡±


    I rubbed Dingdang¡¯s small head with my finger, then with a casual wave of my hand, a ¡°mountain¡± giving off a rich, sweet scent suddenly appeared in the yard!


    The gift prepared for Dingdang was definitely not the most expensive, but it was certainly the one we put the most thought into.


    Because it took us almost half a day to buy almost every kind of candy and sweet treat in Leidun City!


    Given Dingdang¡¯s size, these sweets would be enough to last her for decades.


    Before, I never imagined that there could be so many types of desserts in the world, nor did I expect that the Otherworld, which I previously thought to be a place of scarce material life and simple living, actually has so many snacks. After our candy store looting spree, we prepared a mountain-like pile of desserts for Dingdang! Just listing the names would take me three days and three nights to memorize!


    ¡­Who was questioning my memory just now?!


    Little Thing was clearly shocked by the snacks in front of her, enough to last her decades. She hung in the air, mouth agape at its widest, then suddenly let out a scream of extreme excitement. All I saw was a streak of green light flash before my eyes, and Dingdang¡¯s figure was gone. Then from within the mountain of sweets behind me, I heard Dingdang¡¯s joyous cheers: ¡°Hooray! Hooray! Ah Jun, hooray! Candy, hooray!¡±


    ¡­Such a curious ability to form sentences.


    ¡°Little Baobao, this is for you.¡±


    I smiled and poked Little Baobao, who had been staring at me with her loli-exclusive starry eyes for a while, and then took out a small angel sculpture made of transparent crystal.


    Perhaps because she was born in a crystal Mother Nest, Little Baobao loved collecting all sorts of shiny objects, especially crystal items, which could make her exceedingly happy. I even started to wonder if this little one secretly harbored the soul of a Giant Dragon deep inside.


    Indeed, upon seeing the shiny crystal sculpture I took out, Little Baobao immediately let go of my leg, which she had been hugging tightly, and with a joyous shout, she grabbed it and dashed back to her room. Then, under the bewildered gaze of everyone, she quickly ran back out, tugging on my arm to get me to bend down. Before I could react, the little girl gently pressed a tender kiss onto my face¡­


    Lolis truly are the best!


    At this moment, with complex meanings in the surrounding gazes, I was moved to tears.


    ¡°Alaya, come here.¡±


    I beckoned the Angel Sister, who was quietly standing by, to come closer, and then took out the third gift.


    A brush¡­


    A luxurious oval-shaped brush, made of valuable crystal and Demon Shark cartilage, gleaming white. Analyzing the brush¡¯s lavishness, then glancing at its size and shape, most people would never guess what this brush could be used for.


    This brush, which cost countless Gold Coins and caused four skilled jewelers to work at breakneck pace to finish within an hour, was perfect for grooming the fluffy undersides of Alaya¡¯s wings.


    Though Alaya¡¯s wings were partially formed by energy, they still had the feel of a solid body, and a brush that could provide both massage and cleaning functions was sure to make Alaya happy for half the day.


    ¡­Yet why do I always feel this gift is full of points for teasing?


    Despite the gift seeming strange to ordinary folks, Alaya seemed to like it very much, seeing how she happily stored the brush away before I moved on to the last target.


    From the beginning, Pandora had been standing quietly not far from us, her nature such that she couldn¡¯t make an action like Little Baobao or Dingdang¡¯s leaping up. However, I could still read a trace of joy and anticipation for the gift in her almost unchanging expression.


    One day this girl will train me to have a Perception even better than an Ace Spy¡¯s.


    ¡°This is for my precious little sister.¡±


    I bent down, smiling as I patted Pandora¡¯s small head, then took out a small blue hair clip. Upon hearing the words ¡°precious little sister,¡± her face rapidly flushed with an inconspicuous rosy hue, but when she saw the blue hair clip in my hand, a hint of confusion crossed her eyes.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°I know you¡¯d be happier if I bought you a set of books on war theory, but still, I think those kinds of gifts are a bit too strange¡­¡±


    The image of Pandora poring over thick tomes of war theory into the late night had barely arisen before I unhesitatingly cast it out of my mind.


    Indeed, it¡¯s better to nurture Pandora into a normal girl as much as possible.


    After staring blankly for a while, Pandora suddenly showed an unprecedented sweet smile, took the hair clip from my hand, and said happily, ¡°I like whatever brother gives me¡­¡± then, tiptoeing gently, she imitated Little Baobao and pressed a kiss onto my face, while I also faintly heard mutterings like ¡°I can¡¯t lose to that little girl¡±¡­


    Though I¡¯ve said it before, I need to emphasize it once again: Lolis really are the best!

 Chapter 95 - Chapter 95: Chapter 95 The Power of the Holy Knight

    Chapter 95: Chapter 95 The Power of the Holy Knight


    On the plains outside Leidun City.


    Agna was shocked when he first saw me appear with a pair of huge panda eyes. To demonstrate his profound respect for his friend of the Light God, he immediately came up and asked with concern, ¡°Was it that the accommodations I arranged for you didn¡¯t let you rest well?¡±


    In his eyes, it was perfectly normal for a ruler of a powerful civilization who sits on an equal footing with the gods to feel uncomfortable in the dwellings of mortals. What puzzled him was why I was the only one sporting huge dark circles while the other girls seemed full of energy.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay,¡± I laughed heartily looking at the sky before waving my hand dismissively and saying, ¡°I just had a bit of insomnia, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Insomnia, ah, I did not sleep well all night!


    Perhaps it was the surge of goodwill from suddenly receiving a gift that made the already clingy Little Baobao even more attached. After playing with a crystal decoration for half the day, she decided to my surprise that she wanted me to accompany her to sleep that night. This decision naturally met with strong opposition from Qianqian, but to everyone¡¯s surprise, the usually well-behaved Little Baobao, once she made up her mind, proved to be the toughest little one to deal with. No matter how much anyone tried to persuade her, she refused to go to sleep by herself as usual. Finally, considering that Little Baobao was just a child who had been separated from her mother, and that it was understandable, Qianqian reluctantly agreed. But just as Little Baobao¡¯s issue was resolved, a second trouble emerged.


    It was Pandora¡­


    It was the least likely Pandora to cause trouble!


    This felt like a poorly made drama with idiotic plots where a character, who previously seemed inconspicuous and inactive as a passerby in the first half, suddenly becomes the ultimate villain in the second half that causes the world to tremble and heroes from all over to converge¨Cthe kind that leaves both the audience and the protagonist flustered.


    If there was anyone in the world that could make the typically indifferent little Pandora feel jealous, it was the sudden appearance of Little Baobao, who had snatched half of her lollipop quota and half of her brotherly hugs.


    With quite a determined stance, Pandora forcibly brought her bed to my room and entered a ¡°no persuasion¡± mode that blocked out all outside information.


    Even Qianqian and my sister were at a loss for what to do.


    Neither of them had the heart to speak harshly to either Pandora or Little Baobao. In other words, the only one they were willing to bully was actually just me¡­


    Although both of them were little lolis who had not really developed, although they were just like little sisters to me, although one of them was not much smarter than a three-year-old child, although¡­ despite so many althoughs, I still couldn¡¯t fall asleep all night long!!


    It wasn¡¯t that I had any indecent thoughts about them, but rather that Pandora and Little Baobao kept fidgeting all night. First, Little Baobao insisted that I tell her a story, then Pandora insisted on telling me a story (about military affairs¡­), and then they started arguing over who should get more lollipops, and then¡­ it was just unreasonable bickering between two little girls. Although it was just a playful conflict, it was enough to completely obliterate my need for sleep¡­


    So now, here I stand before everyone looking like a national treasure.


    Little Baobao and Pandora seemed to realize that their temporary squabbles had caused adverse effects and now stood quietly behind me, looking like good babies. To be honest, I didn¡¯t mind at all and was actually delighted to see Pandora suddenly exhibiting the childishness that a normal little girl should have¨Cof course, it would be perfect if they could find another way to play and fight in the future.


    Hearing that I was not in any serious trouble, Agna didn¡¯t press further and ordered his experts to prepare accordingly.


    Before this, Agna had already taken care of the necessary confidentiality on-site. Not only did he dispatch the army to thoroughly disperse any civilians who might be passing by, but he also had over a dozen court mages, skilled enough to be magic masters, create a huge illusion barrier that enshrouded the whole plain. Therefore, he wasn¡¯t at all worried that the military exercise would disturb the civilians.


    However, I do doubt whether that rudimentary illusion barrier could withstand the impact of space guns and the various Xyrin energy weapons¡­


    It was said to be an exchange of strengths, but the main goal was to demonstrate the most powerful combat capabilities on each side. The superficial explanation was to facilitate mutual combat support, but at its core, the ruler of the Auduo Empire desired to witness the formidable strength of a Xyrin Apostle with their own eyes. After all, without seeing for themselves, the ruler of the Auduo Empire couldn¡¯t possibly fully believe that we were capable of repelling tens of thousands of demonized creatures and a Source of Demons that could annihilate a small nation. Even if Agna himself was willing to trust us, without demonstrating sufficiently mighty strength, it was doubtful his officers and ministers would agree to entrust the future of the entire country to a group of strangers with questionable identities.


    Under the command of several orderlies, the Auduo Empire¡¯s most prized military force¨Cthe Iron Cross Holy Knights¨Cswiftly completed their assembly and formed a neat square formation in front of us.


    I must admit, to be called the first military power of the Auduo Empire, the Iron Cross truly was a well-trained elite troop. The two thousand men assembled in front of us all donned thick silver full-body armor that only left their eyes exposed, holding half-body shields fashioned entirely from Ao Tie in their left hands, and silver Ao Tie hammers that were one and a half meters long in their right hands. Given Ao Tie¡¯s higher density compared to ordinary steel, this full set of equipment was rumored to weigh a whopping half-ton. If it wasn¡¯t for the Iron Cross warriors¡¯ mastery of Holy Light Power, which they could use to greatly enhance their physical strength through the Holy Light¡¯s reinforcement, it would have been impossible for any human to wield such powerful yet incredibly heavy gear.


    That was also where the Iron Cross¡¯s strength lay¨Cevery one of them wielded Holy Light.


    Although the Holy Light¡¯s healing abilities were far inferior to the Life Divine Power, it was still a power capable of reviving the dead. Despite spending most of their time on physical training and thus unlikely to master advanced Light Magic, the mere ability to use the simplest Enhancement Technique and Healing Technique enabled an ordinary warrior to demonstrate astonishing strength on the battlefield.


    Think about it¨Ca troop entirely equipped with plate armor, giant hammers, and heavy shields, every one of them possessing remarkable close-combat offensive and defensive capabilities. And just when you finally manage to inflict some damage through their steel armor, they could swiftly recover from injuries using the Healing Technique. When you plan to engage them in a war of attrition, they simply use the Holy Light Power to restore their physical strength. What¡¯s more lethal is that the Holy Light Power is a force derived from faith, with negligible mana consumption. An Iron Cross warrior with firm belief could even fight intensely for three days and nights under the Holy Light¡¯s blessing¡­


    Able to deal damage, heal, and tank¨CDPS, nanny, and tank all in one, what a¡­ cough cough, formidable troop indeed!


    At the signal of the orderly, the Holy Knights first demonstrated the most basic formations and hand-to-hand combat skills. Their half-ton heavy equipment in no way hindered their movements; the massive hammers and shields swung in their hands with a vigorous whoosh, as light as a feather. The white glow of the Holy Light that fluttered over their armor made these towering warriors seem as fierce as War Gods.


    Next, thousands of captured demonized creatures were released.


    Thousands of demonized creatures, although it did not include formidable units like the Corrupted Dragon, were all middle-rank monsters. In front of any other army, without city defenses and the assistance of mages, they could easily wipe out tens of thousands of elite warriors. But in front of these Holy Knights, they merely lasted less than 30 minutes!


    With every swing of their heavy hammers, a demonized creature was smashed into severe injury. Then the ensuing powerful Holy Light Power would enter their bodies through the wounds, completely purifying the Abyss Power from within and reducing the demonized creatures to clouds of black ash amidst their wails.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Simultaneously, the Ao Tie heavy armor, already resistant to the Abyss¡¯s corruption paired with the reinforcement of Holy Light, fully withstood the attacks of the demonized creatures. The Abyss Energy, which could corrode both body and spirit simultaneously, had no effect on the Iron Cross Holy Knights. If a dozen demonized creatures had attacked simultaneously, perhaps they might have managed to corrupt a Holy Knight. However, these monsters, whose brains had been burned out, clearly did not possess such intelligence.


    It wasn¡¯t until all the monsters had been wiped out that Agna finally nodded towards me with a proud expression.


    No wonder the Auduo Empire was able to resist the Abyss¡¯s invasion. Compared to the Life Divine Power, which has greater supportive than offensive properties, Holy Light was indeed more suited for use on the frontline. I roughly analyzed the situation; these mighty Holy Knights already had the qualifications to contend with ordinary Xyrin Warriors. But that was about it. They couldn¡¯t hold a candle to the Xyrin Empire¡¯s army. After all, training a Holy Knight is quite difficult and time-consuming, whereas ordinary Xyrin Warriors can be produced on an assembly line. More importantly, those mindless Xyrin Soldiers are like disposable bullets for the Empire, while the Holy Knights could be considered the pinnacle of combat force in this world, aside from the Holy Rank monsters.


    Nevertheless, the strength of these Holy Knights still deserves recognition. They were already capable of contending with ordinary Abyssal forces, and after all, those depths of the Abyss that required the deployment of the Xyrin Empire¡¯s grand army were rare.


    What¡¯s more gratifying is that due to Alaya¡¯s ¡°guidance¡± (I still feel quite uncomfortable when mentioning this¡­), the stubborn old Pope Melon finally agreed to form a strategic alliance with the Life Goddess Sect to jointly resist the invasion of the Abyss. It turns out that the Holy Knights¡¯ overpowered profession wasn¡¯t wasted after all.

 Chapter 96 - Chapter 96: Chapter 96: Terrifying Power

    Chapter 96: Chapter 96: Terrifying Power


    After the two thousand Holy Knights completed their drill, Agna nodded towards me.


    ¡°Indeed, they are very powerful warriors.¡± I didn¡¯t skimp on my praise. When it comes to the basic physical strength of carbon-based life in this world, a unit like the Holy Knights is already quite formidable. You have to understand that compared with the Xyrin Apostles, whose bodies are composed of half energy and half void material, the physical quality of carbon-based life is extremely fragile. To gain a combat power comparable to that of Xyrin Warriors with mere flesh and blood is an achievement worthy of my admiration.


    Agna gave a faint smile. Clearly, the recent performance of the Holy Knights had earned him a lot of face, and he was somewhat elated.


    We had agreed that the Royal Mage Corps of the Auduo Empire would also demonstrate multi-person combined magic for us, but I had already witnessed Muller¡¯s large-scale magic, comparable to a micro nuclear bomb. Honestly, I didn¡¯t think this so-called combined magic could be much stronger than the magic Muller had displayed. Even if it were more potent, it couldn¡¯t possibly be as formidable as the Xyrin Empire¡¯s Star Weapons, could it? So, my interest in the subsequent Auduo Empire exercises was not very high.


    Initially, my goal was to see what the legendary Holy Light was all about. Now that I had achieved my objective, there was no need to waste more time.


    Actually, I had also considered asking Melon to demonstrate the ultimate move of Holy Light Power himself. But then I thought that making a Pope perform fireworks just to satisfy my curiosity seemed a little too pretentious¨Cthough Melon would certainly agree gleefully if Alaya asked.


    Seeing Agna¡¯s somewhat airy expression, I felt it necessary to sober him up a bit with an even more exaggerated method, lest these folks, who were always full of themselves under the protection of the Light God, underestimate the Xyrin Apostles.


    ¡°I was thinking, before we witness the strength of your Royal Mage Corps, perhaps my sister could warm up a bit first?¡±


    I said this and gently pushed Pandora forward, who had been staring at Little Baobao in a silent standoff, temporarily cutting off the silent duel between the two lolis.


    Agna and William Prime Minister, who had accompanied him, suddenly looked a bit stunned.


    Although we had not arranged in detail how to display our respective strengths due to time constraints and the vast difference in our styles of combat, they had assumed that the Xyrin Empire would send out a portion of elite warriors like them to showcase the Angel Envoy¡¯s power. Agna knew that the Xyrin Army could arrive at the battlefield quickly by some summoning method, so he wasn¡¯t too surprised that only a few girls and I had come to the scene. However, it now seemed that the little girl in front of them was going to take action?


    Even if Sandora or I took action, Agna wouldn¡¯t be too surprised, but it was unbelievable that Pandora was doing so.


    Agna hadn¡¯t paid much attention to Pandora at first. In his eyes, no matter how miraculous the Xyrin Apostles were, such a little girl couldn¡¯t possibly be a warrior, right? At best, she was a child who had come out with adults to gain experience.


    Furthermore, due to Pandora¡¯s strong attribute of non-presence, I had forgotten to introduce Pandora¡¯s identity to Agna, which made him even more convinced that Pandora was not a high-ranking member of the Xyrin.


    Seeing the expressions on Agna and William, although Pandora¡¯s face showed nothing, her small mouth immediately pouted slightly. To be underestimated in such a way was quite uncomfortable for the noble Imperial General, who regarded honor as everything.


    ¡°We Xyrin Apostles are not the same as humans,¡± I said with a smile as I stroked Pandora¡¯s little head, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate my sister. Although she looks like a child, she¡¯s one of the strongest Generals in the Empire!¡±


    ¡°General?!¡±


    Agna, William, and even Melon looked at the small girl standing expressionlessly with a lollipop in her mouth in amazement, their faces clearly exhibiting disbelief¨Cof course, they didn¡¯t say it out loud.


    I said nothing more, but gently patted Pandora¡¯s tender shoulders.


    Getting my signal, Pandora reluctantly spat out the lollipop from her mouth, then solemnly stored it in a silver-white metal box, and in an instant switched into a red-eyed combat form wearing alloy armor.


    ¡­ Little darling, although thriftiness is a good habit, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit backward to store half-eaten lollipops in an emergency archive box that can withstand a Starburst?!


    My internal complaints naturally went unheard by Pandora, and at this time, Agna and the others had their attention captured by this novel way of arming for combat, and naturally didn¡¯t notice the relationship between the lollipop and the archive box.


    With a flash of red data streams in Pandora¡¯s eyes, several micro engines on her back opened in turn, elevating her petite figure about a meter into the air. Then, she bent down, took a deep breath¡­


    Along with the sudden appearance of three huge Energy Arrays and a continuous, piercing scream, three thick beams of black and red Energy Beam containing chaotic and unsettling roaring sounds surged out, with a small mountain over ten kilometers away as the target.


    It appeared once again!


    ¡°This is the so-called Pandora Third-tier Charging Helium Flash, also known as the Loli Lion Roar, colloquially referred to as the Map Cannon, hailed as ¡®god-blocking killer, Buddha-blocking destroyer,¡¯ the strongest regular attack by a single Xyrin soldier¨Calthough it¡¯s called a Helium Flash, I really want to call it the Ultraman Beam¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, listen to me finish, about this creatively launched ultimate energy weapon, I still have a lot to say¡­¡±


    In the presence of the astonished gazes of eighty percent of the onlookers, the powerful black and crimson energy beam hit the mountain used as a target head-on. The violent Ghost Energy was injected into the core of the mountain, followed by an explosion. Accompanied by thunderous roars filling the heavens and earth and the severe trembling of the land, amazingly, the entire mountain was blasted into the sky. It then exploded in a series of violent blasts midair, turning into a sky filled with giant boulders and dust.


    Can you imagine how shocking it is to watch a mountain explode into the sky before your eyes and then break apart in the air?


    At least as far as I know, there is no magic in this world that can produce such a terrifying effect. Even the Forbidden Curse, known as the Catastrophe, can at most flatten the top of a mountain, but it certainly can¡¯t reach the level of shattering an entire mountain!


    I¡¯m afraid only a large-yield nuclear bomb could achieve this effect¡­


    And this was merely the result of a war cry from Pandora, including the charging time, it was only a ten-second regular attack¡­


    Cough cough, of course, with such an intense release of energy, Pandora, as a small unit, would still suffer some aftereffects.


    I skillfully took out a small cup and a bottle of yogurt, poured a full cup, and handed it to Pandora who immediately cupped the glass and drank it bottoms up.


    Well, although it can¡¯t immediately restore her ability to speak, it¡¯s better than nothing.


    However, it wasn¡¯t over yet.


    Just as Agna and the others finally began to recover a bit from the shock, a scene that made them doubt their own eyes occurred.


    The mountain peak, which had just been obliterated leaving only a sky full of dust, miraculously restored itself!


    It was a scene like a film reel playing in reverse, an effect achievable only by the reversal of time.


    From an angle invisible to others, Qianqian stealthily gave me a victorious gesture, and I was at a loss for words¨Ctime reversal wasn¡¯t part of the original plan¡­


    For nearly five minutes, the entire place was in silence, except for the few of us in the know, everyone else remained petrified.


    Finally, Agna and Melon snapped back to reality, gasping sharply. Following that, gasps echoed all around, as if this area were about to become an actual void.


    ¡°Just now, that was¡­?¡±


    Agna pointed tremblingly towards the distant mountain that had completely reverted to its original form, even greener than before, stammering his words.


    ¡°Time reversal, man,¡± I instantly switched to my ¡°God Mode¡± charade, speaking in a relaxed manner, ¡°Because our power is so strong, we occasionally have accidents where we almost destroy the world. At that time, we need to fix our mistakes through time reversal¨Cof course, if the Angel Envoy responsible for time control isn¡¯t available, we might ask a few Creator Gods for assistance¡­ Hiss¡­¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The last ¡°hiss¡± was because Sandora twisted my back forcefully; it seems I got carried away with my tall tales, making them a bit too exaggerated?


    Indeed, although Qianqian¡¯s ability is more powerful than Xyrin Technology¡¯s Time Controller, it certainly can¡¯t reverse time for the whole world, so my earlier claims were purely nonsense.


    But Agna seemed to have completely bought it, his gaze towards us instantly shifted from a somewhat formal respect to that of reverence for a god.


    After all, one of the other names for Xyrin Apostles is ¡®the gods without Divine Status¡¯!


    C

 Chapter 97 - Chapter 97: Chapter 97 Even More Tragic Tosca

    Chapter 97: Chapter 97 Even More Tragic Tosca


    There was no need to continue.


    The shocking scene produced by the collaboration of Pandora and Qianqian had plunged Agna and William Prime Minister into a near catatonic state, and now, to their eyes, this so-called exchange of strength was nothing short of a farce.


    One side was an almost godlike presence that could destroy the heavens and earth with a wave of their hand, while the other was merely a somewhat stronger mortal. Such an ¡°exchange¡± of strength now seemed bizarre and laughable.


    As the initiator of this event, William Prime Minister¡¯s expression was now a sight to behold: a mix of embarrassment, shame, unease, and a hint of barely concealed rage. In the end, it formed a particularly gloomy visage.


    William had anticipated the other party¡¯s strength, but no matter what, he still assessed the Xyrin Apostle on the level of a mortal. Even if there were innumerable connections between the Xyrin Apostle and the Divine Race, it wasn¡¯t possible for them to truly possess near-divine strength. That¡¯s why he proposed to witness the power of the other side, one reason being to ensure that they indeed qualified to save this nation blessed by the Light God and to shut up those below. More importantly, it was to understand the strength of the Xyrin Apostle better, in order to devise corresponding countermeasures.


    After all, one must be vigilant against others.


    But now, William suddenly realized how foolish he really was.


    A Race that could be as close as brothers with the gods, even if they did not possess divine power, must at least have the strength of a demigod.


    How powerful are the gods? Every believer of the God could feel it. A mere trace of Holy Light, obtained through prayer, allows an ordinary warrior to easily eradicate those Monsters that could decimate a battalion of a hundred men. No matter how you look at it, the strength of a Xyrin Apostle must be much greater than that of humans who controlled a modicum of Holy Light, right?


    It¡¯s just that the Auduo People, who had been under the protection of the Light God for a long time, were too proud and arrogant to admit their own weakness.


    ¡°You are very powerful,¡± Agna had no choice but to express his sincere admiration in the face of a force that humans could not contend with, ¡°more powerful than we could have imagined. Please forgive us for our previous doubts¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± I grandly waved my hand, ¡°I understand your decision. Anyone faced with such circumstances couldn¡¯t easily choose to believe. After all, it¡¯s a matter concerning the safety of the entire nation. Now, you just need to believe that the Xyrin Empire is here to help this world.¡±


    ¡°About that, I have complete faith¨Cbecause I am a devout believer of the Light God.¡±


    Agna spoke very sincerely, but of course, this statement wasn¡¯t 100% trustworthy. If it were a pure believer like Melon, then such words would naturally be credible; however, Agna¡¯s position dictated that he couldn¡¯t be too devout. Let alone a Xyrin Apostle presuming to be friends with the Light God, even if an actual Angel Army came to help him, his first consideration would be whether his own rule would be affected.


    But now, considering the strength of the Xyrin Apostle, whether or not he resisted, it was impossible to stop their actions, so he straightforwardly chose to obey¨Ca very wise choice.


    I looked up at the Sun in the sky; it was now around four or five in the afternoon. If that guy named Tosca hadn¡¯t died of shame from yesterday¡¯s incident, he should be arriving soon.


    Generally speaking, I am a very magnanimous person, but when it comes to those who bully others with their power, those who even dare to target Qianqian and the others, I am not planning to let them off easily.


    Of course, if you say that I subconsciously enjoy tormenting others, I would never admit it¡­


    ¡°By the way,¡± I suddenly felt that more people should witness the game that was about to take place, and so I broached the topic, ¡°what are the duel Rules of your world?¡±


    ¡°Duel?¡± Agna was puzzled as to why I had suddenly asked this question, but he answered anyway, ¡°If it¡¯s a general duel, each side needs to bring a witness. Before the duel, they agree on the method of dueling, and if there are any restrictions. Theoretically, duels shouldn¡¯t cause loss of life, but if there are accidental injuries or deaths, the winning side won¡¯t be subject to legal punishment. Correspondingly, the deceased¡¯s friends and relatives can also choose to seek revenge without legal repercussion.¡±


    How to put it, this sort of regulation definitely has a bit of a barbaric flavor to it.


    ¡°I see, so there¡¯s no problem with having more witnesses, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct, there¡¯s no upper limit to the number of witnesses. One witness is the minimum requirement.¡±


    Agna paused for two seconds before suddenly realizing, his face expressing shock as he exclaimed, ¡°Could it be, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, exactly that ¡®could it be.¡¯ A Human has challenged me. Although I¡¯ve attempted to decline, it seems the other party has no intention of giving up. And, it looks like he¡¯s a Noble, if I¡¯m not mistaken.¡±


    ¡°One of our Nobles¡­¡± Agna stuttered, ¡°challenged you?!¡±


    Melon was even more agitated as he shouted, ¡°Light God above! Who is so foolish?!¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡± I shrugged noncommittally, my face the picture of innocence.


    The unexpected situation gave Agna a massive headache. He quickly dismissed all the related personnel and then ordered the dismantling of the large Barriers nearby, leaving only him, Melon, William, and a few of us on site.


    Agna and William were desperately trying to convince me to retract my intention to duel, they were well aware of the consequences of a duel provoked by some idiot who popped up from nowhere at a time like this. Their biggest worry now was, what if I got angry and decided to bring about a doomsday? Although I appeared to be smiling and not angry at all, heaven knows what the thought processes of a Xyrin Apostle were like!


    Melon was frowning non-stop, occasionally stealing glances at Alaya¡¯s expression, who stood behind me. However, she showed no signs of anger or joy, just standing there with an emotionless face.


    I bet no one could have imagined that I was just wanting to have some fun.


    Right at that moment, Tosca, whom everyone had been calling for, finally appeared.


    From afar, I saw a figure adorned in splendid golden armor and wielding a longsword striding towards us; it was the Tosca who had been incredibly arrogant yesterday. His twisted expression clearly showed that he hadn¡¯t gotten over what happened yesterday, and honestly, I was surprised he hadn¡¯t died of shame.


    Following him were a few background men who ran errands, let¡¯s briefly introduce them: Passerby A, Passerby B, Passerby C¡­


    ¡°Tosca?!¡±


    Agna and William both showed a look of surprise when they saw who it was.


    They know each other? That makes things even more entertaining!


    Tosca had evidently noticed his Emperor standing there; a look of shock immediately crossed his face, and then he briskly walked to our group, knelt before Agna, and reverently said, ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡±


    ¡°Scram!¡±


    Before Tosca could finish, two pairs of feet almost simultaneously kicked his shoulders, sending the tragic man flying.


    One pair of feet belonged to Agna; the other came from the Prime Minister William.


    As a High Order warrior, Tosca didn¡¯t dare resist and was kicked away. However, he quickly adjusted his posture to avoid face-planting into the mud. After getting up, he still knelt on the ground but looked up at Agna and Prime Minister William with a bewildered expression, asking, ¡°Your Majesty, Father, why¡­¡±


    So this guy was William¡¯s son¨Ca truly ridiculous plot twist¡­


    ¡°You idiot!!!¡±


    William was already livid with rage, his face flushed red as he thundered, ¡°What have you done?!¡±


    ¡°Well, it was just challenging the Imperial Leader¡­¡±


    Lin Xue, who was always happy to create chaos, fanned the flames right on cue this time, which actually suited my purposes.


    It was then that Tosca finally saw the few of us. When he first glimpsed me, a cruel sneer flickered across his face. Then, as he saw Qianqian and the rest, his gaze involuntarily paused, filled with confusion and unease. Finally, he saw Alaya slowly spreading her wings.


    Tosca wasn¡¯t a fool, but the events before him were just too much to accept; so it was only natural that he froze.


    Until his father¡¯s foot flew up again, knocking him down.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Gah¡­¡± Tosca, who had roughly guessed what was happening, opened his mouth wide, but could only emit such meaningless sounds.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Even the gorgeous armor he wore to attract ladies¡¯ attentions seemed to lose its luster in an instant.


    I stepped forward, seemingly kindly bent down, and said, ¡°Alright, Mr. Tosca, the time for the duel is approaching. Shall we discuss the process?¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute¡­¡± William blurted out in a panic. Although Tosca had caused such a mess, he didn¡¯t want to watch his child march toward death, ¡°Tosca, he¡¯s just¡­¡±


    ¡°I know, I know,¡± I nodded with understanding, ¡°the impulsiveness of youth, you see. But the duel must continue. The Xyrin Empire is an empire that absolutely honors martial prowess, and a duel is a very sacred matter for us¨Cespecially one that issues a challenge to the Imperial Leader; it cannot be canceled so easily. So¨C¡±


    Without waiting for William to speak again, I grabbed Tosca, who had gone limp, and pointed to Alaya, saying, ¡°This is my witness, an angel. She will represent the gods in judging this duel¨Cwhat do you think?¡±

 Chapter 98 - Chapter 98: Chapter 98 Sisters Drawn Circle (Part 1)

    Chapter 98: Chapter 98 Sister¡¯s Drawn Circle (Part 1)


    I could never truly intend to put Tosca to death.


    Even though he indeed annoyed me, killing him would be unnecessary because, from a certain perspective, Tosca merely played the role of a toy, just an object of my amusement. Furthermore, if I really killed him under the guise of a duel, it would leave people with the impression of a Xyrin Empire Leader who¡¯s petty and vindictive¨Can image fine for a small-time gang leader but disgraceful for an Imperial Leader.


    Of course, this doesn¡¯t mean I was so magnanimous to the point of hypocrisy, so a little punishment was still needed.


    After this incident, regardless of Tosca¡¯s background, his prospects were utterly ruined; his future likely no better than that of a destitute vagrant whose family was destroyed.


    Even if William saved his life, Agna would not let off this fool who almost ruined everything so easily.


    Seeing the despair on Tosca¡¯s face, and William by his side looking gloomy, I finally decided to generously let him off the hook.


    ¡°Forget it, I just wanted to teach this arrogant young man a lesson,¡± I waved my hand, standing there with an air of ancient wisdom, my aura of a peerless master soaring around in my mind, ¡°I hope he remembers that humility and caution are virtues one should always maintain.¡±


    Qianqian, my sister, Sandora all gave me a uniform eye roll.


    William was stunned for a moment, seeming to hardly believe that I would let Tosca off so easily after he had severely offended the dignity of the Xyrin Empire. After a moment, once he was certain he¡¯d heard right, he said excitedly, ¡°Thank you! Benevolent Xyrin Emperor, truly, only someone with your qualities could be on par with the Light God¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t stand his continued boot-licking, so I waved my hand in irritation. William, who seemed ready to go on, immediately closed his mouth wisely.


    ¡°Alright, now that everything that needed to be done has been taken care of, clearly, we do not need human forces¡¯ support. So, as I proposed earlier, you deal with the enemy¡¯s Eastern army, and my companions and I will focus on the Western major forces and that hidden main force, how does that sound?¡±


    This was undeniable, the exaggerated power demonstrated by Pandora and Qianqian just moments ago was witnessed by many upper echelons of the Auduo Empire. If prior they harbored any doubts or aversions against the Xyrin Apostles, these thoughts were gone now. Even, if not for face-saving concerns, I believe some might scheme to let us take over the entire responsibility of combating the Abyss¡­


    Upon deeper reflection, it¡¯s indeed quite odd. It¡¯s supposed to be us coming to help, yet we still have to go through such troublesome proceedings. That¡¯s why I utterly hate stubborn religious ideologists¡­


    **************************************************************************


    The most significant characteristic of the demonized creatures is that they don¡¯t need rest¨Cthey don¡¯t experience fatigue or fear, nor do they demand any compensation for casualties or better treatment. As long as the power of the Abyss within them isn¡¯t dispersed, they can keep moving, which is why this horde of monsters that can march continuously day and night without food or water is advancing so quickly. A few days ago, they were just occasionally detected on the edge of Pandora¡¯s warning radar, but now, they have approached the border of the Auduo Empire.


    We are currently stationed on a nameless highland at the Auduo border, ready to engage the enemy about to come within range.


    Considering our main dps¡¯s terrifying attack power and the ranged combat style of the whole army, once in battle it would definitely affect the human towns over a wide area. Hence, we had to choose to station in a wilderness area¨Csuch resentment¡­


    ¡°If only Bubbles were here.¡±


    Looking around at the crudely built walls and the oddly angled ¡°table¡± in front of me, I couldn¡¯t help but complain.


    As a special evolvable Xyrin Host, Little Baobao possesses learning, creative capabilities, and independent consciousness not inherent in regular clones, meaning she could also, like her mother Bubbles, become a Mother Machine capable of producing the next generation of Xyrin Hosts rather than being a one-time clone. However, correspondingly, she also has her shortcomings¨Cher growth process is too slow, hardly faster than a human child.


    Though the Xyrin Hosts cloned in the usual manner are intellectually deficient and lack creativity, they are born with a full set of Xyrin architectural blueprints, ready to start working like a computer pre-installed with office software. But Little Baobao is different; though her little brain contains many blueprints, her three-year-old child¡¯s mind simply cannot grasp such complex matters, which means she currently does not function like a Xyrin Host should.


    This can be seen from our current living quarters, built haphazardly like a child¡¯s building blocks, and the defense tower outside¨Cthough formidable in power, it requires extensive repairs after each use due to its 45-degree tilt.


    Tragedy, oh tragedy¡­


    ¡°Uh-huh¡­¡±


    Little Baobao curled up in my arms, letting out an indistinct cry, then his little head burrowed again.


    Indeed, it was a bit too much to have a child who couldn¡¯t even speak fluently attacking the enemy base on the front lines.


    I rubbed Little Baobao¡¯s head and reasserted my opinion, ¡°I still think we should send Little Baobao back, she¡¯s too young, it¡¯s a bit dangerous for her to be on the battlefield.¡±


    Sandora shook her head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the Xyrin Host, she¡¯s small but capable of constructing a few personal defense towers. Moreover, she has an ultimate life-saving skill, it will only give her a scare, no danger will occur.¡±


    I knew Sandora had a point, but the thought of a little girl battling on the field was still bizarre. Yet the next second, Pandora squeezed Little Baobao to the side and climbed into my arms. Suddenly, I realized that in the Xyrin Empire, Lolis are creatures with formidable combat abilities¡­


    It took a great deal of effort to calm the two restless Lolis jostling each other in my arms. Then I suddenly noticed that my sister sitting at another table appeared to be furiously writing something.


    ¡­Is it just my imagination? Why do I feel like I see a tangible black resentment rising behind my sister? And what¡¯s with that sinister smile that appears on her face occasionally, like a cartoon witch stirring a pot of poison?


    At that moment, everyone else also noticed my sister¡¯s situation, and including Sandora, everyone shivered neatly in unison. Dingdang, who had been counting the holes in the ceiling, swiftly slid into my collar.


    Although my sister had a massive cloud of resent coursing behind her, was it necessary to be so exaggerated?


    ¡°I¡¯m done!¡±


    My sister suddenly exclaimed joyfully, the chilling resentful air around her swept away, and then she proudly walked over to us flaunting her masterpiece.


    Finally, I could breathe a sigh of relief.


    My sister clearly didn¡¯t realize how vast her ability¡¯s radius of effect was, as she simply placed the freshly finished stack of white paper in front of us.


    Oh, not white paper anymore, because each piece was now adorned with something.


    Circles, lots of circles¡­


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Flatbreads?¡± I guessed the only thing my meager imagination could muster, honestly, I was quite hungry.


    My sister clonked me on the head in response, then triumphantly held up the stack of papers and said, ¡°This is my secret weapon ¡ª the Disaster Beacon!¡±


    What a formidable name, but when applied to a sheet of paper covered in circles, it felt filled with comedic touches.


    Seeing the odd expressions on our faces, my sister frowned dissatisfied, then dragged me outside, commanding, ¡°Follow me!¡± Everyone immediately trailed behind her, eager to see what magnificent discovery my sister had made.


    Outside our temporary base was a small clearing, perfect for experiments. My sister pulled out one of the so-called Disaster Beacons from the stack, spread it flat on a rock, and then hurriedly urged us to step back.

 Chapter 1 - Chapter 1: Chapter 1 Dream

    Chapter 1: Chapter 1 Dream


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    The sky looked particularly terrifying with its eerie and twisted appearance.


    Gray was the main color of this world, with tall gray buildings, gray alloy ground, gray transport vehicles, gray skies, and three immense gray spheres hanging in the sky.


    This was a metal world that was already dead.


    This should be a ruin, right?


    Walking in the silent steel jungle, I couldn¡¯t help but think that, but unlike the ruins in my impression, there were no signs of damage here. At least from the outside, these cold steel surfaces had no scars. It didn¡¯t seem like they were abandoned due to severe destruction but rather entered a state of hibernation, a sleeping giant beast¨Cthat was a more fitting name I came up with.


    This sleeping world was so silent that the sound of footsteps became the only sound in my ears. After walking for an unknown period, I finally felt a bit tired, so I sat down in a place that looked like a platform for some kind of flying tool.


    There was still some time before leaving here, so out of boredom, I began to look at the three enormous metal spheres in the sky again. They were so immense that they occupied almost one-third of the sky. On their surfaces, countless sharp protrusions and grid-like textures could be faintly seen, giving the impression of massive planetary fortresses from a sci-fi movie¨Cto be honest, everything in this world was more sci-fi than any sci-fi movie.


    I kept staring at those planet-like giant metal spheres in the sky until the oppressive feeling they gave me forced me to look away.


    I felt that they seemed closer to the ground.


    In fact, they were indeed continuously approaching the ground. When I first came here, they were just three small black dots hanging high in the sky. But each time I entered this world, they would get closer to the ground. Sometimes significantly, sometimes just a tiny bit, so subtle that if you didn¡¯t look carefully, you couldn¡¯t tell if they had moved, but I knew they were always descending. Maybe one day they would touch the ground, and I wondered if this world would change then. I was quite looking forward to it out of boredom.


    ¡°Still haven¡¯t found it¡­¡± A voice suddenly echoed throughout the sky, and then the entire world began to shake violently. I knew it was time to leave.


    ¡°Ring ring ring¡­¡± A harsh alarm clock sound woke me from my deep dream. I struggled to open my eyes, shaking my groggy head hard. It took a moment for my vision to stabilize, and after a long time, I finally woke up from that bizarre dream.


    A bizarre dream¡­


    I didn¡¯t know since when I had been having this bizarre dream, walking alone in a dead metal world in the dream. The surroundings looked like a future world, with an end-of-the-world-like desolate atmosphere. But despite the oppressive surroundings, I didn¡¯t feel any panic in the dream. It was as if everything was familiar to me. Every time the dream ended, a voice would always sound, saying, ¡°Still haven¡¯t found it¡­¡± in a seemingly disappointed voice.


    But till now, this voice wouldn¡¯t tell me what it was looking for¡­


    What was this voice searching for? Or was it hoping I would find something?


    Unfortunately, I never found the answer in the dream.


    I never told anyone about this dream. Although I didn¡¯t know what it meant, my intuition always told me that this dream had an unusual significance, and rashly revealing this secret would bring me great trouble.


    ¡°Monday¡­¡± I muttered, reluctantly crawling out from the covers. The early winter weather made me shiver, but I finally managed to resist the warmth of the bed because if I didn¡¯t hurry, I would surely be late for class¨CI had to at least show up once before the dean forgot what I looked like.


    I, Chen Jun, a senior high school student, an orphan, had no parents or siblings. I was adopted by a merchant couple when I was young. After my adoptive parents passed away, it was just my elder sister, five years older than me but not related by blood, and me relying on each other. Life was as bland as a cup of water. The only fortunate thing was that this cup of water wasn¡¯t cold: My sister and I inherited a substantial legacy from our adoptive parents, making our life not as difficult as other orphans. My sister, who managed the household on her own from a young age, treated me well. At least I could still feel the warmth of home.


    While still pondering whether last night¡¯s dream was different from usual, my sister¡¯s voice called from outside the door, ¡°Ah Jun, are you up? It¡¯s late!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m coming out!¡± I responded, quickly tidying the bed, putting on clothes, wearing socks, taking off the left sock and putting it on the right foot, then suddenly realizing socks had no difference¨Cfinally, I scrambled to open the door. You can see how lively my morning was.


    Standing outside was a pretty girl with long hair, wearing a simple house dress, smiling, holding a spatula and a knife¨Cthis dangerous habit of hers still hadn¡¯t changed.


    This was my adoptive sister, Chen Qian, five years older than me. Although she looked like a fragile girl, having managed the family and raised a brother like me from such a young age, you could imagine her strength. From various aspects, I felt my sister was probably the strongest creature in the world, no exception¡­ This was learned from experience growing up.


    ¡°What is it, Ah Jun? Is there something on my face?¡± Maybe feeling a bit embarrassed from my stare, my sister¡¯s face turned red, and then she asked awkwardly.


    ¡°Oh, nothing. I was thinking¡­ I¡¯m going to school!¡±


    ¡°Wait¨Cyou haven¡¯t had breakfast¡­¡±


    ¡°No time, I gotta go!¡±


    Canglan Private High School, a veritable noble school, with high expenses and excellent teaching quality far surpassing ordinary public schools. This made the renowned noble school a place ordinary civilian students couldn¡¯t even dream of. Students here were either descendants of billionaires or children of influential officials or super-geniuses famous nationwide¨Cafter all, a school¡¯s development couldn¡¯t rely solely on money; some brilliant students were also indispensable. In short, this school was like a perfect setting for an idol drama, complete with Cinderella and Prince Charming at every corner. If the school were in South Korea, they wouldn¡¯t need to recruit actors; it could directly be used as a movie base.


    I¡¯m explaining so much about this school because I¡¯m studying¡­ in the school opposite it¡­


    K City Second High School, my alma mater, exuded an air of the countryside even from its name. In all aspects, it was as ordinary as it could be. Compared to the opposite Canglan Private High School, which looked like a royal garden, it was like comparing Paris to Changli. The students here were quite ordinary, too. Most of us didn¡¯t even know the names of the clothes the students on the opposite side wore daily, making these two contrasting schools separated by just a street one of the famous scenes here.


    I was one of the students here. Although my sister and I were financially quite well-off, we were still far from Canglan¡¯s admission standards. My brain, which relied mostly on guessing for multiple-choice questions and scribbling for fill-in-the-blanks, didn¡¯t seem capable of being recruited as an elite student¡­


    ¡°Ah Jun!¡± A crisp voice called from behind. I turned my head and saw a petite girl with short hair running towards me. The hem of her skirt fluttered and her hair flew, like a little white flower spinning in the spring breeze, although the wind was a bit strong.


    This running girl was Xu Qianqian, one of my best friends, a childhood neighbor. But after entering middle school, her family moved to another part of the city, and we had fewer chances to meet. However, this didn¡¯t affect the relationship between Qianqian and me. When we discovered we both chose this school, which combined both middle and high school departments, we were pleasantly surprised. Again, we shared the daily routine of going to school together, as we did before. According to general development, such a childhood friend had an eighty percent chance of becoming my lover, securing my future¨Cthe fact was, we both thought so too. But for some reason, we never progressed further, maintaining a relationship somewhere between best friends and lovers. The reason¨Cmaybe too familiar?


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Indeed, it was partly this. When you know a girl so well that you even know how many times she wet the bed as a child, it¡¯s hard to see her as a romantic partner.


    ¡°Ah Jun, what are you thinking?¡± Qianqian quickly walked to me, waving her hand in front of my face, looking displeased.


    ¡°Oh, introducing the female lead to the readers¡­¡±


    Qianqian: ¡°¡­?¡±


    Just then, a crowd gathering not far away caught our attention.

 Chapter 2 - Chapter 2: Chapter 2 Dangerous Awaken

    Chapter 2: Chapter 2 Dangerous Awaken


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    The onlookers were clearly divided into two groups, leaving a large enough gap between them for me to see what was happening inside without any effort.


    The first thing that caught my eye was a young man with an irritated expression. From his attire, he at least belonged to a family who could afford to buy a house within the Third Ring with cash. Behind him stood two students who seemed to be around his age. Judging by their expressions, I concluded that this was a rich kid leading his two lackeys. In front of these three stood a boy with a nervous look in his eyes; I vaguely remembered he was a junior from our school.


    I couldn¡¯t help but turn my face away. What a cliche scenario of bullying, and I didn¡¯t expect to run into it myself.


    Although City Second Middle School and Canglan High School were so close to each other, such incidents were actually quite rare. Despite being a renowned elite school, Canglan High School was known for its strict discipline. Moreover, these wealthy students weren¡¯t as arrogant as commonly thought. For most of these noble kids, good manners were an essential part of their upbringing, which means the vast majority of them wouldn¡¯t be rude or bully others like many imagined¨Crather, they might be even more polite and kind than one would expect. However, we must separate a particular group from these wealthy kids: the nouveau riche and the brainless.


    It was hard to tell if the person in front of me was a nouveau riche or brainless. Nonetheless, it was my first time witnessing such a melodramatic scene of bullying. Regardless of whether this rich kid would be punished by his school later, it was clear that the boy in front of him was in for a bad day. After all, he was outnumbered.


    The crowd around them chattered, but no one stepped forward.


    Most of our students didn¡¯t dare provoke the other side, while some people from Canglan High School disdained the rich kid¡¯s behavior also seemed reluctant to cause trouble.


    Who would have thought I¡¯d encounter something so infuriating early in the morning.


    ¡°Ah Jun,¡± Qianqian gently tugged at my clothes and whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s go, don¡¯t get involved.¡±


    I gritted my teeth and looked down to find a brick¨Cbut Qianqian pulled at me again. I knew finding a brick wouldn¡¯t help, so I could only sigh and turn to leave.


    What would happen next was easily predictable¨Cany flimsy excuse could escalate into a three-on-one beating or humiliation. The irritated young man would enjoy his perverse pleasure during this process, while the unlucky boy from our school would just have to accept his fate. I didn¡¯t know the origin of their conflict, but it would undoubtedly end this way.


    To be honest, it¡¯s not that I lacked sympathy or a sense of justice. But as an ordinary student, I was powerless in this situation. Perhaps if I swung a brick unexpectedly, I might manage to land a blow, but the trouble it would cause afterward would be immense. Moreover, it might even implicate my sister. Life wasn¡¯t easy for a commoner¡­


    But the frustration in my heart was still hard to shake off. Would it be more discreet to find a secluded place and throw a brick at him?


    Before leaving the crowd, I turned back to glare at that rich kid once more.


    ¡°Tch,¡± I muttered under my breath, ¡°I really want to beat him up.¡±


    I didn¡¯t mean it seriously, but after I spoke, I seemed to hear a ¡°click¡± deep in my mind. I shook my head in confusion, confirming I didn¡¯t hear an actual sound, but that ¡°click¡± seemed to flash through my consciousness clearly and distinctly.


    Suddenly, I felt dizzy. The desolate Metal World I always dreamt of at night flashed through my mind. Then, a voice echoed in my consciousness.


    ¡°Accepting external command set¡­permission confirmed¡­fuzzy command analyzed¡­executing¡­target confirmed, initiating Zenith remote space strike system, preparing for probing attack¡­fire!¡±


    As the voice in my mind ended, I caught a glimpse of a translucent, arm-thick pillar, looking like flowing water, descending from the sky and silently disappearing beneath the feet of the suspected nouveau riche in the center of the crowd.


    No one seemed to notice the light pillar. Everyone¡¯s attention was focused on the people in the center, so the nearly transparent ¡°pillar¡± was ignored. Normally, I wouldn¡¯t have noticed such a hidden thing, but for some reason, I saw the trajectory of this ¡°water flow¡± clearly.


    Then, I noticed that where the ¡°water flow¡± disappeared, there was a small dark red hole on the originally pebble-decorated ground. Around the hole, the molten ground slowly flowed into the vaporized cavity.


    What was this? Supernatural phenomenon? Paranormal event? Close encounter of the third kind? Alien refueling tank leakage? Jade Emperor¡¯s random urination?


    A series of chaotic explanations flooded my mind instantly. I had the habit of constantly thinking wild thoughts since childhood. These bizarre explanations didn¡¯t even convince myself, leading me to believe that what happened before me was probably an illusion. But what happened next confirmed that the scene in front of me was indeed real.


    The arrogant young man suddenly took a step forward, seemingly intending to take action himself. But as he lifted his foot, he stepped right onto the magma-covered ground.


    A few seconds later, a piercing scream like a pig being slaughtered suddenly echoed: ¡°Oh oww oww oww!!¡±


    Fabric is inherently flammable, and the ground, melted by the mysterious energy, far exceeded the burning point of fabric. In no time, the young man¡¯s pants caught fire, and the blaze quickly spread up his leg. Chaos erupted instantly; nearby people rushed to help, while many students further away quickly pulled out their phones to snap pictures and post online, writing, ¡°I¡¯m at the school gate and saw spontaneous human combustion!¡±


    But at that moment, I couldn¡¯t focus on the chaotic scene in front of me.


    The next voice in my mind caused utter panic.


    ¡°Probing attack complete¡­recalculating parameters¡­calculation complete, switching to formal strike mode¡­primary weapon array charging¡­secondary weapon array charging¡­ready, all combat units free to fire in ten seconds¡­ten, nine, eight, seven¡­¡±


    Whatever was happening, one thing was clear: we were in serious trouble!


    A single probing attack could burn a hole in the ground; if it fired formally, the best case scenario would be our school making headlines on Central TV¨Cas either a fire site or an explosion report.


    ¡°Damn it, stop!¡± I screamed internally, but no matter how hard I tried, that mysterious state didn¡¯t reappear, and the countdown continued unhurriedly. I was sweating cold bullets, ¡°Where¡¯s the power-off button for this thing?!¡±


    ¡°Ah Jun, what¡¯s wrong? Why is your face so pale?¡± Qianqian noticed my abnormality and asked nervously, but I had no time to respond.


    Damn it! Damn it! What on earth was this thing? Why wouldn¡¯t it listen to me now?!


    ¡°Six, five¡­¡±


    Cold sweat started trickling down my face.


    ¡°Four, three¡­¡±


    ¡°Qianqian!¡± I suddenly shouted, pulling her and running toward the outer edge¨Cthough I estimated our running speed wouldn¡¯t be enough to escape the imminent overwhelming attack or whatever it was.


    But no matter what, I couldn¡¯t let Qianqian get hurt because of me!


    ¡°Ah Jun, what¡­¡± Qianqian was shocked by my sudden action and screamed.


    ¡°Two, one¡­¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    A wave of dizziness hit me again, and my vision went black.


    Qianqian¡¯s panicked voice blurred in my ears.


    ¡°Severe system error, external command set anomaly, highest permission lost¡­Zenith remote space strike system halting operation¡­¡±


    Damn, what was this thing¨Cso painful!


    That was my last thought before I completely passed out.

 Chapter 3 - Chapter 3: Chapter 3 Ancient Empire

    Chapter 3: Chapter 3 Ancient Empire


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    Head¡­ so painful¡­


    What happened?


    I felt as if my head was a complete mess, with all sorts of chaotic stuff thrown together, making it impossible to find the information I wanted.


    This situation lasted for over ten minutes before I finally began to regain control of my thoughts.


    Ah! Right! I remember! The events before I lost consciousness¨Cat that time, Qianqian and I were standing at the school gate, and a student from the opposing school was bullying one of our classmates. It looked like they were about to fight. Not wanting to cause trouble, Qianqian and I were prepared to leave quickly, and then?


    I was about to find a brick¡­ oh, scratch that plan. I tried to kill that rich kid with a glare instead, thinking how wonderful the world would be if I could just punch him.


    And then¡­


    Suddenly, everything came back to me clearly. The sound of the mysterious ¡°Skytop Remote Strike System¡± countdown seemed to echo once more.


    ¡°Qianqian! Run!¡± I shouted, sitting up abruptly, only to find myself no longer at the school gate.


    ¡°Where is this¡­ that dream?¡± I looked around, noticing those gray metal buildings from the dream. Without a doubt, after losing consciousness, I had returned to this strange place.


    Rubbing my forehead, I surveyed the surroundings and suddenly realized that something seemed off. It was too dark.


    So I looked up¡­


    The next second, I felt my heart skip a few beats!


    The massive metal sphere in the sky was already so close to the ground, almost within reach. The giant sphere covered nearly half of the sky, pressing down like another land. I could clearly see the complex metal structure on its surface. Some parts resembled towers, others were missile silos, and still others looked like communication equipment protruding. It was mainly dense, black cannon muzzles like a forest. Among these metal facilities, there were also large circular depressions that seemed to be some kind of landing platform or energy gathering facility. This terrifying steel jungle moved slowly in the sky, silently instilling a sense of impending doom in me beneath it.


    Squeak, squeak, creak, the deep sound echoed. I couldn¡¯t be certain if it was coming from the steel sky above or my own neck¨Cmost likely, it was my neck.


    What on earth is this thing!? This scene is way too sci-fi!


    No matter how I mocked it in my heart, it wouldn¡¯t change the fate of being crushed by this airborne fortress as large as a small asteroid¨Calthough it was descending too slowly to see any motion, my intuition told me that this gigantic celestial fortress was still*descending!


    In this dream, my intuition was usually frighteningly accurate. Just as now, I sensed that even though this was a dream, whatever happened in this world would surely affect me in the real world.


    So what now? Run? Just kidding, do you know how big this metal sphere is? I estimated its radius to be over a thousand kilometers! No matter how slowly it descended, it could squash me into dumpling filling before I could escape¨Cpure meat filling, with a nylon bag directly on the outside, printed with the school emblem of City Second Middle School¡­


    The priority now was to stay calm, calm! This metal sphere was descending very slowly, so it wouldn¡¯t crush me immediately. Before that, I had to find a shelter strong enough to withstand this gigantic asteroid of a fortress¡­


    Finding such a strong place would be harder than running a thousand kilometers!


    Wait a minute, I seemed to have forgotten something.


    Right, the other two metal spheres! Originally, there were three metal spheres in the sky, but now I could only see one. Were the other two hiding behind this one that was almost touching the ground?


    ¡­At a time like this, how could I be thinking about such things? One celestial fortress was enough to turn me into dumpling filling. Adding two more would just spread the filling more evenly.


    But in that flash, I had a moment of clarity amidst my confused thoughts. I recalled the voice that had echoed in my mind when that energy pillar appeared at the school gate.


    Whatever it was, whether a supernatural phenomenon or superpower, it seemed I could influence that energy and its associated Skytop Remote Strike System to some extent. Or rather, it looked like I had activated the strike system in the first place. Now, it seemed there had to be some connection between this dream world and the strike system, which meant that I could influence the things in this dream world?


    I knew my current situation was probably a desperate attempt to clutch at straws. Such a disconnected thought would never come together under normal circumstances, but there were no other possibilities now¨CI had to imagine myself as some hidden master, then come up with a big move to save the world. For instance, negotiating with that big metal ball in the sky to make it go back¡­


    That¡¯s how it sounded, but whether I could succeed was another story. At this point, I no longer considered this world to be just an ordinary strange dream. This peculiar dream had already exceeded the scope of regular dreams, almost rising to the level of a paranormal event. Who knew if I was dreaming or had been swallowed into some illusion?


    Trying my best to calm down, I began to focus my spirit, attempting to control the celestial fortress in the sky that was about to bring disaster upon me.


    This was very difficult since I had no idea where to start. All I could do was repeatedly think about making this giant sphere move away from the ground.


    Dozens of minutes passed, with no movement. In the silent world, I could only hear my increasingly heavy breathing. The massive fortress in the sky had clearly descended closer to the ground, and the previously blurry metal protrusions were now distinctly visible.


    Just when I was about to give up, a sensation of something being connected came from deep within my spirit.


    That¡¯s it!


    I felt a surge of joy in my heart and immediately focused my attention, trying to convey my thoughts as accurately as possible.


    Finally, a mechanical voice echoed from deep within my mind: ¡°External command set received¡­ Permission confirmed¡­ Fuzzy command analysis¡­ Command will alter the operation mode of the World Arbitration Agency, please confirm you possess sufficient permissions¡­ Confirm again, altering the orbit of World Arbitration Agency No. 2, Gaia¡­¡±


    As the mechanical voice finished, the gigantic sphere in the sky began to emit a low rumbling sound, slowly rising upward. With the deep rumbling, the silent world suddenly underwent a dramatic transformation!


    The voice that resonated every time I left this world resounded once more, but for the first time, it carried a sense of joy: ¡°Found it¡­¡±


    Then, the monotonous world regained its color!


    The ashen sky lit up like a display screen, quickly donning a new bluish garment. The clearer-than-clear, pure blue hue, unlike anything this steel world should have, was more beautiful than any sky I had ever seen. In the distance, the blurred mountains were rapidly covered in green from top to base, releasing an intense life force felt even from a thousand kilometers away. Around me, the cold metal buildings regained their vitality, a pale blue glow emerging on their surfaces, flickering lights lighting up one by one, centered on me, resembling a blossoming firework from high above. The massive fortress in the sky also changed, with streams of blue and white light flowing through the metal grooves on its surface, adding a sense of mystique to the colossal airborne fortress.


    In just a dozen seconds, this desolate world transformed into a vibrant, magical realm. The beautiful natural scenery and surreal futuristic landscape showcased a magnificent beauty. I stood dumbfounded in the transformed metal city, almost forgetting to breathe.


    ¡°What¡­ is this¡­¡± I muttered.


    A pleasant yet emotionless female voice suddenly spoke in my ear: ¡°This is the Imperial Capital Planet, one of the Mother Stars of the Xyrin Empire.¡±


    The sudden voice startled me, and I immediately jumped to the side, finally seeing what the ¡°person¡± who appeared next to me looked like.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    A light blue, semi-transparent girl floated there, her inorganic eyes turning towards me.


    Ghost? Or a holographic image?


    Given the development of the plot, I guessed the latter.


    ¡°Hello,¡± I said, putting on a strange expression (hoping she could interpret this severely distorted expression as a smile), ¡°My name is Chen Jun. Um¡­ what brings you here?¡±


    ¡°Hello,¡± the girl opposite bowed slightly and said, ¡°I am World Arbitration Agency No. 2, Gaia. It is a pleasure to meet you, Your Majesty.¡±

 Chapter 4 - Chapter 4: Chapter 4 Okay, I give up

    Chapter 4: Chapter 4 Okay, I give up


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    Huh? What did you say? Immortal Sister, are you messing with me? No matter how you spin it, this plot development is too outrageous!


    Although I felt that what I was facing was definitely more than just a simple dream, suddenly jumping to this level¡­ This is even less reliable than dreaming, okay!


    But the unknown glowing figure in front of me didn¡¯t give me any time to question it. She just continued on her own: ¡°The World Arbitration Agency has made the most appropriate judgment regarding your identity and corresponding permissions. According to the last updated database¡­ the highest authority individual has encountered an anomaly, pan-space links have been interfered with¡­ recalibrating link points failed¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Emperor, the distance between us is too great, the Void connection is about to be cut off¡­ we will¡­ proceed to¡­ #@#%¡­ Y=Y=#Y=%¡­¡±


    I saw the projection in front of me suddenly start to shake violently, just like a TV signal experiencing severe distortion. At the same time, the voice on the other side suddenly turned into a sound I couldn¡¯t understand, which gave me quite a scare: ¡°Hey! What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you broken?¡±


    No one answered me. I only felt a sharp pain in my head, and then the whole world plunged into darkness.


    ¡°Ah Jun? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    A sudden, anxious call in my ear brought me back to my senses. I shook my head and found myself standing at the school gate, with students around who were panicking and taking selfies with some burning phenomenon on site. Next to me, Qianqian was shaking my arm vigorously while anxiously calling my name.


    Seeing me wake up, Qianqian finally breathed a sigh of relief and asked, ¡°Ah Jun, what¡¯s wrong? Why did you suddenly freeze there and not respond no matter how I called you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, nothing, just spaced out suddenly¡­¡±


    ¡°Spaced out? You space out that seriously?¡± Qianqian clearly didn¡¯t believe my explanation, but she didn¡¯t ask further and pulled me towards the campus, ¡°Come on, if we don¡¯t hurry, we¡¯ll be late. I almost forget what that principal, who only appears during morning study, looks like¡­¡±


    I obediently followed, but my mind was racing.


    It was clear that while so much time had passed in the dream, in reality, only a moment had gone by¨Cthere was nothing strange about that. What mattered more to me was the content of the dream.


    The world in the dream now had a name: the Xyrin Empire, and that mysterious girl had told me something. My exploration of that dream seemed to have taken a big step forward because of that, but in fact, I only had more questions. What did the dream that had been troubling me all along mean? What was this so-called Xyrin Empire? What was today¡¯s attack? Superpower? Supernatural phenomenon? Everything turned into a fog, making me incredibly confused.


    By now, I could no longer simply consider that world a mere dream.


    A day of school life passed in a daze. For who knows how many times, it felt as if I hadn¡¯t attended school at all.


    ¡°Ah Jun, what¡¯s wrong? You¡¯ve seemed so absent-minded all day today?¡± On the way home, Qianqian asked worriedly.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± I gave a bright smile, ¡°You know how often I space out.¡±


    ¡°Really just spacing out?¡± Qianqian looked skeptical, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not thinking about some beauty?¡±


    ¡°¡­Next topic.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so next topic, what¡¯s the name of that beauty?¡±


    ¡°Xu Qianqian, is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, at least you know your place!¡±


    How strange, these words that should be playful banter between a couple, when coming from our mouths, carried none of the expected feeling¡­ Could it be because we are too familiar with each other, and our relationship always stays this close to a kind of familial affection?


    Today, my sister had to handle company matters and would be back late. After having dinner alone, I went back to my room to sort out what had happened today.


    After thinking for a long time, the puzzlement remained. I decided to try to call upon that ¡°dream¡± world again.


    It seemed that the few successful connections had strengthened my link with that world. This time, I very smoothly felt that subtle sense of connection.


    The first thing to do after establishing the connection was to immediately inquire about the Xyrin Empire.


    ¡°Xyrin Mother Star received external instruction set¡­permissions confirmed¡­entering remote command mode¡­uploading consolidated instruction set.¡±


    Strange, this time the voice told me something different¡­but thinking about it, it made sense. That world seemed to be awakening, and as it gradually awakened, it was normal for the information I received to change. However¡­


    The specific content of this information was too abnormal!


    Zenith Remote Space Strike System, got that, pass.


    Xyrin Army Transmission System, what is this thing?


    Paswell Ghost Energy Recharge System, what does that mean?


    Xiling Directed Star Annihilation Cannon? Hey, this thing sounds completely overpowered, what¡¯s the deal with this?


    Pandora Army Fortress¡­is this something a wholesome young person should be researching?


    Pan-Space Spiritual Shock Matrix¡­isn¡¯t there anything here I can understand? All these things seem like something from a third-rate sci-fi movie with big-headed aliens!


    But as more and more information flooded into my spirit world, I had no time to ridicule those bizarre terms that seriously challenged social harmony.


    The massive flow of information no longer streamed into my spirit world like a calm river. Instead, it poured in like a dam breaking, making me feel like I was trapped in a quagmire, helplessly sinking into the mud of information, and like I was in a storm, battered by the winds and rain of data. Gradually, my brain completely gave up analyzing the incoming data and just blindly absorbed large amounts of information. At first, I could feel sharp pain in my head, but soon numbness took over my senses. I was teetering in the flood of information, with only one thought left in my mind: If this continues, I¡¯ll spend the rest of my life in Qingcheng Mountain Mental Hospital¡­


    After who knows how long, the data transmission finally ended, and my spirit was already on the verge of breaking down.


    What an exaggeration¡­ I felt my mind was crammed full of various bizarre things. I fear I couldn¡¯t remember anything else for the rest of my life¡­


    I was dazed for a while before I started sorting through my groggy mind to see what new things had entered my memory. But I quickly discovered that these incoming pieces of information didn¡¯t exist in my mind like normal memories. Instead, they were strictly categorized and stored in an orderly manner, seemingly accessible at any time, just like¡­ files on a computer¡¯s hard drive!


    Whatever, by now my nerves were well-honed; nothing could surprise me.


    Calming down, I figured this memory method had its benefits: it¡¯s convenient, safe, and reliable, with no mix-ups or forgetfulness. But its downside was also apparent: you had to know in advance that a specific piece of data existed in this database to access it. Unlike normal memory, you couldn¡¯t recall something through association or an ¡°aha¡± moment. In other words, aside from purposeful retrieval, you couldn¡¯t possibly know the content of these materials!


    It seemed I needed a thorough search of these materials¡­ or should I call it a full-system scan? Why did it feel like my brain was transformed into some subtle state?


    Fortunately, only this portion of external information was stored in this manner, and my original memories remained unchanged. At least, I didn¡¯t have to worry about becoming a humanoid machine¡­


    But, the sheer amount of data exceeded my expectations. After scanning less than a third of it, I lost interest in those incomprehensible terms. So, I focused directly on the last piece of data that came in.


    ¡°Comprehensive analysis of the above reasons confirms that the non-executable rate of the instruction set is 99.999999%¡­¡±


    Me: ¡°¡­¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Can someone tell me what was the point of everything I¡¯ve been busy with just now? What use are these things crammed in my brain? Are they just a product recall list?


    Could I seek compensation from that alien sister with this list?


    Alright, it seemed I had no choice. The only connection to the Xyrin Empire was through the projection in my dreams. Except for that brief energy manifestation at the school gate, the Xyrin Empire had never appeared in reality¡­


    Hm? Speaking of that energy attack, it seemed it was also in that non-executable instruction list just now?


    ¡­Okay, I surrender¡­

 Chapter 5 - Chapter 5: Chapter 5 Pandora

    Chapter 5: Chapter 5 Pandora


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    Thanks to the torrent of information from yesterday, I woke up the next day with a splitting headache, my mind filled with those surreal so-called instruction sets, making me so dazed I felt like walking into walls. The symptoms were identical to a hangover, making my sister think I had spent the previous night binge-drinking pure alcohol.


    ¡°If I had known this would happen, I would have just skipped school. Why did I have to pretend to be a good student?¡± Walking on my way to school, I felt a wave of regret. At this moment, I couldn¡¯t help but envy those students who lived in the dorms because they could skip class without much fuss, simply locking themselves in their rooms. As for me, my sister had superhuman intuition. I didn¡¯t have the guts to skip class in front of her. Besides, I was already in my third year, and my grades weren¡¯t great to begin with. Skipping more classes would be even less optimistic.


    Of course, I could also look at it from another angle; given my current grades, even not skipping class wouldn¡¯t make things much better¡­ okay, forget I said that.


    Walking drowsily on the road, I kept shaking my head forcefully, trying to wake myself up. Although this secluded path had little traffic, a sudden traffic accident could still be troublesome. But after all, a head isn¡¯t a basket; no matter how much you shake it, you can¡¯t get rid of the mess inside.


    Just then, I suddenly felt something strange, like I was being watched. This sensation made me shudder, and my slightly muddled mind cleared up.


    I looked up, glancing around, and then noticed a little girl standing at the entrance of a small alley to my right, not far away, staring in my direction.


    She looked to be around thirteen or fourteen, wearing a white coat-like dress, with long black hair cascading over her shoulders. She was very cute, her pink lips lightly pursed into an approving yet not-quite-smiling curve. Her small nose slightly upturned, adding a touch of playfulness to her serene demeanor¨Can endearing little loli. Yet her eyes seemed somewhat out of place. Her dark, large eyes should have been full of expression, but they appeared completely unfocused, just pointing in my direction. If I hadn¡¯t felt her gaze locked onto me, I would have doubted she was even able to see me.


    I adjusted my expression, put on what I thought was my kindest smile, and walked over, saying, ¡°Little sister, do you need something?¡±


    ¡­Why did I feel like someone was secretly calling me a creepy guy trying to kidnap a loli? Was it just a delusion?


    The cute loli across from me slightly raised her head, her unfocused eyes seeming not to settle on any part of me. Yet I instantly felt all my movements were under her control. This was an odd sensation, utterly indescribable.


    This is an unusual loli! I determined immediately.


    But then, what things happening to me lately have been usual? My spirit world inexplicably entangled with something called the Xyrin Empire¨Cwhat else could surprise me?


    The expressionless loli observed me for a while, then, as if confirming something, slightly nodded and bowed to me.


    I don¡¯t know if it was a hallucination, but I felt something in my mind resonate with the little girl before me.


    ¡°Honored to meet you, Emperor,¡± the three-no-loli startled me when she spoke, ¡°My name is Pandora-zero, Xyrin General.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± This stunning introduction left me in a daze, managing only to produce this meaningless sound. Did this little loli just call me Emperor? And her identity, Xyrin General?


    Is the appearance of this little girl meant to make my dreams coherent?


    The loli didn¡¯t seem to notice my confusion. After introducing herself, she stood quietly, head slightly raised. Her unfocused eyes showed no emotional fluctuations.


    Faced with this scene, I had to seriously analyze: If this loli wasn¡¯t lying (and it was unlikely she would, since I never spoke of the Xyrin Empire to anyone), she was indeed a member of the mysterious Xyrin Empire. The Immortal Sister in my dreams also mentioned going somewhere, but I didn¡¯t pay attention. It seems they genuinely sent someone. Given the nature of that world, is this little girl a robot?


    A world that originally only existed in dreams suddenly becoming more real, including a living ¡°person¡± from that world appearing, felt overwhelming. So, almost on a whim, I reached out and gently pinched the little loli¡¯s cheek.


    ¡­I¡¯m not a loli fan, really, I¡¯m not a loli fan; my hand slipped, just slipped!


    Realizing what I had done, I quickly withdrew my hand. The brief soft touch made me dismiss the thought that she was a robot.


    ¡°Xyrin Apostles are semi-energy constructed beings,¡± the little loli didn¡¯t seem to care about my abruptness, explaining in her emotionless voice, ¡°We are not robots. Xyrin Technology differs greatly from natural technology in your world. Though it may resemble natural technology, it combines surreal energy and mysticism. The existing technology of this world likely cannot explain it at all. Technically speaking, my current body¡¯s nature and structure are similar to this world¡¯s carbon-based life forms. I can even consume food to replenish energy, thanks to the constructed body technology allowing us to change our material forms at will. In non-combat states, you can consider Xyrin Apostles as normal humans.¡±


    It¡¯s remarkable she could explain so much with such a mechanical voice.


    After replaying her words several times in my mind, I finally roughly understood¨Cthis situation was far too surreal. The fact I could calmly listen and analyze it rather than panic and run was a testament to my strong nerves, though I still felt a little dizzy.


    ¡°So, first, the Xyrin Empire is amazing, but Earthlings can¡¯t understand it so no further explanations. Second, I can regard you as human?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the little loli replied succinctly.


    Alright, no need to dwell on this, given my level. I am still at the stage where I consider chemical formulas as alien language; there¡¯s no point in discussing technology with an alien. Whatever she says is fine.


    ¡°Then can I ask something? Answer as you¡¯re able. Now, it seems the Xyrin Empire really exists. Why is it connected to my dream? And why am I your Emperor? The title emperor shouldn¡¯t be given to an ordinary person easily, right?¡±


    This question had to be asked. Though being called Emperor by a seemingly powerful empire was thrilling, such a title could spell trouble if it were a mistake. Judging by the nearly useless instruction set, this ancient empire might not bring me much benefit, but trouble was almost certain.


    ¡°At an unknown time in the past, the Xyrin Empire faced a catastrophe, causing the entire empire to fall into slumber. Recently, the only functioning external information collection system detected a thought wave deep in this plane, matching the Emperor¡¯s soul imprint exactly. Thus, the empire awakened, and I was sent to assist you. Other data is damaged beyond verification, but one thing is certain, you are one of the Emperors of the empire, confirmed by all awakened Xyrin Apostles.¡±


    ¡°Wait, you said one of the Emperors?¡± I noted this term. So, emperors were mass-produced in the Xyrin Empire?


    ¡°Yes, individuals with NT-level authority in the Xyrin Empire are called Emperors. According to the last updated database, the Xyrin Empire has a total of 135 Emperors, distributed across different ruling zones of the Void. Each Emperor has equal authority, but you are not among the 135 Emperors, and the specific reason cannot be parsed.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Wow, Emperor Council!


    ¡°Uh¡­can I refuse to be this Emperor?¡± I asked cautiously. Joking aside, 135 genuine Emperors undoubtedly outmatch me. Even optimistically, with a brick, I couldn¡¯t beat them. Any awakened Xyrin Emperor would easily crush a fake like me. The best case might be being ground into sand and scattered.


    ¡°According to Xyrin law, giving up NT-level authority equates to surrendering one¡¯s existence. Do you confirm this choice? This confirmation will occur three times.¡±


    ¡­Returning would end my family line?!


    I instantly felt a chill and quickly waved my hand, ¡°Alright, alright, I was joking. I¡¯ll be this Emperor, but let¡¯s be clear, you insisted. If I can¡¯t handle it, don¡¯t hold me responsible¨Cselling me wouldn¡¯t cover the damages!¡±

 Chapter 6 - Chapter 6: Chapter 6 Sister, Hmm, Sister

    Chapter 6: Chapter 6 Sister, Hmm, Sister


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    At last, I ditched class.


    There was no other choice. Attending class with a loli-like unidentified creature was bound to attract unwanted attention. The stern, perpetual menopause-afflicted homeroom teacher would most likely seize the chance to lecture me for half an hour. She¡¯d probably escalate from sociology all the way to the heights of human moral indexes. But to leave this possibly dangerous unidentified creature alone¡­ according to most movies and novels, the only outcome would be a lot of trouble sticking to me like glue. By the time I got home, a bunch of guys in black suits and sunglasses would have pinned me down, and one of them, with a grim smile, would pull out an automatic pencil and yell at me, ¡°Cheese!¡±


    ¡­ Analyzing all options, skipping class was the best. Besides, wasn¡¯t I feeling a bit unwell? Totally justified, totally justified!


    Sis had already gone to work, leaving only me and Pandora at home. I had to use the time wisely to complete this unidentified lifeform¡¯s basic education.


    ¡°Alright, remember, your name is now Pan Lili,¡± I repeated again. ¡°You are my long-lost sister. Unless there are no outsiders around, you must never mention anything about the Xyrin Empire or whatever corner of the universe it¡¯s in. Okay, let me see that mark on your arm again ¡ª very good, constructed bodies are really something. Just remember not to slip up in front of my sister.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ¡­Brother.¡± Pandora seemed unused to the new name, hesitating before speaking.


    This was my plan! To have Pandora pose as my long-lost sister. Anyway, I was an orphan adopted since childhood; no one knew my background. Suddenly having a sister wouldn¡¯t seem odd to anyone¡­ I think. Why do I feel something isn¡¯t right, though?


    Frowning, I looked Pandora up and down. She was now dressed in some old clothes, and something seemed off. But for the life of me, I couldn¡¯t pinpoint what exactly was wrong¡­


    Ah, I got it¡­


    ¡°Pan¡­ Lili, can¡¯t you smile?¡±


    This was the crux of the problem. It had only just occurred to me: the little girl before me hadn¡¯t smiled once since we met ¡ª not just smiled, she hadn¡¯t shown any expression at all. She was like a lifelike doll. Moreover, aside from when she first explained the Xyrin Empire to me, she¡¯d spoken very little since. Her reticent nature was uncharacteristic of a fourteen-year-old girl.


    These were secondary issues, though; an extremely reclusive personality could be explained away with a fitting backstory. The real trouble was Pandora¡¯s eyes!


    No focus. They were mere ornaments (though her body structure mimicked that of humans, her perception of the outside world had some differences; for instance, her vision didn¡¯t rely on the simplistic organ we call eyes). Her eyes drew attention wherever she went.


    So¡­


    A day quickly passed. Throughout it, I taught Pandora everything I could about human behavior. I wasn¡¯t worried about her remembering it. During this time, I also learned more about the Xyrin Empire from Pandora¡¯s reticent lips, including details about the 99.99999% unusable command set I was most curious about.


    According to Pandora, the nearest Void Node was too far away, so every command signal I sent had to travel an incredibly long distance to reach the nearest Xyrin Colony. This distance was so vast that by the time the signal arrived, it had deteriorated to a level indistinguishable from cosmic microwave background radiation ¡ª essentially noise. Yesterday¡¯s long-range fire support incident was a rare coincidence, a moment when my brain performed extraordinarily.


    Since I didn¡¯t understand these principles, I just decided to believe her.


    ¡°I can serve as an emergency Xyrin Terminal,¡± Pandora said, ¡°but through my enhancement, only less than ten percent of vague commands can be relayed. The conditions for relaying are also very stringent. Do we need to establish a Xyrin Outpost Base on this planet? Once established, you can initiate warfare anytime and turn this world into a new frontier of the Empire.¡±


    ¡°No, thanks,¡± I declined the enticing-sounding suggestion, beads of cold sweat forming on my forehead. ¡°I have no intention of conquering the world.¡±


    Conquering the world? Ruling humans? This isn¡¯t some movie or novel! Ruling the world brings no advantages ¡ª I can¡¯t even boss Qianqian around¡­


    Besides, most of those commands are for warfare. There¡¯s no way I¡¯d use those massive weapons against humans. Hence, the command set was utterly useless, and establishing a base was a sheer waste. At least that¡¯s what I thought.


    What¡¯s that? Someone said I could use them against petty thieves to show off in front of girls?


    Are you stupid? Would you use the Xiling Directed Star Annihilation Cannon on someone who bumps into you? An ultra-space fire support system is absolutely inappropriate for showing off. Imagine using a nuclear bomb to grill kebabs¡­


    ¡°Brother, a carbon-based lifeform is approaching. Please confirm their identity.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably Sis,¡± I said, looking at the clock on the wall. ¡°Also, Lili, don¡¯t speak like that anymore. You need to sound human.¡±


    Just as I was speaking to Pandora, the door opened.


    ¡°I¡¯m back,¡± Sis said tiredly, then, with a surprised tone, ¡°Eh? Ah Jun, who is this child?¡±


    ¡°This is Pan Lili,¡± I gently pushed Pandora forward, trying to appear excited, ¡°She¡¯s my sister!¡±


    ¡°Sister?¡± Sis was taken aback. The next moment, she thought of a possibility and exclaimed, ¡°You mean she¡¯s your real sister?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I smiled. ¡°I thought all my biological relatives were gone, but surprisingly, I have a sister.¡±


    ¡°Hello.¡± Pandora nodded slightly, greeting in her unique monotone.


    Sis frowned, seemingly bothered by Pandora¡¯s cold reaction. Seeing this, I quickly explained, ¡°Lili didn¡¯t have a good life before, and¡­ she went through some difficult experiences, so her personality is a bit odd.¡±


    Only then did Sis notice the shabby clothes on Pandora, a hint of sympathy in her eyes, though her suspicion hadn¡¯t entirely dissipated.


    I knew what she was doubting. I was brought home at less than a year old and couldn¡¯t possibly remember any family members, let alone a sister who clearly wasn¡¯t born yet. Sis was worried I was being deceived.


    Smiling slightly, I took Pandora¡¯s arm and rolled up her right sleeve.


    A small, nearly triangular birthmark the size of a fingernail ¡ª I had a similar mark in the same spot on my arm.


    ¡°This seems to be a family trait, not a birthmark, but a mark every direct relative has. Moreover, although it sounds mystical, Lili and I share a kind of perception. I¡¯m certain she¡¯s my sister.¡±


    Thank heavens Sis had always been hopeless at biology. Otherwise, she¡¯d quickly see through my poor lie ¡ª does such a strange hereditary trait even exist?


    Fortunately, Sis never aced biology, so she believed most of my story. She also noticed the peculiarity in Pandora¡¯s eyes.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Ah Jun, what¡¯s with this child¡¯s eyes¡­¡±


    I showed an affectionate expression, stroking Pandora¡¯s hair and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I mention? She went through some bad experiences and lost her sight, and her personality changed as a result¡­¡±


    ¡°Poor little sister¡­¡± Sis¡¯s voice quivered with a sob. She bent down and hugged the expressionless Pandora. ¡°Where do you live now? If possible, why not come live with us? I¡¯ll take care of you like a real sister¡­¡±


    Sis¡¯s overflowing sympathy made her completely overlook how I understood this sister¡¯s past in just a day.


    Sorry, Sis, I have to keep this from you for now. Speaking of which, it¡¯s touching how much you trust your brother¡­ I¡¯m speechless.

 Chapter 7 - Chapter 7: Chapter 7 The Strong Little Sister

    Chapter 7: Chapter 7 The Strong Little Sister


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    Pandora successfully moved into my house. Despite many unexplained aspects of her identity, my sister didn¡¯t seem to mind at all, treating Pandora as her own little sister. Her overflowing sympathy made her oblivious to the fact that the ¡°poor little sister¡± in front of her was actually an alien lifeform that almost conquered the world.


    Maybe 80 to 90 percent of this was due to her unconditional trust in her brother¡­


    As for me? When Pandora privately showed me her complete set of ID and credentials, I was genuinely startled. But thinking about the Xyrin Empire¡¯s technology, far surpassing humans in every way, it all made sense.


    ¡°This world¡¯s information storage and encryption technology are primitive and backward.¡± Pandora dismissed humanity¡¯s proud modern computing technology with a flat tone.


    ¡°Pandora, are you sure you want to go to school with me?¡± Walking on the way to school, I glanced at the transfer certificate in Pandora¡¯s hand and felt a headache. I really didn¡¯t want such an unsettling factor among humans. Although I hoped she could integrate quickly, I was worried about her being alone. I feared she might be bullied but more so that she might bully others. Imagine waking up one day to find her torturing the President of the United States in our living room¨Cthat¡¯d scare one to death¡­


    ¡°As the Emperor¡¯s sole Guardian in this space, I must stay as close to you as possible.¡± Pandora¡¯s expression remained unchanged, but her tone left no room for doubt.


    ¡°Alright, alright, but remember what we agreed on beforehand¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah Jun!¡±


    A voice from behind interrupted my whispered conversation with Pandora. I turned to see Qianqian running towards us, full of energy. How could she always be so happy?


    ¡°Ah Jun, why didn¡¯t you come to class yesterday? And you didn¡¯t even take a leave¡­ Hmm? Who¡¯s this little girl?¡±


    ¡°Her name is Pan Lili, she¡¯s my sister.¡±


    ¡°Your sister?¡± Qianqian looked at Pandora in surprise. She knew my background, so a sudden appearance of a sister surprised her, ¡°You have a sister?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I never expected it either.¡±


    I explained Pandora¡¯s identity to Xu Qianqian just as I did with my sister and concluded, ¡°That¡¯s how it is. Since both Lili and I are adopted, we don¡¯t know our original surnames. So, we gave up on changing Lili¡¯s surname. She is Pan, but she¡¯s truly my sister.¡±


    ¡°Ah¨C¡± Qianqian opened her mouth in disbelief. Such a dramatic reunion of lost siblings seemed straight out of TV dramas, and now it was happening live in front of her. She didn¡¯t know how to react, ¡°Really¡­ unbelievable. Congratulations¡­¡±


    Qianqian said, bending down to gently touch Pandora¡¯s cheek, ¡°Your sister, she really can¡¯t see anything?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I affectionately stroked Pandora¡¯s hair and subtly pulled her back a bit. Although Pandora pretended to be a blind girl as I suggested to cover her eyes that couldn¡¯t focus properly, I still worried she might expose herself if too close.


    ¡°Lili¡¯s visual nerves are entirely fine, but perhaps due to intense psychological shock, she¡¯s completely blind now¡­¡±


    I wasn¡¯t entirely lying. Pandora¡¯s eyes indeed couldn¡¯t see anything, but apart from these eyes, she could use 132 kinds of multi-band scanning radars¡­


    ¡°Is that so¡­ But in that case, shouldn¡¯t she go to a school for the blind? Why does her transfer certificate say she¡¯s coming to our school?¡±


    I had expected someone would ask this, so I smoothly replied, ¡°That¡¯s true, but Lili insisted on being with me. I could only go along with her wishes. Besides, Lili is very self-reliant. Although it¡¯s tough, she can manage in a regular school.¡±


    Qianqian agreed, realizing continuing this topic might hurt the little girl¡¯s feelings, and changed the subject. I finally felt relieved.


    Honestly, if Qianqian had insisted on digging into Pandora¡¯s situation, I would¡¯ve been in trouble.


    ¡°Alright,¡± at the school gate, Qianqian happily held Pandora¡¯s hand, ¡°This is where you¡¯ll be studying from now on. How do you like it?¡­ Ah, sorry, I forgot you can¡¯t see¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± Pandora said flatly, then subtly moved closer to me, seeming unwilling to be too far from her brother.


    At the same time, Pandora¡¯s mechanical voice rang in my mind, ¡°One hundred seventy-five meters ahead on the left, there¡¯s a carbon-based lifeform with a danger mark. The individual is armed with rudimentary weapons of very low threat level. Should I eliminate it now?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Pandora¡¯s report left me puzzled, unable to respond immediately.


    At that moment, a ¡°bang¡± sound came from our left!


    Me: ¡°¡­¡±


    A school shooting! Why have absurd things been happening recently!?


    But indeed absurd, and I encountered it. To be precise, a school shooting at a noble school happened right where I, a regular student nearby, could witness it.


    With a series of screams, three tall men burst out from the Canglan Private High School nearby. Each held a gun, and it didn¡¯t look good¨Cthey seemed real. The man in the middle, as burly as a bull, was dragging a student who, from the blood-soaked pants, was the victim of that gunshot.


    The three armed men, while holding the hostage, ran towards a white car not far away, shooting randomly around. Overly nervous, their bullets flew wildly with no accuracy. Even so, a couple of students got grazed and fell screaming¨Cbut if this continued, the next to fall wouldn¡¯t just be grazed.


    At this moment, I couldn¡¯t care about the story behind the shooting in a noble school. Only one thought filled my mind: run¡­ um, no, stop those men!


    The impulse to run flashed for a moment¨C a normal reaction¨Cbut I quickly realized what I should do was stop them, not run. Impossible on my own. If I were my old self, escaping would be my only option, but now there was another choice.


    ¡°Pandora, didn¡¯t you say Xyrin Apostles are born combat species? Can you handle the current crisis?¡± I asked anxiously in my mind.


    ¡°Receiving external command set¡­ analyzing vague command¡­ executing!¡±


    As Pandora finished, the sky changed. With a terrifying low hum, the sky turned dark red, and countless golden patterns appeared, forming a gigantic golden array over the entire sky. With its emergence, everything around us froze. Running students became statues, suspended dust turned into intricate particle clouds, and even floating paper pieces bizarrely froze in place, creating an artistic effect.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    As everything stilled, Pandora-zero beside me entered combat mode. Green data streams like in sci-fi movies flowed as a silver alloy armor appeared on her, a translucent green visor covering her face below the nose, leaving only her mutated, pupil-less blue eyes gazing calmly ahead.


    I took a moment to size up Pandora in her alloy armor and bizarrely remarked, ¡°As expected¨Ccompletely undeveloped.¡±


    Faced with such a surreal scene, my calmness was astonishing. Was my nerve that thick?


    Pandora ignored my comment and continued to stare ahead coldly.


    In such a moment, I could only sigh: Sci-fi¨Cthis scene was too sci-fi¡­

 Chapter 8 - Chapter 8: Chapter 8: Humanoid Weapons

    Chapter 8: Chapter 8: Humanoid Weapons


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    With everything frozen in place, everyone was eerily still, except for the three armed assailants.


    This was because the time freeze would lock all the targets¡¯ statuses, which meant that no external attacks could harm a time-frozen target. So, Pandora had only stopped time to protect the innocent on the scene from getting involved, but there was no need to protect those three armed assailants.


    It seemed Pandora somewhat knew how to save me from trouble, even though she never understood why I hated trouble so much.


    The sudden anomaly left the three previously arrogant men momentarily stunned. Such scenes were only seen in movies, completely rendering them incapable of reacting.


    The burly man in the center was the first to react. He found the scrawny boy he was holding suddenly immovable, like a mountain. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t drag the boy an inch further. So, he decisively let go of the hostage, pulled out another handgun from his waist, and instantly transformed into a dual-wielding gunman, vigilantly scanning his surroundings.


    ¡°Emperor,¡± Pandora¡¯s voice came through our mental link, ¡°without the support of the Xyrin Outpost Base, the false static can only last for fifteen minutes.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± I responded to Pandora mentally (this form of communication sure was convenient), ¡°what is false static?¡±


    ¡°A secondary time freeze phenomenon,¡± Pandora seemed to wobble on her feet but patiently explained, ¡°it halts information interactions within a certain zone, causing a phenomenon similar to a time freeze but cannot interfere with the normal timeline and can only execute the static operation, hence called false static.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I don¡¯t get it,¡± I nodded hard, declaring with flair, ¡°they¡¯re already in a total panic; our next move is¡­¡±


    ¡°For the Empire!¡± Pandora, usually emotionless, suddenly shouted passionately. Before I could react, she charged toward our enemies like a white lightning bolt.


    Wait a minute! What¡¯s happening? Did the emotionless Loli suddenly turn into a violent and passionate beauty? No, no, no, the critical issue isn¡¯t there¡­ Where¡¯s my battle plan?! My only purpose is to state the battle plan, and you just ran off before I even said it!


    Pandora¡¯s significant movement immediately drew the attention of the three assailants. In a state where everything was frozen, a little girl dressed in weird white armor with a masked face suddenly running out was hard to ignore.


    At this moment, already on high alert, they couldn¡¯t even consider the anomaly¡¯s cause and who the little girl was. Almost instinctively, the three simultaneously raised their guns, aiming at the charging white figure.


    Bang bang bang, several gunshots rang out, and my heart sank, thinking, ¡°This is bad!¡±


    Pandora, moving at high speed, suddenly stopped in a manner totally defying the laws of motion. She stretched her right hand forward, fingers spread wide, like a motionless statue. The stark contrast between the two states made me almost believe that Pandora¡¯s fierce charge was an illusion.


    A wave-like ripple spread out in front of Pandora, blocking several misshapen metal cylinders, which then powerlessly fell to the ground.


    ¡­ Should have figured. The Xyrin Empire, vastly more advanced than human civilization, couldn¡¯t possibly fear primitive human hot weapons.


    The armed men were utterly dumbfounded, the surrounding anomalies and the weird Loli in front of them making them feel they were no longer in the real world.


    At that moment, Pandora¡¯s cold, emotionless voice came through.


    ¡°Confirmed under attack, threat level zero, initiating deterrent measures¨C¡±


    Accompanying Pandora¡¯s emotionless voice, her outstretched right hand suddenly transformed. A swathe of black metal with harsh lines appeared in mid-air, assembling at blinding speed into a massive rectangular cannon over three meters long and half my height. Between the intricate parts of the cannon body, light blue energy webs pulsed like blood vessels. These energy webs extended from the rectangular cannon muzzle back to the base, merging with Pandora¡¯s entire right side.


    ¡°Pandora 1000mm Ship-to-ship Ghost Energy Cannon, entering firing preheat mode¡­¡±


    The three men on site were completely stunned¡­


    Frankly, so was I¡­


    ¡°This¡­ this is a monster!¡±


    The burly dual-wielding gunman shouted, turning to flee. But as he turned, Pandora¡¯s left hand rapidly morphed into a triple-barreled, six-tube machine gun. As the giant machine gun roared to life, the gunman¡¯s legs gave way, and he collapsed, a huge wet patch quickly spreading beneath him¡­


    Disregarding the horrified stares from the scene, I just carefully observed the giant weaponry in little Loli Pandora¡¯s hands. Never mind the colossal rectangular Ghost Energy Cannon, the triple-barreled, six-tube machine gun alone was bigger than Pandora herself. Now, I could finally confirm that beneath Pandora¡¯s emotionless facade lay a heart full of violence and a desire for battle¨Clucky I chose to bring her along. Otherwise, she would have surely gone out conquering the world from boredom if left home alone¡­


    Besides, a Loli with colossal weapons, this scene was unexpectedly pleasing to the eye¡­


    ¡°You¡­ who are¡­ you¡­¡± A red-haired young man among the three stammered, his gun clattering to the ground¨Cit didn¡¯t even qualify as a toy compared to Pandora, the ultimate humanoid weapon.


    Pandora ignored his questions. The massive weapon in her hand clicked twice before the ¡°Pandora 1000mm Ship-to-ship Ghost Energy Cannon¡± began gathering blinding blue-white energy at the rectangular muzzle like a jet engine intake.


    ¡°Enough, Pandora.¡± I finally realized what Pandora was doing. As a ¡°Xyrin General,¡± killing enemies was as routine to her as eating and drinking. If I didn¡¯t stop her now, these three unlucky souls would surely become the first humans vaporized by alien ship weapons in history.


    Though they were criminals who disregarded lives, well-deserved of death, killing them like this would undoubtedly cause chaos once the false static effect ended.


    ¡°As you command.¡±


    With Pandora¡¯s response, the two giant weapons rapidly retracted, dissipating into the air, and her partially mechanical body returned to normal.


    At this point, the three already mentally unstable men finally noticed another human still moving on the scene. Though he looked ordinary, given he had commanded the ¡°monster,¡± he definitely wasn¡¯t an ordinary person.


    So, the next moment, the three men gazed at me like they¡¯d found their savior.


    Being stared at so intently by three hulking men¡­ felt like hell.


    The burly man who had wet himself earlier was now crying and begging, ¡°Spare us! You must be magnanimous and wouldn¡¯t bother with us ordinary humans¡­¡±


    ¡­ Was he implying I wasn¡¯t human? Although such an assumption was normal after seeing Pandora, brother, I must tell you, you just taunted me¡­


    ¡°Foolish carbon-based life,¡± Pandora¡¯s cold voice interjected, accompanied by an eerie electronic tremor, ¡°do not attempt to cloud the Emperor¡¯s judgment!¡±


    Ahem¡­ Pandora, you just group-taunted¡­


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    First, being unceremoniously excluded from humanity, then inadvertently disdained by my sister and subordinate, I awkwardly said, ¡°Let¡¯s not discuss species issues, Pandora. We shouldn¡¯t kill them outright, or we¡¯d have a lot of trouble when time resumes. Do you have any way to erase their memories or¡­¡±


    ¡°Or turn them into idiots or something?¡± Finally, I switched to the mental link, speaking directly to Pandora in my mind.


    Pandora nodded, then walked toward the collectively incontinent former assailants. As she walked, her right hand morphed into a roughly one-foot-long blue-and-white cone, with a flashing blue probe at the tip.


    The three men wailed in despair.


    Thus, the world gained three more idiots.

 Chapter 9 - Chapter 9: Chapter 9: Harmless to Humans and Animals?

    Chapter 9: Chapter 9: Harmless to Humans and Animals?


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    Fifteen minutes could feel both long and short. During those fifteen minutes, I witnessed a scene comparable to a futuristic sci-fi blockbuster, making me lose interest in Hollywood for the rest of the year. Meanwhile, the three unfortunate criminals completed their transformation from fierce bandits to idiots. Thinking about Pandora forcibly inserting a long metal probe into their brains earlier, I couldn¡¯t help but feel nauseated again¡­


    With a very faint humming sound coming from Pandora¡¯s body, the Static Effect ended, and the crowd resumed their chaotic escape. Paper continued to swirl down from the air, and the dust particles that had been showcasing their effects resumed their role as background once more. At the same time, the silent world was suddenly filled with all kinds of sounds ¨C the exclamations of students, the exclamations of students, and more exclamations of students¡­


    In an instant, I felt like my head was about to explode! The contrast between before and after was just too stark.


    But soon, the students¡¯ cries quieted down because someone noticed that the three previously arrogant armed thugs were now lying on the ground, drooling, rolling their eyes, and foolishly biting their fingers¡­


    In fact, if anyone paid close enough attention, they would have noticed the incongruous nature of the scene. Although Pandora had tried her best to position the three criminals suitably, the discontinuity in time still made the scene appear disjointed, like a video where a small segment was cut out and then spliced back together, giving off a clear sense of frame-skipping.


    However, everyone was too busy fleeing for their lives to notice this small inconsistency.


    According to typical plot lines, this should be the moment the police come to clean up.


    I wasn¡¯t interested in what would happen next; I just wanted to leave this chaotic place as quickly as possible.


    So, I grabbed Qianqian¡¯s hand and walked swiftly towards the campus. At this moment, she was already somewhat stunned, stumbling along behind me. Though usually carefree, she hadn¡¯t yet reached the point of remaining unflustered in the face of a campus shooting.


    No one noticed the pair of bright eyes in the group of noble students opposite us, watching us leave with a gaze full of suspicion and uncertainty.


    After resting for a while under a teaching building on the campus, Qianqian finally came to her senses, let out a long sigh of relief, patted her chest, and said: ¡°Phew¨C that really scared me. I never thought I¡¯d encounter such a thing. I¡¯ve only ever seen campus shootings on TV before. Ah Jun, when do you think the TV reporters will come?¡±


    I forced a smile. Compared to you, what I just saw was even more impossible in reality!


    ¡°Hey, Ah Jun, why do you think those three people did such a thing? For money? Well, it makes sense since those were all noble students over there, so it¡¯s normal to be targeted. But why did they end up like that? Could it be simultaneous heart attacks?¡±


    Seeing that Qianqian had recovered, I couldn¡¯t help but marvel: ¡°Qianqian, your nerves are really thick! You can recover so quickly?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it was just a false alarm. Is it necessary to develop a psychological shadow? By the way, Ah Jun, you still need to take Lili to report, right? It¡¯s getting late¡­ Lili, were you scared by what just happened?¡±


    Qianqian¡¯s last sentence suddenly reminded me that I had forgotten something very important!


    Pandora! Just now, I was only concerned about taking Qianqian with me and completely forgot about Pandora. So, she had been quietly following behind us all along?


    I fixed my eyes on the little girl pretending to be blind, with a very complex look on my face.


    Originally, although I knew she wasn¡¯t human, her appearance was entirely human-like. I always unconsciously treated her as a quirky little sister. But earlier, Pandora¡¯s form as a humanoid weapon roughly reminded me once again that the girl in front of me, called sister, was not human but a war machine from the distant Xyrin Empire.


    For a moment, I didn¡¯t even know how to face her.


    I didn¡¯t dislike her. On the contrary, facing the only one who knew my secret, this somewhat indifferent little girl often gave me a heartfelt sense of closeness. Perhaps it was precisely because of this that I found it difficult to accept that she was merely a weapon.


    ¡°Ah Jun, what¡¯s wrong? Zoning out again? Are you scared silly by what just happened?¡± Qianqian saw me stay silent for a long time, only quietly watching my sister, and spoke worriedly, as if already certain that I had been frightened out of my wits by the earlier incident.


    This was a huge blow to my self-esteem. Also, miss, not everyone has nerves as thick as yours, okay?


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I was just worried if Lili got scared. You go to class first. I¡¯ve already informed the teacher. I¡¯ll head over once Lili¡¯s settled in her new class.¡±


    Qianqian looked at me with a worried expression for a few seconds. Seeing that I seemed to be okay, she responded: ¡°Oh, then I¡¯m going first. Come to class soon.¡±


    Really¡­ Even though she¡¯s younger by a few months, she always acts like the caretaker¡­


    ¡°Emperor¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that anymore,¡± I suddenly said firmly.


    Pandora seemed startled by my words. Her expressionless face actually showed a hint of surprise, and her gray eyes widened slightly, looking even cuter.


    After two or three seconds, Pandora came to her senses and said quietly, ¡°Emperor is the Xyrin Empire¡¯s unified title for the highest authority individual. If you are not satisfied, I can follow this world¡¯s custom and add ¡®your majesty¡¯ after ¡¯emperor.''¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant¡­ You should call me brother. Try to use this title from now on.¡±


    Pandora looked at me quietly. Then I heard a ¡°zzz¡± sound, like high-voltage current passing through a transformer, coming from within her body. After a while, a wisp of white smoke rose from the top of her head¡­


    Hey, hey, hey, did changing a title cause you to have a logic failure?


    ¡°Data comparison completed. Changing to this title does not violate Xyrin law. The default title set has been updated, but the original title will remain in combat mode.¡±


    Pandora quietly reported her conclusion to me, then suddenly pointed to her head and said, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m overloaded¡­¡±


    This look is so cute!


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Introducing Pandora to her new class went even more smoothly than I expected. The story of a strong blind girl who lost her parents early and overcame many difficulties to attend school to stay with her long-lost brother immediately triggered an outpouring of sympathy from the pure-hearted first-year students. For a while, Pan Lili became the darling of the entire class. Everyone couldn¡¯t wait to show their kindness to this unfortunate girl, and their heartfelt enthusiasm even left Pandora feeling a bit at a loss.


    This made me feel very relieved. At least I didn¡¯t have to worry about some foolish student bullying Pandora, thinking she was a ¡°blind girl,¡± only to be blasted to smithereens by the Phase Impact Cannon. Pandora had previously told me that if some impolite carbon-based life-form tried to offend her, as a Senior General of the Xyrin Empire, she must protect the honor of the Imperial soldiers. And this protection could involve force¨C the upper limit of which almost scared the heck out of me. That even included the option of activating a Star Weapon!


    Therefore, my greatest hope was that no brainless idiot would provoke Pandora.


    Of course, given my near-zero remote command capability of the Xyrin Empire and the lack of support from the Xyrin Outpost Base for Pandora, the likelihood of activating a Star Weapon was low at most utilizing legion-level weapons¡­


    So, Pandora¡¯s classmates, please don¡¯t be deceived by this harmless appearance of the little loli!

 Chapter 10 - Chapter 10: Chapter 10: Legions Arrival?

    Chapter 10: Chapter 10: Legion¡¯s Arrival?


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    Despite the fact that a rather malicious school shooting incident occurred in the morning, it was surprising that the school did not close or stop classes because of it. Everything proceeded as usual, which was quite baffling. However, the Canglan Private High School across the street, which was the scene of the shooting incident, was swiftly locked down. The students inside were quickly transferred to a safe location. Compared to our school, where it seemed as if nothing happened, it was like heaven and earth.


    The courses in senior year were quite dull and tedious. You had to cram a bunch of things into your head that seemed entirely irrelevant to the world in just one year, only to write them down on a stack of paper in July every year, and then completely forget them over the next four years.


    Our English teacher was a very kind old lady. It was said that she used to teach Chinese to foreigners at a private school in England, which led to our lovely teacher having a rather unique habit. Every time she taught, she always spoke long passages of English rapidly, and then slowed down her pace significantly when translating them into Chinese, enunciating each accented word carefully, afraid that we wouldn¡¯t understand.


    In short, it was quite an exasperating thing.


    I squinted my eyes slightly, trying to distinguish the parts I could understand from the authentic London accent around me and piece them together to form comprehensible sentences (which was quite a challenging task; I estimated its difficulty was no less than trying to deduce what the ancient Egyptian Pharaoh ate for breakfast based on half a stone tablet). Suddenly, a small paper ball jumped out from the side and hit me right on the head.


    I caught the paper ball and quickly calculated the direction, angle, speed, current wind speed, and local acceleration of the paper ball¡¯s flight direction¡­ Okay, better open the paper ball and have a look.


    A line of highly encrypted alien-like characters appeared before my eyes: ¡°Ah Jun, how is your sister doing?¡±


    This kind of handwriting that looked like Van Gogh wrote it with his left hand after downing two catties of strong liquor was undoubtedly Qianqian¡¯s. Only a handful of people, including myself, could understand this atrocious writing in a short amount of time. This made it so that when Qianqian and I passed notes during exams, we never had to worry about anyone else picking them up and benefiting from them¨Cin a way, Qianqian¡¯s handwriting served the same purpose as a cipher code.


    ¡°She is fine. Her classmates and teachers seem to take good care of her. I don¡¯t think anyone would be cruel enough to bully a girl who can¡¯t see, right?¡± I wrote back with a handwriting that was equally as difficult to read as Qianqian¡¯s.


    ¡°That¡¯s not certain. You must take good care of your sister. She is pitiful. If she gets bullied, I won¡¯t forgive you!¡±


    ¡­ I really didn¡¯t expect that Pandora¡¯s cute appearance and the unfortunate childhood I fabricated for her would have such a strong impact, turning the carefree and careless Qianqian so quickly into her steadfast protector¡­


    Bully Pandora? I thought about Pandora¡¯s terrifying combat stance from the morning and my lips twitched.


    How many fully armed regular soldiers would it take to bully that strategic level war machine?


    Just as I was imagining Pandora in battle mode, with an anti-phaser in one hand and a Ghost Energy Siege Cannon in the other, fighting the Human United Army, a peculiar feeling suddenly came from deep in my spirit. This feeling¡­ Could it be that Pandora was contacting me?


    No, it wasn¡¯t Pandora. According to Pandora, as my Chief Assistant, she and I shared a communication method called an unrestricted communication channel, so she could speak to me directly in spirit if something came up. But the current fluctuation in my spirit seemed more like a connection request¨CPandora wouldn¡¯t need that.


    Although I didn¡¯t know who it was, it was certain that it was related to the Xyrin Empire again.


    I bowed my head, pretending to read seriously to disguise the surprise that might appear on my face in a moment (based on my experience, whenever the Xyrin Empire contacted me, it always brought surprises). Then, I agreed to the connection.


    ¡°This is World Arbitration Agency Unit No. 2, Gaia, requesting direct communication with the Emperor.¡± An identifying message appeared in my mind.


    Gaia? I was slightly stunned, then immediately realized¨Cit was the semi-transparent projection I saw in my dream, the Immortal Sister.


    In fact, I had many doubts about the dream that day. For example, why was there only one air fortress in the sky at that time (now I knew it was called the World Arbitration Agency)? Where did the other two go? Why did it almost touch the ground? What exactly was the so-called World Arbitration Agency? More importantly, was the female projection named Gaia the consciousness of that gigantic fortress in the sky?


    Although I had so many questions, unfortunately, due to the intermittent connection with that Xyrin Mother Star (I learned from Pandora that the Xyrin Empire was vast, with many mother stars, and the world in my dream was just one of the many Xyrin Mother Stars), those remnant signal fragments that endured a long journey through the timeless space tunnels couldn¡¯t possibly re-sync the scenes of that world into my dream. It was like an online game getting stuck due to slow internet speed. The world in my dream remained in the scene I saw last night, and the connection with the Xyrin Mother Star was almost completely cut off. Even Pandora could only receive some very vague signals.


    So, what did this artificial intelligence far away on the Xyrin Mother Star want from me now?


    Curious, I agreed to the direct communication request. At the same time, I felt another spiritual connection coming through, which belonged to Pandora. It seemed she was planning to eavesdrop.


    Although it claimed to be a signal transmission with no time lag, the absolute distance was still there. Moreover, it was corrected and filtered by Pandora, so Gaia¡¯s voice came through after several seconds: ¡°The Imperial Expeditionary Army First Legion has entered space jump one hour ago your local time. It is expected to arrive on your planet in twelve hours. Please prepare for reception.¡±


    Just this one sentence, and then nothing more.


    What? What did you say? Wait, big sister, you must have made a mistake?


    But the series of questioning messages I sent out received no reply. The spiritual connection was already cut off.


    It seemed that this connection was also an unstable forced link that couldn¡¯t last more than a few seconds, leaving me alone with a head full of questions.


    Imperial Expeditionary Army?


    What exactly are you planning to conquer?


    ¡°Hey, Pandora, did you hear about the Imperial Expeditionary Army thing?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what¡¯s going on? Why did such a force suddenly appear?¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Simply put, it¡¯s my direct force, the Heavy Armored Pandora Corps.¡±


    Pandora replied in a calm tone. Although we only connected on a spiritual level, I could easily imagine the indifferent and matter-of-course expression on Pandora¡¯s face while answering this question.


    Perhaps for her, deploying a force somewhere was nothing worth mentioning?


    But for me, it was quite a big deal!


    In that one moment, I felt as if my peaceful life was quickly slipping away¡­

 Chapter 11 - Chapter 11: Chapter 11 The Freeloaders Are Coming

    Chapter 11: Chapter 11 The Freeloaders Are Coming


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    I should have thought of it earlier¡­


    Pandora told me about her identity right at our first meeting¨CXyrin General.


    What is the most important quality of a general? Obviously, it isn¡¯t the general¡¯s belly¨Cbesides, a loli who¡¯s just tall enough to reach the dining table at home surely doesn¡¯t have that build, so the most important quality of a general should be soldiers¡­


    So, in fact, the so-called Gaia¡¯s Immortal Sister didn¡¯t just send me a Xyrin Apostle named Pandora; she sent a whole regiment, including this general herself!


    Although this was quite an obvious fact, Pandora¡¯s appearance still made me involuntarily overlook that she was really an Imperial General, and she didn¡¯t think it necessary to explain to me something she assumed I knew.


    It seemed I underestimated the trouble those mysterious beings could cause me¡­ an army! Never mind supporting them; just finding accommodation for so many people would be a nightmare! Where should I put them?!


    Sending them to Shanxi to dig coal seems like a good idea; I¡¯m only worried they might dig their way to Brazil. Judging by Pandora¡¯s capacity for action, I suspected all Xyrin Soldiers might have this spirit¡­


    The old lady on the podium started speaking at the speed of a fast-talking rapper in her impeccable London accent, while I conversed with Pandora in my mental world at a speed not slower than the English teacher.


    ¡°Pandora, can you ask your army not to come? It feels¡­ a bit too much¡­¡±


    ¡°Space Transition cannot be stopped.¡±


    ¡°Then can they turn back immediately once they arrive? Uh¨Cit¡¯s not that I have a problem with them, it¡¯s just that there¡¯s really nowhere to house them. How about we organize a three-day Earth tour for them once they get here, and then everyone goes home? It wouldn¡¯t be a wasted trip, would it?¡±


    ¡°This planet has no outpost base, and the mother star¡¯s equipment is not yet fully repaired. Therefore, the Imperial Expeditionary Army¡¯s transition this time is one-way. If you want them to return quickly, please establish a Xyrin outpost base first. Once the base is established, you can initiate war at any time to turn this world into a new frontier of the Empire.¡±


    ¡­Why did I feel like we had discussed this topic before?


    In an era where everyone pursued peace, friendship, societal harmony, and development, having a mysterious being around you who always thought about establishing bases and initiating wars to expand territory was very stressful.


    ¡°So, no matter what, your¡­ army has to come here?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ how many of them are there?¡± I began seriously calculating how much it would cost to support an army and concluded that selling myself wouldn¡¯t be enough to feed them a meal; to support them, my first step should be securing the right to issue currency¡­


    Unlike usual, Pandora remained silent for a long time without answering. Suddenly, cold sweat began forming on my forehead: Are you still counting? Haven¡¯t your calculations finished yet?


    ¡°Three hundred.¡±


    The number caught me so off guard that I couldn¡¯t react for a moment.


    ¡°How many?¡±


    ¡°Three hundred.¡±


    ¡°¡­Thousand?¡±


    ¡°Three hundred, just three hundred people,¡± Pandora said calmly, showing no sign of impatience.


    ¡°Three hundred! You must be joking! The so-called Imperial Expeditionary Army of the Xyrin Empire has only three hundred people?¡±


    I felt like a condemned man who had been sentenced to death, watching the executioner about to swing the blade, only for a gasping eunuch to rush over at the last second, holding the Emperor¡¯s draft paper: ¡°Stay the execution!¡±


    ¡°Three hundred refers to our number before expansion.¡±


    ¡°Expansion?¡± I asked in confusion. In the two days since I met Pandora, though I hadn¡¯t made much progress otherwise, I had certainly picked up several bizarre new terms, enlarging my vocabulary significantly.


    ¡°Large-scale legion transmission consumes massive amounts of energy, which is an unnecessary drain during a war. Therefore, we utilize legion compression. Our basic soldiers are all lifeless Mechanical Puppets. During legion transmission, they are stored within Space Rifts created by their Commanders. Since they lack independent consciousness, there¡¯s no concern that psychological issues might reduce their combat effectiveness during prolonged transmission. Once at the destination, Commanders can quickly establish an outpost base via Space Transmission, releasing the stored soldiers. This process is called expansion.¡±


    ¡°So, the ones coming over this time are just three hundred Commanders, with the actual soldiers stored in Space Rifts?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Great! Wonderful! Listen, Pandora, under no circumstances, let that army expand without my command. If it¡¯s just three hundred, accommodating them might be manageable¡­¡±


    ************************************* Line *****************************************


    Even though the number had shrunk from the anticipated thousands to just three hundred, the pressure was still immense.


    It was now 11:30 PM. Considering that the sudden appearance of three hundred people would undoubtedly shock the general public, I asked Pandora to slightly adjust the time of the legion transition and chose a remote, uninhabited location far from any city for receiving them.


    Pandora stood quietly, her originally jet-black hair turned ice blue, as transparently crystalline as ice. Under the night sky, she looked as beautiful as an angel who had accidentally wandered into the mortal world¨Ceven though this angel spent twenty hours daily plotting how to wipe out the U.N.


    Waves of faint energy fluctuations radiated from her as the center, spreading outwards. Sharing information with Pandora, I felt the impact of these waves extending for a dozen kilometers.


    ¡°Information interference activated. For the next two hours, all intelligent targets entering the warning zone will be disrupted¨CBrother, are you feeling better?¡±


    I continued lying on the ground, motionless.


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­¡± I replied weakly. ¡°Just, never again measure me by Xyrin Apostle standards¨Csomeone could die, really, someone could die¡­¡±


    The past 20 minutes had been a hellish journey.


    Being carried on Pandora¡¯s shoulder as she dashed through walls and rooftops at 210 kilometers per hour had me feeling like my internal organs had all shifted: Hopefully, they could still perform their original functions in their new locations.


    Lying still on the ground, after a while I finally started to feel the pain in my body ease a bit, but I had no desire to get up, simply staring at the starry sky.


    ¡°So quiet¡­¡± I whispered.


    Away from the bustling city, shedding troublesome thoughts, lying quietly beneath this serene dark blue sky, I suddenly felt an unprecedented peace.


    If it weren¡¯t for Pandora, I might never have had the chance to experience such tranquility, quietly lying in the suburbs on a night like this.


    The past few days had been so bizarre that I hadn¡¯t had a single moment to unwind, but now, I suddenly felt much lighter.


    ¡°Brother, it¡¯s very cold outside now, it might harm your body,¡± Pandora¡¯s slightly mechanical voice came through. Though it was as emotionless as always, I sensed a faint hint of concern¨Cperhaps just psychological comfort? After all, the girl had just carried her Emperor over 200 kilometers from the city to the suburbs¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, this is a rare chance to relax. You don¡¯t need to stand; there are still 20 minutes left, come lie here with me.¡±


    Pandora responded obediently and lay down beside me.


    Though I knew she wasn¡¯t human, I still felt a little flutter when she lay down beside me.


    Calm down, she¡¯s not human; besides, even if she were human, she¡¯s still just a loli!


    A sudden thought flashed through my mind, bringing an epiphany: If even race isn¡¯t an issue, then why should age matter?


    I realized my thoughts were rushing towards an uncontrollable direction¡­


    ¡°Hmm? Pandora, what¡¯s that smell?¡± I noticed the faint sweet scent emanating from Pandora.


    ¡°It¡¯s a residual scent from some compound Sister used while bathing me. Personally, I don¡¯t understand its purpose. In combat, such extraneous information would just expose oneself faster.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, Pandora, you don¡¯t always have to think about combat. There aren¡¯t that many conflicts in this world; you could live a little more freely.¡±


    The girl beside me, unusually, did not respond this time but remained silent. I figured, with the gap in our worldviews, she found it hard to understand this sentiment.


    ¡°Pandora, I¡¯ve always wanted to ask, what was daily life like for you Xyrin Apostles¨Cbefore you inadvertently fell into slumber?¡± I was curious about the Xyrin Empire, with which I had now formed myriad intricate ties, and about the world that was completely shrouded in mystery to me.


    Pandora remained silent for a long time before finally uttering four words: ¡°Temporarily¡­ unknown.¡±


    ¡°Basic data loss is severe, nearly all records before our slumber are lost. Perhaps once we contact other awakened Xyrin Mother Stars, we¡¯ll get relevant data, or maybe over time, the database will partially recover.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    After a while, Pandora¡¯s voice sounded again, still flat and emotionless: ¡°Maybe it was just constant fighting. I only remember fighting, continuous fighting. We were a race born for combat.¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily,¡± I suddenly recalled the colorful world I saw in my dreams, a vibrant world I refused to believe was created by a combat race.


    Afterwards, we both fell silent until a rhythmic wave suddenly rippled through my mental world.


    The freeloading forces from the distant Xyrin Mother Star had finally arrived.


    ¡°Pandora, prepare yourself.¡±

 Chapter 12 - Chapter 12: Chapter 12: Alien Workers

    Chapter 12: Chapter 12: Alien Workers


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    At midnight, 12 AM, the Imperial Commanders from the distant mother star finally completed the long space transition and entered the surrounding space of Earth. Next, it became Pandora¡¯s task; she would act as a Void Waymarker, guiding those 300 commanders to complete the final spatial positioning to prevent any unlucky Imperial Officer from having to crawl out of a toilet in someone¡¯s house.


    At this moment, not only had Pandora¡¯s hair turned the crystal-like icy blue, but her body also began to emanate a faint blue glow. From a distance, she looked like a blue elf standing still in the night sky. The dream-like beauty of it even made the moon appear dim in comparison. I couldn¡¯t resist but move closer to take a look and confirmed that within half a meter of Pandora, the glow was enough to read by.


    As the opening time of the transition channel approached, the blue light on Pandora¡¯s body grew increasingly bright. Gradually, her entire body transformed into a pale blue luminescent figure, illuminating the surrounding area within dozens of meters with its light.


    ¡°This would be so handy for nighttime travel,¡± I sighed with a sense of admiration.


    At this time, I noticed a barely perceptible distortion in the air ahead and stared keenly in Pandora¡¯s direction, afraid of missing this unprecedented scene. Finally, some vague, black silhouettes began to appear around Pandora.


    Were these the 300 commanders?


    After a dozen seconds, the shadows became more solid. The few shadows closest to Pandora had started to reveal their indistinct faces.


    ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± I whispered excitedly.


    ¡°Brother,¡± Pandora¡¯s calm voice came over, ¡°Don¡¯t stare at the strong light source for too long, it can cause illusions¡­¡±


    Ahem. I knew it¨Cthose shadows were looking more and more like Pandora.


    I smiled awkwardly and turned my head away from the glowing figure.


    ¡°So, Pandora, it¡¯s been almost ten minutes, right? Why haven¡¯t they arrived yet?¡±


    Pandora did not respond to my question, concentrating instead on guiding the 300 figures whose shadows were not even visible.


    ¡°They¡¯re here.¡± Pandora¡¯s voice suddenly rang out, snapping me out of my daze.


    Following Pandora¡¯s voice, numerous aurora-like colored light screens began to appear in the surrounding air. One by one, silhouettes emerged from these screens; this time, they were really here.


    The newly emerged figures were merely semi-transparent black shadows, resembling ghosts. They bowed to me from afar and then stood still. Gradually, their forms became more realistic.


    A few minutes later, the Imperial Commanders in silver-white alloy light armor and cloaks stood before me¨C300 people, not too many, nor too few, standing neatly before me. It suddenly gave me a sense of commanding thousands of troops¨Ca feeling mainly due to the fact that, apart from doing morning exercises at school, I rarely saw so many people standing this neatly.


    Is this alien technology? Well, the technology of the Xyrin Empire is indeed terrifying. With such technology, sending one person behind enemy lines would be equivalent to directly deploying thousands of troops in the enemy¡¯s base. I could only secretly sigh in relief: Fortunately, I wasn¡¯t a madman intent on war. If it were Hitler who had awakened this Empire¡­ hmm, humanity probably wouldn¡¯t have had much of a storyline post-1940¡­


    Pandora had returned to her usual appearance by now. She quietly walked over to me, and a wave of heat followed. Curious, I turned my head and saw Pandora¡¯s clothes were blowing wildly in the hot wind¨Cwas she dissipating heat?


    After exchanging looks with the Imperial Commanders for about five minutes, I awkwardly said to Pandora, who was dissipating heat next to me, ¡°Uh, Pandora, shouldn¡¯t you say something to them first? I have no idea how to start¡­¡±


    Pandora nodded, took a few calm steps forward, and in an instant, the little girl beside me seemed to transform. A palpable pressure radiated outward from Pandora, a pressure that one would never expect from a little girl, making my heart skip a beat.


    It was then I truly realized that Pandora, she was a Xyrin General.


    The serene Loli walked forward, raising her right hand high.


    The Imperial Officers in front of her tensed their bodies.


    ¡°For the Empire!¡± Pandora suddenly shouted, her sweet but steely voice leaving no room for doubt.


    What?


    ¡°For the Empire!¡± The Imperial Officers¡¯ roars echoed to the skies!


    Hey!


    ¡°Freedom is power!¡± Pandora had completely transformed into a hot-blooded Loli.


    ¡°Freedom is power!¡±


    Hey hey hey! That¡¯s not what I asked you to say!


    ¡°This world will become the Empire¡¯s new frontier¡­ um¡­¡±


    Hundreds of commanders coldly watched their General get dragged back by a man who suddenly emerged and covered her mouth, yet they still uniformly chanted, ¡°This world will become the Empire¡¯s new frontier¡­ um¡­¡±


    Hey, hey, hey, I¡¯m covering Pandora¡¯s mouth, why are you all ¡®um¡¯-ing too? Are you purposely messing with me?


    ¡°Ahem¨Ceveryone, attention,¡± I cleared my throat a few times, walking forward, ¡°First, let me introduce myself. My name is Chen Jun, and you should already know my identity¨Cyou¡¯re now reporting to me as your new leader. First off, I¡¯m happy you all made the long journey here. Comrades, you¡¯ve all worked hard!¡±


    A cold wind blew past¡­


    It turned out I really wasn¡¯t cut out for formal speeches.


    ¡°Seems everyone is quite serious¡­ so I¡¯ll keep this brief. First, regarding Pandora¡¯s declaration and this world!¡± My voice suddenly rose, ¡°I understand you¡¯re accustomed to conquering every inch of land you set foot on, but this place¨Cthis is not a battlefield! I¡¯m not interested in war, so I do not want you arriving as conquerors. I don¡¯t yet fully understand what the Empire is about, so until I figure it out, no one is to use force arbitrarily. If anyone disobeys, that¡¯s a betrayal of my will and a betrayal of the Empire!¡±


    This was something Pandora had told me, the best way to make the Xyrin Apostles listen¨Cuse the Empire¡¯s laws to suppress them.


    Now, I was totally clueless about everything. Any command I gave to the Xyrin Army could potentially cause big trouble. So until I understood more, this was the best way to minimize problems.


    Hundreds of eyes flashed blue light simultaneously¨Cthis meant they had recorded my words as their highest directive in their cognitive circuits.


    To be honest, it felt quite exhilarating to sternly lecture hundreds of Imperial Commanders¡­ should I make them stand at attention and repeat it again¡­


    Just then, Pandora tugged on my sleeve and whispered, ¡°Brother, one is missing.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean one is missing?¡± I didn¡¯t immediately understand.


    ¡°There are only 299 people here,¡± Pandora said, ¡°One commander of the Mind Assault Unit is missing.¡±


    ¡°Missing? Could it be something went wrong during the space transition?¡±


    ¡°No¨Call units involved in the space transition have arrived at their destination. I will expand the search channel and¨C¡± Suddenly, Pandora paused as if discovering something incredible, her expression odd as she said, ¡°Found him¡­¡±


    I looked on in confusion as Pandora walked to a nearby tree, focused for a moment, then punched the trunk.


    A red glow flashed, and the large tree trunk turned to scattered ashes.


    A young man in silver-white light armor, with a long, skinny face, fell to the ground.


    Pandora lightly kicked the man lying on the ground, ensuring he was completely unconscious, then turned to the other waiting commanders and said, ¡°See, this is the result of forgetting to open public navigation during a transition.¡±


    I wiped the sweat off my forehead and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°This idiot forgot to open public navigation near the end of the transition and got transported inside the tree trunk¨Cin his stomach now, there¡¯s probably half wood fibers. He¡¯s lucky; if there were any more errors in the space interference effect, he could have fused entirely with the tree trunk.¡±


    Huh¡­ haha¡­ I never thought there would be such an amusing person among the Xyrin Apostles. It looked like they were not all as cold as Pandora.


    Also, the Xyrin Apostles had an incredibly robust life force; to survive something like this¡­


    ¡°So, what should we do now? Will he be alright?¡±


    ¡°No problem, find someone meticulous to pick out the wood, and he¡¯ll be fine,¡± Pandora said nonchalantly.


    Indeed, it seemed like I couldn¡¯t treat these guys as normal people.


    Just as I was marveling at the incredible life of the Xyrin Apostles, a tall, bearded man came before me, standing at attention with a ¡°snap,¡± then he struck his left chest heavily with his right fist¨Capparently, this was the Xyrin Empire¡¯s military salute?


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Reporting to the Emperor, the Pandora Heavy Equipment Corps of the Xyrin Empire has completed its assembly. The fourth commander of the Mind Assault Unit, Kaos, is missing. The remaining 299 are awaiting orders. Please issue your command!¡±


    Ah, very good; it was indeed satisfying!


    Pandora also turned her gaze toward here. Although those expressionless eyes revealed no emotion, I could still sense she was very interested in how I planned to arrange these 300 people. After all, from her analysis of my financial condition, to support these 300 people, the only options were either robbing a bank or printing counterfeit bills¡­


    I slowly scanned the 300 standing neatly, then suddenly gave a bright smile.


    ¡°Starting tomorrow,¡± I waved my hand and said, ¡°you all will work for me!¡±

 Chapter 13 - Chapter 13: Chapter 13: The Advanced Forging Technology of Aliens

    Chapter 13: Chapter 13: The Advanced Forging Technology of Aliens


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    A high school student with no income, trying to support 300 adults ¨C how likely is it?


    From a legal standpoint, it¡¯s basically impossible¡­


    Let¡¯s not even talk about the issue of feeding these 300 people. Even if their bodies are special and they can go without food and drink for a short time, they still need clothes and shelter, right? Making 300 senior Imperial generals roam around and beg is something I¡¯m not capable of¡­


    Of course, as mentioned before, I could always have them go to Shanxi to dig for coal. If we¡¯re lucky, they might accidentally dig out a tunnel from Shanxi to Brazil, and then I could sell tickets at the entrance for five bucks each, half-price for kids¨Cbut this plan seems even more unreliable.


    And so, the most high-profile alien labor force in history was freshly assembled.


    To prevent them from being discovered by random passersby or bored high-altitude reconnaissance drones (is that really possible?), Pandora used an optical camouflage force field to cover a one-kilometer radius. Unless someone accidentally stumbled into this field, no one would discover this many suspiciously dressed individuals gathered here.


    I watched with great interest as these unknown beings from the Xyrin Mother Star busied themselves with the final preparations to integrate into this world.


    I curiously stopped in front of a stern-looking middle-aged man with a square jaw.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked, bewildered.


    Square jaw, thick eyebrows, rigid lines, a face full of righteousness, this middle-aged man¡¯s appearance perfectly matched the image of a cannon fodder holy knight from a traditional novel. He was currently sitting on the ground with his eyes closed, hands clasped together¨Cwas this supposed to be the legendary meditation?


    As soon as my words fell, the middle-aged man¡¯s hands suddenly flashed with golden light, and then he opened his eyes, showing me the thing in his hands.


    A small card.


    An ID card¡­


    Me: ¡°¡­¡± I knew how Pandora got the ID cards and household registries!


    I gave an awkward smile and said, ¡°You carry on, you carry on¡­¡±


    The middle-aged man nodded, and continued to create fake IDs with a righteous face¡­


    Leaving the ID-forging man behind, I approached a long-haired beauty with a serious expression. In front of her floated a screen emitting a faint blue light, with images flashing across it rapidly, making me dizzy.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    The beauty froze the screen and then respectfully said, ¡°Finding a job.¡±


    The static screen displayed something like a personal profile database. It seemed this lady planned to arrange a new identity for herself by directly modifying citizen records¨Cclearly, she didn¡¯t understand the differences between humans and themselves. She thought she could fix everything just by altering the records. Unfortunately, humans are not machines; changing a program doesn¡¯t alter their memory. Even if you add your name to the database, those people won¡¯t remember you as their colleague.


    Just as I was about to tell her that this method wouldn¡¯t work, she spoke up first.


    ¡°Emperor,¡± the long-haired beauty asked respectfully, ¡°what does a president do?¡±


    ¡­I calmly turned off the screen in front of the long-haired beauty and squeezed out a few words: ¡°Look for jobs with a monthly income below two thousand.¡±


    I really needed to find out what these guys were doing! I didn¡¯t expect them to take such creative approaches to integrate into human society¨Cgranted, their methods were quite efficient.


    Thirty minutes later, I was shocked.


    **, forging fake documents, hacking government records, and two were in the corner printing counterfeit money. Based on their work efficiency, it wouldn¡¯t be long before these guys dominated society¨Cgrabbing someone, pinning them down, and firing two shots sure wouldn¡¯t result in any miscarriage of justice.


    That wasn¡¯t even all. More commanders were gathered on the other side, around Pandora.


    Two hundred Imperial Army commanders sat in a proper circle. In the center was a large three-dimensional projection, and the petite Pandora was pointing at it with a teaching pointer that was almost as tall as she was.


    ¡°Everyone, pay attention,¡± Pandora waved the pointer and said, ¡°look here!¡±


    My eyes, along with everyone else¡¯s, focused on where the pointer directed.


    ¡°This is the location of the largest trench on this planet,¡± Pandora said seriously, ¡°and also where the Earth¡¯s crust is weakest. Here¨Cthis red circle is our best launch point for the space gun. If we want to conquer the most territory for the Empire with minimal cost, we must place a Paswell Ghost Energy Recharge System interface at this spot, as indicated by this red line. Otherwise, the lengthy supply chain¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop! All of you, stop!¡± I finally couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and shouted.


    My shout was extremely effective. All the alien terrorists immediately and astonishingly formed ranks right in front of me.


    Such a well-trained crime syndicate probably only exists in this world.


    Looking at the disciplined soldiers standing still in front of me, it was hard to imagine that ten seconds ago they were not only planning world conquest but also researching advanced fake currency technology for world domination.


    ¡°Just look at what you are doing!¡± I reprimanded angrily, ¡°**, printing fake money, forging documents, hacking banks to launder money¡­ What are you thinking? These are still the better ones. You¡¯re even planning to conquer¡­¡±


    ¡°Brother,¡± I felt someone tugging at my clothes, ¡°to blend into this world smoothly without humans noticing, these methods are indispensable¨Chave you forgotten my identity is also fake?¡±


    ¡°Fine, fake IDs can be an exception¨Cyou over there, keep making those fake IDs.¡± I waved my hand, allowing the square-jawed middle-aged man to continue his work.


    ¡°To survive in this world smoothly, a start-up fund is essential,¡± Pandora continued, ¡°and you needn¡¯t worry. When manufacturing those currencies, we subtly adjusted the financial structure of this world through the human banking network, diverting any potential economic loopholes to some under-the-table illegal incomes. It won¡¯t impact the existing economy.¡±


    ¡°¡­Alright, counterfeiting money can barely pass, but even if you can avoid impacting the current economic market, don¡¯t print too much!¡±


    With my permission, the two Imperial officers printing counterfeit money immediately resumed their noble project of providing start-up funds for the Imperial Expeditionary Army.


    ¡°Although we have new identifications, the sudden appearance of 300 people might catch the attention of relevant departments. Thus, some adjustments in the human citizenship system are necessary.¡±


    ¡°¡­This is the last time! Get to work!¡±


    The commanders busy hacking the citizen ID system saluted and turned away.


    ¡°Hey, that long-haired beauty, not you! Find a job the normal way, okay!¡±


    ¡°Also, considering the interests of the Empire¡­¡± Pandora paused and continued.


    ¡°You mean to say, considering the interests of the Empire, simulating a world war in advance is also necessary, right?¡± The corners of my mouth twitched as I asked the seemingly emotionless, indeed war-crazed loli in front of me.


    ¡°Brother¡¯s awareness is truly the Empire¡¯s blessing.¡± Pandora said calmly.


    ¡°A blessing, my foot!¡± I finally erupted, ¡°This place has been peaceful for decades; it¡¯s not your front line! Can¡¯t you let me have a few quiet days? Do you really need to start a world war? How much more trouble do you need to cause me?¡±


    Pandora¡¯s gray, unfocused eyes stared at me, seemingly making sure I was joking. Then she finally nodded and turned off the projection behind her.


    As I turned back, I saw the 200+ commanders who had been mobilizing for war still waiting for orders, making me even more headache-prone.


    ¡°Alright, alright, disperse, go do something meaningful, have a chat about life or something. If you really have nothing to do, go help that brother stuck in the tree trunk pick out the burrs.¡±


    The commanders saluted in unison and scattered.


    It seemed that settling these war mongers from the Xyrin Empire was still a long way off.


    ¡°Pandora, do you have anything else?¡± I noticed Pandora still standing behind me and asked curiously.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I stand behind Brother?¡± Pandora slightly raised her head and asked.


    ¡°Oh, not at all, it¡¯s just that I thought you¡¯d be with your subordinates since you¡¯re their officer. There should always be something to handle, right?¡±


    Pandora¡¯s voice carried a hint of barely noticeable resentment: ¡°I was dealing with something¨Cuntil Brother interrupted.¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t handle it¡­ By the way, Pandora, what time is it now?¡±


    ¡°2:12 AM, it¡¯s time to go back.¡±


    ¡°Leaving them here won¡¯t cause any trouble, right?¡± I worriedly eyed the busy officers¨CI was genuinely worried these dangerous folks would cause some mischief.


    ¡°They are well-trained soldiers,¡± Pandora answered, ¡°you don¡¯t need to worry about their safety.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Little one, you totally misunderstood what I¡¯m worried about!


    Fine, let¡¯s head back first; otherwise, if my sister finds out, there¡¯ll be big trouble.


    ¡°Pandora, take me back. Also, make sure everyone stays out of trouble.¡±


    Pandora nodded, then effortlessly hoisted me onto her shoulder¡­


    I must buy a car someday!

 Chapter 14 - Chapter 14: Chapter 14 Alien Invasion?

    Chapter 14: Chapter 14 Alien Invasion?


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°`


    I felt very tired, dizzy, weak all over, and nauseous.


    I deeply realized that getting carried back and forth at 210 km/h by a Superwoman at midnight was undoubtedly an SB behavior. Even more idiotic was that I insisted on coming to class after a night of torture. This made me think of a terrifying idea¨Ccould it be that my latent M attribute was finally going to be activated?


    ¡­ Chills!


    After morning self-study, the classroom was as chaotic as a street corner right after city management arrived. There was noise all around with classmates running around energetically. Topics ranged from the U.S. selling missiles to Taiwan to what the school cafeteria was serving for lunch, from prehistoric people inventing barbecue thousands of years ago to the school shooting incident that happened yesterday. It felt like the entire world¡¯s possible topics were gathered in this tiny classroom, with vast amounts of information being processed into all sorts of strange shapes. Without subtitles, very few people could understand what they were saying.


    In this noisy environment, I just wanted to take a good nap.


    Of course, if possible, it was best to lie down to sleep.


    In a daze, I saw a dark figure rushing at me with a whoosh sound.


    Without looking closely, I knew who it was. This shadow was Zhao Hang, the first friend I made after coming to this school. Unlike me, who transferred here after high school, Zhao Hang had been here since middle school and knew much more about the school than I did. At the beginning of the school year, he helped me a lot. Despite being a bit boisterous, he was a decent person. His most noticeable characteristic was his mobile meat mountain physique and the agility that didn¡¯t match his weight. It was said that this guy weighed 190 pounds and was on the verge of breaking the 200 mark. According to the class monitor, selling him off would cover the class fees for two years¡­


    ¡°Chen Jun! Wake up! Looking like this so early in the morning, did you stay up all night?¡±


    I lifted my head, the bloodshot eyes startling the big fat guy in front of me.


    ¡°Wow, Chen Jun, what¡¯s wrong with you? Did you really stay up all night? Even with your sister watching you, you still managed to sneak out to an internet cafe?¡±


    ¡°What if I told you I was meeting terrorists last night, would you believe it?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Zhao Hang shook his head firmly, causing waves on his face.


    ¡°Then we have nothing in common¡­¡± I said, my eyelids involuntarily starting to close again, and my voice gradually becoming blurry.


    ¡°Hey, wake up, wake up, don¡¯t sleep yet, I have big news, do you want to hear it?¡±


    ¡°Are the cafeteria buns on sale for lunch?¡±


    ¡°Not that.¡±


    ¡°Alright, go away and don¡¯t bother me¡­¡±


    Watching me close my eyes again, Zhao Hang was helpless.


    However, although I had no interest in his news, it didn¡¯t mean others weren¡¯t interested. Soon, a voice timely saved Comrade Zhao Hang¡¯s fragile heart that was suffering a setback.


    Qianqian, who always liked to listen to gossip, came over curiously and asked, ¡°Fatty, what news?¡±


    ¡°Our menopausal homeroom teacher had a big incident at home and resigned!¡±


    The class fell silent for a few seconds, then suddenly became lively. Everyone was attracted by the news and gathered to inquire about it¨Cthis made it impossible for me to sleep.


    ¡°Alright, alright!¡± Zhao Hang suddenly waved his hand, looking around the expectant classmates with pride, then slowly said, ¡°The point is in the details¨Cdo you want to know who our new homeroom teacher is?¡±


    The classmates were silent for two seconds, then unanimously grabbed their chairs.


    ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll say it!¡± Faced with vanity and his life, Zhao Hang wisely chose the latter, ¡°She¡¯s a great beauty!¡±


    ¡°Ah¨C¡± everyone exclaimed, then uniformly chanted, ¡°According to your aesthetic standards?¡±


    Zhao Hang¡¯s aesthetic view had always been a matter of interest, seemingly classifying any woman who didn¡¯t disrupt city appearances as beautiful. Later, it was rumored that any woman could catch Zhao Hang¡¯s eye, the latest version being that his scope had expanded to include anyone non-male. Optimistically, it was estimated that this might soon extend to Chun Ge¡­


    Therefore, no one had any hope for Zhao Hang¡¯s ¡°beautiful¡± homeroom teacher.


    Seeing the indifferent reactions, Fatty got a bit anxious and loudly said, ¡°What kind of reactions are those? I¡¯m serious! She¡¯s a long-haired beauty! Not just by my standards, even two guys passing by said so!¡±


    It seemed this guy had some self-awareness about his aesthetic view, at least he knew to find a normal person as a witness. Of course, we couldn¡¯t rule out the possibility of others sharing such special taste.


    Seeing everyone still indifferent, Zhao Hang flicked his sleeves, ¡°Anyway, you¡¯ll know soon. The first class is with the new homeroom teacher. Then you¡¯ll see! Hmph, definitely a long-haired beauty!¡±


    Seeing Zhao Hang like this, everyone couldn¡¯t help but become somewhat skeptical, having a hint of anticipation for the legendary ¡°long-haired beautiful homeroom teacher.¡±


    As for me¡­ why did I feel so uneasy when Zhao Hang said ¡°long-haired beauty¡±?


    At this moment, the class bell rang.


    Everyone quickly returned to their seats, holding their breath, waiting for the legendary beautiful homeroom teacher to arrive.


    A rhythmic sound of footsteps was heard outside the door, then a beautiful lady with waist-length hair and an appealing figure, looking barely over 20, walked in.


    ¡°Wow¨C¡± all the boys exclaimed.


    ¡°Ah¨C¡± the girls were envious.


    I slid under the desk with a swoosh.


    I recognized her; she was the long-haired sister who almost became the President of the United States last night¡­


    ¡°Hello, everyone, I am your new homeroom teacher and will be responsible for your Chinese class. My name is Pan Lingling. I hope we get along well in the next six months¡­¡± the long-haired beauty on the podium said with a smile, her eyes occasionally sweeping toward me.


    I thought your first words should be, ¡°Ignorant Earthlings, you have been conquered! Surrender to the leadership of the Xyrin Empire immediately!¡±


    I had no idea how I got through that class. The unsettling presence on the podium greatly affected me, making me feel like sitting on pins and needles. But luckily, all the boys were completely enamored with this alien terrorist. No one found my unease strange.


    After class, my first task was to go to the middle school division to find Pandora and ask what was going on.


    While dashing down the stairs of the school building, I collided hard with a tall man.


    ¡°Ah, sorry, sorry!¡± I hastily apologized, then turned to leave.


    Three seconds later, I came back.


    The tall man who bumped into me was standing straight, saluting with an Imperial Xyrin salute when he saw me turn back.


    ¡°How much counterfeit money did you print last night?¡± I asked darkly.


    ¡°Reporting, Emperor! We printed enough cash to support all the Imperial Commanders¡¯ living expenses in this world for four to five months,¡± the man in front was one of last night¡¯s counterfeit money duo, ¡°It will not cause a significant impact on this world¡¯s economy. During this time, we should be able to establish a sufficient autonomous force¨Coh, as per your order, through peaceful means.¡±


    ¡°Then what are you doing here now?¡±


    ¡°Reporting, Emperor, I have successfully become a teacher in this school!¡±


    As expected¡­


    ¡°What do you teach?¡± I was curious what a guy who was printing counterfeit money the night before could teach students.


    ¡°Ideological and political education and basic law!¡± the counterfeit money man answered robustly.


    I felt Earth¡¯s next generation was experiencing a premeditated disaster!


    Under the middle school building, Pandora appeared unperturbed facing my questions.


    ¡°As per your command, they found suitable jobs. Considering your safety, I arranged them around this school.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Alright, I don¡¯t doubt their abilities. But I have one more question¨Chow did they find jobs? They just arrived in this world last night!¡±


    ¡°Brother, remember the Commander teleported into the tree trunk yesterday?¡±


    I instantly thought of the unlucky guy who got pricked all night.


    ¡°Is he done with that?¡± I still cared about my subordinates¡¯ well-being.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Almost done, the rest will get digested,¡± Pandora answered indifferently. ¡°That guy is the Commander of the Mind Assault Unit. His specialty is group mind interference.¡±


    ¡­ Can I take that aliens brainwashed the Earthlings?


    While still feeling somewhat uneasy about it, I had to accept the result since I couldn¡¯t think of a better way to place these 300 people.


    Thus, without anyone noticing, an alien invasion was completed just like that¡­


    ¡°`

 Chapter 15 - Chapter 15: Chapter 15: Mystic Attack

    Chapter 15: Chapter 15: Mystic Attack


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    I didn¡¯t even know how I got through today.


    Those Imperial Commanders quickly and efficiently blended into the crowd around me. In every classroom, every hallway, you could always spot one or two unfamiliar faces. They included school teachers, janitors tending the flower beds, cafeteria ladies serving food, electricians repairing lines, and any other profession that could possibly appear in a school. It felt like a Hollywood blockbuster about an alien invasion was quietly playing out without anyone noticing¡­


    At first, there were still students whispering in amazement, ¡°We seem to have a lot of newcomers at our school, huh?¡± But soon, such conversations dwindled, whether due to the mind interference of the Commander named Kaos or because the students had already grown accustomed to these emerging unfamiliar faces.


    Walking home from school with Pandora, exchanging greetings with people I knew and didn¡¯t know as they passed by, I was increasingly impressed by these Imperial Officers who could infiltrate an unfamiliar civilization without being detected. Fortunately, they were not here to conquer humans.


    I turned to glance at Pandora, silently walking beside me.


    ¡­With this little war maniac here, I could only say that they wouldn¡¯t conquer humanity for now.


    ¡°Brother,¡± Pandora suddenly whispered, ¡°Are you well-liked?¡±


    I found it odd, ¡°I think so, why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°A few carbon-based beings were whispering behind us just now, saying that you are quite popular.¡±


    ¡­Any normal person would think that way seeing a high schooler chat amiably with everyone from street police to corner vendors. If my age didn¡¯t give it away, someone would probably suspect I was a high-ranking official visiting in disguise.


    The walk from my home to school is not short; it involves passing through a bustling street market known for its food stalls and vendors selling pirated discs despite frequent raids from city management. Especially famous is the pirate disc market here, labeled as the last pirated ¡°holy land¡± that stands resiliently against the authorities¡¯ aggressive enforcement. My sister had repeatedly warned not to let Pan Lili (Pandora¡¯s alias in public) walk through such chaotic places, and Qianqian also frequently advised me to take a longer route to ensure Lili¡¯s safety. But for some reason, Pandora insisted on walking through this mix of vendors and hawkers to go home.


    Soon, I understood why Pandora was so insistent.


    At the edge of the street market, a man dressed in black like someone from The Matrix approached us mysteriously and said, ¡°Hey, want some discs?¡±


    I looked up and was moved to tears.


    It was the Knight-faced Uncle who made fake IDs.


    The ancients were right; you can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. This uncle, with a face full of righteousness and determination, always surprises me with what he does¡­ Is your fake ID business going well?


    Pandora explained, ¡°Our original plan was to monopolize all the commercial systems in this city and establish a comprehensive information network to ensure your safety. But later, we found that simply having Pascal here could achieve the same goal.¡±


    Knight-faced Uncle reported seriously, ¡°The humans in this district have mastered a rather primitive yet intriguing method of information transfer. While it can¡¯t be called an intelligence network, it¡¯s enough to gather human movements in the vicinity. Also, given the chaotic management of this area, it¡¯s easier for our people to hide here.¡±


    Cold sweat dripped down my face.


    It was then I realized that among the small vendors nearby, there were several familiar faces. Clearly, I had underestimated these war-minded folks. This wasn¡¯t just job-hunting in human society; it was practically espionage!


    ¡°Brother, an abnormal target detected,¡± Pandora suddenly alerted.


    ¡°Abnormal target?¡± I was puzzled.


    The Knight-faced Uncle said, ¡°I¡¯ll go set up a sniper point,¡± and then quickly left.


    What¡¯s going on? Hey, are you planning to have a Matrix-like fight right here on the street?


    ¡°There is one¡­ no, two carbon-based lifeforms with high energy reactions locking onto our position. They have no hostility, but there is an attack intention.¡±


    No hostility but an attack intention? What does that mean?


    Before I could figure it out, Pandora called out, ¡°The opponent is launching an attack!¡±


    I felt a cool breeze pass by, and then everything returned to calm.


    Just as I thought nothing had happened, Pandora gestured for me to look behind.


    I turned and saw a deep cut over a meter long and half a centimeter wide in the wall behind us, with a wisp of white smoke slowly rising from it.


    Cold sweat poured down my face¡­


    ¡°Highly compressed air blade,¡± Pandora¡¯s eyes carried a faint blue light, a sign that she was in an information processing state. ¡°It has extremely high speed and decent destructive power and is difficult for carbon-based lifeforms¡¯ sensory organs to detect. It poses a lethal threat to ordinary carbon-based lifeforms.¡±


    ¡°¡­This isn¡¯t the time to be explaining this,¡± I said with a twitch at the corner of my mouth. ¡°I almost got killed by that thing. You should be able to intercept such an attack, right?¡±


    Although I didn¡¯t fully understand Xyrin Empire¡¯s technology, from what I¡¯d observed, with Pandora¡¯s capabilities, intercepting such an attack shouldn¡¯t be harder than blowing off some dust. However, the enemy launched an attack that almost got me, and Pandora was calmly analyzing the attack method¡¯s characteristics¡­


    Pandora looked up at the sky and said, ¡°This attack method has its merits but poses no threat to me. It seems the opponent had no killing intent and was merely probing. They deliberately missed this time.¡±


    ¡°So you knew in advance this attack would definitely miss me and didn¡¯t bother intercepting?¡± I asked in surprise, developing a new appreciation for Pandora¡¯s instant calculation abilities.


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Pandora continued to look at a specific spot in the sky and replied, ¡°We can now be sure the opponent has no hostile intent; they are probing for some unknown purpose¨Crequesting satellite cannon connection¡­¡±


    ¡°Probing,¡± I nodded, understanding, yet still puzzled. ¡°What are they probing for? Is there anything worth probing about me? And you¡¯ve kept your matters confidential; there¡¯s no chance of a leak in such a short time. Plus, using compressed air for an attack¨Chas the Earthlings developed such weapons?¡±


    ¡°We are still unsure if this attack method is an Earth-bound technology, but it¡¯s certain that the attackers are carbon-based lifeforms¨Csatellite cannon in position¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh¨Cwhat? Did you just say satellite cannon?¡± I finally registered ¡°satellite cannon¡± that Pandora had mentioned twice now. What does this over-the-top-sounding weapon mean? What is this little war maniac planning?


    ¡°Although the opponent had no hostility and caused you no actual harm, attacking the Xyrin Emperor is a grave crime. Anyone who dares to harm you must be punished¨Ccoordinates confirmed, fire at will!¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± I shouted without caring about attracting attention, ¡°Stop it! This is a residential area!¡±


    Pandora¡¯s eyes were now glinting red. Without turning her head, she said, ¡°This satellite cannon was summoned directly through a void projection in outer space. Its attack is nearly invisible to ordinary people, and we have limited its energy level. The satellite cannon at minimum output won¡¯t cause destructive damage.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not my point!¡± I shouted anxiously because I could faintly see the distant air distorting unnaturally¨Cthe satellite cannon attack was imminent!


    How powerful were these satellite cannons? Based on the data I accessed, the most powerful Xyrin Satellite Cannon could pierce through an entire planet in one shot! Though Pandora said this attack was limited, it still wasn¡¯t something ordinary humans could endure.


    Though being unreasonably attacked like this was infuriating, if it meant dragging thousands of innocent people into my mess¨CI¡¯d be worse than a beast¡­


    ¡°Pandora, I don¡¯t want to force you with an order,¡± I stared at Pandora¡¯s eyes, now a deep red, ¡°but please, as a favor to your brother, don¡¯t harm the innocent.¡±


    ¡°Even if two foolish entities attacked you?¡± Pandora asked quietly.


    ¡°You also said they had no hostile intent¨Cand the situation is unclear. Dragging so many people into this isn¡¯t appropriate. First, stop the satellite cannon.¡±


    In the end, the little girl in front of me chose to compromise, ¡°Alright, if that is your command.¡±


    With Pandora¡¯s words, the satellite cannon attack ceased.


    Though it didn¡¯t fire, I noticed that under the previously distorted air, a small-scale disturbance, like a minor fire, had occurred.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The energy gathered from the satellite cannon¡¯s pre-firing radiation alone caused such chaos. I couldn¡¯t imagine the consequences if I hadn¡¯t stopped it.


    ¡°Though I can pardon their death sentence, suitable punishment is necessary¨CBrother, this is the least I can tolerate, or the Empire¡¯s dignity would be lost.¡±


    ¡°Is it really that serious¡­¡± I felt a headache coming on. This loli¡¯s fine with everything except when it involves the Empire¨Cthen she becomes stubborn and doesn¡¯t understand the concept of ¡°peaceful resolution.¡± Who knows when she¡¯ll make a big mess¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t cause major damage,¡± under Pandora¡¯s unyielding gaze, I gave up trying to turn her into a peace envoy. Of course, if I found those attackers, a small lesson wouldn¡¯t hurt, ¡°and most importantly, don¡¯t harm the innocent.¡±


    Now, I could only silently pray for those mysterious attackers¨Cmay they survive the Xyrin Weapon¡¯s strike¡­

 Chapter 16 - Chapter 16: Chapter 16: A Beautiful Woman Visits

    Chapter 16: Chapter 16: A Beautiful Woman Visits


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    Over the next few days, everything was calm and quiet. The mysterious attack at the marketplace seemed to have completely vanished. If Pandora hadn¡¯t reported that the two mysterious attackers had escaped, I would have thought they had been blasted to smithereens by the ever-present Xyrin Space weapons.


    Today was a rare day off. My sister personally cooked lunch, saying it was to make up for the welcome party she missed for Pan Lili because of her busy work schedule, though Lili herself showed no interest in the event.


    It was called a welcome party, but the attendees were only Pandora, my sister, me, and Qianqian, who came for the fun. Despite the small number of people, this kind of gathering gave me a warm feeling, a feeling that those who spend their days engaging in various social events could never understand.


    Once everyone was seated, my sister spoke first: ¡°Now, let¡¯s welcome Lili to our family, though this welcome is a bit late.¡±


    Qianqian and I applauded simultaneously.


    Pandora remained silent, sitting motionlessly at the table¡­


    Seeing Pandora¡¯s lack of reaction, my sister, overtaken by maternal instincts, immediately thought of Pandora¡¯s ¡°tragic past.¡± She gently held Pandora¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Lili, you don¡¯t have to worry anymore. From now on, you¡¯re part of this family. I¡¯ll take care of you like a big sister. No one can hurt you again.¡±


    I fully believed that no one could hurt Pandora, because according to the historical data we¡¯ve gathered from the Xyrin Empire, the last civilization that tried to resist the Pandora Army had already turned to cosmic dust¡­


    Qianqian also radiated maternal warmth. She held Pandora¡¯s other hand and said, ¡°Yes, Lili, you don¡¯t have to worry about anyone bullying you anymore. With us here to take care of you, you might even have a chance to see things again!¡±


    Ahem¡­ What I wanted to say was that Pandora could actually see every tiny bit of E. coli on your hand¡­


    ¡°Ah Jun, say something too,¡± Qianqian became a bit annoyed when she saw me just focusing on getting my food, ¡°This is your own sister! Lili clings to you all the time.¡±


    I looked up and glanced at the doll-like adorable but indifferent Pandora. Her unfocused eyes turned in my direction. Perhaps because we usually communicated through a spiritual connection, I had a hunch that Pandora¡¯s attention was entirely on the crispy chicken tenders in my hand.


    ¡°Here, eat this.¡± I handed the chopsticks forward, and to prove that Pandora really couldn¡¯t see, I directly placed the chicken tender into her mouth.


    Watching Pandora quietly eat, I was rather curious about how a magic-powered constructed body like her could take an interest in carbon-based life forms¡¯ food.


    Qianqian helplessly watched our ¡°sibling¡± interaction and sighed: ¡°Ah Jun, you¡¯re just the same as before, haven¡¯t changed a bit.¡±


    My sister laughed to ease the tension: ¡°Although Ah Jun doesn¡¯t seem very expressive, he still cares a lot about Lili.¡±


    ¡°This guy is really not expressive¡­¡± Qianqian suddenly sighed, ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s been a long time since we gathered like this, ever since I moved out.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± my sister also sighed, ¡°I remember back then, you two were just little kids like Lili now. You cried so much when you parted, and look at you now¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak as if you¡¯re an old lady,¡± I glared at my sister, who was sighing about time passing, feeling somewhat guilty inside. Over the years, she had shouldered the burden of the family. Although she is my elder sister, she often played the role of a mother, making it understandable why she felt this way.


    Perhaps, ever since she shouldered the responsibility of this fragile family, her heart was no longer that of a young girl.


    The straightforward Qianqian clearly didn¡¯t think so much. She laughed and said, ¡°Exactly, Sister Chen Qian is still young and beautiful. Why speak so old-fashioned? Speaking of which, does Sister Chen Qian have a boyfriend now? Who¡¯s the lucky guy?¡±


    ¡°You brat!¡± My sister laughed and scolded, ¡°Can¡¯t you think of something serious?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s not serious? This is Sister Chen Qian¡¯s lifetime matter!¡±


    People often say women have two great skills: chatting and shopping. My sister and Qianqian perfectly demonstrated the former, completely switching to full interaction mode in no time, leaving the original focus of the gathering¨CPandora¨Cout in the cold.


    ¡°Oh dear, we got so carried away that we forgot about Lili!¡± My sister finally realized, exclaiming. Unfortunately, Pandora still had no reaction. Whether she was unintentionally ignored or her name was called, she quietly ate what was in front of her, occasionally fumbling to pick up food, playing the role of a blind girl. It was as if the entire world had abandoned her.


    Pandora, you¡¯re making my sister feel guilty¡­


    Sure enough, seeing Pandora like this, both girls who were happily chatting just moments ago began to blame themselves. My sister picked up her untouched wine glass and said, ¡°Lili, sorry. Sister punishes herself with a drink!¡±


    I hurried to stop her: ¡°Sister, don¡¯t¡­¡±


    Too late¡­


    The process could be summarized in a few words: raise the glass, lips touch, falls flat.


    Watching my sister, who had collapsed on the table, Qianqian commented: ¡°Didn¡¯t expect Sister Chen Qian to still have such a low tolerance.¡±


    At that moment, Pandora¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in my mind: ¡°Brother, one of the two carbon-based life forms who attacked us yesterday has appeared.¡±


    I was startled, but did not show it. I laughed and chatted with Qianqian while asking through the spiritual connection, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where is this person? Are they coming for us?¡±


    ¡°Right outside the door. The person still harbors no hostility. Considering their hormone levels, they¡¯re not intending to attack, but we cannot rule out their threat.¡±


    Outside the door?


    I pondered for a moment and then replied through the spiritual connection: ¡°Do not intercept. Let¡¯s observe. If they make a move, prioritize protecting sister and Qianqian¨C¡±


    Just then, the doorbell rang.


    ¡°Ah Jun, did you invite someone else today?¡± Qianqian asked curiously.


    ¡°Oh,¡± I waved my hand to make sure Qianqian stayed seated, ¡°It¡¯s a friend. You stay with Lili, I¡¯ll get the door.¡±


    Although Pandora assured me that the person had no ill intentions, and I believed she could handle any sudden attacks, the fact remained that the person had attacked me a few days ago, and their method was quite formidable. So, standing at the door, I felt a bit nervous.


    However, that nervousness quickly turned into astonishment when I opened the door.


    I had imagined the other person to be a stern young man, an unkempt man in black, a fierce scarred man, or even an armed terrorist. But I had never expected the visitor to be a sweet, tall, beautiful girl.


    The woman at the door, dressed in a light yellow coat with shoulder-length hair, didn¡¯t look happy. Even though she tried to smile, her deep anger was easily noticeable.


    It seemed she had suffered quite a bit under those Xyrin weapons.


    Her unexpected appearance left me speechless. We stared at each other awkwardly for a few seconds before I finally blurted out, ¡°You¡¯re really lucky to be alive!¡±


    The beautiful woman¡¯s face turned instantly dark.


    Lin Xue was very unhappy, extremely unhappy!


    And it was all because of the man in front of her.


    About ten days ago, in the school where Lin Xue had transferred to for a mission, there was a campus shooting, injuring several students. Since her abilities were not suitable for direct combat, Lin Xue chose to report the situation to her superiors and wait for support. But just as she finished reporting, three armed thugs suddenly fell to the ground, acting strange. After examination, doctors found their IQ had dropped to the level of mice, essentially turning them into idiots.


    Despite the peculiarity, no witnesses could provide any valuable information, except for Lin Xue.


    She noticed two crucial things.


    First, when those three criminals fell, Lin Xue clearly remembered that they were standing one moment, then the next they were on the ground, brain dead. There was no transition, as if a piece of video had been cut out. This noticeable anomaly was ignored by the panicked students, making Lin Xue doubt her own memory.


    The second discovery left no room for doubt. After the criminals fell, she sensed abnormal energy fluctuations from two students.


    Lin Xue was confident in her abilities and reported this immediately, receiving orders to probe the targets.


    Then came a nightmare day.


    Lin Xue clearly remembered when Lin Feng¡¯s wind blade swept past the older boy, he didn¡¯t react at all. Even the weakest Superpower User would sense such an obvious energy fluctuation from Lin Feng. Just as Lin Xue doubted her judgment, thinking they were ordinary students, she noticed the two had calmly observed the wind blade¡¯s mark and discussed it!


    They had noticed her attack long ago and simply didn¡¯t care about it!


    Concluding this, Lin Xue decided to retreat immediately, but it was too late. An overwhelming energy gathered above her instantly, making her wonder if it could vaporize the entire city if it hit the ground!


    To her surprise, death did not come. Possibly considering innocent lives, the attack was halted, the gathered energy quickly dissipating, though its temporary gathering had caused considerable chaos.


    Realizing their power, Lin Xue swiftly pulled the confused Lin Feng and ran for their lives.


    They ran for a full day and night.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The pursuers didn¡¯t intend to kill them but seemed to toy with them. Invisible energy beams followed relentlessly, pushing them to run madly. Whenever they stopped to rest, the energy would pause. As soon as they recovered a bit, the deadly energy resumed¡­


    This cat-and-mouse game lasted till the next morning.


    Then Lin Xue and Lin Feng took a taxi back from a nearby town¡­


    Despite the chase, Lin Xue dare not offend those two. Superpower Users of their caliber were too valuable to the organization, and she couldn¡¯t make them enemies due to her own actions.


    So, today, suppressing her grievance and fury, Lin Xue came to apologize, only to hear such a remark from them!

 Chapter 17 - Chapter 17: Chapter 17 Lin Xue

    Chapter 17: Chapter 17 Lin Xue


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    A sentence of ¡°you¡¯re really something¡± put us into an awkward silence for nearly a minute.


    The beauty in front of me couldn¡¯t even manage to retract her stiff smile before being choked by my highly ¡®creative¡¯ greeting, her expression turned colorful. A blend of forced smile and anger flashed across her face; even the world¡¯s best face-changing artist couldn¡¯t hope to replicate such an expression.


    ¡°Sorry!¡±


    ¡°Sorry!¡±


    We said in unison, then both stood there awkwardly.


    I didn¡¯t know why the beauty froze, but I was genuinely surprised. I had assumed she was here for revenge (considering her expression), but I didn¡¯t expect her first words to be an apology ¡ª though her tone lacked any real sincerity.


    ¡°Uh ¡ª it¡¯s fine, no, why are you apologizing?¡±


    The beauty bowed, gritting her teeth, ¡°I¡¯m here to apologize for attacking you a few days ago!¡±


    ¡°Ah ¡ª oh.¡± I was a bit nonplussed; it felt like we¡¯d both been ready for a life-and-death duel, with me having prepared poison darts and wills, and she looking furious, only for her to suddenly suggest playing rock-paper-scissors. I was instantly confused.


    After a few seconds of confusion, Qianqian¡¯s voice came from the living room, ¡°Ah Jun, who¡¯s at the door? Why don¡¯t you let them in?¡±


    I finally reacted and said, somewhat awkwardly, ¡°Beauty, had dinner yet? We¡¯re eating right now. Want to join us?¡±


    I felt this was the most creative thing I had said in my life ¡ª considering it was to someone who almost killed me.


    A few minutes later, this girl, who introduced herself as Lin Xue, sat at our table, taking the place of my sister, who had been escorted back to her room by Qianqian because she¡¯d drunk too much.


    ¡°You said you¡¯re Ah Jun¡¯s friend?¡± Qianqian looked at Lin Xue with a suspicious gaze.


    Lin Xue shook her head resolutely, ¡°That¡¯s what he said. I¡¯m not this guy¡¯s friend!¡±


    Qianqian turned to me, ¡°How come I¡¯ve never heard of this friend of yours?¡±


    Clearly ignored, Lin Xue shouted angrily, ¡°I said, I¡¯m not this guy¡¯s friend!¡±


    ¡°Uh ¡ª Lin Xue is someone I just met a few days ago. I haven¡¯t had the chance to introduce her to you guys yet.¡±


    ¡°Hey, are you listening to me at all? I am not this guy¡¯s friend!¡±


    ¡°How did you and Ah Jun meet?¡± Qianqian ignored Lin Xue¡¯s protest again, ¡°Based on personality, you two shouldn¡¯t get along, right?¡±


    ¡°I already said, I¡¯m not this guy¡¯s friend¡­¡± Lin Xue protested feebly.


    ¡°Alright, forget how you two met,¡± Qianqian raised a glass, ¡°Today we¡¯re having a welcoming party for Lili¡¯s sister, and let¡¯s also welcome Lin Xue as a new friend!¡±


    Lin Xue was in tears¡­


    Watching the two lively and self-centered friends in front of her, Lin Xue couldn¡¯t help but suspect, is this guy really the powerful superpower user from that day?


    Recalling that day¡¯s events, Lin Xue shuddered; such powerful force ¡ª could it still be categorized as a superpower?


    At this moment, with her mind already in chaos, Lin Xue suddenly noticed that there was another person who had been ignored.


    That blind girl named Pan Lili, if Lin Xue¡¯s guess was correct, she must also be a powerful superpower user. But why didn¡¯t this little girl react to her arrival at all? She should have sensed her identity, right?


    Seeing the little girl quietly eating her food, Lin Xue couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡°What a child with weak presence! Even I, who excel at reconnaissance, subconsciously ignored her existence¡­ Could this be her superpower? To hide her presence? Such a useless ability¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about my brother.¡± A voice suddenly appeared in Lin Xue¡¯s mind, startling her so much she almost dropped her chopsticks.


    ¡°Stay calm; it¡¯s a basic quality for a warrior.¡± The voice echoed again, confirming to Lin Xue that this wasn¡¯t an illusion.


    Was this the little girl¡¯s superpower? Mind communication?!


    Lin Xue suddenly became excited as if she had discovered a new continent.


    Superpowers come in all shapes and sizes, with some being incredibly odd and useless. This often led to superpower users being powerful yet unable to make significant impacts, but this little girl¡¯s ¡®mind communication¡¯ was a rare and powerful superpower, worthy of being called a royal skill. Although it wasn¡¯t suitable for direct combat, its role in team actions¡­


    At this point, Lin Xue realized, with the girl¡¯s ability being ¡®mind communication,¡¯ then the elusive high-temperature energy from the other day must belong to the infuriating guy in front of her. Despite him humiliating her and his terrible personality, if they could join her organization¡­


    For the sake of the organization, enduring some grievances was nothing. In the worst case scenario, she could give this guy named Chen Jun some trouble in secret to balance things out¡­


    Sitting across from these two treasures, Lin Xue felt that Xu Qianqian was really in the way¡­


    ¡°Hey!¡± Lin Xue suddenly spoke.


    ¡°Mm?¡± I responded somewhat puzzledly. This enigmatic girl named Lin Xue still confused me, but she had been friendly so far, so I just observed her silently. What was she going to say now?


    ¡°You two,¡± Lin Xue¡¯s gaze flicked back and forth between me and Qianqian several times before finally saying, ¡°are you guys a couple?¡±


    ¡°Who knows!¡± Qianqian and I answered in unison.


    Lin Xue was dumbfounded.


    What kind of answer was that? Yes? No? How could there be such a nonsensical reply in the world?


    ¡°Well,¡± Qianqian pulled at her hair in frustration and said, ¡°I guess you could call us lovers ¡ª there seemed to be some development after transferring to the same school half a year ago, but now¡­ Hey, Ah Jun, are you my boyfriend or not?¡±


    I¡­ cramped up a bit¡­


    Although I knew Qianqian could sometimes be extremely offbeat, I never thought she could reach this level, but thinking carefully, our relationship was indeed like that; we both had good feelings for each other, cared for each other, but couldn¡¯t find the feeling of romance. It was like ¡ª before we even got to talk about love, we¡¯d already entered the couple¡¯s mode¡­


    ¡°Qianqian, unfortunately, I am your unlucky boyfriend¡­¡± I said with a sullen face.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Qianqian turned to Lin Xue, ¡°Looks like we are lovers.¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect our relationship to be defined in such an absurd way.


    Lin Xue was almost crashing.


    She suspected that the two people opposite her were deliberately messing with her, but from her observations, neither showed any sign of joking.


    ¡°Alright, I get it. You¡¯re both a funny couple,¡± Lin Xue said helplessly, ¡°Seeing a beautiful stranger suddenly appear by Ah Jun¡¯s side, don¡¯t you feel suspicious or jealous at all?¡±


    Qianqian blinked, then looked puzzled and said to me, ¡°Ah Jun, I think she¡¯s right. You suddenly met a pretty girl. Shouldn¡¯t I, as your girlfriend, be unhappy or something?¡±


    ¡°In theory, yes.¡± I analyzed very seriously.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t I feel anything?¡± Qianqian was more puzzled, ¡°Is it because you give me too much security?¡±


    ¡°Qianqian,¡± I almost cried, ¡°now I¡¯m starting to doubt my place¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, I was just joking,¡± Qianqian waved her hand, ¡°I know you well enough. Although I don¡¯t know how you met Lin Xue, I can tell there¡¯s nothing inappropriate between you two¡­¡±


    Lin Xue finally confirmed that the presumed lovers before her couldn¡¯t be handled with normal relationship solutions, so she said in frustration, ¡°Alright, you win¡­ It¡¯s getting late. I should go. I¡¯ll leave you two to chat.¡±


    Actually, what I wanted to say was, I¡¯ve been waiting for you to say that¡­


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    After the disheartened and confused Lin Xue left, Qianqian stood up and said, ¡°Okay, I should go too. I¡¯ve got an afternoon shopping date with Zhou Jie and the others. The colossal task of washing the dishes is all yours~~~¡±


    Looks like Qianqian did mind a bit, judging by how she waited for Lin Xue to leave before getting up. She still didn¡¯t trust me to be alone with an unknown pretty girl.


    I have to admit, it gave me some comfort¡­


    After Qianqian left, it was just Pandora and me in the living room for a few minutes before the doorbell rang.


    I got up to open the door, and unsurprisingly, there stood Lin Xue, who had just left not long ago.

 Chapter 18 - Chapter 18: Chapter 18 Superpower… Organization

    Chapter 18: Chapter 18 Superpower¡­ Organization


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    After Lin Xue had settled down, I got straight to the point and said, ¡°Alright, now you can tell me why you¡¯re here. I don¡¯t believe you came here just to apologize.¡±


    Despite her anger, Lin Xue tried her best to smile, though it looked more like a grimace. ¡°I did come mainly to apologize. Also, I need to confirm something with you.¡±


    Seeing Lin Xue¡¯s forced smile, I waved my hand repeatedly. ¡°Okay, okay¡­ You can confirm whatever you need, just stop smiling, it¡¯s creepy.¡±


    Lin Xue seemed to give up on any pretense and dropped her smile, her expression turning icy. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be straightforward¨Cdo you and your sister have any special abilities?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Although I had vaguely guessed her purpose, I was still a bit surprised. I wondered when this girl had started to notice Pandora and me. It seemed she mistook us for people with superpowers?


    Well, strictly speaking, my ability to use mind control to call upon the Xyrin Mother Star¡¯s long-range fire support and the nearby Xyrin Army could count as a superpower. And Pandora, as an unknown life form who could transform into various large-scale weaponry, if she didn¡¯t count as having superpowers, then no one in the world would.


    Of course, I couldn¡¯t reveal our identities to this mysterious Lin Xue. In fact, our identities must remain secret from any Earthlings. The question now was whether or not to admit we had such abilities.


    Seeing my silence, Lin Xue realized I was hesitating. She pulled a small card from her pocket and said, ¡°Take a look at this¡­ I work for a certain organization, and like you, I¡¯m a superpower user.¡±


    So, the legendary National Superpower Bureau?


    My right hand, which was about to reach out, froze in mid-air, and I asked in surprise, ¡°You¡¯re from the National Superpower Bureau?¡±


    ¡°Have you read too many novels?¡± Lin Xue scolded unceremoniously, ¡°In reality, there are superpower users, but they¡¯re not as common as you think. Our organization only consists of about twenty people. Due to the small number and unique personalities, we function more like an independent special ops group. We don¡¯t belong to the government, but we assist the nation by handling incidents that only superpower users can solve.¡±


    So, this beautiful woman named Lin Xue was actually an important figure?


    ¡°You want us to join?¡± I easily guessed Lin Xue¡¯s intention. An independent group secretly serving the country? It did sound impressive.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you surprised? Most people would find it unbelievable discovering our organization¡¯s existence.¡± Lin Xue looked at me curiously, unaware that after experiencing the Xyrin Empire¡¯s bizarre events, my nerves had toughened enough to accept anything.


    ¡°Alright, since you all have special abilities, it¡¯s understandable you¡¯re not that shocked¡­ So, what¡¯s your decision?¡± Lin Xue looked at me and the silent Pandora with hopeful eyes. Though these two people had caused her so much trouble, if they could join her¡­


    ¡°Well¡­¡± I hesitated. Rashly joining such an unheard-of organization made me uneasy. Plus, I¡¯m naturally averse to trouble. Joining this organization would likely mean endless troubles.


    At that moment, Pandora¡¯s voice came through our spiritual connection, carrying a subtle hint of excitement: ¡°Brother, you can agree to her.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± I grew curious. Pandora, who usually ignored outside matters, was suddenly interested in this?


    ¡°According to Xyrin Empire¡¯s law, if Xyrin Emperor¡¯s brother joins a politically sensitive organization, it¡¯s considered a declaration of conquest by the target civilization against the Empire.¡±


    ¡­ So you just want an excuse to start a war? You little warmongering madman!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I shook my head, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m suitable to join your organization. However, if you need my help in the future, I¡¯d be happy to assist.¡±


    Thank me, thank me. I just saved all of humanity from a cataclysm!


    Unfortunately, Lin Xue had no idea that the person before her had just saved the world¡­


    She was now very frustrated. After coming here humbly to apologize (really humbly? I had doubts), and revealing her identity, she didn¡¯t expect this guy to refuse so flatly. All her prepared arguments were useless. Worse, this person now knew the organization¡¯s secret. Should she really call in that annoying guy from the organization who clears memories? Besides, she never got along with him, and it¡¯s uncertain if his ability could affect these two powerful superpower users.


    ¡°You can rest assured. I won¡¯t leak your secrets,¡± seeing Lin Xue¡¯s face darken, I guessed what she was thinking. ¡°And as I said, if you need my help, I¡¯ll be glad to provide it.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you reconsider?¡± Lin Xue held onto a shred of hope. She didn¡¯t want to return empty-handed and be laughed at by the others in the organization.


    ¡°Well¡­ for various reasons, I can¡¯t join¡­¡±


    Various reasons, huh. Does humanity¡¯s survival count as a significant reason?


    ¡°What about you?¡± Lin Xue turned to Pandora. ¡°What¡¯s your plan? Possessing such powerful abilities isn¡¯t necessarily a good thing. You might get into trouble. Joining us would provide a sense of protection, and if your abilities contribute to the country, wouldn¡¯t that be a good thing?¡±


    To Pandora, none of your words hit the mark¡­


    Sure enough, Pandora shook her head, coldly saying, ¡°Not interested.¡±


    I worried this little one might intentionally agree with Lin Xue. Fortunately, she still respected my wishes.


    ¡°Fine¡­¡± Seeing our determination, Lin Xue knew it was impossible to persuade us today. As for erasing our memories to prevent the leak of secrets, she decided against it. Failure would not only fail to keep the secret but also offend two powerful superpower users, which wasn¡¯t worth the risk.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stay in touch,¡± Lin Xue stood up dejectedly. ¡°Although we can¡¯t become partners, we¡¯re not enemies either. I hope we can cooperate in the future.¡±


    Cooperate¡­ From my perspective, if the Imperial Expeditionary Army couldn¡¯t solve a problem, twenty-odd superpower users stood no chance either. Seems like Lin Xue was getting a great deal out of me!


    After Lin Xue left, Pandora and I began discussing the information we¡¯d gathered today.


    ¡°Never expected an organization from a novel to exist.¡± This was my sigh.


    ¡°A harmless small organization. Although those with special abilities among humans can match elite Xyrin Soldiers, their numbers are too few, and they can¡¯t form a proper combat team. Together, they couldn¡¯t withstand a fully combat-mode Pandora mecha.¡± This was Pandora¡¯s analysis.


    Hearing Pandora¡¯s blunt assessment, I said helplessly, ¡°Please, don¡¯t compare human superpower users with the Xyrin Empire that once ruled the universe. Not to mention, your life forms are already at a significant advantage over humans.¡±


    Despite saying this, the strength of the Xyrin Empire was indeed immense. Superpower users, superhuman among humans, were merely considered soldiers in the Xyrin Empire?


    I guess so. Just thinking about Pandora¡¯s ship-to-ship Ghost Energy Cannon that day makes it clear how monstrous the Xyrin Empire¡¯s weapons are¡­


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Whatever, no point in overthinking. With so many Xyrin Commanders around, a small human superpower group won¡¯t pose any impact. As for those Xyrin Commanders with severe war tendencies, they¡¯re even less a concern. Without my permission, the completely obedient Xyrin Apostle won¡¯t act recklessly¡­


    I glanced at Pandora¡¯s calm face.


    Uh, provided I keep an eye on this little loli with a war obsession¡­


    ******************************************************Qiu Zhi Chi ******************************************************


    Request support! I¡¯ll gladly accept any clicks, recommendations, or favorites~~~~~~

 Chapter 19 - Chapter 19: Chapter 19 Farewell, My Peaceful Life

    Chapter 19: Chapter 19 Farewell, My Peaceful Life


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    There once was a place¨C


    In this place, it was crowded with countless hungry young men and women. They were pushing and shoving, their faces anxious, all vying for a portion of food that was never enough and always unexpectedly different, crowding in front of narrow windows. This scene was like the last refuge for humanity after a great catastrophe¡­


    Yes, this place was the legendary¨Ccafeteria!


    Qianqian, Pandora, and I were sitting in a relatively empty corner, with meals in front of us that were clearly more generous than others¡¯. Watching our classmates still in battle around us, I felt a sense of satisfaction.


    ¡°Lili, you¡¯re really my lucky star!¡± I sincerely praised, reaching out to stroke the hair of the little loli beside me. Though she still maintained a cold expression, I could tell she was quite happy¨Cnothing could have delighted a Xyrin Apostle more than praise from a high-level authority.


    Qianqian snorted and said with disdain, ¡°You have the nerve to say that, making your blind sister fetch food¨Cit¡¯s not like she can see anything. Without others¡¯ help¡­ aren¡¯t you afraid she might get hurt?¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Lili¡¯s pitiful charm, could you have gotten food so smoothly?¡±


    ¡°¡­Anyway, it¡¯s you whom they call a beastly brother behind your back, I just take advantage.¡±


    Setting aside her disdain, Qianqian took the few remaining pieces of meat from my bowl and put them into Pandora¡¯s bowl.


    ¡°¡­Are the two ribs in your lunchbox just for decoration? Also, aren¡¯t you afraid of gaining weight eating like this?¡±


    ¡°You know Lili doesn¡¯t like ribs. As for gaining weight¨Cwhatever I become, you¡¯ll still want me, so why should I worry?¡±


    ¡­Is my taste similar to Zhao Hang¡¯s?


    ¡°Speaking of which, Qianqian,¡± I suddenly grew serious, ¡°are we really a couple?¡±


    Qianqian¡¯s face flushed almost imperceptibly, and then she said, ¡°Haven¡¯t we established that? Or is there something you¡¯re unhappy about with me?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± I hurriedly denied, ¡°It¡¯s just, I feel everything is so strange and inexplicable, I don¡¯t even know when we started¡­¡±


    Qianqian stared at me with a gentle expression I had never seen before, ¡°I don¡¯t know either, maybe it¡¯s always been like this¨CAh Jun, you know, sometimes I get a very strange feeling, as if in this world, if I, Xu Qianqian, were to spend my life with a man, it could only be you. Even when we were little kids who didn¡¯t understand anything, I naturally thought that¨CIsn¡¯t it strange?¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s fate. Who said we both have such strange personalities?¡±


    Pandora¡¯s calm analysis broke through, ¡°Fate¡­ a baseless theory, involving mysticism and divination but choosing the most unfounded explanation¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Qianqian¡¯s face turned red, ¡°Lili is here, be careful not to corrupt young minds!¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re the one discussing this in public.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all because you brought it up!¡± Qianqian protested discontentedly.


    ¡°Yeah, this guy really is a jerk.¡± A somewhat familiar voice came from behind us. Turning around, I saw a bright yellow figure.


    ¡°Lin Xue?¡± I exclaimed in surprise.


    ¡°Yo!¡± Lin Xue waved casually at me in greeting, then blatantly sat beside me and took the unopened bread I was saving for the afternoon, ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten yet!¡±


    Qianqian looked at us suspiciously.


    No matter what, the relationship between Lin Xue and me seemed too close for people who had only known each other for a few days. Even if Qianqian was usually carefree, she couldn¡¯t help but mind.


    ¡°Ah Jun, I¡¯m starting to suspect there¡¯s something going on between you and that Lin Xue¡­ confess honestly!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly; it was obvious that Lin Xue was here to cause trouble. Why else would she come specifically when Qianqian was around and act so casually? It seemed Pandora¡¯s punishment made this Superpower Person hold quite a grudge against me.


    ¡°Miss Lin Xue, could you please stop messing with me¡­ why aren¡¯t you at your noble school and came to our place?¡± I said to Lin Xue with a long face. By now, many classmates had noticed us. Qianqian was already a pretty girl and quite eye-catching; now, with Lin Xue, who was equally attractive, it looked like a love war over a plain-looking guy (could we drop the ¡®plain-looking¡¯ part?).


    So, the gossip began to spread, with some observant classmates noticing the exceedingly cute little loli sitting quietly between Qianqian and me, leading to even more explosive rumors: Could it be that the adorable little loli also fell victim to this guy? Could he be the legendary supreme scoundrel, combining all unscrupulous traits into one super villain?


    Probably feeling it was meaningless to keep messing with me, Lin Xue quickly finished the last bite of bread and said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t in that school to study. Today, I came to you for business¨CXu Qianqian, right? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not here to steal your boyfriend. My relationship with him isn¡¯t what you think. Lili can testify.¡±


    ¡°I can testify.¡± Pandora nodded, quietly finished her food, and stood up.


    ¡°If you still don¡¯t trust us,¡± Lin Xue pointed to her head, ¡°you can come with us.¡±


    Qianqian looked curiously between Lin Xue and me, ¡°Come with you guys¡­ hey, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Follow us and you¡¯ll find out. Do you think I¡¯d harm you?¡±


    ***************************************************Separator***************************************************


    Ten minutes later, we were in a black sedan heading to the outskirts.


    Sitting in the car, Qianqian worriedly asked, ¡°Hey, Lin Xue, where are you taking us? We have class this afternoon!¡±


    ¡°This afternoon¡¯s class¡­ I¡¯ve already taken leave for you¨Clong leave.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ what are you planning?!¡± Qianqian finally seemed scared. Though usually carefree, she was still an ordinary girl and couldn¡¯t compete with Lin Xue, who was used to life-and-death missions. She nervously clutched my hand, seeking reassurance.


    ¡°Relax, I¡¯m not a bad person. It¡¯s just that the place we¡¯re going is a bit special¨Chmm, why do I feel like someone¡¯s watching us? Little Feng, speed up.¡±


    Hearing Lin Xue¡¯s words, I curiously looked out the window, catching a glimpse of a man dressed like a future soldier in black squatting at a corner selling pirated discs.


    Thinking back, I realized I had seen quite a few familiar faces on the way.


    ¡°Our people have been following the car since we left the school,¡± Pandora relayed through a mental link, ¡°We¡¯ve been hiding our intentions and constantly switching monitoring personnel. We even got Kaos to activate junior level Mind Interference to hide our presence. But, this carbon-based life named Lin Xue can still sense us instinctively. If my analysis is correct, her Superpower should be relying on exceptionally strong intuition for detection, an auxiliary information-gathering ability.¡±


    ¡°Lin Xue, can you tell me what you¡¯re planning now?¡± Though Pandora and the Xyrin Commanders were protecting us, I still asked Lin Xue, hoping to ease Qianqian¡¯s worries and stop her from pinching my arm every three seconds.


    ¡°Remember what you promised me a few days ago?¡± Lin Xue didn¡¯t answer directly but asked me this.


    A few days ago? That was when Lin Xue tried to persuade Pandora and me to join her organization under the guise of an apology. I recalled, at that time, I even saved the world from a little future soldier less than four feet tall.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°You promised that if we ran into trouble, you and Pandora would help.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re in trouble¡­ wait, you¡¯re involving Qianqian?!¡± I realized with a start that Lin Xue probably sought our Superpowers to solve some problem but bringing Qianqian along?


    ¡°Well, not exactly involving¡­¡± Lin Xue explained, ¡°This issue also concerns Xu Qianqian. In fact, to resolve it, we¡¯ll need her help.¡±


    ***************************************************Separator or something***************************************************


    Today¡¯s update came early. Starting tomorrow, I¡¯ll be working overtime, so the next update might be a few hours late.

 Chapter 20 - Chapter 20: Chapter 20: Missing

    Chapter 20: Chapter 20: Missing


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°It¡¯s related to me?¡± Qianqian asked in surprise, ¡°What is related to me? Ah Jun, do you know something? Tell me quickly!¡±


    I raised my hands helplessly, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you, but it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t get involved¡­ Although it seems you¡¯ve already been drawn in.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make things difficult for this guy, let me explain.¡± Lin Xue leaned comfortably into her chair, ¡°Xu Qianqian, your father is an archaeologist, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ How did you know?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not important. What is important is¡­¡± Lin Xue said as she pulled out a piece of paper from a black leather bag beside her and read, ¡°Xu Feng, male, 45 years old, a renowned Chinese archaeologist, involved in various domestic and international¡­ Hmm, skipping that part. Finally¡­ on December 1, 2010, he joined the national geological team to investigate a newly discovered site near the Niya Ruins in the Taklamakan Desert. Three days later¡­ he disappeared.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Qianqian and I exclaimed simultaneously.


    ¡°My dad disappeared?¡± Qianqian¡¯s face was filled with disbelief, ¡°How could that be? He just called home the day before yesterday! Are you trying to scare me?¡±


    Although Qianqian couldn¡¯t believe the news at all, I knew it was probably true. Given Lin Xue¡¯s status, she had no reason to lie to us. Now, I was wondering why Uncle Xu disappeared and how this incident could alarm the superpower organization Lin Xue belonged to.


    ¡°I have no need to deceive you. Besides, you said your dad called home the day before yesterday, what about yesterday?¡±


    Yesterday, according to Lin Xue, was the day Uncle Xu disappeared.


    ¡°How could it be¡­¡± Qianqian murmured in a daze, the growing unease in her heart made her realize that Lin Xue¡¯s words were likely true.


    ¡°Ah Jun, Lin Xue is lying to me, right? You¡¯re closer to her, you must know if she¡¯s telling the truth¡­¡±


    ¡°Sorry¡­ Qianqian, don¡¯t worry, I will find a way to bring Uncle Xu back!¡±


    Hearing my response, Qianqian froze on the spot, then suddenly threw herself into my arms, sobbing ¡ª as the daughter of an archaeologist who often conducts fieldwork, Qianqian knew better than anyone that disappearance in the Great Desert was as good as a death sentence.


    It was then that I realized, the usually carefree and tough girl in my arms also had a vulnerable side.


    In fact, I wasn¡¯t too worried about Uncle Xu¡¯s disappearance, not because I didn¡¯t care about his safety, but because I had full confidence in the technology of the Xyrin Empire.


    As soon as Lin Xue announced the news of Uncle Xu¡¯s disappearance, I ordered the perpetually idle Imperial Commanders to send hundreds of small satellites equipped with all-around invisibility fields into outer space. These satellites¡¯ detection abilities were so precise they could observe how many sets of pancakes a stall in front of a school sold in a day from space, and how much money was in one-yuan bills and how much in fifty-cent pieces; they also had a degree of X-ray vision and energy analysis functions. With a search and rescue team of Commanders specialized in search tasks already on their way to the Taklamakan Desert, I believed that if Uncle Xu was still on Earth, I could rescue him!


    Just then, Lin Xue¡¯s voice came through: ¡°You two, there¡¯s no need to be so affectionate right now, is there? And Chen Jun, aren¡¯t you planning to tell Xu Qianqian your identity?¡±


    ¡°Ah Jun¡¯s identity?¡± Upon hearing Lin Xue¡¯s voice, Qianqian lifted her head from my embrace, her eyes still red.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s like this¡­¡±


    *************************************************** A Line Break ***************************************************


    After listening to my story, Qianqian seemed completely unable to accept it, saying, ¡°You mean, you¡¯re a Superpower User?¡±


    I nodded and pointed to Pandora, who had been silent the whole way, ¡°And Lili, she is too.¡±


    ¡°No way¡­ Superpowers only exist in novels, don¡¯t they?¡± Qianqian still couldn¡¯t believe it.


    I nudged Pandora¡¯s arm, signaling her to demonstrate. The next second, Qianqian exclaimed, ¡°Lili, was that you just now¡­¡±


    Seeing Qianqian¡¯s reaction, Lin Xue guessed what had happened. She smiled and looked at the silent Pandora, ¡°That¡¯s Lili¡¯s ability, Mind Communication. Even I am a bit jealous.¡±


    Jealous already? If you knew all 300 of my subordinates had this ability, how jealous would you be?


    ¡°Then, Ah Jun, what is your ability? You have a superpower too, right?¡± The voice that had suddenly sounded in her mind had made Qianqian fully believe in the existence of Superpower Users. Now she was very curious about my ability.


    ¡°Probably something aggressive,¡± I answered vaguely. Summoning the Imperial Army to wage war on a world should count as an aggressive ability, right?


    ¡°A very powerful attack ability¡­¡± Lin Xue¡¯s voice came from the side, still haunted, as the Satellite Cannon must have left a significant psychological impact on her.


    ¡°So impressive¡­¡± The shocking news temporarily set aside Qianqian¡¯s worry about Uncle Xu¡¯s disappearance. Her eyes sparkled as she grabbed my arm, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you were so powerful! Why didn¡¯t you tell me about your superpowers before? Have you been hiding it from me since we were kids?¡±


    Remembering how she had been kept in the dark since childhood, Qianqian¡¯s voice took on a tone of sadness.


    ¡°No way!¡± I hurriedly comforted her, ¡°My ability only appeared recently, after reuniting with Lili, and Lili¡¯s ability awakened at the same time¡­¡±


    Lin Xue also chimed in at the right moment, ¡°Well, such occurrences are imaginable. Special sensory connections between siblings can trigger the awakening of superpowers, though this is more common among twins. The situation with Chen Jun and Lili can be considered rare.¡±


    Lin Xue, your timely explanation is much appreciated!


    Knowing that we were Superpower Users, Qianqian seemed less worried about Uncle Xu. It appeared that, in her mind, everything would be resolved with our involvement.


    ¡°By the way, Lin Xue, where exactly are you taking us? We¡¯ve already left the suburban area.¡± I looked out the window and found we were in a desolate area unfamiliar to me, with no sight of the city in view. I hadn¡¯t realized we¡¯d come this far!


    Lin Xue picked up her phone and skillfully dialed a few numbers, seemingly sending a text message, then said, ¡°Obviously, we¡¯re switching to a faster mode of transportation. Did you think I planned to drive this broken car all the way into the Taklamakan Desert? Or are you planning to buy a train ticket to Xinjiang now?¡±


    ¡°Huh? We¡¯re leaving now?¡± I was startled by Lin Xue¡¯s decisiveness, ¡°I haven¡¯t even told my sister yet.¡±


    ¡°Me too, I need to let my mom know, otherwise she¡¯ll be worried sick if I suddenly disappear for several days!¡±


    Lin Xue looked at the two of us, then suddenly slapped her forehead, ¡°Oops, sorry! I forgot about that. I grew up without family, raised by the organization. We in the organization head out as soon as there¡¯s a mission, so I¡¯ve never had the concept of saying goodbye to family¡­ Haha¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­ It¡¯s okay.¡± Qianqian didn¡¯t know what to say, taken aback by Lin Xue¡¯s background.


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to my sister¡¯s nonsense!¡± The young driver who had been quietly driving suddenly spoke up, surprisingly revealing that he was Lin Xue¡¯s brother?


    ¡°This is my brother, Lin Feng,¡± Lin Xue smiled awkwardly, then reproached him, ¡°Mind your own business, keep driving!¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Lin Feng responded, ¡°How could it not be my business? If I don¡¯t speak up now, the author will forget about me¡­ Ahem, let me rephrase that. If I don¡¯t speak now, I¡¯ll end up as one of your deceased relatives too!¡±


    Seeing her prank exposed by her brother, Lin Xue didn¡¯t seem embarrassed at all. She continued playing with her phone, ¡°That¡¯s how it is. I was just teasing you. But don¡¯t worry about disappearing for a few days; we have it all arranged. We¡¯ll send a message through your school saying you¡¯re attending an external school exchange program, and a member of our team with shape-shifting abilities will visit your home. Everything covered¡­ Ah, we¡¯re here.¡±


    What an authoritarian arrangement!


    *************************************************** I Decided to Update Another Chapter ***************************************************


    Starting overtime today, the update will be a bit late. By the way, there¡¯s a second update today; passing readers, please vote~~~~~~

 Chapter 21 - Chapter 21: Chapter 21 Great Desert

    Chapter 21: Chapter 21 Great Desert


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    When I got off the plane, I still felt a bit dizzy.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t due to airsickness, but rather the amazement at Lin Xue¡¯s organization.


    I really didn¡¯t expect them to have a hidden underground airport in such a concealed location! When I entered the futuristic underground building, I even thought I had entered a sci-fi movie. The shuttle-like ¡°plane¡± we boarded next made me marvel at how advanced human technology had become!


    Lin Xue explained, ¡°In fact, many technologies that only appear in sci-fi movies have long been mastered by humans. To avoid causing too much disruption to human life, this portion of technology is carefully restricted and only very important military departments and special organizations like ours can enjoy this ¡®future¡¯ technology. Additionally, some special groups also possess some unique technologies, but that¡¯s not for you and me to discuss.¡±


    Compared to my astonishment, Qianqian wasn¡¯t as flustered. Though she curiously looked around the whole time, knowing about the existence of superpower users likely made her more immune to what was happening, making her calmer than I was.


    As for Pandora¡­ in her words, having lived in modernized environments, paying attention to the primitive technology of ancient people is quite interesting¡­


    Was I the only one who seemed like a bumpkin?


    The shuttle-like plane we boarded flew directly into a massive building and then stopped in a spacious hall. Lin Xue told me this was a secret base their organization had set up deep in the Taklamakan Desert.


    ¡°Lin Xue, it looks like you have a high status here?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but say in amazement, seeing every passing staff member respectfully stop to greet Lin Xue.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Lin Xue said proudly, ¡°Did you forget what I told you? Our entire organization has just over 20 superpower users, which means that the 20 of us are actually the leaders of this whole organization!¡±


    I almost forgot that superpower users are rare in this world; how could they possibly be used as mere grunts in reality?


    ¡°So, Chen Jun, have you reconsidered joining us? You see how powerful we are.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± For the survival of all humanity, I would never join any human organization.


    ¡°Um,¡± in this heavily guarded base, Qianqian finally held back her personality and said somewhat restrainedly, ¡°When will we look for my dad?¡±


    ¡°No, we¡¯ll rest for a day first. Tomorrow, we will meet a very special elder, and then we¡¯ll head out together.¡±


    ¡°The place we¡¯re going to, is it dangerous?¡± I keenly noticed a hint of seriousness in Lin Xue¡¯s expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s not very dangerous,¡± Lin Xue shook her head, ¡°Strictly speaking, it¡¯s a bit strange.¡±


    ¡°Strange?¡±


    ¡°Do you think something that requires superpower users to handle wouldn¡¯t be strange?¡± Lin Xue gave me a sidelong glance, ¡°Since I joined the organization, I¡¯ve been dealing with various strange things. This time it¡¯s just a bit stranger ¨C Alright, these are your rooms ahead. Go rest now. I¡¯ll come to get you at dinner time ¨C Chen Jun, why are you grinning like an idiot? The rooms have separate compartments. Don¡¯t think I wouldn¡¯t have thought of that!¡±


    *********************************************************Resting*********************************************************


    Pandora and I sat idly in the living room, with the sound of Qianqian taking a shower coming from the adjacent room.


    ¡°Brother wants to see?¡± Pandora asked quietly.


    My gaze floated to the bathroom, and then I firmly nodded.


    Pandora stood up, walked to the bathroom door, knocked on the glass door, and said, ¡°Sister Qianqian, brother said he wants to¡­ mm¡­¡±


    I covered Pandora¡¯s mouth and dragged her back to the sofa. Then I seemed to see a rare mischievous smile appear on Pandora¡¯s usual expressionless little face, but when I looked closely, Pandora had already returned to her usual cold demeanor.


    Was it an illusion?


    After settling down, I stopped thinking those random thoughts and instead asked Pandora, ¡°Have you found Uncle Xu? Have the satellites returned any clues?¡±


    The little loli in front of me shook her head with a hint of reluctance in her voice, ¡°No clues at all. There are no traces of human activity near the vague coordinates provided by Lin Xue. Energy detection also hasn¡¯t found any abnormal energy fluctuations.¡±


    ¡°What about the commanders who are good at searching? Have they found anything?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Their detection terminals have even reached the underground magma layer but still haven¡¯t found any traces of human activity.¡±


    ¡­Magma layer, did you need to be that exaggerated?


    Now, I suddenly felt like this matter wasn¡¯t that simple.


    With the technology of the Xyrin Empire, Pandora¡¯s subordinates had already scoured the southern region of the Taklamakan Desert during this period. Now, Pandora could even precisely report to me the exact number of sand scorpions in the southern region, how many males and how many females. Yet, they couldn¡¯t find a human expedition team that had been missing for less than two days?!


    By this time, Qianqian had finished her shower and changed into a loose white outer garment worn by the base staff prepared by Lin Xue. This type of clothing, said to be made from special materials, had considerable defensive ability and could well resist the temperature differences between day and night in the desert. Unfortunately, some substance inside would interfere with superpower users¡¯ abilities, making it a burden for Lin Xue, but it was just right for Qianqian.


    ¡°Ah Jun, what did Lili say you wanted just now?¡± Qianqian asked while drying her still slightly damp hair.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind her. The little girl is just bored. But you¨CQianqian, are you really going with us tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Now that I¡¯m here, how can I not go? That¡¯s my dad we¡¯re talking about! Besides, Lin Xue already said we need my help for this operation.¡±


    ¡°Really¡­¡± I withheld my judgment. I had always doubted Lin Xue¡¯s claim. Qianqian seemed like an ordinary girl, and the only link between her and this event seemed to be her missing father. Why did Lin Xue insist that Qianqian would play a role in this matter? It was very suspicious.


    While Qianqian and I were chatting, there was a knock on the door, and Lin Xue¡¯s voice came from outside, ¡°Qianqian, Lili, and uh, whoever, come with me if you have nothing else to do. I want to show you the Great Desert!¡±


    ¡­Why did I feel like Lin Xue had a certain disdain towards me just now?


    Following Lin Xue, we finally left the secret base, which had an internal structure resembling a maze, and reached the ground-level exit.


    ¡°Ah¨C¡± Qianqian exclaimed, ¡°Is this the Great Desert?!¡±


    ¡°Truly magnificent!¡± I praised sincerely.


    ¡°¡­¡± Pandora¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, perfectly playing the role of a blind girl.


    In front of us were endless golden sand dunes, stretching out like static waves, reflecting beautiful golden-red light under the setting sun. At the distant horizon, in the direction of the horizon, the infinite yellow sand seemed to merge with the sky, as if the whole world was filled with this boundless desert, making us feel our insignificance and nature¡¯s grandeur. Near the horizon, I noticed some faint black lines and curiously asked, ¡°Lin Xue, what are those?¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Poplar Forest,¡± Lin Xue said with a mysterious respect, ¡°Living for a thousand years without dying, dead for a thousand years without toppling, toppled for a thousand years without rotting, the hero tree of the desert.¡±


    ¡°The desert is truly magnificent!¡± Qianqian exclaimed with admiration, ¡°Not just magnificent¨Cstunningly magnificent!¡±


    ¡°Is that so,¡± Lin Xue gently smiled, ¡°Now, the desert is calm. When the desert gets restless, you won¡¯t say that. You don¡¯t even need to wait for the desert to become restless; these sand dunes before you are constantly moving. Some can even shift hundreds of meters overnight. If it weren¡¯t for the special equipment around this base that can interfere with the movement of the sand dunes, this underground base would turn into a huge tomb in just a day¡­ I really feel lucky for not being assigned as the person in charge of this ghostly place¡­ Anyway, it¡¯s getting late, let¡¯s go back for dinner.¡±


    ********************************************************Second Update********************************************************


    Second update completed. Also, I¡¯ve found it hard to concentrate lately. If there are any unintentional mistakes, feel free to point them out¨Cif anyone is reading, that is¡­

 Chapter 22 - Chapter 22: Chapter 22 still lacks a Healing part

    Chapter 22: Chapter 22 still lacks a Healing part


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    The exciting plot is about to unfold!!! Don¡¯t miss it if you¡¯re passing by!!!


    **************************************************************************


    The next morning, in the base¡¯s lounge, we met the superpower user specializing in defense, the one Lin Xue had mentioned.


    A seemingly unremarkable young man, about 20 years old, wearing casual clothes that looked like they came from a street stall, with a notably pale complexion, meticulously groomed mid-length hair, and apparently not very talkative. He only nodded when he saw the three of us before sitting to the side.


    Lin Xue stood up and began introducing us: ¡°This is Zheng Yiming, the superpower user in our organization who excels in defense. Though he isn¡¯t very talkative, he¡¯s actually a very enthusiastic person.¡±


    ¡°Hello,¡± Zheng Yiming gave a polite smile and nodded.


    ¡°This is my younger brother, Lin Feng. His ability is to manipulate compressed air for attacks.¡± The shy-looking boy next to Lin Xue stood up, bowed to Pandora and me, and said, ¡°I apologize profusely for attacking you last time. It was all my sister¡¯s idea. You can take revenge as you please.¡±


    ¡­Truly Lin Xue¡¯s brother, hiding a scheming heart behind a shy appearance!


    ¡°Little Feng, I¡¯ll find time to beat you up.¡± Lin Xue smiled at Lin Feng, then pointed to Qianqian and introduced: ¡°This is Xu Qianqian. There¡¯s an archaeologist named Xu Feng among the missing exploration team, and he¡¯s her father. She¡¯ll be joining us in our actions thereafter. Zheng Yiming¡¯s primary task is to ensure her safety.¡±


    ¡°Hello,¡± Qianqian smiled at Zheng Yiming and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how much help I¡¯ll be, but I¡¯ll certainly do my best!¡±


    ¡°Lin Xue, you¡¯ve been saying Qianqian will be helpful in the upcoming actions. Can you tell me now what exactly she can do? I don¡¯t want her getting into danger because of it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll see soon enough. Rest assured about Qianqian¡¯s safety; Zheng Yiming¡¯s defensive abilities are no joke.¡±


    Defensive abilities? Can they withstand Xyrin¡¯s phase impact cannon head-on?


    I had made up my mind; regardless of Zheng Yiming¡¯s prowess, I would prioritize protecting Qianqian in the subsequent actions. Even if it meant the mission¡¯s failure, with the help of Xyrin Expeditionary Army soldiers, I need not risk Qianqian¡¯s safety personally.


    ¡°These two,¡± Lin Xue pointed to Pandora and me, ¡°are siblings and highly powerful superpower users.¡±


    ¡°Superpower users?!¡± The always placid Zheng Yiming finally showed a shocked expression and then suddenly started looking at us with an expectant gaze just like Lin Xue had initially.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it,¡± Lin Xue waved her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already told them before, but unfortunately, they firmly refused to join the organization. However, they agreed to help us when needed¨Clike now.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Zheng Yiming nodded with a disappointed look, and Lin Xue continued the introduction: ¡°This is my sister, Pan Lili. Her special ability is mind communication, which will play a significant role in our team actions.¡±


    Zheng Yiming¡¯s eyes lit up as he praised: ¡°A great ability¡­ Huh? Your eyes.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t see.¡± Pandora said calmly, making Zheng Yiming feel a bit awkward, and he quickly apologized: ¡°Ah, sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°And this is Dragon Armor. His ability is to generate high-temperature energy attacks in specific areas and seems capable of remotely controlling such attacks. He¡¯s very powerful in combat.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Dragon Armor.¡± Zheng Yiming said cooperatively.


    ¡­Should I be angry?!


    ¡°Alright, alright, no more jokes,¡± Lin Xue saw my face starting to turn green and quickly concluded, ¡°His name is Chen Jun¨Cas for why he and his sister don¡¯t share the same surname, it¡¯s because they are orphans raised by different families. They recognized each other only after growing up, and their abilities awakened afterward.¡±


    After the introductions, Lin Xue suggested: ¡°Now that we¡¯ve met, it¡¯s best to familiarize ourselves with each other¡¯s abilities for smoother coordination in upcoming actions.¡±


    ¡°Meaning, demonstrate our superpowers?¡± I nodded. This was indeed a good chance to witness real abilities.


    Upon hearing a demonstartion of abilities, Qianqian got interested and excitedly said, ¡°Great! Let me see as well. I¡¯ve always heard about your powers but haven¡¯t seen them except for Lili¡¯s ability!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a closed training ground here,¡± Lin Xue suggested, ¡°We could go there¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait,¡± I interrupted Lin Xue. ¡°My ability has a large area of effect. Can we do it outdoors?¡±


    Of course, it had to be outdoors. Xyrin Space weapons were fired directly from outer space. If I used them in the training ground, could I afford to fix a hole in the base?


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. This is a desert after all, and there¡¯s plenty of room outside.¡±


    Outside the base, the five of us superpower users, along with Qianqian who was eager to watch, were prepared.


    ¡°First, my ability is perception,¡± Lin Xue said. ¡°I can precisely sense the surroundings and the flow of energy and use my sixth sense to predict things that¡¯ll happen in a short time¨Cnot as exaggerated as prophecies but just the likelihood of an event occurring. For instance¨Cthere will be a gust of wind in 3 seconds strong enough to blow Qianqian¡¯s hat off.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Qianqian instinctively pressed down on her hat.


    Three seconds is a short time; almost as soon as Qianqian pressed down, a considerable wind blew by. Because she had held her hat, it didn¡¯t get blown off as Lin Xue predicted.


    ¡°That¡¯s how it works; I can foresee a gust of wind in 3 seconds that could blow off Qianqian¡¯s hat. However, reality can still diverge from my intuition. As for my observation ability¨CQianqian¡¯s motion of holding her hat consumed 0.132 kilojoules of energy, though I can¡¯t prove it.¡±


    Pandora¡¯s voice echoed through the spiritual connection: ¡°It¡¯s 0.13185 kilojoules. In terms of energy perception alone, Lin Xue¡¯s ability is on par with a very skilled Xyrin Explorer. Her short-term foresight is even stronger.¡±


    What an impressive superpower! She¡¯s practically half a prophet!


    Noticing Qianqian¡¯s and my astonished expressions, Lin Xue smiled smugly and said, ¡°Alright, who¡¯s next?¡±


    ¡°This is my ability.¡± Pandora¡¯s voice resonated simultaneously in everyone¡¯s minds; then there was silence.


    ¡­Such a typically brief Pandora demonstration.


    ¡°My ability is Wind Blade¨CYiming, would you assist me?¡±


    Zheng Yiming nodded, moved a dozen meters away from us, and indicated he was ready.


    Lin Feng took a breath, then suddenly swung his right hand forward!


    ¡°Wind Blade!¡±


    Several nearly transparent, twisted air currents flew rapidly towards Zheng Yiming. At the same moment, a light blue, semi-transparent shield-like barrier appeared in front of him. The Wind Blades struck the barrier, creating wave-like ripples before dissipating, while several intentionally missed blades split a distant sand dune in two!


    Do not underestimate the Wind Blades¡¯ attack power just because sand dunes are soft. Remember, sand significantly dampens various forces. A dune with a radius exceeding a hundred meters can¡¯t be penetrated even by the strongest sniper rifle!


    ¡°It¡¯s like a movie¡­¡± Qianqian muttered, mesmerized by the spectacular scene.


    ¡°If it¡¯s just about attack power, I¡¯m not the strongest.¡± Lin Feng smiled modestly, then with a hint of dread added: ¡°Wait until you see Chen Jun¡¯s ability; you won¡¯t think I¡¯m powerful¡­¡±


    I smiled slightly and stepped forward.


    Since Pandora¡¯s Heavy Equipment Corps arrived in this world, my connection to Xyrin Mother Star had strengthened significantly. Though not to the extent of daily chats with Gaia, I could make some use of that massively restricted command set.


    Once I confirmed the successful connection, I steadied myself, controlled my thoughts, and assumed a calm posture, exuding an aura of confidence¨C


    ¡°If you keep posing, we¡¯ll leave,¡± Lin Xue said blandly from the side.


    ¡°Heavenly Light!¡± I yelled powerfully, waving my right hand forward while mentally requesting cross-space support.


    A bright white light beam several meters thick descended from the sky, accompanied by a low buzzing, and quickly drilled into the sand a hundred meters away.


    A nearly ten-meter-diameter magma pool¡­


    A collective intake of breath could be heard behind me.


    Damn! I overdid it!


    ¡°Chen Jun¡­is this your true power?¡± Lin Xue¡¯s face twitched, and inside she was already thinking: Oh my god, this kind of power, can it even be explained by superpowers? Good thing I didn¡¯t really anger this guy back then, or else¡­


    Lin Feng was also breaking out in cold sweat. He¡¯d been hunted for a whole day and night back then! (Little did they know, it wasn¡¯t me who attacked them but Pandora, the seemingly harmless loli.)


    Zheng Yiming was stunned too. Although he had confidence in his defense abilities, could he last even a second against this kind of attack?


    Only the oblivious Xu Qianqian was unaware of the sheer scale of this power, instead staring at me in admiration.


    ¡°Actually, the extent of my attacks is very limited,¡± I explained with a forced smile, ¡°Firstly, it consumes a lot of energy so I can¡¯t use it continuously. Secondly, the range control is terrible, and each attack requires a long charge time¨Clike when I posed just now¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh¨C¡± everyone nodded, seeming a bit more at ease.


    Lin Xue appeared to have naturally assumed the team leader role. After everyone snapped out of their daze from the earlier sight, she raised her voice: ¡°Alright, now that we have a basic understanding of each other¡¯s abilities, does anyone have questions?¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    I looked around.


    Pandora for mind communication and intel, Lin Xue for detection and short-term foresight, Zheng Yiming as the main tank with his defense power, Lin Feng and I as the main DPS, plus Qianqian as the key NPC, hmm¡­


    ¡°Lin Xue,¡± I raised my hand and said, ¡°we still need a healer!¡±


    ******************************************************* Cough, cough *******************************************************


    Though not very popular, I still want to shout: The exciting plot is about to unfold!!!!!!

 Chapter 23 - Chapter 23: Chapter 23 Sicaro Joins

    Chapter 23: Chapter 23 Sicaro Joins


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    Summon support!!! Leave a message as you pass by!!! Also, for those with votes, don¡¯t hide them!!!


    ******************************************************************************


    Before heading to the ruins where the expedition team disappeared, Lin Xue first took us to a small town not far from the base.


    The town wasn¡¯t big, with only a scale of a few thousand people, but the buildings along the streets looked orderly and modern, completely unlike an isolated desert town.


    The townspeople didn¡¯t seem to react to our arrival. They just glanced at us, the outsiders, and then went about their own business.


    For some reason, while walking through this town, I always had a strange feeling.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect a town like this in the desert,¡± Qianqian looked at the bustling surroundings and expressed her amazement. Though she knew people lived in the desert, the question was¨Cthis was the central area of the Taklamakan Desert! Inhabited by few, scarce in resources, and even the most basic water needs could not be met. The appearance of a town here naturally piqued her curiosity.


    Zheng Yiming seemed quite familiar with this place. While leading the way, he introduced, ¡°This town is not an ordinary place. In fact, it¡¯s a refuge¨Calso known as an exile land.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± My gossiping soul ignited.


    ¡°Top international smugglers, arms dealers, descendants of big families expelled, high-ranking hermits hunted by enemies, and even a few superpower users who made mistakes and are never allowed to leave this desert for life. Don¡¯t underestimate anyone here. Any one of them stepping out could shake the entire world.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Qianqian exclaimed, clutching my arm tightly. The previously gentle-looking desert residents now appeared to her as fierce and malicious brigands.


    ¡°Relax,¡± Lin Xue patted Qianqian¡¯s shoulder comfortingly. ¡°No matter how big they were outside, they must behave here. There are a few rules. Firstly, no matter what mistake you made outside, once you arrive here, it gets written off. Meaning, you are ¡®dead.¡¯ Secondly, once here, no one leaves without the organization¡¯s permission unless they are confident enough to escape the organization¡¯s pursuit. Thirdly, anyone here mustn¡¯t cause trouble. No matter how arrogant you were outside, here you are just an ordinary townsperson, or else¨Cwell, some very unpleasant things will happen. Also, this town is not completely isolated from the outside world. Occasionally, some authorized outsiders come in, but they don¡¯t know the truth of this town. The only ones who know are the organization members and special people like you, Chen Jun.¡±


    ¡°Amazing,¡± I smacked my lips and said, ¡°Why do you guys feel like a lawless terrorist organization?¡±


    ¡°Tsk¨Cwe¡¯re contributing to the world!¡± Lin Xue habitually retorted, ¡°Most of these people would pose a threat to humanity if they lived in the world, but it¡¯s a waste to kill them because of their skills. So, we adopted this method.


    ¡°The organization provides them shelter, saving them from being torn apart by enemies or others. In return, they stay here obediently and use their abilities to serve the organization. Whether you believe it or not, some people here control billions in funds in the outside world through networks or other means, just for the chance to have a stable meal. So, this place is a refuge, also an exile land¡­¡±


    Refuge¡­ Exile land¡­


    I carefully pondered Lin Xue¡¯s words, again observing those seemingly ordinary desert residents keenly.


    At first glance, they seemed like average residents, but upon closer inspection, I could see the differences in their eyes.


    Some showed coldness, some apathy, some unwillingness, while some looked at us with blatant envy.


    But here, they could only bury these emotions deep in their hearts, striving to become ordinary desert residents.


    Just then, ¡°Bro, want a disc?¡± A somewhat familiar male voice came from not far away.


    ¡°Creaaak¨C¡± My body instantly petrified.


    With the sound of ¡°squeak squeak,¡± I stiffly turned my neck to see a knight-faced uncle dressed like a character from The Matrix peddling pirated discs to passersby.


    ¡­ Sicaro, an excellent commander of the Empire, sentenced to death by the Imperial Emperor on December 6, 2010, for being too idiotic.


    Just kidding¡­


    But I truly wanted to do that, damn it! Are you really a commander of the Xyrin Empire? Are you not an undercover actor or infiltrator sent to mess with us? Have you never had any intelligence training in the army? Can you think of a better disguise than selling pirated discs dressed in a Matrix suit?!


    At this moment, I lost all hope in this knight-faced uncle¡¯s intelligence.


    ¡°Huh? Why does this disc-selling uncle look so familiar?¡± Lin Xue, who had seen Sicaro¡¯s figure from a car before, murmured curiously.


    The key issue isn¡¯t here, right? The key issue is how can such a person appear in this place?!


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong¨Chow can such a person appear here?!¡± Zheng Yiming was the first to react, ¡°Capture him!¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± I hastily stopped them.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lin Xue asked me, puzzled, ¡°Do you know this person?¡±


    I must be brain-dead, why speak up now!


    Faced with Lin Xue¡¯s inquisitive gaze, I quickly organized my thoughts. But how could I explain my relationship with such a suspicious-looking uncle selling pirated discs in Exile Town?


    ¡°He¡¯s brother¡¯s friend,¡± Pandora suddenly spoke.


    ¡­ Pandora, do you not know I¡¯m trying to dissociate myself from this suspicious uncle?!


    ¡°He¡¯s also a superpower user,¡± Pandora continued to reveal.


    ¡°What?!¡± Lin Xue, Lin Feng, and Zheng Yiming exclaimed in unison. In this day and age, are superpower users so common? How can a suspicious uncle selling pirated discs on the street be one?


    Then, Pandora¡¯s voice came through the spiritual connection, ¡°Sicaro is a highly skilled Imperial officer proficient in positional defense warfare, and his combat power shouldn¡¯t be underestimated. I hope he can join our upcoming mission¨CI feel this incident isn¡¯t simple, having an extra layer of protection is always good.¡±


    ¡°Chen Jun,¡± Lin Xue¡¯s voice interrupted my conversation with Pandora, ¡°Do you know this person? Is he really a superpower user?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ yes!¡± I answered nervously and then had a sudden idea, added, ¡°He can heal!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    A few minutes later, the so-called healer¡­ ahem, the superpower user Sicaro, was walking with us.


    ¡°Chen Jun, is this guy really okay?¡± Lin Xue asked worriedly while watching the knight-faced uncle selling pirated discs along the way, ¡°Suddenly adding a mysterious person.¡±


    ¡°I can vouch for him; he¡¯s absolutely reliable!¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°A traveling superpower user got lost while touring the Great Taklamakan Desert and ended up in the exile town protected by the Superpower Team, reduced to selling pirated discs to survive¨Cdo you expect me to believe that? And the strange name, Sicaro, doesn¡¯t sound real either?¡± Lin Xue was still filled with distrust towards this uncle, but eventually, she sighed, ¡°Fine, my intuition tells me this person is trustworthy. Hopefully, my ability isn¡¯t wrong this time.¡±


    ¡°Who exactly are we going to find?¡± Qianqian finally couldn¡¯t hold back, ¡°We¡¯ve almost reached the town¡¯s end. When are we heading to the ruins? Each day¡¯s delay increases my father¡¯s danger!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Lin Feng smiled gently, ¡°The person we¡¯re looking for now is very important. Without his help, we might end up missing like your father in those ruins.¡±


    ¡°Who is so powerful?¡± I asked curiously, ¡°Is he a superpower user?¡±


    Lin Xue shook her head and said, ¡°No, he¡¯s just an ordinary old man, but he possesses an extraordinary object that can stabilize the ruins¨Cunfortunately, the expedition team put too much faith in modern science and neglected mystical powers, leading to the mishap.¡±

 Chapter 24 - Chapter 24: Chapter 24 Xyrin Relic

    Chapter 24: Chapter 24 Xyrin Relic


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    Passing by onlookers, please leave a comment¡­


    **************************************************************************************************************


    ¡°Lin Xue¡­ is this the mysterious old man you were talking about?¡±


    ¡°When did I ever say he was a mysterious old man?¡± Lin Xue rolled her eyes, ¡°I just said he has an unusual item.¡±


    ¡°Even if he is just the NPC guarding a mystical item, he must have something special about him¡­ this appearance¡­¡±


    In front of us, an old man with dark skin, a dirty shirt, and gray pants rolled up to his knees, was holding a large bowl and slurping noodles as if he hadn¡¯t eaten in a lifetime. He occasionally scratched his furry calf, seemingly immersed in his world of noodles, completely oblivious to our presence.


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate this old man,¡± Lin Xue whispered, ¡°Gu Zhengfeng was once the most famous tomb raider in China. He raided more tombs than you¡¯ve visited supermarkets and almost never came back empty-handed. Unfortunately, during his last grave robbery, he touched something he shouldn¡¯t have, angering someone he absolutely couldn¡¯t afford to provoke. He fled to this place to escape death.¡±


    ¡°Really¡­¡± I took another serious look at this scruffy old man battling with his noodles, unable to believe such a powerful figure stood before me.


    Lin Feng leaned in conspiratorially, ¡°There¡¯s more. It¡¯s said that the day after he hid in this Exile Town, his pursuer choked to death on a meatball¡­¡±


    ¡°You rascal! Are you here today just to annoy me?¡± The scruffy old man had already slurped the last noodle into his mouth and glared at Lin Feng. It turned out he had been listening to our conversation all along but had been too lazy to respond.


    ¡°Not at all!¡± Lin Feng cupped his hands and laughed, ¡°We¡¯ve come today with an important matter to discuss with you. May we go inside to talk?¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap,¡± the old man gulped down the rest of the broth and wiped his mouth, ¡°I can¡¯t oppose anything on your turf.¡±


    We followed the old man into an ordinary-looking clay house.


    The sight inside was beyond my expectations.


    The small room was filled with old jars and tools with indeterminate uses, leaving almost no place to step. The walls were hung with dirty, relic-like items, making the already dim room even darker from the sheen of ancient artifacts. I felt like I¡¯d stepped into a freshly dug tomb.


    ¡°These things are what got me into this mess,¡± the old tomb raider navigated the clutter with ease, ¡°But I can¡¯t bear to part with them.¡±


    ¡°Any one of these must be worth a fortune,¡± Qianqian carefully stepped over a fragile-looking old pot, speaking softly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about taking these,¡± Lin Xue whispered, ¡°Gu Lao would fight you to the death. When he first came to this town, he donated 227 artifacts and all his property on the condition that no one touch the remaining items before his death.¡±


    With his keen hearing, the old tomb raider chuckled, ¡°After I die, you can do whatever you want with them. But when that day comes, I want to lie among these treasures¨COld Gu spent his life robbing the graves of nobles. When I die, I want to rest like them, surrounded by my treasures!¡±


    Hearing his words, we could only roll our eyes in exasperation.


    ¡°Alright, sit.¡± After a difficult journey, we reached the only clear spot in the room. The old man dragged out some nearly broken chairs for us.


    Sitting amidst these ancient treasures, we felt like we were in a graveyard meeting¡­


    ¡°So, you came for that item?¡± the old man seemed to know our purpose.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Xue replied bluntly.


    ¡°I can give it to you,¡± a sharp light flashed in the old man¡¯s eyes, and his scruffiness vanished, revealing the sharp, cunning look of the veteran tomb raider he once was, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for my greed bringing it out, I wouldn¡¯t be in this situation. To me, it¡¯s a curse. But I can¡¯t give it to you so easily¨Cyou know my rules.¡±


    It dawned on me then that Lin Xue wanted the very item that almost got the old tomb raider killed, piquing my curiosity about the mysterious item.


    Lin Xue paid no mind to his rules, pushing the curious Qianqian forward, ¡°This is Xu Feng¡¯s daughter, Xu Qianqian. If what you say is correct, this girl has the qualifications to activate it¨Chow about we test it?¡±


    ¡°Hey¨C¡± I interjected, worried Lin Xue was asking Qianqian to do something dangerous.


    ¡°Relax, I won¡¯t harm your sweetheart, just need her cooperation for a test.¡±


    The old tomb raider scrutinized Qianqian, then laughed, ¡°Hey, the missing man¡¯s daughter? Her father was a staunch materialist who didn¡¯t believe in any of your superpowers and cursed me out. Does his daughter believe in this nonsense? Wait here, I¡¯ll get it.¡±


    As the old man went to retrieve the item, Qianqian and I asked together, ¡°Uncle Xu (Dad) came here?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Zheng Yiming answered this time. ¡°The ruins they were investigating were special, so before setting out, we arranged for key expedition members to come here, hoping to get that important item from Gu Zhengfeng. Fortunately, Mr. Xu resonated with it, but he completely dismissed our warnings, calling it pseudoscience and berating Old Gu¡­¡±


    Qianqian looked embarrassed, seemingly expecting her father¡¯s stubbornness.


    Hearing Zheng Yiming¡¯s description, my curiosity about the mysterious item grew, ¡°You say it could ¡®resonate¡¯? And Qianqian, as his daughter, can also ¡®resonate¡¯? What exactly is this item?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll see. One thing¡¯s for sure, it¡¯s more mysterious than our superpowers.¡±


    At that moment, we heard a noise. The old tomb raider had brought the item.


    ¡°This is it?¡± I looked at the unremarkable object in the old man¡¯s hand, a palm-sized hexagonal metal plate, appearing rusted with black and red grime, bearing faint, incomplete symbols. It looked like junkyard scrap.


    Could this piece of metal be the lauded mysterious item?


    As I suspected the old man of hoaxing us, Pandora¡¯s voice came through our Spiritual Connection, ¡°This is a Spirit Beacon!¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°What?!¡± I was shocked, ¡°Pandora, you recognize this?¡±


    ¡°Spirit Beacon, used by Imperial Army members for emergency teleportation to evacuate battlefields. It can also serve as a navigation device for small-scale space jumps. I possess a similar device. For a Xyrin Warrior, a Spirit Beacon is crucial¡­ how did it end up in this world¡­¡±


    Just then, something interrupted my mental conversation with Pandora.


    Following Gu Zhengfeng¡¯s instructions, Qianqian placed her left hand on the metal plate Pandora called a ¡°Spirit Beacon¡±, which began to hum softly.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Pandora¡¯s voice in my Spirit World was filled with surprise. I¡¯d never seen her so emotionally agitated, ¡°How can something from the Xyrin Empire resonate with a Carbon-based Life?¡±

 Chapter 25 - Chapter 25: Chapter 25 The Warriors Tomb

    Chapter 25: Chapter 25 The Warrior¡¯s Tomb


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    What could be more surprising than discovering the existence of aliens?


    Of course there is! That is learning that an old tomb raider excavated an alien artifact from an unknown ancient tomb.


    Looking at the black metal plate in front of me, continuously vibrating and emitting a faint buzzing sound, my mind was instantly filled with scenes from countless movies and novels, with strange and bizarre stories welling up one after another.


    A powerful warrior from the depths of the universe, having survived countless brutal battles, crash-landed on an uncivilized Earth, unable to return home. This warrior was revered as a god by the local natives, leading the Earthlings against tyranny and dictatorship time and again. Ultimately, he spent his lonely life on this distant planet, and his belongings were treated as holy artifacts by the respectful Earthlings, buried in the annals of history, until one day, a man named¡­ uh, I forgot his name, but it was a sleazy old man who discovered a forgotten tomb, thus revealing a glimpse of the alien warrior¡¯s story, and then the credits rolled¡­


    ¡°Ah Jun?¡± Qianqian¡¯s voice suddenly rang in my ear, snapping me out of my fantasy mode.


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing, why are you daydreaming again?¡± Qianqian looked at me somewhat dissatisfied, seemingly helpless against my sporadic daydreaming. Lin Xue even blurted out, ¡°Could it be that you are cursed by the ancient items here? As far as I know, some ancient mysterious items can cause mental confusion¨Chow about getting you checked out?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ no need, I was just thinking about something¡­ So, can we now confirm that this item can resonate with Qianqian. But what exactly is this thing?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes focused on Gu Zhengfeng.


    The old tomb raider coughed dryly and said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not very sure either¡­¡±


    We all glared at him fiercely.


    The old tomb raider quickly shrank his neck and said, ¡°But I can confirm that this item is useful¨Cyears ago, my friends and I found the ruins, and discovered this item deep inside a tomb. There was an introduction about it on the tomb walls, saying it was the ¡®Beacon of the Lost,¡¯ and only the chosen one could take it. I got greedy and ignored my companions¡¯ advice, taking it out of the box, which triggered a mechanism, and all my companions died in the tomb. Only I managed to escape, guided by this item, but I was pursued and ended up like this¡­¡±


    After hearing Gu Zhengfeng¡¯s account, I roughly understood the history of the ¡°Spirit Beacon¡± and said, ¡°So you made a rule that only those who could establish a connection with this ¡®Beacon of the Lost¡¯ could take it?¡±


    The old man nodded and said, ¡°Exactly. Actually, I didn¡¯t expect anyone to resonate with it. I entrusted the Superpower Team with this task, thinking it was worth a shot. It turned out they really found an archaeologist named Xu¡­ Unfortunately, that person didn¡¯t listen to my advice and even scolded me¡­ Ah, Old Gu finally did a good deed¡­¡±


    Lin Xue snorted disdainfully and said, ¡°If I were you, I would have thrown that thing away early on.¡±


    ¡°If he really threw it away, wouldn¡¯t our troubles have been greater?¡±


    Lin Xue snorted again but didn¡¯t habitually refute my words this time. Instead, she stood up and changed the topic, ¡°Anyway, now that we have it, let¡¯s set off quickly. I feel like I¡¯m being buried in a tomb staying here for so long.¡±


    ********************************************* Heading to the ruins *********************************************


    ¡°There it is.¡± Getting out of the specially made desert off-road vehicle, Lin Xue pointed to a spot not far ahead.


    ¡°Where? I don¡¯t see anything.¡± I looked around but saw nothing but a sand dune.


    Lin Xue walked ahead, saying, ¡°You dummy, how could such a mysterious ruin be placed where anyone could see it at a glance¨Cit¡¯s under this desert!¡±


    Underground again? Did ancient people share the same interest as Lin Xue and her team and love building underground bases?


    At the base of the sand dune, we saw the entrance to the ruins.


    A passage about two or three meters high, supported by gray-white stones. Standing at the entrance, one could see only the stone steps extending downward, gradually swallowed by the deep darkness, giving rise to an illusion that ¡°this might lead straight to hell.¡±


    Lin Xue closed her eyes, seemingly sensing the surroundings carefully, then said, ¡°Sure enough¨Cthe sand dunes here are stationary, so this entrance hasn¡¯t been buried by shifting sands.¡±


    No need for Lin Xue¡¯s reminder; I already got a more accurate description from Pandora.


    Centered around this entrance, all the sand within a kilometer presented a peculiar ¡°pseudo-static¡± state. By ¡°pseudo-static,¡± I mean that they were not completely still but moved slowly due to the wind. However, every once in a while, these sands would return to their original positions under some mysterious power. Thus, this entrance had existed here for countless years without being swallowed by the flowing desert.


    A place full of eerie phenomena.


    ¡°Sicaro,¡± I communicated through a spiritual connection to the knight-faced uncle beside me, ¡°stay alert. Protect Qianqian and Lin Xue first in case of any accident; they have the weakest self-defense capabilities.¡±


    At this moment, Lin Xue finished sensing the surroundings and opened her eyes, saying, ¡°It¡¯s safe ahead; everyone, let¡¯s go in.¡±


    I felt someone tugging at my clothes from behind, so I turned around to comfort softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Qianqian, we have six superpower users protecting you here.¡±


    This passage had existed for countless years. The stone steps under our feet had been battered by time, leaving them full of pits. Some places would even collapse with a single step, and the broken stones would roll into the boundless darkness with a clattering sound. We leaned on the rough stone walls, cautiously advancing with the dim light provided by blue and white cold light tubes, while Lin Xue led the way, sensing any imminent danger with her abilities.


    ¡°Strange¡­¡± Lin Xue suddenly remarked, ¡°How long have we been walking?¡±


    ¡°About an hour, I think,¡± I said uncertainly. Due to the dark environment and oppressive atmosphere, it felt like I had been walking in this eerie place for a long time.


    ¡°Twenty minutes,¡± Pandora¡¯s calm voice sounded in all our minds.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Lin Xue murmured, ¡°In such an oppressive environment, one¡¯s sense of time tends to be wrong. Lili, being blind, is unaffected, so we¡¯ve been here for almost half an hour¡­¡±


    ¡°Sis, what have you found?¡± Lin Feng asked.


    ¡°Air¨Cwe have walked so deep, yet the air in this passage hasn¡¯t become thin or stale¨Cthis is highly abnormal in an ancient underground structure.¡±


    Again with that peculiar ¡°pseudo-static¡± phenomenon?


    ¡°Though abnormal, but better than lacking air. At least we don¡¯t need the respirators we brought for now,¡± Lin Xue said, speeding up her pace, and we followed closely.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    I didn¡¯t know how long we walked, but just as I was beginning to doubt if this seemingly endless staircase would lead to the core of the earth, a glimmer of light appeared ahead of us.


    After Lin Xue confirmed the path ahead was safe, we swiftly headed towards that faint light.


    ¡°Ah¨Cthis is¡­¡± Lin Xue cried out in astonishment at the sight before us.


    We were now in a massive stone hall!


    Pandora¡¯s voice suddenly echoed in my mind, clearly excited, ¡°This is the tomb of the Xyrin Warriors!¡±

 Chapter 26 - Chapter 26: Chapter 26 Accident

    Chapter 26: Chapter 26 Accident


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    The sudden explosive news left me momentarily at a loss for how to react. The impact of this news was even greater than when Pandora told me that the broken metal plate was a ¡°Spirit Beacon,¡± causing me to somewhat doubt if the author even knew what they were writing¡­ Darn it! A slip of the tongue¡­


    I looked around and found that this underground space had no light sources, yet it was as bright as daylight. We could see everything in the hall clearly.


    The entire hall was about the size of a football field, built entirely of giant stone blocks. The square stone tiles on the floor were engraved with strange patterns and designs, while the walls next to us had inexplicable reliefs that looked like some kind of sacrificial scene. Large square stone pillars stood every 20 meters or so to support the ceiling, and these pillars were also covered with what seemed to be hieroglyphic marks.


    Besides the entrance we came through, each wall in the hall had a similar-sized entrance, making a total of four passageways connected to this hall.


    As an ancient relic, the architectural level of this hall could be considered very high. But it didn¡¯t resemble the Xyrin buildings I had seen, filled with futuristic vibes, at all.


    ¡°Pandora, are you sure this is a Xyrin Warrior¡¯s tomb? There are no advanced devices here.¡±


    ¡°This place does indeed carry the aura of an ancient carbon-based civilization. But this architectural layout is exactly the same as the resting place of Xyrin warriors. Though the reliefs and texts here have been recklessly modified by carbon-based life forms according to their understanding, one can still see traces of the original Xyrin language¡­ More importantly, there is still a working Xyrin device here¡­¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± I was about to ask for more details when Lin Xue shouted in surprise, ¡°Everyone, close your eyes!¡±


    Not knowing what Lin Xue meant, we closed our eyes without any hesitation.


    ¡°Ah¨C¡±


    ¡°What is going on¡­¡±


    ¡°How is this possible¡­¡±


    ¡°Still can see¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Enough with the word count¡­ Ugh¡­¡±


    Various exclamations echoed.


    We were surprised to find that even with our eyes closed, the scene in the hall still appeared clearly in our minds.


    Almost simultaneously, we all raised our hands to touch our faces to confirm that our eyelids were still there.


    ¡°Mind Imaging System. It can directly project images into the thought circuits of any creature within its effective range, with a reproduction accuracy of over 99.99%. We usually combine this technology with virtual reality technology for special combat training for our soldiers¡­¡±


    ¡°So, everything here is an illusion?!¡± My heart tightened, and I was about to remind everyone.


    ¡°No¡­ The Mind Imaging System here seems only to enable those who enter to see the scenes in the hall clearly. The transmitted images are exactly the same as the actual hall.¡±


    At this point, Lin Xue also realized this through her abilities, and waved for the somewhat uneasy companions to calm down, saying, ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry; this isn¡¯t an illusion. It seems like this relic has some device allowing us to see the hall¡¯s scenes without conventional means.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is this place really an ancient relic?¡± Lin Feng voiced the question in most of our minds.


    The relic¡¯s strangeness made everyone more cautious. Lin Xue maximized her perception ability, Zheng Yiming stepped to the front of the team to respond to any imminent danger, Lin Feng¡¯s right hand was encircled by a faint blue Wind Blade, and Sicaro cautiously clutched his backpack full of pirated discs¡­


    ¡­Sir, are you sure you¡¯re not an undercover sent by the enemy? Or is your real purpose here to expand the user base of your pirated discs to the ancient tomb zombies?


    ¡°Wait a minute¡­¡± Qianqian, who had been quietly following us, suddenly spoke up. We turned back to see the hexagonal metal plate she was carrying trembling slightly, with one edge emitting a faint red glow.


    ¡°It suddenly became like this¡­¡±


    We exchanged looks, then I suggested, ¡°Try turning that object.¡±


    Qianqian turned the metal plate, and we saw the edge emitting red light change direction like a compass.


    ¡°Follow the direction indicated by the red light.¡±


    Lin Xue looked at me in surprise and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be smart as well as destructive.¡±


    ¡­If you had a living user manual like Little Pandora with a ¡°Spirit Beacon,¡± you could easily come up with this idea too.


    Following Lin Xue, we came to an exit on one side of the hall, where a dark corridor appeared before us.


    I complained to Pandora through a spiritual connection, ¡°Which stingy Xyrin Apostle built this place? Can¡¯t they install a few more ¡®Mind Imaging Systems¡¯? At least put up a light bulb¡­¡±


    ¡°If Brother is dissatisfied, we can try to find the builder of this underground tomb and punish them accordingly.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ Didn¡¯t you realize I was joking?¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Just as we were about to use our portable cold light tubes to enter the dark corridor, Lin Xue suddenly called out.


    ¡°What is it, sis? You scared the hell out of me!¡± Lin Feng nearly tripped, complaining.


    Lin Xue, looking uneasy, glanced at the dark corridor and said softly, ¡°I suddenly have an uncomfortable feeling¡­¡±


    My heart skipped a beat, and I immediately became more vigilant. I had no doubt about Lin Xue¡¯s words; even Pandora called it a powerful skill!


    ¡°Everyone, be careful!¡± Zheng Yiming shouted in a low voice, and a translucent protective layer quickly enveloped us all. Almost simultaneously, hundreds of dark red beams shot up from the cracks in the floor tiles, making their way towards us.


    ¡°Quick, retreat to the corridor! I can¡¯t block all the attacks!¡± Seeing his defense layer becoming unstable after blocking a few beams, Zheng Yiming urgently shouted.


    ¡°No¡­ We can¡¯t get in!¡± Qianqian tried to hide in the corridor behind us but found herself blocked by an invisible barrier.


    ¡°Pandora,¡± I immediately asked through our spiritual connection, ¡°what¡¯s going on?!¡±


    ¡°Analyzing¨Cidentifying the attacker¨CEL-305 type automatic defense counterattack system, connection request¨Crequest denied¨Csubmitting high-authority mark¨Copponent rejected authority recognition¡­ Brother, this is a common Xyrin Empire suppressing defense counterattack system that seems to have malfunctioned due to time. I cannot terminate it through conventional means.¡±


    ¡°Any solutions?¡± I watched as cracks began to form on Zheng Yiming¡¯s defense barrier, and I grew anxious.


    ¡°Cannot accurately locate the host of this defense counterattack system. Two countermeasures: Sicaro¡¯s Defender Tank can fully defend against this energy attack. My reconfigured Photon Floating Cannon Array can terminate the attack by entirely destroying this relic. Both plans will produce significant energy fluctuations and visible phenomena, with a 99.915% chance of being observed by this planet¡¯s carbon-based life forms.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°¡­Any stealthier suggestions?¡±


    Despite the urgency, Pandora¡¯s voice remained calm: ¡°There is a backup plan, but it may have unpredictable consequences¨Cusing the Spirit Beacon I carry to teleport everyone out of here. However, I cannot guarantee that this area is free from space interference systems, so the teleportation may not complete successfully.¡±


    ¡°Try it first. If teleportation fails, we¡¯ll use your super weapons.¡±


    Pandora nodded, then closed her eyes to hide her pupils that were about to change color.


    At that moment, I saw the Spirit Beacon, which we had gotten from Gu Zhengfeng and was nearly scrapped, suddenly emit a dazzling red light in Qianqian¡¯s hand!

 Chapter 27 - Chapter 27: Chapter 27: Otherworld

    Chapter 27: Chapter 27: Otherworld


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    When I regained consciousness from the dizziness, the surrounding environment had drastically changed.


    This was a clearing in the forest, covered with fallen leaves and surrounded by towering ancient trees. When I looked beyond these tall trees, I could only see an increasingly dark forest, and occasionally bits of sunlight that leaked through the gaps in the branches. Looking up, the clear sky formed a beautiful silhouette among the crisscrossing ancient tree branches, sharply contrasting with the eerie darkness of the forest around the clearing.


    I had never seen such a pure sky.


    ¡°What is this place¡­¡± I mumbled to myself, shaking my groggy head.


    Pandora¡¯s slightly mechanical voice, unique to her when analyzing issues, sounded beside me, ¡°Discover environment parameter change¡­ recalibrating¡­ gravity reloading¡­ atmospheric data reloading¡­ environmental energy analysis¡­ full-spectrum scanning system activated¡­ Brother, it seems a malfunctioning Spirit Beacon Sister Qianqian was carrying caused us to arrive in a new world, and there are no records of it in the existing database¡­¡±


    So, the legendary traversal finally happened to me?


    This was too ridiculous, right?!


    I indeed panicked a bit the moment I heard the news, but I quickly calmed down¨CPandora could jump directly from the Xyrin Mother Star to Earth, so she must have a way to return from this world.


    I had great confidence in the Xyrin Empire¡¯s technology.


    ¡°Huh? Where are the others?¡± I looked around and found that only Pandora, an unconscious Lin Xue, and I were here. The others, including Qianqian, were nowhere to be seen.


    Pandora closed her eyes. After a while, she reopened them and said, ¡°The distance between this world and Earth is not too far, and contact with Sicaro has been successfully established. Only the three of us were accidentally transported to this planet. Everyone else has safely left the ruins and is returning to the base now. I¡¯ve already asked Sicaro to report our safety.¡±


    ¡°When can we go back?¡± I asked, having no interest in exploring this unfamiliar world. If we encountered something even Pandora couldn¡¯t handle, it would be a huge problem. Although adventuring in other worlds sounded good, going back as soon as possible was better. Dying here wouldn¡¯t be responsible to Qianqian and Sis.


    Pandora emitted a faint electrical sound and then said, ¡°The space jump system needs to cool down; it requires 72 hours until the next activation.¡±


    It seemed we had no choice but to stay in this world for three days¨CI just hoped the food here was digestible for me.


    To safely navigate through the next three days in the Otherworld, I needed to have a preliminary understanding of it. The best way to understand it was to ask the multifunctional loli radar beside me.


    At this moment, a faint groan interrupted my thoughts, revealing that Lin Xue had slowly awakened.


    ¡°Ugh¨CChen Jun?¡± Lin Xue struggled to sit up; the first person she saw was me standing beside her. Her sharp perception quickly noticed the odd surroundings.


    ¡°¡­What is this place?!¡± Lin Xue exclaimed in surprise, ¡°Why is the environment so strange? There are many unfamiliar energies in the air.¡±


    I reached out to pull Lin Xue up and said, ¡°Welcome to the Otherworld.¡±


    ¡°The Otherworld?!¡±


    ¡°It seems we¡¯ve traveled due to a small accident.¡±


    Lin Xue¡¯s face quickly showed a panicked expression, and she asked in a flustered tone, ¡°Chen Jun, what did you say? Traveled?! You¡¯re not joking, right?¡±


    Out of a mischievous mood, I decided not to tell Lin Xue that we could return to our original world within three days. Instead, I said matter-of-factly, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s no joke. Can¡¯t you feel the abnormality of the surroundings? You¡¯ve never felt this on Earth, right?¡±


    Upon hearing my reply, Lin Xue finally accepted the fact of traveling and asked worriedly, ¡°So what do we do now? If we can¡¯t go back, what about everyone on Earth¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s something to consider later. Our most urgent task now is¨CI¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Of course, hungry. Since departing from Exile Town to encountering the danger at the ruins and then traveling, I hadn¡¯t eaten anything. Half a day had passed, and my stomach was already growling. At my reminder, Lin Xue¡¯s stomach cooperated with a ¡°grumble,¡± making her embarrassed.


    ¡°Is there anything here we can eat?¡± Lin Xue looked around at the unfamiliar plants but didn¡¯t find anything that resembled food.


    I noticed that in this foreign world, the usually stubborn Lin Xue, who often bickered with me, finally stopped causing trouble and began relying on me. Even the little witch Lin Xue had a gentle side like a girl.


    ¡°Warning¨Cdetected strong energy reaction, large carbon-based lifeform approaching¨C¡± Pandora¡¯s voice suddenly echoed in my mind. At the same time, Lin Xue hid behind me with a panicked tone and said, ¡°Chen Jun, I feel something very powerful approaching!¡±


    One of the three laws of traversal: the protagonist encounters an enemy scene¡­


    As I felt powerless to mock the cliche plot, a low growl came from above us, and the next second, the sky darkened.


    ¡°Ah¨C¡± Lin Xue exclaimed, ¡°What is that?!¡±


    ¡°Please read more novels and watch more movies, what you see is a creature specifically designed in various novels to provide the protagonist with experience for leveling up¨Ca dragon.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, I know it¡¯s a dragon. I just exclaimed to match the atmosphere!¡±


    I was defeated by this bad-tempered, face-saving Lin Xue¡­


    During our conversation, the huge black lizard in the sky had already spotted three seemingly nutritious and preservative-free food items on the ground. It let out a low roar and dived towards us.


    Weren¡¯t dragons in other worlds supposed to be highly intelligent and proud creatures? Why did this one look like a hungry beast?!


    Amid Lin Xue¡¯s screams, I quickly stepped forward and shouted, ¡°Heavenly Light!¡±


    Three white light beams descended from the sky, blocking the front and both sides of the dragon. But to my disappointment, the big-bellied lizard was more agile than I expected. It quickly folded its wings, tilted its body, and narrowly threaded through the gaps between the beams.


    It dodged such a swift and unexpected attack with ease. It seemed impossible for me to bring it down. However, my scare made the dragon much more cautious; it retreated slightly and began circling around us.


    While I was still sighing at my missed, sure-hit strike, Lin Xue¡¯s puzzled voice came over, ¡°Chen Jun, didn¡¯t you say this attack had many limitations and required charging? Why does it look so easy for you to unleash now?¡±


    Uh, I forgot Lin Xue was here in a moment of urgency¡­


    Should I kill her to keep the secret?


    No way¡­ that would be too unharmonious.


    Anyway, we¡¯re not on Earth. It¡¯s fine to use some unfair methods, right? As long as Lin Xue can keep the secret¨Calthough she usually doesn¡¯t get along with me, I trust her ability to keep secrets. If not, it would still be time to have Kaos modify her memory when we return to Earth.


    So, I put on a very serious expression, stared into Lin Xue¡¯s eyes, and said, ¡°Comrade Lin Xue, there is a matter concerning the survival of humanity. I hope you will agree to my request.¡±


    If you don¡¯t agree, I can¡¯t guarantee what those Xyrin Empire war mongers would do to a human who knows the truth¡­


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Seeing my unprecedentedly serious expression, Lin Xue nervously swallowed and said, ¡°You¡¯re not planning to ask me to fulfill the mission of reproducing humanity in this world, are you?¡±


    This girl reads too many web novels¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m just asking you to keep a secret,¡± I flicked her forehead lightly, somewhat helplessly, ¡°About the secret between me and Pan Lili.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I thought¡­¡± Lin Xue blushed and didn¡¯t mind my flicking her forehead, ¡°If it¡¯s just keeping a secret, don¡¯t worry!¡±


    ¡°Very well¡­¡± I smiled slightly and turned back, ¡°Pandora-zero! For the Empire, roast that attacker for me!¡±

 Chapter 28 - Chapter 28: Chapter 28 Loli Teases Hungry Dragon

    Chapter 28: Chapter 28 Loli Teases Hungry Dragon


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    Seriously thinking about it, I realized that Pandora was really suffering by my side. Who was she? A senior general of the Empire, a conqueror who once led the Pandora Army to sweep through countless civilizations. But by my side, she could only become a quiet little loli, enduring the flawed basic knowledge taught by those ¡°primitive,¡± ¡°ignorant¡± junior high school teachers, and patiently coexisting with the carbon-based life forms of this world. Although the little one didn¡¯t say it, I guessed that if this continued, she would develop an internal injury¡­


    Therefore, my command was practically a declaration of liberation for Pandora. Watching the near-solid flames of fighting spirit behind the little loli, I secretly wiped the non-existent cold sweat and thought of the legend about Pandora¡¯s Box. The difference was, that Pandora opened the box, and I opened Pandora¡­


    Also, the above sentence had no grammatical errors.


    Under Lin Xue¡¯s shocked gaze, Pandora¡¯s body was swiftly covered with a layer of silver-white tight-fitting alloy armor. A light green translucent mask covered the lower part of her face, leaving only a pair of pupil-less purple-red eyes. Those strange eyes were now staring at the Big Lizard in the sky with a gaze full of appetite (it seemed not only Lin Xue and I were hungry¡­).


    An inhuman cold mechanical voice came from behind the mask, ¡°Anti-Proton Floating Cannon Array¨C¡±


    As Pandora¡¯s voice fell, dozens of semi-transparent whirlpool-like ripples appeared rapidly in the surrounding air, followed by dozens of silver-white floating cannons the size of cars emerging from these whirlpools.


    ¡°Diffusion Shooting!¡±


    All the floating cannons simultaneously emitted a unique screech of high-energy flow, and dozens of dazzling white beams, carrying an astonishing amount of heat, rushed towards the Giant Dragon in the sky, instantly sealing off all possible escape routes.


    The sudden attack left the Giant Dragon momentarily stunned. During this brief pause, dozens of floating cannons quickly ascended into the sky, surrounding it from all directions.


    ¡°Pandora 1000mm Ship-to-ship Ghost Energy Cannon!¡±


    Pandora¡¯s right half suddenly merged with a rectangular energy cannon that appeared in mid-air. Massive energy pipes extended from her body to the tail of the cannon, continuously supplying a vast amount of energy to this unfair human-world weapon. Accompanied by a low humming sound, blue-white light rapidly gathered at the muzzle of the Ghost Energy Cannon. Three seconds later, a meter-diameter energy beam roared towards the dazed Giant Dragon in the sky. As the recoil hit, the ground under Pandora¡¯s feet immediately cracked like a spider web.


    Due to the omnipresent floating cannons, the previously arrogant Big Lizard had no space to avoid. It seemed there was no other choice but to take the hit head-on.


    But after all, being a very powerful carbon-based life form, the Big Lizard before us still had its tricks. As the Giant Dragon opened its large mouth, a ball of yesterday¡¯s meal¡­ cough cough, a ball of scorching flames met Pandora¡¯s attack.


    The two powerful energies collided violently, resulting in a burst of intense light. Following this blinding light was a deafening roar. Clearly, although the powerful Dragon Breath blocked the attack, the Giant Dragon still suffered considerable damage.


    When the flying lizards before my eyes, caused by the intense light, gradually combined into one, I finally realized that the Giant Dragon wasn¡¯t hit by Pandora¡¯s Ghost Energy Cannon¨Cit had been dazzled by the bright light and ended up flying directly into the shooting range of the floating cannons, with a perfect Beidou Seven Stars pattern shot into its wings¡­


    The strength of the ¡°food¡± before it was clearly beyond the Giant Dragon¡¯s expectation. Its original appetite had now disappeared without a trace, and the Giant Dragon now only wanted to escape this dangerous place as quickly as possible. Unfortunately, with its leaking wings, it had no chance of escaping the omnipresent attacks of the floating cannons. Soon, the Beidou Seven Stars turned into the Twelve Houses, with a tendency to evolve into the Star-Spangled Banner¡­


    Pandora seemed in no hurry to kill the already panicking and erratically flying Giant Dragon. Instead, she put away the Ghost Energy Cannon and focused on controlling the floating gun platforms to leave various artistic graffiti on the Giant Dragon.


    Watching the frantically struggling Giant Dragon above us, I couldn¡¯t help but recall Er Pang being chased by hornets thirteen years ago in an alley on South Mansion Street¡­


    Lin Xue, who had been terrified to the point of being stunned, finally reacted. She pointed at the future soldier-like Pandora and stammered, ¡°Li¡­ Lili¡­ ro¡­ robot¡­ turned into¡­¡±


    I interrupted Lin Xue¡¯s reckless desecration of Chinese grammar and said, ¡°That¡¯s a false name. Her real name is Pandora-zero. I seem to have mentioned this name earlier, right?¡±


    ¡°Chen Jun!¡± Lin Xue shouted, her face on the brink of collapse, ¡°What the heck is going on? This can¡¯t just be described as a superpower, can it? Is Lili a future person? A machine warrior? You can¡¯t be¡­¡±


    Seeing Lin Xue starting to regard me as something non-human, I quickly interrupted, ¡°Stop, stop! I am a genuine human being. As for Pandora¡¯s identity¡­ I¡¯ll tell you when I have more time. Don¡¯t forget your promise to keep this secret, or both Pandora and I will be in big trouble.¡±


    Lin Xue was no ordinary girl. Although she hadn¡¯t fully recovered from the shock of Pandora transforming into a Super Soldier, she still tried hard to calm herself down and then looked at Pandora, who was bullying the Giant Dragon with the floating cannons, with a strange gaze.


    ¡°Chen Jun¡­ I know you have many secrets, and I don¡¯t plan to dig too deep, but can you at least tell me what Lili¡­ Pandora is doing?¡±


    I glanced at Pandora, happily playing the barbecue game with the Giant Dragon, and couldn¡¯t help sweating. ¡°Um¡­ who knows, maybe she¡¯s playing¡­ This girl¡¯s hobbies are different from ordinary people.¡±


    It seemed Pandora really had a bad habit of teasing her opponents. This was evident from the day she spent an entire day and night tormenting the siblings Lin Xue and Lin Feng. Now, she seemed to have taken a liking to the game of loli teasing hungry dragons¡­


    The Black Giant Dragon in the sky had now completely lost its will to fight. From the beginning, it was tightly suppressed by Pandora¡¯s floating cannons. Its one and only counterattack left it with a neat Beidou Seven Stars pattern. Now, it didn¡¯t even dare to stop to release Dragon Breath; those agile floating cannons wouldn¡¯t even give it a chance to take a breath. The Dragon Clan¡¯s most proud melee combat ability had become a joke under Pandora¡¯s long-range suppression.


    The game continued for about an hour, and the forest started to be filled with the fragrance of roasted meat¡­


    Could it be that this was Pandora¡¯s real intention all along?


    At this moment, the Giant Dragon in the sky, either exhausted or dazzled by the surrounding beams, crashed straight into the area with the densest floating cannon attacks.


    Upon closer inspection, I noticed that the poor Flying Lizard¡¯s eyes were brimming with tears¡­


    A final farewell to the B cannon fodder that was already half-cooked. We will always remember your aggrieved silhouette¡­


    Just when we thought the opponent was about to escape its misery and achieve liberation, a distorted light screen suddenly appeared in the air, wrapping around the heroic and self-sacrificing Giant Dragon.


    Before being entirely enveloped by the light screen, I seemed to see a hint of a post-disaster breath of life in the Giant Dragon¡¯s big eyes.


    As the light screen dissipated, our potential meal had disappeared without a trace.


    What a miscalculation! I had forgotten that in many novels, the Dragon Clan always mastered many mysterious and powerful magics. And it turned out that this unfortunate Dragon¡¯s final survival trick was¡­ space transmission¡­


    Pandora was slightly stunned, and then she put away her floating gun platforms, walking towards me with a hint of unwillingness.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°What a pity, another thirty minutes and it would have been ready to eat¡­¡± Lin Xue sighed softly.


    ¡°Stop it¡­¡± I was drenched in cold sweat, ¡°You¡¯re much scarier than Pandora.¡±


    By this time, Pandora had already exited her combat state, her eyes returning to that unfocused ¡°Blind Girl State.¡± She gently tugged on my sleeve and said, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m hungry¡­¡±


    To be honest, at that moment, I was charmed by Pandora¡¯s little-bird-leaning-on-man pose and loli voice¡­


    However, being charmed can¡¯t fill your stomach¡­

 Chapter 29 - Chapter 29: Chapter 29: SOS Signal

    Chapter 29: Chapter 29: SOS Signal


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    Otherworld, afternoon, a clearing in a nameless forest.


    Hungry and desperate, Lin Xue and I were waiting for Pandora to return from hunting.


    After a brief, sharp scream, Pandora, in her combat gear, dragged out a beast that looked like a wild boar but had curved horns from the dense forest not far away. It seemed she had learned her lesson from the last escaped meal; the little one finally chose a quick and effective solution without wasting any more time on the prey.


    In terms of suitability as food, a wild boar was clearly much more qualified than a giant dragon. At least we wouldn¡¯t face a massive pile of meat and feel overwhelmed, nor would our fragile teeth have to contend with dragon meat that was impervious to blades and bullets. Moreover, waiting for several tons of dragon meat to roast fully would probably starve us to death¡­ Fine, I¡¯ll admit, this is just my little self-consolation for not being able to eat dragon meat¡­


    When Pandora placed the beast, which was even larger than herself, in front of us, Lin Xue suddenly said, ¡°Hey, Chen Jun, can you barbecue?¡±


    ¡°¡­No, can you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really good at making Master Kong noodles¡­¡±


    ¡°Pandora.¡± I turned my head to the little loli who was eyeing the beast hungrily.


    With two ¡°kaka¡± sounds, Pandora silently conjured two black cannons, each about two meters long.


    Are you planning to use the same method as you did for the dragon for a forest barbecue? Are you sure eating fully carbonized food won¡¯t kill your dear brother?


    Next, the three of us stared blankly at the potential meal before us.


    ¡°Brother,¡± Pandora tugged at my sleeve, ¡°so hungry¡­¡±


    Whatever, it¡¯s just barbecuing, right?! I refuse to believe that a dignified Xyrin Emperor would be defeated by a wild boar!


    ¡°Pandora, help me cut this guy up,¡± I rolled up my sleeves and said, ¡°Leave the barbecuing to me!¡±


    The fact is, being a Xyrin Emperor and having good barbecue skills have no inherent connection.


    ¡°Chen Jun, is this really edible?¡± Looking at the half-cooked, half-charcoal-like piece of artistic barbecue, Lin Xue questioned with serious doubts.


    Pandora silently picked up a piece of meat and took a big bite.


    ¡°It¡¯s edible,¡± Pandora said in a somewhat surprised tone, ¡°small quantities won¡¯t cause lethal harm.¡±


    Waaah¡­ I¡¯ve been disdained, subtly yet completely disdained¡­


    Even though the quality of the barbecue was nothing to commend, to avoid starving to death, we had no choice but to make do with it. This damned place was filled with either magical beasts or strange, unnamed tall trees. If we decided not to eat this bizarre barbecue, our only option left would be eating leaves.


    After a fierce mental and physical struggle, we finally completed this hellish meal.


    ¡°I¡¯m never eating barbecue again¡­¡± said Lin Xue, who could barely eat half her fill before giving up and collapsing on the ground with a long sigh.


    Actually, I felt the same way¡­


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t seen it myself, I¡¯d never believe such a cute little sister could be such a terrifying warrior¡­¡± Lin Xue sighed as she saw Pandora obediently letting me wipe the grease off her face, ¡°Pandora-zero, is that her real name?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I nodded, ¡°Does this name remind you of anything?¡±


    ¡°¡­That myth, where Pandora opened a box, releasing all the evils into the mortal world, leaving hope inside because it didn¡¯t escape¨Ccould Pandora truly be related to that myth?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to know Pandora¡¯s true identity?¡± I looked into Lin Xue¡¯s eyes. By now, Lin Xue knew quite a bit, telling her more wouldn¡¯t make much difference, and it would save her from pointless speculation¨Cbut of course, I wouldn¡¯t spill all the secrets.


    Clearly interested, Lin Xue hurriedly asked, ¡°Can you really tell me?¡±


    ¡°If you can keep it a secret.¡±


    ¡°I can keep secrets!¡± Lin Xue said loudly, then added as if afraid I wouldn¡¯t trust her, ¡°I¡¯m a senior member of the Superpower Organization, you can trust my ability to keep secrets! If not, I swear¡­¡±


    ¡°No need for oaths,¡± I waved my hand, ¡°I¡¯m just worried you might not handle it well¨CPandora is an Imperial General!¡±


    ¡°An Imperial General?¡± Lin Xue was dumbfounded, ¡°A little girl? I mean¡­ She definitely isn¡¯t just a little girl, and you did mention ¡®For the Empire¡¯ earlier¡­ Honestly, Chen Jun, your explanation is even more confusing. What exactly is this Empire you¡¯re talking about? I guess it¡¯s not any Empire from this world? There¡¯s no nation on Earth today with warriors like Pandora¡­¡±


    ¡°What if I told you it¡¯s an Alien Empire, would you believe me?¡±


    Lin Xue stared into my eyes, seeing I wasn¡¯t joking, she finally shrugged and said, ¡°Alright, I believe you¡­ I thought the existence of superpower users was sci-fi enough, now we have aliens¨Cas if that¡¯s not enough, you¡¯re saying these aliens are completely human-like¡­ Wait, Chen Jun, if Pandora is an alien general, then what¡¯s your role?¡±


    I stood tall, facing the sunset, with a solemn expression, and slowly said, ¡°Actually, I am the Leader of an ancient Empire¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, right,¡± Lin Xue clearly didn¡¯t believe me. ¡°Saying Pandora is an alien general is crazy enough, now you¡¯re calling yourself the Imperial Leader¨Cwhen I was bringing you and Pandora into the organization, I seriously investigated you. Other than Pandora, who appeared out of nowhere, I know everything about you¡­¡±


    ¡°Receiving a contact signal.¡± Pandora suddenly interrupted Lin Xue.


    I asked in surprise, ¡°Contact signal?¡±


    Pandora¡¯s eyes had turned ice-blue, and while analyzing the signal from an unknown source, she replied, ¡°It¡¯s from Sicaro¡­ The missing expedition team has been found. They were trapped by the defense system within the ruins. Once the Spirit Beacon was activated, the defense system was compromised, and they managed to escape. They are currently with Sicaro at the Superpower Team¡¯s base.¡±


    ¡­Well, the expedition team made it back safely, but we ended up stranded in the Otherworld.


    As I pondered, Pandora spoke again, ¡°Receiving another contact signal.¡±


    ¡°Another contact signal?¡±


    Pandora nodded, saying, ¡°It¡¯s from Channel Two¡­ Likely just interference noise mixed with the contact signal with Sicaro.¡±


    The little loli misaligned signals¡­


    As Lin Xue and I were breaking into cold sweat, Pandora spoke again, ¡°Receiving another contact signal.¡±


    How come the signals keep coming one after another? Is Pandora a signal relay station now?


    ¡°Confirmed as a distress signal.¡± Pandora suddenly said something unexpected.


    ¡°Analyzing source¡­ Coordinates determined¡­ Identifying rescuer¡­ Xyrin Combat Team, unknown identification number, classifying¡­ B-level battlefield emergency, recommendation: proceed with support.¡±


    ¡°You said it¡¯s a distress call from a Xyrin Combat Team?!¡± I exclaimed in shock.


    Pandora quietly nodded, then asked, ¡°Do we proceed with support?¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment!¡± I said, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s the Imperial Army? Didn¡¯t you say I controlled the only awakened Xyrin Mother Star? I don¡¯t remember dispatching an army.¡±


    ¡°Identity as Imperial Army confirmed; however, their origins are unclear. There might be another awakened Xyrin Mother Star besides ours, but we can¡¯t obtain more information from them for unknown reasons.¡±


    Lin Xue was baffled by our dialogue. She looked between us and asked, ¡°What on earth are you two talking about? Some kind of alien code?¡±


    ¡°Pandora just received a distress signal from the Imperial Army, but it¡¯s not from my forces. I¡¯m trying to decide whether to help or not.¡±


    Lin Xue¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°¡­Chen Jun, were you serious when you called yourself the Imperial Leader?¡±


    ¡°When have I ever lied?¡±


    ¡°When you first introduced me to Pandora!¡±


    ¡­Instantly counterattacked.


    I didn¡¯t want to waste more time arguing with Lin Xue, so I turned to Pandora and asked, ¡°Pandora, if things get hostile, could you get us out safely?¡±


    ¡°With all restrictions lifted, I can deploy Pandora Military Fortress in an emergency and can withstand a medium-sized Xyrin Army¨Cbut Brother, I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll attack us. No Xyrin Apostle would ever assault the Emperor; it¡¯s a grave offense.¡±


    You may be right, but I¡¯m just a half-baked Xyrin Emperor; what if they don¡¯t acknowledge me as the ¡°Supreme Authority¡±?


    After weighing the options, I decided to check it out.


    Although their origins were unclear, and I couldn¡¯t guarantee my ¡°Emperor¡± authority, it was against my nature to ignore it, especially since they might be Pandora¡¯s kin.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Proceed with support.¡± I said.


    Pandora nodded, then effortlessly slung Lin Xue and me over her shoulders. Due to her small stature, our feet dangled on the ground, but it didn¡¯t matter. Once she picked up speed, we¡¯d naturally straighten out¡­


    Wait, the key issue isn¡¯t here! Why do I have to be transported this way by Pandora every time?! Can¡¯t I have a cooler entrance style?


    Unfortunately, Pandora didn¡¯t give me time to object.


    Thus, amidst Lin Xue¡¯s screams, Pandora¡¯s Loli War Chariot sped off¡­

 Chapter 30 - Chapter 30: 30th Chapter: Loli Lion Roar

    Chapter 30: 30th Chapter: Loli Lion Roar


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°¡±¡±


    ¡°Does anyone know what¡¯s more terrifying than being carried by a superwoman running at 210 kilometers per hour for three hours?¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you. It¡¯s when she increases the speed to 300 kilometers per hour.¡±


    Lin Xue and I were both amazed that we actually survived. At the beginning, I thought I would suffocate and die in the 300 kilometers per hour wind, but it turned out that human survival ability always bursts out with miraculous power. Although Lin Xue and I were already seriously oxygen-deprived.


    We now felt dizzy, our whole bodies aching, our joints and muscles stiffening as if cement had been poured into them. A slight movement made our faces contort in pain. After being blown face-on by 300 kilometers per hour wind for three hours, our hair stood straight back, and the fat and muscles on our faces shifted severely from their original positions, gathering near our ears in ripples. When we looked at each other, we both jumped at the sight of each other¡¯s strange appearances.


    ¡°Your¡­ sister¡­ is really amazing¡­¡± Lin Xue stammered.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s good to be alive¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t understand why Pandora, who usually cared so much about my safety, was so careless and casual at this time. Did she not realize that as a carbon-based life form, her older brother couldn¡¯t be compared to a Xyrin Apostle? Or did Pandora think this was a fun game?


    Thinking of the interests of this violent little loli, maybe it was really possible¡­


    After resting on the ground for about ten minutes, Lin Xue and I finally stood up with difficulty and began to observe the surroundings.


    We had now arrived at the edge of the forest. Ahead was a deep valley from where continuous sounds of explosions and roars were coming. Pandora, having switched to combat mode, was quietly watching the valley below.


    Lin Xue and I staggered like zombies to Pandora¡¯s side and looked down.


    At this glance, both Lin Xue and I took a deep breath.


    Magical Beasts, the entire valley was filled with various magical beasts! They were as dense as a surging black tide. Although we couldn¡¯t name them, their massive sizes and the sound, light, and electromagnetic effects of their spells indicated that any one of them on Earth would be as disastrous as Godzilla. In the middle of these thousands of magical beasts, about fifty Xyrin Warriors, who had transformed most of their bodies into massive weapons resembling humanoid war chariots, were surrounded. This disparity was akin to a tiny boat amidst a terrifying flood, constantly on the verge of capsizing. Although the Xyrin Warriors, transformed into humanoid weapons, had horrifying attack power and strong defense, facing the overwhelming number of magical beasts, their defeat was just a matter of time¨CI could even imagine the scene when these warriors, exhausted of energy, would be devoured by hungry magical beasts the instant their last bit of energy was depleted. I could even imagine the magical beasts having indigestion afterward¡­ ahem, I¡¯m overthinking it.


    Although it was the first time seeing such a scene, Lin Xue, who had no prior understanding of the Xyrin Empire, was obviously more shocked than I was. She stared dumbfounded at the future soldiers fighting to the death against the magical beast army, and only after a while did she snap back to reality, looking at me as if I were a monster, saying, ¡°Are you really the emperor of the Xyrin Empire?¡±


    I nodded.


    ¡°You¡¯re not planning to conquer Earth, are you?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Pandora¡¯s eyes flashed¨Cwhat was this little war maniac so excited about?!


    To prevent Lin Xue, whose thoughts had started to run wild, from pushing me to the human opposition, I hurried to divert her attention and said to Pandora, ¡°Pandora, do you have a plan? There are so many magical beasts; they won¡¯t be easy to handle¡­¡±


    Pandora nodded lightly and replied, ¡°It can be handled.¡±


    ¡­Was the combat power of a Xyrin General really this exaggerated?


    Not only me, but Lin Xue also looked disbelieving, but Pandora didn¡¯t say much. Instead, she pressed her ear with her hand. With a ¡°buzz,¡± the green mask on her face retracted.


    Under Lin Xue and my puzzled gazes, Pandora crossed her arms over her chest and slowly bent down. At the same time, a continuous ¡°buzzing¡± sound, like the flow of electric current, came from inside her. This showed that Pandora was working hard to compress powerful energy.


    This posture looked so much like the charging up move in a fighting game.


    After about ten seconds, it seemed Pandora finally completed the charge¡­ ahem, the energy compression. Suddenly, she stood up straight and hovered about half a meter off the ground. Simultaneously, small jet nozzles appeared at various joints of her silver battle armor, spewing intense high-temperature flames. The high temperature of the flames forced Lin Xue and me to retreat several steps back before we could barely withstand it.


    Floating in the air, Pandora took a deep breath. Instantly, three circles, each with a diameter of over ten meters and emitting dazzling red light, appeared in the air a meter in front of her in a triangular formation. The complex structures of these circular patterns reminded me of the magic arrays in fantasy novels.


    Accompanied by a piercing scream from Pandora (I was now very curious why this move had to be screamed out¡­), the three huge red energy arrays emitted a blinding light. The next second, the dark red beams of energy poured out from the arrays with a terrifying low hum, rushing down towards the magical beast horde in the valley.


    In the blinding light, Lin Xue and I involuntarily closed our eyes. All I could hear was the deafening roar and the horrified screams of the magical beasts being slaughtered.


    This strike, directly eliminating a third of the magical beast horde, also caused over half of the valley to collapse completely.


    It was then that I finally understood why Pandora floated in the air and opened the small jet engines. Such a powerful burst of energy must have an incredibly strong recoil. If she launched it from the ground, the ground beneath our feet would have completely collapsed.


    Lin Xue¡¯s somewhat trembling voice came through, ¡°Chen Jun, you really won¡¯t attack humans, will you?¡±


    I was about to cry, ¡°Miss Lin, I am truly a human¡­¡±


    Pandora¡¯s attack had a very significant effect. The magical beasts, under such a strong blow, immediately panicked. No matter how high their intelligence, they were still beasts. Faced with an irresistible and powerful enemy, they instantly lost the will to fight. The makeshift demon beast army began a full-scale rout, with countless magical beasts being trampled and injured in the process. Luckily, the fifty or so Xyrin Warriors floated into the air in time; otherwise, our assistance would have turned into using a borrowed knife to kill.


    Pandora, who had made a great contribution, quietly walked to my side. Her silver battle armor revealed many heat dissipation holes, blowing hot air from inside¨Cthis girl was really a high-energy consumer.


    Curiously, I touched Pandora¡¯s hair¨Cit was scorching!


    ¡°Pandora, what was that move just now? The power was too exaggerated, right?¡± Looking at the valley, which now seemed like a scene after doomsday, I couldn¡¯t help but click my tongue.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Pandora lifted a sign from who knows where, with two large words written on it: ¡°Helium Flash.¡±


    That scream earlier had left her unable to speak.


    Helium Flash? I thought it was called Loli Lion Roar¡­


    After the magical beast horde disappeared into a cloud of dust from our sight, the fifty lucky surviving Xyrin Warriors came to us.


    ¡°¡±¡±

 Chapter 31 - Chapter 31: Chapter 31: Revenge Army

    Chapter 31: Chapter 31: Revenge Army


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    Looking at the 50 Xyrin warriors standing neatly in front of me, as a half-baked Xyrin Emperor, I felt a lot of pressure.


    This feeling was kind of like wearing a fake police uniform with a fake police badge all day, scamming people on the street, and then suddenly encountering a team of real, tall and mighty policemen. However, my situation was more severe. Not only were they not small-time cops, but fully armed Xyrin warriors, and I wasn¡¯t just wearing fake police attire, I had become their Emperor and even kidnapped one of their Imperial Generals. God knows how they identify NT-level authority of the Xyrin Emperor. If it was Pandora¡¯s recognition system that had a problem, I¡¯m in for some fun¡­


    When I was about to lose my nerve, the leading warrior finally spoke up, ¡°Authorization complete¡­ It is an honor to meet you, unfamiliar Emperor. We are the loyal warriors of the great Xyrin Emperor Sandora. I am Carmen-3575, a field-defense heavy infantry.¡±


    My heart instantly eased.


    Regardless of the method they used to determine my authority, for now, my identity as Emperor could still be recognized within the Xyrin Empire.


    Unlike me, who knew little about the Xyrin Empire, Pandora immediately gleaned relevant information from their self-introduction. She quickly pulled out another badge from behind her back (I didn¡¯t even bother to wonder where she hid it anymore), which read: ¡°Are you the Revenge Army?¡±


    The big soldier in front of me gave another sharp salute and answered loudly, ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Watching such a fierce guy salute and address a loli as his superior, why did I find it so funny?


    However, instead of the hilarity, I was more intrigued by their army¡¯s title. The name ¡°Revenge Army¡± seemed to have some unusual meaning, similar to the ¡°Pandora Heavy Equipment Corps¡± currently freeloading on Earth, just another army¡¯s name?


    Pandora saw the confusion on my face and, knowing me well, quickly guessed my curiosity. She introduced through spiritual connection, ¡°Emperor Sandora is a well-known belligerent Xyrin Emperor, who once led her army alone to campaign in the Seventh Day Zone. In 12 years, she destroyed twenty sinful civilizations, earning the title ¡®Battle Song Princess.¡¯ The Revenge Army is the main force under Emperor Sandora, famous for its strong field combat ability and Avenger¡¯s suicide attacks ¡ª the last recorded campaign was an expedition to the Helenda Star System an unknown time ago. After that, the empire fell into dormancy, and we have since lost track of the army¡¯s situation.¡±


    I nodded, then turned to the heavy infantryman who called himself Carmen-3575 and asked, ¡°How long have you been in this world? It would be best to provide a detailed account of your experiences here.¡±


    ¡°After losing contact with the empire around fifty-seven thousand years ago, we were stranded in this world. Most spatial equipment, including the long-range space jump system, was disrupted by unknown energy. During this time, we have been at continuous war with some force affected by the Abyss here. Until recently, some of our equipment resumed operation. My soldiers and I were ordered to this area to test whether the Silavis Space Positioning Method could activate the long-range space jump system, but as you saw, we were attacked by a large number of magical beasts.¡±


    I nodded with a serious face and said, ¡°Hmm, your report is very valuable.¡± Then turned to Pandora and asked, ¡°What does he mean?¡±


    Lin Xue broke out in a cold sweat: ¡°So you didn¡¯t understand a thing after all that listening? Why were you acting so serious?¡±


    Even Pandora¡¯s usually unperturbed face showed a hint of oddness, then she raised the ever-present, ever-changing badge again: ¡°In simple terms, they were trapped in this world about sixty thousand years ago and have been fighting until recently, when their situation started to change.¡±


    Why not say so in the first place? Adding so many technical terms, who can understand that?


    A war lasting nearly sixty thousand years, probably only Xyrin Empire warriors could endure that. It¡¯s hard to imagine how they got through those years, and more surprising was that, with the Xyrin Empire Army¡¯s terrifying destructive power, after sixty thousand years, this planet hadn¡¯t been completely destroyed. In fact, its environmental conditions looked pretty good, a situation hard to believe. After thinking about it, I could only attribute this to the author¡¯s laziness, unwilling to write more¡­


    At this time, Carmen suddenly spoke: ¡°Honorable Emperor Chen Jun, our emperor has received news of your arrival and invites you to visit our headquarters.¡±


    I was taken aback, then realized that the Xyrin Apostles could conduct remote spiritual connections at any time. Probably while reporting to me just now, he had already contacted the Xyrin Emperor named Sandora.


    If I had received an invitation from a Xyrin Emperor before meeting Carmen, I wouldn¡¯t have dared to go ¡ª who knows if my inexplicably obtained emperor identity would hold up. But now, having basically confirmed my identity could pass their authority recognition system, I was quite interested in meeting the real Xyrin Emperor.


    I nodded and said, ¡°How far is your headquarters from here?¡±


    Carmen replied, ¡°About a quarter of this planet¡¯s circumference.¡±


    I: ¡°¡­¡±


    Pandora flexed her arms and then turned her gaze to Lin Xue and me. Instantly, I felt my muscles shiver all over ¡ª if we had to travel as Pandora usually did, the two of us fragile carbon-based lives would definitely not survive!


    Fortunately, what we feared didn¡¯t happen ¡ª Carmen¡¯s transportation could accommodate the three of us.


    ********************************************************************************************* Little Star Line *********************************************************************************************


    Sitting in the high-class cabin of the Xyrin transport ship, Lin Xue was excitedly wandering around, wishing she could find a screwdriver to dismantle these instruments for research.


    After a while, unable to bear it anymore, I stepped forward, pinned her to her seat and said, ¡°Alright, stop embarrassing Earthlings!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a spaceship! A real spaceship!¡± Lin Xue, though pressed into her seat, was still restless, waving her arms and saying, ¡°It¡¯s a real alien spaceship! Are we in outer space now?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear them say this is just an atmospheric shuttle? Hey ¡ª stop fiddling with things, who¡¯ll fix it if you break something?¡±


    Hearing that, Lin Xue abandoned the thought of pressing all those buttons, then looked at me with wonder and asked, ¡°I still can¡¯t believe it, are you really¡­ the Emperor of the Xyrin Empire?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve asked that seventeen times already.¡±


    ¡°Are you really human?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve asked that even more¡­¡±


    ¡°Amazing¡­¡±


    ¡°Look, you¡¯re a senior leader in the Superpower Team, right? Now you are the first human to make official contact with aliens, so can you act more like a big shot?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lecturing me? Do you have the demeanor of a big shot?¡±


    ¡°¡­Forget I said anything.¡±


    If no one told you, could you connect this scene with a historic meeting between the Imperial Leader and a human Superpower Team¡¯s leader?


    Lin Xue was still excited, and I couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay her more attention. Instead, I curiously asked Pandora, who was sitting silently on one side, ¡°Pandora, what else do you know about that Xyrin Emperor named Sandora?¡±


    ¡°Possesses an amazing battlefield command ability.¡± This was written on the card in Pandora¡¯s hand.


    ¡°What else?¡± I asked.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    An enormous X appeared on the card.


    Pandora, could it be you really ignored everything unrelated to warfare?


    Looks like it will take quite a long journey to turn Pandora into a normal, doll-loving, and brother-cuddling, cute loli¡­


    At this moment, we suddenly felt a slight tremor.


    The cabin door slid open silently, Carmen walked in, saluted, and said, ¡°Report! We have arrived at the base!¡±

 Chapter 32 - Chapter 32: Chapter 32 Sandora

    Chapter 32: Chapter 32 Sandora


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Ah¡ª-¡± Standing in front of a gigantic black obelisk, Lin Xue exclaimed once more, ¡°What is this?¡±


    Pandora didn¡¯t need to answer this time. I could tell her myself, ¡°A Ghost Energy Storm Obelisk¡­ This is the sixth one, right? What were you listening to earlier?¡±


    ¡°I was excited, couldn¡¯t bother remembering things!¡± Lin Xue said as she quickly ran towards the next gigantic black obelisk, shouting, ¡°Chen Jun! What is this?¡±


    ¡­ She¡¯s definitely doing this on purpose, right?!


    For Lin Xue, who takes great pleasure in causing trouble for me, I was left with no choice but to seek help from Carmen, ¡°Do you have any way to quiet her down?¡±


    ¡°You carbon-based lifeform over there!¡± Carmen suddenly shouted with full force, ¡°Ahead is the core defense zone of the base. Any unauthorized actions will trigger 166 autonomous floating cannons to fire at you!¡±


    What a fierce threat!


    Carmen¡¯s words had a noticeable effect. Lin Xue shouted in surprise and almost flew back to us.


    ¡°Calmed down?¡± I looked at her, annoyed.


    Lin Xue seemed to have thought of something. She glanced at Carmen and said, ¡°Were you serious? I didn¡¯t sense any danger earlier.¡±


    Carmen looked unfazed, ¡°I was lying.¡±


    ¡°¡­ You!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± I pressed down on Lin Xue¡¯s head, ¡°You should calm down too. You know exactly where this is, and I know exactly what you¡¯re planning ¨C don¡¯t cause trouble for me.¡±


    ¡°Tch,¡± Lin Xue pouted, ¡°Got caught so fast.¡±


    I knew from the start, okay?


    Since we arrived here, Lin Xue had been acting overly excited like a bumpkin who had never seen the world, running everywhere with no trace of her Superpower Team Leader demeanor. How could I not notice this abnormal behavior? It turned out, as Pandora detected, that she used her abilities to carefully perceive the surroundings at each location ¨C in other words, she was spying on the alien base¡¯s intelligence.


    Such a blatant method; I guess every Xyrin Apostle here had noticed her actions. But because of my absolute authority as the Xyrin Emperor, they turned a blind eye to Lin Xue¡¯s actions. Besides, considering the current strength of human civilization, it posed no threat to the Xyrin Empire¡­


    I looked around. Although I had seen the projection of the Xyrin Mother Star city countless times in the dream world, seeing a real Xyrin Military Base was a different feeling. The hundreds of meters high energy defense towers everywhere, giant factories constantly producing various war machines, and more mysterious structures I couldn¡¯t even name after searching my mind¡¯s database. In this vast Xyrin Fortress, fully armed or already transformed into a set of armed Xyrin Warriors were constantly patrolling back and forth. Enormous, grim-looking Xyrin War Machines or low-flying aircrafts roared past occasionally, giving the first-timer like me quite a fright,


    It¡¯s really brave of Lin Xue to openly spy on their military intelligence here ¨C though no matter how much she spies, it won¡¯t enable humanity to fly out of the solar system overnight.


    By now, we had arrived before a pyramidal building at the center of the base. Carmen saluted us and said, ¡°Please wait here for a moment,¡± and then led his soldiers into the building.


    Seeing that there was no one around, Lin Xue quietly approached, ¡°If the Xyrin Empire dispatched troops against humanity, we wouldn¡¯t stand a chance to resist¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t understand Lin Xue¡¯s concern, ¡°Anyway, they wouldn¡¯t attack humans, what are you worried about?¡±


    Lin Xue rolled her eyes at me, ¡°You¡¯re so relaxed. Knowing there¡¯s such a powerful alien empire, who wouldn¡¯t be worried? Anyway, I don¡¯t trust this so-called empire.¡±


    I coughed awkwardly and said, ¡°You¡¯re saying this in front of the highest authority and senior generals of the empire.¡±


    Lin Xue was stunned, her eyes scanning between Pandora and me for a while before saying, ¡°I forgot¡­ By the way, do your words really matter? These troops shouldn¡¯t be your subordinates, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s strictly prohibited for Xyrin Emperors to engage in armed conflict. Even if they don¡¯t obey me, they wouldn¡¯t start a war with Earth ¨C or do you think I intend to conquer the world?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have the ambition,¡± Lin Xue stated firmly.


    Should I cry or laugh?


    At this moment, I suddenly felt a strange disturbance deep within my spirit. This sensation was unlike the complete control I felt while connecting with the Xyrin Mother Star or the Pandora Army. Instead, it resembled a resonance, a friendly signal, with a hint of joyous reunion.


    For a moment, I was startled by this unprecedented spiritual sensation. In the next second, I saw a blue shadow flying towards me.


    ¡°Bang¡ª-¡±


    The sky was so high¡­ the clouds so white¡­


    The howling wind in my ears told me I was rapidly ascending¡­


    Now I understood what the earlier unfamiliar spiritual connection was. It must be the unique spiritual resonance between Xyrin Emperors, and I was undoubtedly hit by this high-speed moving Xyrin Emperor.


    Thus, the historical ¡°collision¡± between the two highest leaders of the Xyrin Empire took place¡­


    After about ten seconds, I crashed down.


    Due to accidental internal injuries of one of the Xyrin Emperors, the meeting was called off. The final result was me being carried into the base¡¯s repair station by Pandora¡­


    Hey! Wait! Why the repair station? Pandora, do you really not know the difference between carbon-based life and you? Those repair devices will definitely kill me, ahhhhhh¡­


    *************************************************** The next day


    ***************************************************


    It turned out the Xyrin Empire¡¯s strength was truly exceptional. Even though they had almost no research on carbon-based life¡¯s medical technology, they still managed to create equipment to treat me ¨C I really don¡¯t know how they figured out human physiological structure in just tens of minutes, while Earth¡¯s scientists are still confused about their own bodies.


    When I opened my eyes, I found myself lying in a temporary ward, with the culprit who had injured me sitting by my bedside.


    The person had a tall figure, wearing a sky-blue dress adorned with white lace, styled in European classical noble fashion. She had stunning golden long hair, with curly strands forming two exaggerated golden spirals beside her cheeks. Her blue eyes, deep and pure like the ocean, seemed to peer into one¡¯s soul. Although she had golden hair and blue eyes, Sandora¡¯s facial features were typically Eastern, delicate and elegant, with an air of seven parts nobility and three parts mischief. Paired with her luxurious attire, she resembled a princess visiting the commoners.


    Seeing me open my eyes, the princess immediately showed a bright smile, happily hugging me as she said, ¡°Ah, you¡¯re alive! I thought I had killed you!¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡­ Any Xyrin Apostle can¡¯t be judged by appearance, like the loli-looking war madman Pandora, the righteous-looking pirate Sicaro, and the noble yet clumsy princess Sandora¡­


    ¡°Hello,¡± I said with a stiff smile, ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Chen Jun.¡±


    ¡°Hello, hello!¡± Sandora seemed overly excited, holding my hand, ¡°I¡¯m Sandora! Really sorry for injuring you; I didn¡¯t expect your body to be so fragile. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve also strengthened your body¡­ um¡­ are you here to take me back?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± I didn¡¯t catch what Sandora was saying at first.


    ¡°I asked, are you here to take me back?¡± Sandora repeated, ¡°Take me away from this world.¡±

 Chapter 33 - Chapter 33: Chapter 33 Eroded Sandora

    Chapter 33: Chapter 33 Eroded Sandora


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    Staring blankly at Sandora, who wore an expectant expression, I suddenly understood¨Cdespite being known as the ¡°Battle Song Princess,¡± after sixty thousand years of war, she must be exhausted by now.


    I pondered briefly before replying, ¡°Of course, I can take you away. But where will you go after that? Pandora should have already told you, the Xyrin Empire¡­is practically nominal. Whether the territory you once ruled even still exists is questionable.¡±


    Without hesitation, Sandora said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you¨Clet¡¯s go to that Carbon-based Civilization planet called Earth.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± I was dumbstruck.


    Sandora wanted to go back to Earth with me? Who wrote this script?! Could it be that after the Pandora Heavy Equipment Corps, another army of extraterrestrial workers was going to swarm into South Mansion Street?


    ¡°Sandora, you¡¯re not joking, right? So many of you¡­¡± I tried to dissuade Sandora. One Pandora Heavy Equipment Corps had already refreshed a third of the faces around me; if another Sandora Corps arrived, I might as well forget about seeing Earthlings ever again. Although Sandora¡¯s army, like the other corps of the Empire, primarily consisted of non-sentient units that could be recycled into Other Space, even if they were all retracted, the remaining commanders were no small number. So many people all at once on Earth buying pirated discs¡­ Ahem, it seemed that Sicaro had made me a bit neurotic¡­


    ¡°Are you worried about my identity as Xyrin Emperor? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just temporarily staying with you; I won¡¯t interfere with your sovereignty¨CI can swear on the name of the Empire!¡±


    ¡­I wasn¡¯t worried about that at all. I was worried that if another batch of bootleggers like those from Sicaro appeared, the first interstellar war might break out between the Imperial Army and city management.


    But looking at Sandora¡¯s pitiful expression, I couldn¡¯t bear to refuse her outright¨Cshe had nowhere else to go.


    By the way, was this really how the Supreme Leader of the Empire behaved? Had Sandora perhaps gone a bit insane after sixty thousand years of war?


    Ultimately, I softened: ¡°Alright, you can come with me, but you have to agree to my conditions.¡±


    ¡°Yay¨C¡± Sandora cheered, then stood up, took two steps back, and happily lunged at me¡­


    ¡°Crack¨C¡± A crisp sound, followed by an ¡°Ah¨C¡± in pain.


    Broken, it was broken again¡­


    ************************************************************************* Recuperating Again *************************************************************************


    It seemed Sandora was telling the truth about enhancing my body, as my recovery ability had indeed improved a lot¡­


    Today marked our third day in this world ruled by Magical Beasts. In Sandora¡¯s base, I gained a more detailed understanding of their experiences.


    It turned out that about sixty thousand years ago, when Sandora victoriously returned from the Helenda Star System, she accidentally discovered this planet. Sandora intended to spend a few days here, so she led her Personal Guard away from the main force and came here. Unluckily, the day after they landed on this planet, their communication with the outside world was cut off (the Empire as a whole had fallen asleep). Moreover, all the equipment they brought malfunctioned mysteriously. They couldn¡¯t leave and their combat capabilities were severely impaired, resulting in a grueling sixty thousand-year struggle against the local Magical Beasts. Although most of these Beasts were not as individually powerful as the Xyrin Empire¡¯s soldiers, their numbers were vast and they reproduced rapidly. What baffled Sandora and her commanders was that these Beasts seemed unending; no one knew where they came from, only that every so often massive hordes of frenzied Beasts would attack from all directions, leaving countless corpses before collectively retreating. Sandora and her forces, having brought only a portion of their military strength, struggled just to achieve a stalemate with these Beasts, let alone divert forces to investigate their source. Over these sixty thousand years, their sole understanding of these enemies was that they seemed to be affected by a force known as the ¡°Abyss,¡± causing their frenzy.


    ¡°The Abyss is the most dangerous thing in the universe,¡± Sandora said with a particularly grave expression. ¡°It¡¯s not an ordinary form of energy or matter, but rather a strong will, filled purely with a desire for destruction and annihilation. This force wanders through the universe, and whenever it stops, this will begins to affect the surrounding entities. Whether it¡¯s Carbon-based Life, Silicon-based Life, or Energy Life, even our half-energy half-constructed bodies, are not immune. What¡¯s more, it can affect even non-sentient objects¨Cwhen the Abyss arrives, planets deviate from their orbits, stars burn wildly, gravity becomes erratic, constants go haywire, leading everything to destruction¡­ In essence, the Abyss is destruction itself.¡±


    When I asked Pandora about the Abyss, the little one¡¯s face also grew serious. She said, ¡°Although the data I can access is incomplete, I can confirm that the force Emperor Sandora mentioned does indeed exist. According to the information I have, the Abyss has always been the Empire¡¯s foremost enemy.¡±


    ¡­I never imagined the Xyrin Empire had such a glorious history of maintaining universal peace.


    ¡°Fortunately,¡± Sandora said, standing on a cliff near the base and gazing at the smoky mountains in the distance, ¡°it¡¯s finally over, and we can leave this cursed place.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe you managed to hold out for so long,¡± I exclaimed sincerely. ¡°If it were me, I¡¯d have gone mad long ago.¡±


    ¡°I have gone mad,¡± Sandora turned and flashed me a radiant smile, her flamboyant curls casting a golden halo. ¡°You know? As the spiritual pillar of these warriors, the pressure I endured was greater than anyone else¡¯s. Even the spiritual power of the Xyrin Emperor can¡¯t stay clear-headed for long under such circumstances. So, after fifty thousand years of war, I had a mental breakdown and even considered causing the entire army to self-destruct along with the planet¡­¡±


    I stared at Sandora in horror; her warm smile and nonchalant gaze betrayed no hint of jest.


    ¡°Luckily, at the last moment, I regained a brief clarity,¡± Sandora said with a warm, happy smile. ¡°I thought if I continued living, I might bring great disaster to my warriors¨Cthey were too obedient to my commands. Even if the mad me ordered them to commit mass suicide, they would do it without question. So, I decided to end myself.


    ¡°I entered the Abyss¡­¡±


    ¡°The Abyss?¡± I grew more and more astonished. ¡°You mean that force causing trouble all over the universe?¡±


    Hearing my words, Sandora chuckled lightly. ¡°Haha, calling such a frightful thing an irritating force is quite amusing¡­ You¡¯re right, that¡¯s what it is. Although the Abyss is usually an invisible and intangible force, it can also have its own nest when its power manifests. Using my special abilities as a Xyrin Emperor, I found a manifested Abyss entrance and plunged in alone¡­even in death, I wanted to give it a taste.


    ¡°Inside the Abyss, I saw many things you wouldn¡¯t see in your lifetime and encountered unimaginably evil powers. I didn¡¯t know how many enemies I killed or when I might exhaust my strength and die. I just fought day after day.


    ¡°I thought my already tottering spiritual power would soon collapse completely under the Abyss¡¯ influence, turning me into a mindless war beast or leaving me torn apart by Abyssal enemies. But guess what happened next?¡±


    I swallowed nervously and stared at the smiling Sandora. Her previously reckless demeanor and now incessant chattering made me feel increasingly uneasy. This Xyrin Emperor¡¯s mental state seemed seriously unstable¨Cperhaps her last shred of sanity was obliterated in the Abyss? Could she actually be a puppet controlled by the Abyss? Or simply a seemingly normal madwoman?


    I didn¡¯t reply immediately, and Sandora, unperturbed by my silence, continued: ¡°Later¡­I was indeed consumed by the Abyss¡­¡±


    With these words, Sandora suddenly gave me a faint smile, then slowly raised her right hand. Instantly, a black, flame-like tangible energy spread from her fingertips, swiftly enveloping her entire right side. Within seconds, Sandora¡¯s entire right side transformed into black flames, burning furiously, obscuring any human form, while her raised right hand turned into a terrifying claw, wrapped in black smoke and about half a meter long¡­


    *************************************************************************


    Long-Missed Star Line


    *************************************************************************


    Seeking Recommendations, Seeking Favorites!!!

 Chapter 34 - Chapter 34: Chapter 34: False Alarm

    Chapter 34: Chapter 34: False Alarm


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    The abnormal changes in front of me left me at a loss for words.


    Sandora, who had been corrupted by the Abyss Power, was now levitating in mid-air, looking down at me. Black energy flames continuously surged outward, as if trying desperately to break free from some kind of restraint. Even someone as insensitive as I was to various energies could feel a kind of mad and violent will from these flames. But in stark contrast to all this, Sandora still maintained a warm and happy smile, as if completely unaware of the drastic changes taking place in her body.


    Nobody could have imagined that Sandora, who had led the warriors in fighting against the Abyss Power for so many years, had long been corrupted by the Abyss and become one of them.


    I tried to contact Pandora, and as expected, all my connections to the outside world were cut off.


    It seemed today was going to be my end. Facing a Xyrin Emperor corrupted by the Abyss Power with only my basics of remote Xyrin attacks, even the most blood-pumping novels wouldn¡¯t dare to defy the odds in this scenario. What a pity this book ends here¡­


    For some reason, my heart was instead calm at this moment. Was it that I had already mentally prepared myself for this before?


    Qianqian, Sis, and Pandora, I am sorry, it seems I have to say goodbye to you all¡­


    ¡°Hey! Wake up! Why are you spacing out?¡±


    Just as I was bidding my farewells to my loved ones in my heart, a voice, low and echoing yet familiar, suddenly sounded. I snapped back to reality, seeing Sandora, still in her blackened state, carefully pinching my collar with her huge transformed black claw, shaking me. The flames of the Abyss Power were almost burning my face.


    ¡°Ah¨Cfinally, you noticed me,¡± Sandora happily said as I came to. ¡°You are really something. You can ignore me even when I look so imposing, and still space out.¡±


    ¡­I was scared out of my wits, OK!


    Wait a minute; this situation seems a bit off, doesn¡¯t it?


    I carefully observed Sandora¡¯s expression; there was no sign of her intending to harm me. If I ignored her terrifying right half, the current Sandora looked like a child proudly showing off a new toy¡­


    The corner of my mouth twitched. All this time, was Sandora just trying to show off her Abyss Form to me? She treated this Abyssalization as her new toy?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it interesting?¡± Sandora raised her claw (Jiong ). ¡°Even though I was corrupted by the Abyss, and even became half an Abyss Creature, I didn¡¯t lose my mind. Instead, I gained a new life. Can you help me research what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Research¡­ What I want to study the most right now is what on earth is going through your mind! Are you really the Xyrin Emperor? Should such a personality appear in someone full of imperial demeanor and queenly attributes like you? If you were a Little Loli like Pandora, I might be barely able to accept it¡­


    ¡°Sandora,¡± I cautiously avoided her ¡°claw,¡± ¡°you didn¡¯t bring me here just to tell me all this, did you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly right,¡± Sandora said nonchalantly, ¡°only you can communicate with me here, right?¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡± I was baffled by Sandora¡¯s words, ¡°There are so many people here, why can only I communicate with you?¡±


    Sandora gave me a strange look and said, ¡°Their access level isn¡¯t enough. Only you and I are Xyrin Emperors here, so only you can communicate with me. The relationship between low-access and high-access is command issuance and reception; that¡¯s not called communication¡­ Oh, right, to put it in simpler terms, it¡¯s complete information sharing.¡±


    It finally dawned on me why Sandora seemed so bizarre to me, completely unfit for the identity of a Xyrin Emperor.


    The hierarchical privilege system of the Xyrin Empire was far stricter than I had imagined. Although their bonds were as close as family, their sense of hierarchy was so strong that in Sandora¡¯s eyes, those with lower privileges weren¡¯t even considered the same species for equal communication. Here, ¡°communication¡± was more like information sharing. Obviously, a high-privilege entity couldn¡¯t possibly disclose all its information to a low-privilege one. Thus, in front of others, Sandora was the majestic and strategic Xyrin Empress. But in front of someone with the same privilege as I, she turned into a mischievous and adorable girl-next-door¡­


    Understanding this, I realized that earlier was nothing but a false alarm. Sandora showing me her Abyss Form was merely an information-sharing activity between Xyrin Emperors. In Earth¡¯s terms, it was showing off a new toy¡­


    ¡°Who knows what¡¯s going on with you.¡± How could I know the reason for Sandora¡¯s current state? So far, my understanding of the Abyss had only paused at the level of a fantasy story. I just knew there was such a dangerous thing in the Universe. How could I possibly analyze anything for Sandora?


    Hearing my answer, Sandora nodded, somewhat disappointed, and said, ¡°I see, lacking essential information, you can¡¯t analyze it either.¡±


    In fact, even with enough information, I couldn¡¯t analyze anything¡­


    At this moment, an idea struck me, and I asked, ¡°Sandora, have any of your soldiers ever gone missing?¡±


    ¡°Missing soldiers?¡± Sandora tilted her head, ¡°All members of the Xyrin Legion are under my psychic connection control. Theoretically, there shouldn¡¯t be any missing soldiers¡­ Oh, right, there was one!¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? How many years ago was this?¡±


    ¡°One thousand two hundred and thirty-five years ago, a Heavy Striker Mecha was damaged by a Dragon Clan member who used Space Magic, and the pilot was missing. How did you know we had missing soldiers?¡±


    ¡°Actually¡­¡± I then recounted the story about the ruins to Sandora, especially emphasizing the Spirit Beacon that brought us to this world.


    ¡°A Spirit Beacon and a tomb site with a Xyrin Defense System¡­¡± Sandora pondered, ¡°It seems our missing soldier arrived in your world through space-time chaos. Due to the damage to the Spirit Beacon, he couldn¡¯t return smoothly, but he must have set the return coordinates to this world. So, when Pandora¡¯s Spirit Beacon resonated with the warrior¡¯s Spirit Beacon, you were teleported to this world. Apparently, that warrior did a great job. Once we¡¯re back in your world, I¡¯ll visit the ruins first¡­ Wait, Chen Jun, Earth should be ruled by Carbon-based life, right?¡±


    I nodded and said, ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Their individual strength shouldn¡¯t be anything to boast about, right? At least from earlier, I could severely injure you with just a hit, indicating your species is quite fragile physically.¡±


    I replied awkwardly, ¡°Human physical fitness indeed isn¡¯t great. Even on Earth, humans are quite a fragile species. But by mastering technology, we stand at the top of Earth¡¯s species.¡±


    ¡°So, could humans from one thousand two hundred and thirty-five years ago possibly kill a Xyrin Warrior?¡± Sandora suddenly asked.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± I answered without hesitation. Even with today¡¯s human technology, killing a Xyrin Warrior would require a medium-sized regular army at least. As for a Xyrin Commander or an Angel Envoy like Pandora, no human army could possibly deal with them.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°So how did the Xyrin soldier who arrived on Earth by accident die?¡±


    Sandora¡¯s words immediately reminded me. Yes, as a semi-energy, semi-material lifeform, an Angel Envoy¡¯s lifespan was almost infinite. Plus, their individual strength made them practically invincible a thousand years ago on Earth. That tomb we saw had to have had problems.


    Just then, I saw a pillar of aurora-like light rising from the distant base: the Legion Transporter was ready.


    ¡°Let¡¯s put this issue aside for now,¡± I waved my hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave this damned place first.¡±


    Sandora nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s also time to say goodbye to this place. As agreed, you go back first, and I¡¯ll join you in a few days.¡±

 Chapter 35 - Chapter 35: Chapter 35: Return

    Chapter 35: Chapter 35: Return


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°`


    The Taklamakan, China¡¯s largest desert, spans an area of 337,600 square kilometers, and is known as the ¡°Sea of Death.¡± This place is extremely arid, with endless yellow sand. Only the legendary ¡°Hero Tree,¡± the poplar, manages to survive here. But even in such a desert, oases exist.


    This was a rather small oasis that seemed on the verge of vanishing. In the center of the oasis was a small pond, no more than a few dozen meters across, and at its deepest point, it was about six or seven meters deep. The water was very murky but still tolerable. Scattered around the pond were a few drought-resistant desert plants. It looked as though the oasis might disappear completely if the underground water level continued to drop.


    The reason I¡¯m bothering to describe this insignificant little oasis in such detail is that, right now, I¡¯m soaking in this damned pond!


    Why did Lin Xue and Pandora manage to land smoothly while I had to be teleported into this pond?!


    It took me a lot of effort to swim to the shore and then clamber up onto dry land, all while Lin Xue barely managed to hold back her laughter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hold it in. If you want to laugh, just laugh!¡± I said irritably to Lin Xue.


    Lin Xue was more than happy to comply, ¡°Pfft¨C¡±


    Shaking the water drops from my hair, I looked around¨Cof course, I couldn¡¯t make out much.


    I turned my head to look at Pandora, who was standing silently beside me, and asked, ¡°Pandora, where exactly are we now?¡±


    ¡°We are about 122 kilometers from the base. I have already notified the Superpower Team through ¡®Mind Communication¡¯ to come and pick us up.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I nodded.


    My clothes were soaking wet; it was really uncomfortable¡­


    ¡°Pandora,¡± I called the little Loli, who was bored and looking around, ¡°help me dry my clothes.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± The little one responded and then pulled out a giant cannon as big as a pillar.


    I broke out in a cold sweat, ¡°Forget it¡­ I¡¯ll let them dry naturally.¡±


    At that moment, I noticed Lin Xue staring at me and couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°Oh¨Cnothing,¡± Lin Xue suddenly snapped back to reality and answered hastily, then mumbled to herself, ¡°It feels like a dream¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed quite hard to accept,¡± I said, ¡°as long as you remember to keep it a secret, it¡¯s all good.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Lin Xue answered immediately, then muttered softly, ¡°I don¡¯t want your alien army hunting me down later.¡±


    I said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you they mean no harm. Just think of them as alien friends coming to Earth for sightseeing¨Coh, by the way, I haven¡¯t seen you at Sandora¡¯s base for a while, where did you go?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I went to have a good look around. How often do people get to see an alien military base? Speaking of which, you still haven¡¯t told me why you became their Emperor. Can you tell me now?¡±


    ¡°How should I know? One day, I woke up and found myself the Xyrin Emperor, with a little Loli to boot¨Cso I actually profited, right?¡±


    Lin Xue didn¡¯t hide her disdain at all, ¡°As a creepy uncle, you really hit the jackpot!¡±


    ¡°Brother,¡± Pandora tugged at my sleeve, ¡°what¡¯s a Loli?¡±


    From my understanding of Pandora, she was purely trying to mess with me now¨Cwhich showed the little one was becoming more human-like.


    Time passed slowly as we chatted idly. Finally, when I was starting to get impatient, the deep rumbling of a specially modified desert off-road vehicle from the Superpower Team reached my ears from afar.


    As soon as the car came to a stop, a petite figure dashed out of the open door and leaped into my arms. Qianqian¡¯s teary voice reached my ears, ¡°Ah Jun! Wahhh¡­ Thank goodness¡­ you are safe¡­ You all disappeared so suddenly, I thought¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± I comforted her while patting Qianqian¡¯s back and glaring nastily at the amusement on Lin Xue¡¯s face, ¡°I¡¯m fine, see? You forgot, I¡¯m a very powerful Superpower User!¡±


    Qianqian hiccupped through her tears, ¡°I know, I know you¡¯re strong, but I was still so worried¡­¡±


    Just as I was about to say something more, a sudden cough interrupted us.


    I turned to see a bearded middle-aged man standing in front of me, looking at me and Qianqian with an ambiguous expression.


    ¡°Ah, Uncle Xu!¡± I exclaimed, quickly letting go of Qianqian.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay,¡± Uncle Xu waved his hand, ¡°You two continue, continue, I¡¯ve already approved your relationship¡­¡±


    ¡°Dad!¡± Qianqian regained her composure, blushing fiercely at her father¡¯s teasing words, ¡°What approval? Ah Jun and I¡­ um¡­¡±


    Seeing Qianqian stammering, Uncle Xu laughed heartily, ¡°Alright, I know what¡¯s going on between you two. Don¡¯t worry. Just for this heroic rescue, I¡¯ve acknowledged Xiao Jun as my son-in-law!¡±


    I immediately bowed dramatically, ¡°Father-in-law, good day to you!¡±


    ¡°You two¡­¡± Qianqian seemed both annoyed and amused, pointing at Uncle Xu and me before stomping back to the off-road vehicle.


    ¡°Xiao Jun,¡± Uncle Xu suddenly approached me, ¡°I heard you¡¯re a Superpower User too?¡±


    I nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Unbelievable,¡± Uncle Xu sighed, ¡°I used to think this was all pseudo-scientific nonsense made up by people. But now, after these past few days, it feels like I¡¯ve been living in a movie. I still find it hard to accept. This experience is a lesson for me to keep my mind active in the future¡­¡±


    I nodded and responded absentmindedly, thinking: If this is hard for you to accept, wait till you hear the rest!


    Despite the many twists and turns during this mission, we managed to find Uncle Xu and his group, which meant the ordeal ended successfully. Lin Xue finding out my secret was unexpected. Initially, I thought only Qianqian and my sister could possibly know. I didn¡¯t expect this naturally incompatible person to find out first.


    Apart from successfully rescuing Uncle Xu¡¯s group, unexpectedly meeting the Xyrin Emperor Sandora was another great achievement of this mission. We not only saved many soldiers of the Xyrin Empire but also confirmed my unfathomable status as Emperor within the Xyrin Empire, alleviating one of my concerns¨Cat least I no longer had to worry about being executed by another Xyrin Emperor.


    Speaking of Sandora, she should be leading her warriors right now, fighting. I wonder how they will integrate into human society? With the agreement I made with Sandora, they wouldn¡¯t harm humans or disrupt human society¡¯s normal order. But honestly, I wasn¡¯t entirely at ease with those troublemaking Xyrin Apostles.


    ¡°Ah Jun, why are you daydreaming again?¡± My sister¡¯s concerned voice suddenly pulled me back to reality, ¡°Are you sick? You¡¯ve been spacing out quite frequently lately.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing.¡± I shook my head and replied.


    Looks like I need to break this habit of constantly zoning out; otherwise, I¡¯ll keep making my sister worry.


    ¡°A few days ago, your school teacher suddenly called me, saying you and Qianqian were attending some exchange event. It nearly gave me a heart attack,¡± my sister said, bringing up the story of the exchange event we attended days ago, ¡°I was wondering why you didn¡¯t call home when you were so close by. What kind of exchange event couldn¡¯t wait? I thought something happened at school. I was so scared until your homeroom teacher came by in the evening to explain¡­¡±


    Watching my sister¡¯s beautiful, relieved face and hearing her nagging, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of guilt.


    ¡°Big Sis,¡± I suddenly interrupted her, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you worry¡­¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°What are you saying,¡± my sister smiled gently, then, like when we were kids, lightly flicked my forehead, ¡°No need to apologize. As long as you¡¯re safe¡­¡±


    ************************************************************************


    Seeking recommendations and support!!!


    ************************************************************************


    ¡°`

 Chapter 36 - Chapter 36: Chapter 36 Here we go again...

    Chapter 36: Chapter 36 Here we go again¡­


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    Another new day.


    The sun was shining brightly, and the sky was clear for miles. It seemed like today would be a pleasant day.


    Of course, that was assuming I could ignore the Imperial Commanders on the roadside selling bootleg discs, telling fortunes, grilling lamb skewers, selling Tibetan medicine, hawking fake jade, and various other activities¡­


    I just couldn¡¯t understand it. With their abilities, finding any kind of job should be a breeze. Why did they have to come out and affect the city¡¯s appearance?


    ¡°Because fighting with city management is a very fulfilling thing to do. It lets everyone experience the fun of battle,¡± Pandora said while clutching my hand tightly and pretending to be a blind girl.


    Suddenly enlightened, I said, ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s how it is¡­ Wait, Lili (we¡¯re back on Earth now, so her name should have changed), how did you know what I was thinking?¡±


    Pandora replied, ¡°Brother, you just said what you were thinking.¡±


    ¡°Uh¨C is that so¡­¡±


    At school, everything was normal. The classmates were still goofing around, the fat guy Zhao Hang was still distributing advertisements, and I was still sleeping on the desk. The events of the past few days seemed so distant now, as if they never happened, ah, such blissful normal times!


    ¡°Ah¨CJun!¡± A sweet female voice suddenly sounded in my ear. Without looking up, I knew it was Qianqian¡¯s voice. Since I came back from the Otherworld a few days ago, this girl had been sticking to my side. Basically, once we got to school, her figure wouldn¡¯t leave my sight for more than 10 seconds. It seemed my disappearance last time really scared her.


    I didn¡¯t lift my head, reached out, and accurately ruffled Qianqian¡¯s hair, then continued to sleep.


    ¡°Hey! Could you please not treat me like Lili! And why do you start sleeping as soon as you get here? Are you all right in the head?¡±


    I mumbled in response, ¡°I exercised too much at night these days, I urgently need rest.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Qianqian burst into flames instantly.


    ¡°¡­Lili wanted me to tell her stories¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± She cooled down.


    Hugging a cute little loli and reading her stories from a book sounds like a wonderfully enticing thing, but if this little loli¡¯s book is ¡°World War History,¡± the feeling gets very peculiar.


    Given Pandora¡¯s extremely unique taste that far exceeds that of an ordinary loli, after returning from the desert, I made a resolute decision: to begin a well-behaved Pandora training plan!


    The first step of this plan was to use Earth fairy tales (it seems someone forgot that middle school students had already outgrown fairy tales) to activate Pandora¡¯s loli heart!


    So, I gave Pandora some money and let her pick a few books she liked from the bookstore as my gift to her.


    The little one happily went, as it was my first gift to her.


    And she happily came back, with twelve brick-thick volumes of ¡°World War History¡± in her arms¡­


    My well-behaved Pandora training plan encountered an unprecedented challenge right from step one.


    As I joked with Qianqian, suddenly, a gritting voice came from Sun Yang, who sat in front of me: ¡°Hey, you two, if you¡¯re going to get cozy, could you please do it somewhere else? It¡¯s really hurting the heart of a single guy like me¡­¡±


    I turned and said, ¡°If you could lose weight, you would have long escaped single life.¡±


    ¡°¡­Stop joking. We¡¯re in our senior year! I really don¡¯t understand how you two can have so much free time. Even the teachers turn a blind eye to you¡­¡±


    Of course, the current homeroom teacher was Pandora¡¯s deputy officer and my trusted general. Even if I had a bonfire party in the classroom, she wouldn¡¯t have any questions.


    At this moment, Zhao Hang, who was busy spreading some gossip near the podium, suddenly smacked his head and exclaimed, ¡°Hey! How did I forget this¨C there¡¯s big news today!¡±


    Everyone jeered, ¡°All right now, when isn¡¯t your news big news!¡±


    ¡°This time it¡¯s really big news,¡± Zhao Hang said confidently with his arms crossed, not in the least irritated by the jeers. ¡°It¡¯s definitely a major event in the history of our school!¡±


    Seeing Zhao Hang begin to get serious, everyone knew this was truly interesting¨Cusually, as long as this fatty spoke in that tone, it meant there was something genuinely intriguing.


    Seeing everyone¡¯s expectant gazes, Zhao Hang looked around proudly¡­


    Those who knew his temperament well all spontaneously ducked to grab their benches.


    Zhao Hang ducked his head and quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, I¡¯ll tell you! We have a new student transferring in today!¡±


    ¡°Ahhh¨C¡± the crowd let out a collective sigh. That news wasn¡¯t all that interesting. Transfer students were quite common. Even in senior year, a transfer student wasn¡¯t peculiar enough to pique the interest of these bored individuals.


    Zhao Hang clearly anticipated everyone¡¯s reaction, and calmly continued, ¡°But she is a beauty~~~¡±


    Passerby A joked, ¡°We can be sure of at least one thing, that she¡¯s a woman?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true,¡± Passerby B chimed in, ¡°Judging from our beautiful teacher Pan Lingling, fatty¡¯s aesthetics have improved.¡±


    ¡°You two, stay out of this!¡± Zhao Hang swung his round arm, suppressing the joking Passerby A and Passerby B. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, this isn¡¯t only a beauty but also a blonde beauty!¡±


    ¡°A blonde beauty?!¡± The guys exclaimed.


    ¡°A foreigner?!¡± The ladies exclaimed.


    ¡°Crash¨C¡± an emperor toppled.


    On the podium, Zhao Hang continued introducing the newly transferred foreign blonde beauty, and everyone listened with great interest.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, she¡¯s absolutely gorgeous! Luxurious golden hair, noble temperament just like a princess. The moment I saw her, I fell in love. I¡¯ve decided that I must win her over before my high school life ends¡­¡±


    Blonde beauty, noble temperament, like a princess, well, very powerful¡­


    Sandora, apart from Sandora, I couldn¡¯t think of anyone who would appear at this time and fit those characteristics so well.


    ¡°Ah Jun, why did you slide under the desk?¡± Seeing me suddenly slide off the bench, Qianqian was startled and quickly pulled me up, asking with concern.


    I waved my hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I was just startled by fatty¡¯s news.¡±


    Qianqian immediately eyed me suspiciously, ¡°Do you know that blonde beauty?¡±


    I nodded¨Ctrying to hide it now would be impossible. Otherwise, Sandora would definitely blow our cover once she came. It was better to admit it outright now than to let Qianqian build up unnecessary suspicions later.


    ¡°Strange, I feel like there are suddenly a lot of unusual people around you. Lili is one thing, then Lin Xue, and now another one¨Cwhat¡¯s her name?¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, Sandora is here this time¨Cshe¡¯s my¡­ fellow!¡± I finally thought of a way to explain Sandora¡¯s identity, and I whispered to Qianqian.


    ¡°Fellow?¡± Qianqian was initially puzzled, then quickly remembered my Superpower User identity and immediately lowered her voice to ask, ¡°Like you? Also¡­¡±


    I nodded quickly.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Qianqian understood and then smiled sweetly, ¡°Ah Jun, why are you so nervous?¡±


    Seriously, confessing to your girlfriend about how you met a beautiful stranger, if I wasn¡¯t nervous, there would be something wrong.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I didn¡¯t suspect you. Don¡¯t we have that bit of trust between us? It¡¯s just, there are suddenly many unfamiliar people around you, which makes me nervous. I feel like you¡¯re excluding me from something¡­¡±


    Hearing Qianqian¡¯s complaints, I felt a bit guilty too. After all, I had been hiding many things from her. I had considered being honest with her, but I was really worried about whether she could accept my identity. This was different from Lin Xue, who was just an ordinary friend. Letting her know some things didn¡¯t worry me as much. But Qianqian was closer to me, which made me more concerned and unable to be as honest as I was with Lin Xue.


    At this moment, the bell rang, and the noisy classroom quickly quieted down.

 Chapter 37 - Chapter 37: Chapter 37 Sandora the Troublemaker

    Chapter 37: Chapter 37 Sandora the Troublemaker


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°¡±¡±


    With a series of rhythmic footsteps, under the expectant gazes of the crowd, a beautiful figure with flowing long hair quickly walked up to the podium.


    The outstanding commander of the Empire, and also my current class teacher, Ms. Pan Lingling made a dazzling entrance!


    Seeing that everyone had quieted down, Pan Lingling nodded in satisfaction, then cleared her throat and said, ¡°Students, today we have a new student transferring into this class. Perhaps some of you have already heard from Zhao Hang, this new student is a great beauty!¡±


    ¡°Wow¨C¡± Applause erupted from below.


    I sighed below, Pan Lingling was really getting into the role now.


    At this moment, a familiar and very comfortable spiritual wave suddenly emanated¨CSandora was here.


    The classroom doors were pushed open from the outside, and then four burly Northern European men in black suits filed in¡­


    Huh?


    As soon as the four bear-like strong men entered, the classroom, which was filled with low murmurs a moment ago, fell into dead silence. Every student tensed up, looking at each other in confusion.


    ¡°Ah Jun¡­¡± Qianqian, sitting to my left, called out in a small, frightened voice, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    I said wearily, ¡°That Sandora¡­¡±


    The four heavy infantrymen of Xyrin, dressed like European Mafia, stood still like statues at the two corners of the door and the podium as soon as they entered the classroom. In an instant, it seemed as if the air around us had frozen solid.


    Immediately after, the sound of light footsteps echoed from outside the door, and a blue figure accompanied by a dazzling golden aura flashed into the classroom.


    Sandora quickly walked up to the podium, sweeping her noble and proud queenly gaze slowly across the classroom. A slight sound of chairs shuffling followed from various corners.


    Seeing all eyes on her, Sandora gave a polite smile, then bowed slightly and said, ¡°Hello everyone, I am Sandora, Sandora Kelvy Yurasis. I will be spending the next six months with you, and I hope we can get along well.¡±


    The classroom was silent, everyone was stunned by Sandora¡¯s beautiful face and noble demeanor, forgetting how to react. Almost everyone had the same thought: ¡°Did some noble student from Canglan Private High School accidentally walk into the wrong school?¡±


    In fact, given Sandora¡¯s status, even Canglan Private High School looked no different from a primitive tribe¡¯s straw hut in her eyes. Since they were all straw huts, it didn¡¯t matter which school she went to¡­


    ¡°Alright,¡± seeing the awkward silence, Pan Lingling quickly stepped forward and clapped her hands to bring everyone back to reality, ¡°Sandora¡¯s introduction is over. Now, shouldn¡¯t we give her a round of applause?¡±


    The students finally snapped out of their daze and immediately clapped enthusiastically.


    Pan Lingling gestured for everyone to quiet down, saying, ¡°I believe everyone is very curious about Sandora¡¯s identity. Due to Sandora¡¯s request, I will keep it a secret for now, but you¡¯ll soon find out. Now, let¡¯s arrange a seat for Sandora¨C¡±


    Pan Lingling¡¯s gaze slowly swept across the classroom and then landed on me.


    I quickly crouched under the desk.


    Unfortunately, such a disguise technique was not going to work¡­


    Pan Lingling said, ¡°The seat to the right of Chen Jun seems to be empty, you can sit there for now.¡± Then a series of light footsteps approached.


    I felt a tightness around my neck and was pulled out from under the desk by some monstrous strength. Sandora¡¯s happy face appeared in front of me the next second.


    ¡°Hello, Chen Jun!¡± Sandora cheerfully said, not caring about the astonished looks around us, as she burrowed into my arms, rubbing against me, ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s still most comfortable here¡­¡±


    Hey, hey, hey! Are you trying to get me killed?!


    ¡°Chen Jun¨C¡± A chilling male voice sounded by my ear, startling me. I turned and saw a pile of compressed fat in my sight.


    ¡°Fatty! Are you trying to scare me to death?¡± I said angrily.


    Fatty said with a tearful face, ¡°My first love, it¡¯s over¡­ You are too unscrupulous, with the class beauty Qianqian already, now¡­¡±


    Sandora peeked her head out from the side, ¡°What¡¯s a class beauty?¡±


    I pushed Sandora¡¯s head back down and said angrily, ¡°Look what you¡¯ve done!¡±


    Sandora¡¯s shocking act silenced the whole class for a second, then there was a synchronized ¡°Wow¨C,¡± followed by countless burning gazes directed towards me, so intense I could almost hear the ¡°hiss¡± sound they made cutting through the air. The most intense of these gazes came from my left side.


    ¡°Ah Jun¨C¡± Qianqian¡¯s ominous voice rang beside me, a palpable oppressive aura spreading out from her, and for a moment, the entire classroom felt like a dark, stormy day filled with wailing ghosts¡­ Ahem, sorry, I seemed to have confused Qianqian with Arthas¡­


    It seemed Qianqian was truly angry this time. Understandably so, even the most thick-skinned girl would have an outburst in such a situation. Based on the saying ¡°the deeper the love, the deeper the hate,¡± Qianqian not drawing a silver-edged, golden-backed machete right away was a very calm reaction.


    I forcefully pushed the puzzled Sandora away, then nervously turned my head, ¡°Uh¡­ Qianqian¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Qianqian coldly snorted, turning her back towards me.


    I looked around, then carefully said to Qianqian, ¡°Qianqian, are you angry?¡±


    Qianqian cast a sideways glance at Sandora, who was still flailing on the desk, and said icily, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Great, at least Qianqian was still responding to me. If she had completely ignored me, that would have been a real tragedy.


    ¡°Um¡­ Qianqian, things aren¡¯t the way you think. Sandora¡¯s just like that, it gives me a headache too¡­¡±


    ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡± Sandora asked curiously.


    ¡°How dare you ask?!¡± I said angrily.


    ¡°Alright, alright!¡± Qianqian waved her hand, ¡°I know what you¡¯re like. Even if every man on earth cheated, it wouldn¡¯t be your turn!¡±


    ¡­ Qianqian, your trust in me is very touching, but why do I still feel so strange?


    ¡°Qianqian, so you¡¯re¡­¡±


    ¡°Trust is one thing, can¡¯t I get angry? Also, you better find some time to explain why Sandora is sticking to you and no one else!¡±


    After temporarily pacifying Qianqian, I began to explain to Sandora through our spiritual connection just how shocking her behavior was.


    That morning¡¯s classes were the most torturous I had ever experienced, with burning gazes filled with high energy constantly hitting me from all sides. The terrifying pressure released by Qianqian continued lingering around me, while Sandora¡¯s unpredictable antics constantly kept me on edge.


    Not just me, everyone else also had a rough morning, thanks to the four bear-like men in black suits standing at the corners of the classroom.


    I suddenly had a thought: this must be what it¡¯s like to have a school controlled by aliens¡­ With a Hollywood director, this could be turned into a big movie about humanity, rights, and dignity.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Sitting like needles for hours, the final bell rang, signaling the end of classes and a cheer from the students, only to be quickly stifled by the men in black, causing everyone to choke up at once¡­


    Grabbing Sandora¡¯s hand, I dashed out of the classroom. She exclaimed, ¡°Ah, Chen Jun, what are you doing?!¡±


    ¡°Picking up Lili¡­ I mean Pandora, and explaining things to Qianqian¨Clook at the trouble you caused the moment you arrived!¡±


    I now had a strong premonition, Sandora¡¯s arrival would be the biggest trouble I¡¯d ever encounter in my life!


    ¡°¡±¡±

 Chapter 38 - Chapter 38: Chapter 38: Troublemaker

    Chapter 38: Chapter 38: Troublemaker


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    K City No. 2 High School, although an average school, perhaps because it was close to the largest private aristocratic school in the city, also received a lot of extra attention. Therefore, this school benefited somewhat from its proximity, most notably in its large area.


    In terms of campus size alone, its area almost matched that of Canglan Private High School. The architectural layout was also quite distinctive, with the entire school divided into four main building areas distributed in a clockwise direction in the four cardinal points: high school teaching area, comprehensive office area, junior high school teaching area, and dormitory area. Between these four areas were numerous flower beds and ponds, giving it a European garden-like aesthetic when viewed from above. At the time, the designer, inspired by the luxurious aristocratic school across the street, ambitiously aimed to construct a European garden-style campus. Although each building bore the marks of the designer¡¯s efforts, unfortunately, his ambition far surpassed his skill. The resulting mix of Gothic, Oriental, Arabian, and Greek elements turned the campus into something resembling a whimsical theme park. The most obvious feature of this fantastical style was at the front of the high school teaching building: two vermilion columns topped with a tall obelisk¨Ca combination of Oriental and Gothic architecture.


    At the center of the campus was a building of a different style. Initially, the designer planned to place a large fountain there, with a group of marble sculptures in the middle and a small garden around it for student rest. Regrettably, a shortage of funds after completing the eclectic mix of buildings left this ambitious plan unfulfilled, turning the area into a weed-covered wasteland for some time until recent years when the school¡¯s leadership came up with a brilliant idea¨C


    Four toilets rose from the center of this vacant land¡­


    The layout of this school¡¯s buildings filled me with great resentment, primarily because the high school and junior high school teaching buildings were located at opposite corners of this enormous campus. Collecting Pandora after school required a long, arduous trek of over ten minutes, passing through the largest toilet area in the school¨Cabsolutely dreadful.


    ¡°Such a foolish architectural layout,¡± Sandora remarked as we passed the central toilet area (Jiong ).


    See? Even an alien could see the folly of such a design.


    On the way, Sandora asked me through a spiritual connection, ¡°Isn¡¯t that little girl a General-level High-level Xyrin Apostle? Why do you still need to pick her up from school?¡±


    I briefly explained Pandora¡¯s disguise as my blind sister to Sandora, realizing how convenient spiritual connection was¨Cat least in terms of information transfer speed, this high-bandwidth transmission method was much more efficient than speaking.


    ¡°I see¡­ The world of Carbon-based life is really strange, but it sounds quite interesting!¡±


    ¡°¡­I really don¡¯t know how you Xyrin Apostles usually live. It seems like you don¡¯t have any family relationships?¡±


    ¡°How could that be? We also have familial relationships, but they are different from those of Carbon-based life. Besides¨Cwe shouldn¡¯t say ¡®you,¡¯ we should say ¡®we.¡¯ Don¡¯t forget, although you¡¯re a Carbon-based life, you¡¯re also a High-level Xyrin Apostle.¡±


    I nodded repeatedly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve got it. By the way, how did you integrate into human society? Not planning to keep it a secret from me, are you?¡±


    ¡°Well, let me give you a small hint. I am currently a great~ no~ble~¡±


    Seeing Sandora¡¯s radiant smile, I felt a chill down my spine: What kind of astounding move was this utterly out-of-line character planning?


    At that moment, a clear girl¡¯s voice suddenly called out from ahead, ¡°Are you Lili¡¯s brother? Come quickly! Lili is being bullied!¡±


    I looked up, spotting a thin, short-haired girl running towards me. I vaguely remembered she was a classmate of Pandora, always kind to the ¡°blind¡± and ¡°unfortunate¡± Pandora. Sadly, because she was not an important character, the author had not given her a name¡­ cough, cough, let¡¯s pretend you didn¡¯t hear that.


    ¡°Huff, puff¨C¡± The unknown girl panted heavily as she reached me, gasping, ¡°I finally found you, come quickly, Lili is being bullied by some students from another school!¡±


    ¡°Being bullied?¡± I asked quizzically, ¡°Really? By whom?¡±


    ¡°It seems to be some wealthy students, rumored to be from Canglan. You should go take a look!¡±


    Sandora and I exchanged glances, each thinking, ¡°What is that girl up to?!¡±


    Though I didn¡¯t believe that Pandora, with combat abilities equivalent to a heavy-army division, could be bullied, for the sake of humanity¡¯s future, I immediately followed the girl towards the junior high teaching area.


    Under the junior high school¡¯s teaching building, we saw a crowd gathered.


    Sandora and I reached the edge of the crowd but couldn¡¯t get through, so I had to shout, ¡°Lili, are you in there?¡±


    Only then did I remember that I could contact Pandora through our spiritual connection¡­


    At this moment, Qianqian¡¯s voice emerged from the crowd, ¡°Ah Jun? You¡¯re here!¡±


    It turned out Qianqian had arrived before us.


    After much effort, Sandora and I finally broke through the circle and saw the scene inside.


    In a space of about ten meters in the middle, Pandora stood expressionless, her unfocused gray eyes directed forward. Behind her, Qianqian clutched her shoulder tightly with a tense expression. Opposite them stood several young people of a similar age to us, dressed luxuriously. The leader seemed vaguely familiar, although I couldn¡¯t recall where I¡¯d seen him before.


    Our appearance immediately drew the circle¡¯s attention. Qianqian excitedly called out, ¡°Ah Jun, you¡¯re here!¡± then noticed Sandora, frowning, ¡°Sandora, mind your step¡­¡±


    I truly admired this girl¡¯s linguistic aptitude.


    Opposite Qianqian, the young people appeared slightly surprised at our arrival, then collectively turned their gaze to the princess-like, noble Sandora, gasping in awe.


    ¡°Pandora, what¡¯s going on?¡± I asked the expressionless little loli through our spiritual connection.


    ¡°Those carbon-based creatures¡¯ leaders claimed an interest in Sister Qianqian and tried to take her away. I intervened.¡±


    So that¡¯s what happened. Glancing at the wealthy young men opposite, I could already guess the truth¨Cthey weren¡¯t bullying Pandora but Qianqian? What a cliche plot.


    Since they dared target Qianqian, they had it coming. I had been itching to see the effects of Sandora¡¯s physical enhancements on me, along with familiarizing myself with my newly acquired Xyrin remote support attack abilities. If I was careful, I believed it was possible to leave them half-breathing.


    While contemplating how best to experiment my new abilities on them, the leading young man spoke, addressing Qianqian.


    ¡°So, beautiful, have you decided? Why not come with me? Then you won¡¯t have to stay in this dilapidated school with these poor students. You could live a life beyond your wildest dreams¨CI promise to treat you like a princess¡­¡±


    It seemed even his lines were unimpressive, despite his brand-name attire¡­


    ¡°The blonde beauty over there,¡± the wealthy young man suddenly turned to Sandora, who watched curiously, ¡°Although this Chinese girl is a strong competitor for you, my generous self will allow every girl a fair chance. If you agree, perhaps I could¡­¡±


    ¡­Is this guy an idiot?!


    Not just me, everyone around, including the seventh graders, looked at the showoff wealthy youth in the middle as if he were a total fool. To reach such a level of narcissism, he might as well be a god¡­


    Just as I was about to lose patience and proceed with a delightful one-sided beatdown, Sandora chuckled softly and then spoke in an icy, chilling tone, ¡°Heh¨Cit seems something unpleasant is about to happen today¡­¡±


    ********************************************************************************************


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Qiu Tui Jian ,Qiu Zhi Chi ,Qiu Shou Cang !!!


    CREATORS¡¯ THOUGHTS


    AtlasStudios


    From 15 Feb 2020, Coins spent on books that aren¡¯t selected will be refunded within 30 days. However, Fast Passes will not be refunded.


    The selected book will have a mark on the corner of the book cover in 30 days to indicate continuation.


    Thank you for your understanding.

 Chapter 39 - Chapter 39: Chapter 39 Lying and Mind Control

    Chapter 39: Chapter 39 Lying and Mind Control


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    I had almost forgotten, the girl who always showed a happy, silly smile beside me wasn¡¯t an ordinary girl, but a Conqueror who could lead armies to sweep across countless worlds. Even though she was currently in a phase of battle fatigue, when she got angry, she was still an Empress who looked down on all beings.


    A formidable aura suddenly exploded from Sandora. The three spoiled brats who were the targets of this aura couldn¡¯t help but step back in fright. They were astonished to find that the gentle and cute girl from a moment ago now seemed like an Emperor they dared not look directly at. They even felt a terrifying aura that made them want to run away¨Cthe kind of aura one might experience from a ruler seasoned by countless battles, something they¡¯d never encountered before.


    It was then that I finally remembered why these people looked so familiar¨CI had indeed seen them before. Not long ago, these very individuals had bullied a boy from our school at the entrance. That time, I successfully connected with the Xyrin Mother Star for the first time, launching a cross-space fire support operation. The incident attracted many enthusiasts of supernatural phenomena and experts from various fields to come and investigate. People had all kinds of explanations about why the ground suddenly melted, and there were some even brilliant enough to be turned into Oscar-winning movies by just a little refining and a genius director. Unfortunately, it all ended when a few experts said, ¡°Actually, this is a normal natural phenomenon,¡± causing public curiosity to die down like hot milk poured onto snow, and the whole incident gradually faded away. Naturally, I also eventually forgot about these minor characters.


    Seeing Sandora with a cold face, looking like she was about to start a massacre, I quietly nudged her arm and whispered, ¡°You¡¯re not planning a human extinction battle, are you?¡±


    ¡°Relax,¡± Sandora answered, ¡°I know my limits. You go accompany your girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°Alright, just don¡¯t cause too big a scene.¡±


    I walked over to Qianqian, patted her shoulder comfortingly, then patted Pandora¡¯s little head approvingly and said, ¡°Little one, well done.¡±


    Pandora immediately closed her eyes slightly, showing a look of enjoyment, and Sandora¡¯s voice echoed in my mind, ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve turned a perfectly good Imperial General into. Does this girl still have any military traits left?¡±


    I didn¡¯t respond to Sandora¡¯s complaints¨Cas an Imperial Emperor constantly fighting battles outside, how could she understand the essence of raising a loli¡­ cough cough¡­


    ¡°Ah Jun,¡± Qianqian suddenly whispered, ¡°Was that ground-melting incident at the school gate the other day really your doing¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± I replied with a smile.


    Qianqian suddenly asked jealously, ¡°That girl named Sandora, what¡¯s her deal exactly?¡±


    ¡°¡­Her identity is complicated. I can only assure you: She and I have a very special connection that makes her love being around me, but this connection is more like¡­ how should I say it, similar to the one between Lili and me.¡±


    ¡°Between Lili and you?¡± Qianqian asked in surprise.


    ¡°Similar to telepathy,¡± Pandora¡¯s voice suddenly echoed in Qianqian¡¯s mind, startling her. But she quickly remembered the other¡¯s identity as a Superpower User, so she tried answering in her mind, ¡°Telepathy? Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, though the reason is unclear. Sister Sandora can indeed have telepathy with us.¡±


    ¡°You said ¡®us¡¯? You mean all three of you can have telepathy?¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily just three. Both my brother and I can faintly sense others far away who can resonate with us. However, the person we currently connect with the strongest is Sister Sandora. So, Sister Qianqian, don¡¯t doubt the relationship between Sandora and my brother. They only seem close because of telepathy. This bond is similar to the bond between my brother and me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡± Qianqian finally breathed a sigh of relief, her face looking noticeably better.


    ¡°Brother, I helped cover your lie,¡± Pandora¡¯s voice echoed in my mind.


    I had been eavesdropping on Pandora and Qianqian¡¯s spiritual connection and couldn¡¯t help but feel curious, ¡°¡­didn¡¯t expect you to be so good at lying. Who taught you that?¡±


    ¡°Based on the cognitive patterns of carbon-based life and the modes of human language expression, the above information is the optimal solution¡­¡± Pandora¡¯s typical response recurred, but she tacked on a final line, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. I will never lie to you.¡±


    Pandora was becoming more and more like a normal human little girl, which was definitely a good thing, provided she didn¡¯t start picking up bad habits.


    Even though the above conversation seemed lengthy, it actually took only a few seconds, as most of it was conducted via instant spiritual connection.


    By now, Sandora finally withdrew her spiritual pressure, and the spoiled brats slowly recovered from the terrifying killing intent. They looked at the cold, proud, golden-haired girl in front of them, unsure how to react.


    Eventually, the lead lackey seemed to muster up enough courage, took a step forward, and knelt down with a thud.


    Huh? What was happening? Could it be that this guy was so frightened by Sandora that he couldn¡¯t even stand? Or was he another Queen-worshipping masochist?


    Alright, I admit, that second reason was just for laughs¡­


    Not only I, but everyone around us issued a low cry of surprise, bewildered by the abrupt change.


    ¡°Young Master Liu!¡± The two lackeys following the rich spoiled brat hesitated for a moment, then hurried forward with a concerned shout, preparing to help their boss who was still kneeling on the ground.


    Finally, I learned that this guy I habitually referred to as a minor character was named Liu.


    The two lackeys walked quickly and extended their hands¡­


    ¡°Slap, slap,¡± two crisp slaps!


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Young Master Liu!¡± The two lackeys simultaneously gasped and looked at their still-trembling hands in disbelief, ¡°Young Master Liu, we¡­¡±


    ¡°You two¡­¡± Still kneeling, Liu finally reacted to the situation and roared, ¡°Do you believe I won¡¯t ruin your households by tomorrow!¡±


    The two lackeys were already in complete disarray, their faces turning instantly pale at Liu¡¯s vicious threat, ¡°Young Master Liu, we really don¡¯t know what happened, we suddenly just¡­¡±


    ¡°Slap, slap!¡± ¡°Slap, slap, slap!¡± ¡°Slap, slap, slap, slap!¡±


    Under everyone¡¯s bewildered gaze, the two lackeys started bawling while apologizing to the kneeling Liu, all the while slapping his face from both sides. Even more surprisingly, though Liu scolded and threatened non-stop, he didn¡¯t dodge at all. Instead, he kept raising his face as if to make it easier for them to hit him!


    I looked at Sandora curiously and saw her giving me a mischievous smile.


    So, it was her doing all along!


    ¡°Ah Jun,¡± Qianqian suddenly tugged at my coat sleeve from behind, ¡°What¡¯s happening? Why did they start fighting themselves?¡±


    I lowered my voice and replied, ¡°This is Sandora¡¯s superpower, group mind control.¡±


    ¡°Ah¨C¡± Qianqian let out a small exclamation, ¡°There¡¯s really such a power¡­ this is so¡­ frightening¡­¡±


    Indeed, mind control was absolutely an unfair power to humans. Unfortunately, apart from this explanation, I didn¡¯t know how else to explain the current situation to Qianqian.


    At that moment, I saw some teachers heading over¨Cnot surprisingly, the teachers had been avoiding the scene due to the troublemakers¡¯ identities. But now, seeing things getting out of hand, they couldn¡¯t stay back anymore.


    I couldn¡¯t blame them for it; after all, this was a very realistic society, and to survive, they had to act this way.


    Using spiritual connection, I issued commands to several Imperial Commanders disguised as school staff nearby to help handle the aftermath. Then, I loudly called Sandora, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Sandora, nothing more to see here. Those guys don¡¯t seem quite right in the head.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Sandora agreed cheerfully and hopped over to join us, walking side by side with us. The sound of ¡°slap, slap¡± continued to echo behind us¡­


    CREATORS¡¯ THOUGHTS


    AtlasStudios


    From 15 Feb 2020, Coins spent on books that aren¡¯t selected will be refunded within 30 days. However, Fast Passes will not be refunded.


    The selected book will have a mark on the corner of the book cover in 30 days to indicate continuation.


    Thank you for your understanding.

 Chapter 40 - Chapter 40: Chapter 40 Noble

    Chapter 40: Chapter 40 Noble


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    Due to being held up by those extras from Canglan, we found there was no food left in the cafeteria when we rushed in, only half a bun lying on the ground, seemingly mocking our tardiness.


    ¡°Hungry¡­¡± Pandora said softly.


    ¡°Top floor,¡± Sandora seconded.


    This guy¡¯s ability to absorb human knowledge was truly extraordinary!


    Qianqian rubbed her stomach and suggested, ¡°Ah Jun, how about we go to the school gate to buy some bread?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I waved my hand grandly, ¡°let¡¯s go mooch food from the teachers!¡±


    I finally realized the benefit of Imperial Commanders infiltrating this school; as a student, you could enjoy many privileges without attracting attention. For instance, you could freely enter and leave the school during curfew (the gatekeeper was one of my people), access the computer lab even when the building was closed (the lab teacher was one of my people), and go to the teachers¡¯ dormitory for food when you didn¡¯t get lunch (my homeroom teacher was one of my people¡­ ahem, don¡¯t get the wrong idea).


    As a school constantly striving to catch up with the nearby Canglan Private High School, City Second Middle School¡¯s leadership always prioritized improving the working and living conditions of its staff. The direct result of this guiding principle was the teachers¡¯ dormitory being equipped with top-notch living conditions, including bathrooms, kitchens, and living rooms¨Calmost like a standard hotel. While it couldn¡¯t compare with the five-star hotel-like dormitory of the noble school next door, these facilities far exceeded our idea of dormitory standards, making the staff dormitory the second most criticized place in our school, right after the central theme toilet.


    But today, we greatly benefited from these dormitories.


    Sitting in Pan Lingling¡¯s dormitory living room, we stared in astonishment at the nearly full table of sumptuous dishes. And the owner of this dormitory, our beautiful teacher Miss Pan Lingling, was flying back and forth between the kitchen and the living room like a gust of wind, the clinking of pots and pans creating quite a rock rhythm.


    Clearly, having two Imperial Leaders and an Imperial General collectively mooching food made this loyal officer very nervous.


    Unlike our nonchalant expressions, Qianqian had been extremely uncomfortable since we arrived. She still didn¡¯t understand how we could so openly mooch food from our homeroom teacher.


    ¡°Teacher,¡± Qianqian couldn¡¯t help but speak up as Pan Lingling brought the third plate of braised pork to the table, ¡°this is enough. We can¡¯t finish all this¡­ Besides, it¡¯s almost time for class¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Pan Lingling walked briskly to the table, placed a plate of chicken strips in front of Pandora, then nervously glanced around and said, ¡°Wait¡­ I still have a few more dishes¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough! If you keep cooking, we¡¯ll have food enough till the end of the century!¡± I said, half annoyed, half amused. I really couldn¡¯t understand why Pan Lingling was so tense. In class, she was so composed and natural, and she never acted so nervously in front of me. What could be the difference now?


    ¡°This is a different situation,¡± Pandora¡¯s voice sounded in my head as though she had guessed my confusion, ¡°Now, you and Sister Sandora are interacting with Sivis (Pan Lingling¡¯s real name) in a way that acknowledges your equal authority. For an Angel Envoy with only A-level authority, this is an extremely rare Glory, hence Sivis feels significant pressure.¡±


    I found Pandora¡¯s explanation amusing, ¡°What about you? Why aren¡¯t you under pressure? And how come you call Sister Sandora so naturally?¡±


    ¡°I hold SSS-level authority and have received special permission from you to address the Xyrin Emperor equally, so I am an exception.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I really don¡¯t understand your way of thinking.¡±


    Under my ¡°command,¡± Pan Lingling finally stopped. By then, the dishes on our table could be called a grand feast. It was impressive that she managed to prepare so many dishes in such a short time.


    I guessed this meal was the most nerve-wracking one Pan Lingling had ever had, evident from the fact that she broke her chopsticks six times while eating.


    Sandora also seemed very satisfied with the food of carbon-based life, which made me even more curious about the physiological structure of Xyrin Apostles. Their food range seemed to include everything from organic to inorganic, from energy to matter. It was hard to imagine anything in this universe they couldn¡¯t digest.


    This meal was a torment for Pan Lingling but a feast for Sandora. Thanks to her insatiable appetite, we were twenty minutes late for our afternoon class¨Cluckily, our first class in the afternoon was Ideological and Political Education. Do you remember who that teacher is? The same man who printed 300 counterfeit dollars for four months¡¯ worth of activities for Imperial Commanders overnight¡­


    Five minutes before the end of the last class in the afternoon, fat Zheng Hang suddenly burst into the classroom, shouting, ¡°News! This time it¡¯s definitely big news!¡±


    Why did it feel like there was so much news recently?


    Usually, Zheng Hang¡¯s news was some ridiculously boring rumors, with almost zero credibility, and few in the class believed him. But recently, he¡¯d brought two big news items (big for our class), so the students gradually began to take an interest in his news.


    Given that Zheng Hang tended to keep everyone in suspense with his news, the students were prepared this time: as Zheng Hang jumped on the podium, people around him began to pick up their stools.


    Seeing the students¡¯ coordinated actions brought cold sweat to Zheng Hang¡¯s forehead. He quickly said, ¡°No, no! I won¡¯t keep you guys in suspense this time, put the stools down¡­¡±


    After the students put down their stools, Zheng Hang cleared his throat and said, ¡°According to the latest reliable information, a big figure has come to our place. There will be a grand welcome ceremony in the city center square three nights from now¡­¡±


    ¡°Cut¨C¡± everyone sighed.


    ¡°At that time, there will be free drinks and snacks at the venue, along with many beautiful girls to watch. And this big figure is an exceptionally beautiful lady!¡±


    ¡°Hurrah¨C¡± everyone cheered!


    A keen spectator in the crowd raised his hand and asked, ¡°Fatty, what big figure is coming? Does it warrant such a huge event?¡±


    Zheng Hang rubbed his shiny head and said, ¡°Specifically, I don¡¯t know either. Seems like a foreign Royal Family Member. I heard it was a Princess, but the information is so tightly sealed, I couldn¡¯t even get her name¡­¡±


    While the students near the podium were bustling, I had no interest in getting involved.


    ¡°Sandora, you need to be honest, is it you?¡±


    Sandora looked innocent, ¡°What do you mean, is it me?¡±


    ¡­ Why couldn¡¯t this girl be as obedient as Pandora? Was the difference between the Xyrin Emperor and ordinary Xyrin Apostles that they had more personality?


    ¡°Stop playing dumb,¡± I said, somewhat exasperated, ¡°What identity are you using to involve yourself in this world?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Sandora adorably pressed her forefinger to her lower lip, ¡°What does a Princess do?¡±


    God! How did she manage this?!


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    To fully integrate into an environment with a false identity was no simple task. Creating a fake identity was easier; you just had to forge identification and modify government citizen records. For an Angel Envoy, that was simple. But establishing a fake social network simultaneously was not easy. This meant having not only a new ID but also an extensive web of personal connections; otherwise, a sudden new person would inevitably raise suspicions over time. For example, Sivis infiltrated our school as a homeroom teacher using the human identity Pan Lingling. She acquired this new identity in just a few hours. Beyond needing a new ID, she also used Kaos¡¯s group mind interference ability to impose Spiritual Suggestion on key humans, making herself a part of their ¡°memory.¡± Otherwise, the sudden appearance of a new colleague would have immediately sparked suspicion among other teachers.


    From this analysis, we can see that establishing an imaginary social network in a very short time (considering the high efficiency of Angel Envoys, they often could build a comprehensive fake identity in a few hours) required modifying collective memory, and the higher the profile of the false identity, the broader the memory modification scope needed. If you wanted to become a public figure like MJ¡­ a memory purge for billions of people would likely be essential.


    What had Sandora done now?


    According to her, she had become a Princess of some country?


    God, did she cleanse an entire nation¡¯s human memories?!

 Chapter 41 - Chapter 41: Chapter 41 Banquet (Part 1)

    Chapter 41: Chapter 41 Banquet (Part 1)


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    K City seemed to have not encountered such a big event for a long time.


    A princess from a small Northern European country came to China to study. To better experience life, she specifically got rid of her retinue and arrived at her destination alone. While the relevant departments were preparing the welcome event in a hurry, our princess was freeloading food and drink at a Chinese high school student¡¯s house¨Cthis was the script directed by Sandora.


    The big-eater girl in front of me was quickly shoveling food into her mouth, while I tried to suppress my twitching face and said, ¡°Sandora, can¡¯t you find a place to live? Are you going to freeload at my place every day?¡±


    Sandora mumbled with her mouth full, ¡°Mmm¨Cbecause I like being with you¨Cand I didn¡¯t expect your sister can cook so well¡­¡±


    My sister responded a bit shyly, ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    Even now, my sister still found it incredibly unbelievable that I could somehow bring a princess home.


    Seeing that my sister was still somewhat unnatural, I said helplessly, ¡°Sis, just relax. Apart from the title of princess, this girl is no different from us.¡±


    My sister immediately retorted, ¡°Ah Jun, you shouldn¡¯t say that! Sandora is still a princess after all. We should be respectful; otherwise, it could become an international dispute¡­¡±


    Dear sister, you think too much. Having a conflict with Sandora would actually elevate it to the level of a racial and interstellar dispute. Calling it an international dispute is too trivial.


    These past few days, our classmates had been fervently discussing what the sudden appearance of the mysterious princess might be like, but they didn¡¯t know that the subject of their discussions was actually the noble golden-haired girl beside them who consumed the food of three people every afternoon. The reason was simple: although Sandora had the aura of a princess and initially arrived with four foreign bodyguards who looked impressive, her appetite directly shot down any possibility of people relating her with the identity of a princess.


    Three days passed in a flash. The foreign princess coming to this city for study was indeed a big deal, and the mysterious nature of the princess who had yet to make an appearance attracted even more attention. During this time, I gradually understood how Sandora managed to create such an incredible identity for herself.


    Sandora¡¯s target was Liska, a cold island country in Northern Europe, with a land area of sixty thousand square kilometers and a population of more than five million. Due to the cold climate, most people lived around the capital, Fudun, while the rest of the country had vast, sparsely populated icefields. Because it didn¡¯t have any special products or globally influential figures, this relatively sizable island country didn¡¯t have much fame. It only relied on its developed commerce and recently booming tourism industry to maintain a relatively affluent lifestyle for its residents. Sandora and her subordinates took a fancy to this Northern European country with its vast icy wilderness and large influx of foreign populations.


    I never knew what kind of abilities Sandora acquired in the Abyss. I had only seen her Abyss combat form and knew nothing about her Abyss abilities until yesterday when she personally told me what they were.


    Event Composition.


    That was how Sandora described it.


    Specifically, it involved converting her will into a direct causal interference power, forcibly turning a fictional event into reality. Using this ability, Sandora fabricated the identity of a princess for herself.


    Undoubtedly, this was an almost godlike ability¨Cif it didn¡¯t come with so many restrictions.


    With a success rate of less than one-tenth, the larger the scope of influence, and the more detached from reality the fictional event, the greater the backlash harm to the user. Each activation put the user in a near-death weakened state for twenty-four hours, and a failure could even trigger a collapse of the causal law¡­


    With so many restrictions, I really didn¡¯t know whether to call this ability godlike or a mere annoyance. Kudos to Sandora for being so bold; she dared to take such a risk despite the serious consequences.


    ¡°It¡¯s not so bad,¡± Sandora waved her hand dismissively when I criticized her for taking too much risk, ¡°Anyway, it succeeded, didn¡¯t it? I just won¡¯t use this ability in the future.¡±


    In a small cafe near the city center square, Qianqian, Sandora, Pandora, and I were whiling away our boring afternoon¨Cafter continuous extra classes, we were indeed a bit unused to suddenly having a day off.


    I peeked outside at the almost fully prepared open-air banquet venue and said to Sandora, ¡°It¡¯s almost time; if you don¡¯t show up now, won¡¯t those prep members be frantic?¡±


    ¡°No worries,¡± Sandora waved her hand and grabbed my plate of snacks, stuffing them into her mouth, ¡°I told them I would appear at the right time. If they can¡¯t even manage that, there is nothing I can do about it.¡±


    ¡°Sandora,¡± Qianqian said, still a bit confused, ¡°Are you really a princess?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely.¡± Sandora stuffed the last piece of my snack into her mouth and then snapped her fingers, ¡°Waiter, one more serving!¡±


    Why was this girl so different from how she acted in private?


    Qianqian kept turning her head, her gaze sweeping between us, and suddenly blurted out, ¡°Lately, it feels like you three are acting strange, like I¡¯m the only normal one here.¡±


    ¡°Because you are the only ordinary person here,¡± Sandora said seriously.


    ¡°I really want to have superpowers too¡­¡± Qianqian said weakly, lying on the table.


    At that moment, a commotion broke out outside, and we peeked out to see a team of foreigners dressed like European court officials from the Middle Ages riding motorcycles entering the venue.


    ¡°I think they would look better on horses,¡± Qianqian commented.


    I nodded in agreement, ¡°Indeed, riding motorcycles in ancient costumes looks quite silly.¡±


    Since the open-air banquet had already started, there was no need for us to waste more time here. I had specifically starved myself since noon just for this moment¡­


    This was a genuinely open gathering, where anyone could join regardless of status or background¨Cas long as you wanted to come, you could participate. Of course, suitable people filters still existed, but we were not in that filtering range. The intriguing identity of a foreign princess and the promise of free food attracted countless people, some wanting to see beauties, some looking for a free meal, and many hoping to enjoy both at the same time¡­


    Although the city center square was huge, the crowd that gathered was even more overwhelming, almost filling the entire square. The four of us could barely move in the crowd. Only then did I realize that the so-called free food service was simply deceiving us. Finding the few scattered food points amid this massive crowd was tantamount to finding a needle in a haystack. Honestly, I was starving¡­ I should have fought harder when Sandora took the snacks from my plate earlier.


    After squeezing for a while, Sandora suddenly sighed, ¡°Earthlings really are many.¡±


    Qianqian exclaimed, ¡°The way you said it makes it sound like you¡¯re not an Earthling!¡±


    I chuckled dryly, ¡°This girl is full of nonsense.¡±


    Looking at the dense crowd around us, I suddenly worried, ¡°If this continues, won¡¯t it be impossible for us to get in until the banquet ends?¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t show up, can the banquet end?¡± Sandora rolled her eyes at me, showing no signs of worry at all.


    ¡°Do you have a good way to get in?¡± I looked at Sandora¡¯s confident expression and couldn¡¯t help but ask. It made sense; with Sandora¡¯s identity and experience, how could she not have thought of such a simple thing?


    Sandora giggled and then waved her hand, ¡°Livelihood experience complete. Now, follow me!¡±


    This girl indeed had a backup plan!


    The three of us followed Sandora out of the crowd and took several twists and turns until we reached the other side of the square, where a small group of well-dressed foreigners were anxiously pacing.


    Sandora straightened her slightly crumpled clothes, her demeanor suddenly changed from a mischievous neighbor¡¯s little sister to a noble foreign princess, then she walked forward and reprimanded, ¡°Why are you so rude!¡±


    The few foreigners were startled by Sandora¡¯s sudden voice. When they saw her face, they were almost overjoyed and ready to jump, but remembering they were in front of the princess, these well-trained security personnel quickly calmed down. Yet, their voices still carried undisguised excitement and relief, ¡°Princess! You¡¯re finally here; we couldn¡¯t reach you,¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Sandora waved her hand, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? With my four bodyguards, I¡¯ll be fine¨Cenough of that. Time is short, these are my friends, take us in together.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°This¡­¡± The foreigners looked at each other, ¡°This is inappropriate, right?¡±


    ¡°Do you have doubts about this?¡± Sandora asked coldly, unleashing the full power of her spiritual suppression. The foreigners shuddered and shook their heads repeatedly, ¡°No doubts, no doubts¡­¡±


    ¡°Now I believe it,¡± Qianqian stuck out her tongue, ¡°Sandora is indeed a princess.¡±


    **********************************************Nonsensical Divider**********************************************


    Asking for recommendations, collections, and comments¡­

 Chapter 42 - Chapter 42: Chapter 42 Banquet (Part 2)

    Chapter 42: Chapter 42 Banquet (Part 2)


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    *********************************************************** Please click, bookmark, recommend, and leave a message¡­ ***********************************************************


    Under the guidance of the foreign national responsible for receiving Sandora, we finally entered the actual venue of the banquet.


    It turned out that although this banquet was advertised as a completely open gathering, a princess was still a significant figure, so security measures couldn¡¯t be relaxed. The entire plaza was divided into two sections; the outer layer allowed citizens to move freely with only a few security staff, while the inner layer was a completely different scene. It was guarded by a large number of armed soldiers, separated far from the outer area. The inner section was sparsely populated, spacious, and high-class, with attendees whose attire and demeanor clearly indicated their prestigious status. Even someone as oblivious to upper society as I could recognize many of these public figures, though it seemed these big shots were also kept in the dark about Sandora¡¯s appearance. They only showed slight surprise at our ordinary outfits before turning back to their conversations. In fact, apart from a few royal family members from the Island Country Liska, hardly anyone knew what this princess looked like. Sandora¡¯s ¡°fact composition¡± ability had many limitations, so it was already a stretch to legitimize her princess status. She couldn¡¯t impose her image into every Earthling¡¯s mind. Moreover, to ensure the visit¡¯s mystique and add a hint of mischief, Sandora tightly controlled information flow, so up till now, only relevant government officials and key reception staff knew her true appearance. Despite their high status, the attendees weren¡¯t privy to such details.


    Being ignored seemed to have unexpected perks: I could finally eat freely.


    Thus, among a group of elegant and courteous social elites, the following scene unfolded: a young man dressed as an ordinary high schooler, with an expression like a hungry wolf spotting a rabbit, swept through each dining table, devouring the feast with no manners. Occasionally, he picked a few items from the table and fed them to a seemingly blind little girl following him. Another golden-haired girl trailing behind them drew even more surprise; wherever she passed, plates and glasses were left in disarray, almost all the food gone. Various pastries and drinks disappeared into her mouth in a manner defying physics. If not for their somewhat decent attire, everyone might have mistaken them for refugees¡­


    ¡°Shuai shi ge de heng huo tao jian hei hu mu (Is the living condition in Liska this tough)?¡± Seeing Sandora¡¯s eating habits far exceeding mine, I was astonished.


    ¡°Li bu wu ai hang hu ao duo ao (You¡¯re not any better than me)¡± Sandora¡¯s mouth was stuffed like mine, mumbling indistinctly.


    ¡°How are you two managing to hold a conversation?¡± Qianqian was sweating profusely.


    After a whirlwind of feasting, I finally subdued my rebellious digestive system.


    ¡°Whew¨Cso satisfying¨C¡± I stretched comfortably and called out to Pandora, ¡°Lili, let¡¯s go, time to head home.¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Qianqian unceremoniously pulled Pandora back, ¡°So you came just to mooch off the food?¡±


    ¡°Pretty much,¡± I nodded, ¡°Sandora freeloads at my house all the time. It¡¯s rare to have a chance to return the favor, now that the goal is reached, it¡¯s time to go home.¡±


    Sandora immediately flicked my forehead: ¡°Petty! Anyway, the event¡¯s expenses are covered by those overstuffed rich folks, you can¡¯t mooch off me.¡±


    I rubbed my head, saying, ¡°I really don¡¯t get you, being so poised in front of others, but turning into a wild child around me¡­¡±


    While we were joking, a slightly breathless voice came from beside us: ¡°Yo, I wondered who made such a commotion, turns out it¡¯s a bunch of country bumpkins who¡¯ve never seen the world. Don¡¯t know what the security staff are doing, letting just anyone in!¡±


    We turned to see a strange fat man standing not far from us, looking at us disdainfully, accompanied by a tall, slender, well-dressed middle-aged man.


    ¡°Who is this fatty?¡± Qianqian whispered in my ear, her hot breath sending shivers down my spine.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±


    Sandora thought for a moment, then suddenly remembered: ¡°Seems like that guy we saw at school a few days ago!¡±


    ¡°That Young Master Liu?¡± Qianqian recalled the rich kid who bothered her at school three days ago, showing a disgusted expression, ¡°I remember him not being a fatty though¡­¡±


    I reminded her at the right time: ¡°Didn¡¯t he get beaten into a pig head by his lackeys later?¡±


    And we all went, oh.


    At first, this pig-headed side character didn¡¯t recognize us. He just saw a few seemingly poverty-stricken, gluttonous folks and habitually came over to ridicule us, only to run into us.


    When Sandora and Qianqian entered his sight, his demeanor changed instantly, like roast pork showing an ugly smile. Pretending to be a gentleman, he bowed slightly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see two beautiful ladies here, but why are you with this poor kid? Why not let me accompany you¡­¡±


    Looks like this guy¡¯s language skills had somewhat improved.


    Qianqian didn¡¯t wait for him to finish and rudely interrupted: ¡°Forget it, we country bumpkins shouldn¡¯t waste your valuable time, Young Master Liu!¡±


    Sandora wiped the cream from her mouth, instantly transforming into a queen, her face frosty and tone dignified: ¡°I have no time to waste on a rude and arrogant person!¡±


    Pandora tugged at my clothes, silently, but I could still sense a bit of grievance from her ignored expression¨Cseems like the pig head didn¡¯t even mention the cute Little Angel here?


    I patted Pandora¡¯s little head reassuringly, saying, ¡°Little one, grow taller quickly, then you won¡¯t be overlooked¡­¡±


    Sandora¡¯s and Qianqian¡¯s reactions left Young Master Liu momentarily at a loss. Likely too accustomed to success, leveraging his family background, he had never failed in courting girls. The outright rejection left him stunned.


    Too bad for him, picking up girls like Sandora would require world domination skills, and for Qianqian¨Cat least the luck of surviving under the chase of a million Xyrin Empire soldiers.


    Obviously, these conditions were as challenging as fighting God with a butcher¡¯s knife.


    Just then, the slender middle-aged man with Young Master Liu started speaking: ¡°Zicai, don¡¯t waste time here, our goal is not this today.¡±


    Upon hearing the middle-aged man, the newly named Young Master Liu¨CLiu Zicai¨Csnorted coldly at us and said, ¡°Seems like I don¡¯t need to waste time with you poor girls, the ones who truly deserve me are not you¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough, Zicai,¡± the middle-aged man probably felt his son talked too much and admonished, ¡°Stop wasting time with them, look at yourself right now! Hurry and get ready!¡±


    After the Liu family father and son left, we all looked at each other and asked: ¡°What do they mean?¡±


    Qianqian thought for a moment and said: ¡°Judging from his words, this guy has a target today, likely a girl¨Cunless he means a man fitting his status!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make such disgusting assumptions,¡± I quickly dismissed the thought and analyzed: ¡°So, who could be the girl fitting his status in this place?¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Sandora¡¯s face turned serious, her voice low: ¡°The girl must be of noble birth, with a prestigious background, standing out even among these elites, and most importantly, she¡¯s single. So, who is this mysterious girl¡­¡±


    Qianqian and I glared at her fiercely.


    ¡°Alright alright,¡± Sandora waved her hand, ¡°No more joking¡­ I didn¡¯t expect this guy to have such fanciful ideas, seems like I can never take it easy, even having to participate in such a dull game¡­¡±


    Isn¡¯t this trouble self-inflicted?


    But on second thought, I seemed to look forward to the upcoming plot¡­

 Chapter 43 - Chapter 43: Chapter 43 Banquet (Part 2)

    Chapter 43: Chapter 43 Banquet (Part 2)


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    Thinking about it carefully, Liu Zicai¡¯s plan sounded whimsical, but there was still a hint of feasibility.


    First of all, Sandora came here under the pretext of studying abroad. This meant that her identity was not only that of a foreign princess but also an ordinary senior high school student. Whether experiencing life or genuinely studying, it all meant she had to lower her stance and interact with ordinary people. In this situation, a Cinderella story could happen. Although the chances were slim, no normal man could resist the temptation of winning over a bonafide princess, right?


    Ahem, my case was special and not considered from the start¡­


    Qianqian and I glanced around and only then noticed many so-called young talents with slicked-back hair and elegant manners. These people seemed to be warmly conversing while subtly comparing and competing with each other. Needless to say, they were also here aiming for that elusive opportunity to ascend. Even if they couldn¡¯t genuinely end up with the princess, wouldn¡¯t they feel they¡¯ve gained a lot by pursuing a romance with a beautiful foreign girl?


    After scanning around, Qianqian and I immediately felt sorry for that pighead Young Master Liu. Of all things, he chose to mess with Sandora. Now beaten to a pig¡¯s head look, even ordinary girls would be repulsed by his appearance, let alone a princess.


    But then again, even if this guy hadn¡¯t been beaten into a pig¡¯s head, Sandora still wouldn¡¯t have taken a liking to him¡­


    When Sandora announced she would study in China, she only mentioned she would study in K City and didn¡¯t specify which school. This seemed to signal that K City¡¯s largest noble school, Canglan Private High School, was the only possible choice if a princess were to study in China. Thus, the young masters from Canglan already considered themselves the princess¡¯s future classmates, gaining considerable superiority amidst their covert competitions.


    ¡°Stupid carbon-based life forms,¡± Sandora¡¯s voice suddenly rang in my mind, filled with undisguised contempt.


    I innocently said, ¡°Sandora, you¡¯re taunting everyone¡­¡±


    ¡°Staying here is no fun,¡± I said. The place was filled with elites with fake smiles and cockily showing off like peacocks. This environment was not to my liking at all. It was really impressive that Sandora insisted on staying till the end of the welcome banquet¨Cspeaking of which, when would she, the actual host of the banquet, make an appearance?


    Just when I was puzzled by Sandora¡¯s carefree wandering amidst the crowd, a deep male voice suddenly rang out: ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, please allow me to take a bit of your precious time.¡±


    I looked up to see a tall, strong man standing in the center of the venue, holding a microphone. I recognized him¨Cit was Carmen, the Xyrin position¡¯s defensive heavy infantry soldier whom I once saved. Judging from the fact that Sandora allowed him to speak now, he was probably not an ordinary soldier, at least a Xyrin middle-level officer.


    No wonder he could lead just 49 soldiers against the magic beast tide for so long; a high-order Xyrin Apostle indeed had the capability to turn the tide of battle.


    Now, Carmen had shed his heavy alloy armor and donned a black tailcoat, with neatly pressed trousers and a perfectly tied bow tie. Although dressed like a gentleman, his tall and imposing figure made him look like a bodyguard disguised as a butler, which was amusingly awkward.


    Seeing that everyone¡¯s attention was on him, Carmen nodded with satisfaction and said, ¡°First of all, I am delighted to meet you all at this grand feast. Allow me to introduce myself. I am the host of this banquet and also the guard captain of Her Highness the Princess. I will be spending the rest of the time here with you all.


    ¡°I believe everyone must be wondering why the main character of this gathering, our Princess, hasn¡¯t shown up despite the banquet being underway for quite a while. Here, I will reveal a little secret: actually, the Princess is already among us on this plaza! And she is hidden within you!¡±


    At this, the surrounding crowd immediately began to murmur and cast curious glances around the foreign girls to see if they could spot any suspiciously royal presence. Of course, many glanced at Sandora, but this eternally hungry wild girl was already engrossed in a new round of her battle with food, and her ravenous manners quickly made everyone look away.


    After the crowd quieted down a bit, Carmen continued, ¡°Of course, if the Princess is to play this game with everyone, she must have a way to avoid being easily discovered. From now until the banquet moves to the next segment, which is roughly an hour, the Princess will not leave the plaza. Whether you can find her will depend on your observation and luck¡­ Of course, even if no one finds her by the end of the time, the Princess will reveal herself when we move to the next part of the banquet, but by then, there might be fewer surprises¡­¡±


    It was surprising that someone who looked so much like a soldier had such excellent speaking skills. Sandora surely had hidden talents under her command¡­


    Before Carmen finished his words, several eager young men stepped forward and asked loudly, ¡°If we find the Princess, will there be any rewards?¡±


    At the impulsive actions of these nouveau riche-like guys, I secretly shook my head. These people, who would never achieve much, were only fitting to pave the way for others in such situations.


    To the questions of these impulsive ones, Carmen merely smiled slightly and said, ¡°So, what kind of rewards do you gentlemen hope to receive?¡±


    Carmen¡¯s counter-question was brilliant. In such a situation, who would really dare to mention any requests?


    After a moment of embarrassment, these impulsive young men retreated. Carmen smiled slightly, raised the microphone, and said, ¡°Now, the game begins¨Ceveryone, open your eyes wide and look for the Princess around you!¡±


    As soon as he finished, the previously fake, passionate conversations ceased, and the rich young men started earnestly searching for the mysterious Princess.


    I curiously looked at Sandora, not expecting that she would be interested in playing such a boring game with humans.


    Noticing my gaze, Sandora smiled slightly and continued her battle with the cake in her hand. Qianqian then suddenly stuffed a small piece of pudding into my mouth and pouted, ¡°Seriously, regardless of the reason, could you two avoid showing such heartfelt gazes in front of me?¡±


    Many foreign girls were at the scene, some local expatriates joining the fun and many of Sandora¡¯s entourage. Of course, many who were disguised as ordinary people but actually Xyrin female soldiers were also mingling among the crowd. Everyone had reached a consensus: any foreign girl might be the Princess!


    Right in front of me, a blonde girl was being pestered by several young men, which annoyed her to no end. Finally, unable to bear it any longer, she burst out in perfect Beijing dialect: ¡°What are you guys doing? Is dyeing my hair a crime?¡±


    Such scenes were everywhere, proving that dyeing hair indeed harmed both body and soul¡­


    Since every foreign girl or suspected foreign girl was being noticed, Sandora couldn¡¯t be an exception. Standing next to her, I observed that in just a short time, no fewer than ten well-dressed and charming young men approached Sandora under the guise of cultural exchange, but they fled in fear at her exaggerated eating manner.


    ¡°So, are you not full yet?¡± I finally couldn¡¯t bear it after Sandora swallowed a whole plate of chocolate cake in ten seconds and used the spiritual connection.


    Sandora¡¯s voice sounded in my mind, ¡°Don¡¯t use the appetite standards of carbon-based life forms to judge the food intake of Xyrin Apostles¡­¡±


    ¡­It seemed like among the Xyrin Apostles I knew, only your appetite was this exaggerated.


    ¡°By the way,¡± Sandora¡¯s voice rang in my mind again, ¡°your loyal troops should also be in this world, right? Why haven¡¯t I seen them? Except for Pandora and that teacher Sivis, I haven¡¯t seen any of your subordinates.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ actually, I don¡¯t like dealing with miscellaneous matters, so I let the commanders under my command find things they enjoy doing.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡ª-¡± Sandora understood. She knew about my aversion to troublesome affairs.


    At that moment, the corner of my eye caught sight of someone who absolutely shouldn¡¯t be here.


    A resolute, righteous face wearing an outfit resembling The Matrix, and a black leather bag slung over the shoulder.


    ¡°Big brother, want a disc?¡± The man in black asked everyone he met.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡­Selling pirated discs in a place like this, should I say this guy indeed had talent?!


    ¡°Liking what you do, huh¡­¡± Sandora remarked with a complicated expression.


    I¡¯m going to kill this guy!


    ***********************************************Welcoming the New Spring***********************************************


    It¡¯s Lunar New Year, who will give Little Wen some New Year¡¯s money?

 Chapter 44 - Chapter 44: Chapter 44 Pig Head

    Chapter 44: Chapter 44 Pig Head


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    Same high-order Xyrin Apostles, same elite-level defensive battlefield commanders, same Imperial Guard Corps of the Xyrin Emperor. Why can Sandora¡¯s subordinates become brilliant hosts of gatherings, while my subordinates are nothing but black-clad special police selling pirated CDs everywhere?!


    Selling pirated disks in such a place was undoubtedly an adventurous act. Even Sicaro couldn¡¯t establish a market for porn among a group of social elites. This Imperial Officer, who loved battling urban management, lasted less than five seconds before being dragged away by security, urban management, and riot police arriving from all directions.


    ¡°Ah Jun, Sandora, do you know that person?¡± Qianqian asked curiously, seeing me and Sandora staring oddly in the direction where Sicaro had been taken away.


    We both shook our heads firmly.


    An hour passed quickly, and as dusk approached, the fake gentlemen, who came looking for a beautiful princess under the guise of cultural exchange, finally gave up and spread out with low murmurs of complaint. They realized this game was only teasing them; even if the seemingly elusive princess indeed was here, what could they do if she didn¡¯t acknowledge her identity when found?


    During this time, we witnessed almost every pickup technique imaginable. Each so-called social elite man, like peacocks displaying their feathers, showed off to every foreign woman, not just the relatively good-looking young men but also many older, sleazy-looking men who seemed old enough to be Sandora¡¯s father. These would-be old gentlemen dressed meticulously, hoping their senior demeanor would charm the foreign princess.


    Among these overly adrenalized peacocks, Liu Zicai, with his pig-headed look, stood out conspicuously.


    In the end, no one was able to identify the princess from the crowd when the time ran out.


    ¡°Phew¨CI¡¯m full!¡± Sandora patted her stomach and burped contentedly.


    I stared at Sandora¡¯s slim waist, trying hard to figure out where she had put all the food she just consumed. Finally, I concluded that her stomach must be in Other Space.


    Qianqian knocked on my head with a ¡°bang,¡± saying acidly, ¡°Pervert, what are you looking at!¡±


    I smiled awkwardly, and Sandora, feeling sympathetic, came up to rub my head, while Qianqian glared at her venomously.


    At this moment, Carmen¡¯s loud voice rang out, relieving my embarrassment just in time. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, time flies faster than we imagine; an hour has passed. It seems none of the gentlemen present have managed to find our beautiful princess. I¡¯m regretfully announcing that there are no winners of the game designed by our princess. But don¡¯t complain because the next part of the banquet is about to begin, and then our princess will naturally appear before everyone!¡±


    A discordant voice rang out, ¡°Are you guys messing with us? Is there really a princess here?¡±


    Qianqian and I turned to look; a pig-headed person stood there.


    Liu Zicai was undoubtedly the most frustrated here. Thanks to his current appearance, he faced a lot of hardships while trying to flirt. Most girls in the central square area were ladies with notable backgrounds, and Liu Zicai¡¯s wealth, usually unbeatable in attracting girls, had little appeal to them. Instead, his pig-like face only drew scornful eyes.


    Seeing my gaze, Liu Zicai turned his head. He was stunned for a moment upon seeing us, then fixed me with a vicious glare.


    Strange, when did I ever offend him?


    Carmen slightly nodded to us discreetly, then spoke into the microphone, ¡°I assure everyone, the princess is indeed here in this square. Now, please stay quiet and let our princess step forward¨Cbelieve me, our beautiful princess will certainly surprise you all!¡±


    With Carmen¡¯s gaze fixed on our direction, Sandora¡¯s smile transformed her entire aura dramatically.


    From a sweet, adorable neighborhood girl to a noble, elegant princess!


    Following Carmen¡¯s gaze, everyone noticed Sandora slowly walking toward the center. Someone occasionally let out a low gasp.


    Many recognized the elegant blonde girl in the sky-blue dress; her earlier voracious eating left a deep impression. But soon, they rubbed their eyes in disbelief¨Cwas the noble elegant girl really that wild lass from before?


    Watching the softly walking girl, no one was left unimpressed by her beauty and demeanor. It felt like an angel descending to the mortal world walked past, with every gaze and smile leaving them in awe without inciting any improper thoughts. Even I, immune to Sandora¡¯s transformations, was a bit amazed: which one was the real Sandora? The always cheerful little sister or the lofty Xyrin Empress bringing war and fear to countless worlds?


    ¡°Hello everyone,¡± Sandora¡¯s voice brought the dazed people back to reality. She smiled gently, approachable yet with an air of nobility that kept people at a distance, ¡°I¡¯m glad to come to China and meet you all. I am Sandora, Sandora Kelvy Yurasis, Princess of Liska. But in the upcoming period, I hope you can forget my princess status and treat me as your friend¡­¡±


    Noble, graceful, elegant yet solemn, approachable yet retaining royal majesty, Sandora was like a radiant sun now, letting everyone feel what a real princess was.


    Clearly, Sandora wasn¡¯t going for a people-friendly route; she was a cool, haughty princess¨Conly this style suited her identity.


    Ahem, as for Sandora¡¯s erratic behavior around me, that was an exception¡­


    After a few brief words, Sandora handed the microphone to the waiting Carmen and quickly returned to Qianqian and me, resuming her trademark silly smile.


    ¡°Hehe, Chen Jun, weren¡¯t they stunned!¡± Sandora said, grinning.


    I seemed to hear countless people collapsing in shock¨CSandora¡¯s transformation was too abrupt. Shifting from a wild girl to a princess had already greatly shocked the crowd, and now the princess reverting to a wild girl snapped their fraying nerves.


    But Sandora never cared about ordinary people¡¯s thoughts; she childishly boasted about scaring everyone, much to Qianqian¡¯s wonder.


    ¡°Ah Jun,¡± Qianqian said, ¡°now I completely believe you and Sandora have a pure relationship¨Cbesides that dramatic reason, I can¡¯t think of any other way to explain the princess¡¯s personality¡­¡±


    At this moment, Pandora lightly tugged my clothes, and I turned to look at the silent little Loli, who pointed behind me.


    I turned and saw a fat guy¨Cuh, a pig-headed guy¨Cuh, no, it was Young Master Liu.


    Liu Zicai now felt like the unluckiest person on earth. He was actually one of the few who first met Princess Sandora in person among all the noble children here (excluding me, the poor kid, from the start¡­). That should have been a very fortunate event, but he failed to seize the opportunity and offended the noble princess twice instead. Likely, he was already a complete fool in her eyes.


    Who could¡¯ve thought this princess was so good at disguises and had such a quirky personality?!


    But he didn¡¯t want to give up!


    Despite his dad¡¯s total resignation regarding associating with the princess, Liu Zicai thought otherwise!


    Who was he? He was the most renowned ladies¡¯ man of K City, conquering countless young maidens with his prestigious background and outstanding looks. What kind of woman could Liu Zicai not get? Even a rarely seen celebrity ended up in his bed. Don¡¯t be misled by his status as a nineteen-year-old student; this Young Master Liu was a famed Casanova in certain circles. How could he bear to leave in such a humiliating defeat?


    A princess, huh?! Aside from the title, isn¡¯t she just another woman in bed?!


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Noble? Haughty? Perfect, such a woman would be even more satisfying to conquer!


    Now, Liu Zicai went somewhat mad with the sole thought of regaining his lost ¡°face,¡± oblivious to confronting the universe¡¯s most terrifying tyrant.


    Watching the laughing trio before him (our little Angel Pandora again being overlooked¡­), Liu Zicai felt an itch in his teeth: who was this poor guy, and why did the princess and another beauty favor him?


    No matter his identity, anyone daring to steal women from Liu Zicai had to die!


    Thus, the illustrious Liu Zicai resolutely embarked on an absurd solo journey against millions of Imperial Conquerors¡­

 Chapter 45 - Chapter 45: Chapter 45: Deadly Loli Kick

    Chapter 45: Chapter 45: Deadly Loli Kick


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    Seeing the pig head in front of me staring at me like I had stolen his lover, I couldn¡¯t help feeling utterly confused¨Cdid I ever provoke this guy?


    Sandora, on the other hand, got it faster than I did, ¡°The moment two beautiful women stand beside you, you become the male public enemy.¡±


    This girl¡¯s understanding and learning abilities about the human world are truly frightening.


    Qianqian suddenly gave a provocative smile to the pig head young master opposite, then turned around and hugged my arm.


    Liu Zicai¡¯s face instantly turned green.


    Sandora curiously looked at how Qianqian was hugging my arm, then imitated her and hugged my other arm.


    Qianqian¡¯s face instantly turned green¡­


    Pandora suddenly noticed that the two arms she usually monopolized were being occupied by others, so she pouted, took a step back, and then leaped forward, clinging to my neck.


    My face instantly turned green¡­


    While we were performing this face-changing drama, the surrounding people also experienced an earthquake. Ever since Sandora revealed her identity and shocked everyone, she had become the focus of the entire room. From high-ranking government officials to ordinary waiters, including a few law enforcement officers looking this way from a distance, all eyes were on Sandora. And now the elusive Princess threw in such a show¡­


    Ah, farewell to my peaceful life, although I had already said goodbye once a month ago.


    To my surprise, Liu Zicai just glared at me fiercely for a moment, then turned and walked away quickly. Even though I could see that he was now filled with jealous hatred towards me, he could actually restrain himself¨Cseems like this Young Master Liu isn¡¯t as hopeless a loser as I thought. He still knows what¡¯s important and what¡¯s not.


    ¡°Carbon-based life forms are really interesting,¡± Sandora¡¯s voice sounded in my mind.


    I had already given up on making these stubborn Xyrin Apostles realize that I was also a carbon-based life form.


    ¡°Ah Jun,¡± Qianqian suddenly said happily, ¡°let¡¯s go dance!¡±


    ¡°Dance?¡± I was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Yes, dance. The latter part of this banquet turns into an outdoor dance party!¡±


    I looked at Sandora for answers. She immediately shrank her neck, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me, I didn¡¯t arrange the latter part of the banquet.¡±


    By now, people were already starting to look for dance partners around us. It seemed that many people knew the specific arrangement of the banquet and had brought their own partners. But even if they didn¡¯t know, it didn¡¯t matter. This place was full of people who frequently attended social events, so finding a partner wasn¡¯t a problem for them. However, due to the presence of Princess Sandora, most of the gentlemen¡¯s attention was focused on a certain someone.


    A graceful gentleman in pure white tailcoat approached, bowed politely to Sandora, ¡°Beautiful and noble Princess, may I have the honor of dancing with you?¡±


    Sandora instantly switched to princess mode, lifted her skirt, and curtsied, ¡°I am honored by your invitation, but unfortunately, I already have a dance partner.¡±


    The gentleman turned his gaze to me, with an undisguised hint of disdain in his eyes, ¡°Princess, are you referring to this gentleman as your dance partner? If you don¡¯t mind me asking presumptuously, this gentleman seems quite close to you. What is his identity? Can anyone vouch for his credibility? I am Ding Bai, the chairman of Ding¡¯s International Trade and the host of this banquet, so I must inquire about the Princess¡¯s safety here!¡±


    What insidious words!


    This statement was well-reasoned and understated, painting me as a dangerous person approaching the Princess with ulterior motives. And it was hard to refute since he said it himself that he was the host of the banquet, caring about the Princess¡¯s safety out of a responsible attitude. And no matter how you looked at it, it was impossible for someone like me to have such an intimate relationship with the Princess¨Cin other words, Mr. Ding presented himself as a strong defender of the Princess, while I was a toad trying to eat a swan¡¯s meat, maybe even someone with sinister intentions.


    Now I remembered who this young man surnamed Ding was¨CDing¡¯s International Trade, a recently prominent international trade company. Its rise was mystifying because nobody had heard of it before, yet it suddenly became one of the leading companies in the country almost overnight. No one knew how it developed, and its chairman, Ding Bai, was even more mysterious, leading the company at the mere age of 21. Despite initial doubts about his abilities, he had proven his value through exceptional leadership and business acumen. He and his Ding¡¯s International Trade rose suddenly, shining with blinding brilliance.


    A big figure¨Cperhaps, anyway¡­ In Sandora¡¯s eyes, who knew if he even counted as a worthy lifeform for communication.


    Sandora patiently waited for him to finish speaking, then smiled politely, ¡°So, Mr. Ding is questioning the identity of my friend here? And you are eager to know my relationship with him?¡±


    ¡°Please forgive my presumptuousness,¡± Ding Bai nodded slightly, ¡°but I must fulfill my duty as the host. Although this is an open party, not everyone can enter this specific area. Even if they are friends of the Princess, we still need to verify their identity.¡±


    Although Sandora kept a polite smile, I could feel through our spiritual connection that she was already very angry.


    I had never seen Sandora angry. She always appeared as an exuberant wild girl in front of me, but I guessed once she got angry, the consequences would be quite terrifying. Pandora had once mentioned to me:


    ¡°¡­When Emperor Sandora got angry, all civilizations in the twenty-fourth Sky Zone perished¡­¡±


    Although the current Sandora was no longer the tyrant spreading destruction everywhere, I had every reason to believe that her fury could easily bring about a catastrophe.


    Just as I was about to soothe Sandora¡¯s emotions, Pandora suddenly stepped forward to Ding Bai.


    It was only then that Ding Bai realized there was such a cute little angel present¨Calthough this little angel had an indifferent expression and vacant eyes, it did not diminish her adorable appearance.


    ¡°Hello, little sister¡­¡± Ding Bai showed his most amiable smile and bent down to the little girl in front of him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak ill of brother!¡± an immature voice rang out, then Pandora delivered a lightning-fast instant kick¡­


    ¡­Who taught this little brat this move?!


    With Ding Bai¡¯s heart-wrenching scream, all the men present shivered in unison¨Cthis was too ruthless.


    Pandora¡¯s kick also quelled Sandora¡¯s anger. She leisurely analyzed through our spiritual connection, ¡°A highly effective attack method, precisely targeting the weak point of male carbon-based life forms, causing maximum damage with minimal effort without being lethal. You have an excellent general.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Have you ever seen a general specializing in kicking people¡¯s weak spots on the battlefield?!


    Ding Bai¡¯s scream quickly drew others¡¯ attention. Several staff members rushed over and, seeing Ding Bai curled up on the ground, hurried to help him. He immediately wailed, ¡°Don¡¯t move, or it¡¯ll shatter¡­¡±


    ¡°Princess,¡± a sturdy man with a military demeanor approached Sandora, saying respectfully, ¡°we are very sorry for disturbing you, but could you please explain what happened here?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Sandora smiled slightly, looking quite happy, ¡°Mr. Ding asked me some questions earlier. Some of them concerned personal affairs of the Liska Royal Family members. He even tried to probe the Liska Royal Family members¡¯ social interactions and connections. We suspect he was using me to spy on top royal secrets. So, my friend promptly subdued him and rendered him incapable of action. If our actions were inappropriate, we ask your understanding, considering it involves our national security and royal dignity¡­¡±


    Sandora, I worship you, I utterly worship you! You dare to throw such exaggerated accusations around, with such ingenuity you have truly become a god!

 Chapter 46 - Chapter 46: Chapter 46: The Holiday Arrives

    Chapter 46: Chapter 46: The Holiday Arrives


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    Qiu Tui Jian Shou Cang Dian Ji Ping Lun Liu Yan Deng Yi Qie Dong Xi !!!


    ***********************************************************************************************


    Always remember one thing: Unless you are a Xyrin Emperor, never provoke Sandora.


    Our princess¡¯s grand gesture took everyone by surprise. Ding Bai, who was lying on the ground, seemed to be choked, his groans cut off abruptly, and then he made unclear ¡°gaga¡± sounds. I could imagine the horror in his heart. Initially, he only wanted to take the opportunity to get closer to the princess and make that sudden boy go away, but he hadn¡¯t expected that the princess would favor the unremarkable poor boy. Even more unexpected, the princess was so cunning and devious that with just a few words, she pushed him into the dreadful situation of being a political spy. Although protected by his family, Ding Bai was certain he wouldn¡¯t be punished seriously. Still, this disaster was inevitable for him.


    Although Sandora wasn¡¯t a government official and was in a foreign land, a princess of an imperial country was not an ordinary person. Hosting her brought great pressure on Ding Bai. Furthermore, Sandora had been imposing subtle mind interference on everyone from the start, making Ding Bai completely clueless about how to respond.


    Everyone around was also baffled. They had seen clearly what had just happened. Ding Bai hadn¡¯t committed any so-called political espionage; it was just Princess Sandora making things difficult. Yet, they couldn¡¯t help clarify the situation, as Sandora¡¯s words were true in every detail¨Cthough slightly embellished.


    At this moment, the man with a military bearing started sweating and said with a forced smile, ¡°This¡­ Princess, I think there might be some misunderstanding. I can assure you Mr. Ding doesn¡¯t have any ill intentions. He is just¡­¡±


    ¡°Just considering my safety and doing his duty, right?¡± Sandora responded coldly, causing the man to shiver involuntarily under her presence. Gathering his courage, he persisted, ¡°If Mr. Ding has offended you or your friends, I can apologize on his behalf, and I hope you¡­¡±


    Sandora impatiently waved him off, cast a disdainful glance at Ding Bai on the ground, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like trouble, nor do I want any unpleasantness with your people. Since you can guarantee his intentions, I am willing to trust your attitude¨C I apologize for the disturbance caused just now.¡±


    Seeing Sandora finally yield, the man sighed in relief and promptly had Ding Bai taken away.


    After this incident, the atmosphere of the entire banquet cooled significantly. No one dared to approach Sandora easily, fearing that another slip might get them accused of being anti-human. Eventually, the banquet was hastily concluded.


    As for dancing¡­ I originally thought it would be nice to get closer to Qianqian, considering I couldn¡¯t dance myself. But unfortunately, Sandora strongly opposed it. Likewise, Qianqian firmly prevented Sandora from being with me. In the end¡­ they paired up to dance, leaving me with Pandora, eating snacks on the side. However, holding a Loli and watching two beautiful women dance right in front of me wasn¡¯t a bad experience, though their glares were a bit fierce¡­


    The next day.


    A short one-day holiday passed like this. The students were somewhat reluctant, but with the winter vacation approaching, they had something to look forward to. No matter how intense senior year was, holidays couldn¡¯t be entirely canceled for the New Year.


    Entering the classroom today, I felt an unusual atmosphere. It seemed like everyone was staring at me, making me quite puzzled.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I curiously asked Fatty Zhao, who sat behind me.


    Fatty Zhao looked at me as if seeing an alien, and said, ¡°Are you still pretending to be dumb? A princess! Sandora is a princess! My God, am I dreaming?¡±


    I finally understood why my classmates reacted this way. After yesterday¡¯s welcoming ceremony, Sandora¡¯s identity was revealed. With the well-informed Fatty Zhao around, the classmates surely knew by now that Sandora was the princess of Liska Kingdom. If Fatty Zhao¡¯s connections reached the central noble zone of the square, they might even know that Princess Sandora stood up for me at the banquet ¨C even if they didn¡¯t, seeing her snuggling into my arms on her first day in this class was more convincing than Fatty Zhao¡¯s words.


    ¡°Chen Jun,¡± Fatty Zhao suddenly said in a very serious tone, ¡°Is this still Earth?¡±


    ¡°Go back to Mars!¡± I replied irritably.


    ¡°No kidding, I¡¯m serious this time. How did you become friends with the princess? Dear God, that¡¯s a princess! I thought such characters only existed on TV, but here she is, alive and in front of us, and with you¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡± I hurriedly interrupted. It hadn¡¯t been easy for Qianqian and Sandora to get along peacefully, and letting this Fatty Zhao spread rumors wouldn¡¯t be a good idea. ¡°Sandora and I are just ordinary friends. If you spread rumors, be careful, I¡¯ll destroy you!¡±


    ¡°Ordinary friends?¡± Sun Yang, who sat in front of me, turned his head with a look of indignation. ¡°Ordinary friends who throw themselves into your arms? Beast¡­ you¡¯re the enemy of us single men!¡±


    At this moment, a girl came over and said teasingly, ¡°It seems we now know why the princess came to our ordinary school. I was wondering, even if a princess were to study in China, she should attend a state-level prestigious or noble school like Canglan. How could she come to such an ordinary school? So that¡¯s why¡­¡±


    I say, your imagination is too wild, right?


    Just then, the noisy class suddenly quieted down. Out of curiosity, I peeked past Sun Yang¡¯s sorrowful single face and saw Sandora walking into the classroom, holding Qianqian¡¯s hand.


    I really couldn¡¯t understand these two. Sometimes they fought like cats and dogs, and other times they were as close as sisters. Maybe the saying that a woman¡¯s heart is like a needle at the bottom of the ocean applied to more than just Earthlings.


    At my suggestion, Sandora no longer brought bodyguards to school, and her Xyrin subordinates who came to China with her were all managed by the commanders of the Pandora Heavy Equipment Corps. After all, the 300 members were more familiar with this place. Just hope Sandora¡¯s subordinates wouldn¡¯t be trained into the next batch of unlicensed street vendors by them¡­


    The appearance of two beauties at once had a huge impact, especially when one was a legendary figure like a princess, making it even more exaggerated. My classmates held their breath, feeling incredibly oppressed by Sandora¡¯s presence.


    ¡°Good day, everyone!¡± Sandora greeted cheerfully with a raised hand and a warm smile as she walked into the classroom.


    It felt as if a ray of warm sunlight had entered the room, instantly easing the tension in my classmates¡¯ hearts.


    Sandora¡¯s voice echoed in my mind, ¡°I went back and thought about it. I decided to take your advice and get along well with these carbon-based life forms.¡±


    It seemed my persuasion did work. Sandora finally decided to truly integrate into this class rather than just play around with these carbon-based life. I felt relieved. For my classmates, facing a noble and amiable beauty was far better than a cold and aloof princess.


    Sandora¡¯s greeting relaxed everyone, and they began greeting her in return. Some bold ones even joked with her, ¡°Morning, our princess!¡±


    Sandora, with a noble and gentle smile, walked over with Qianqian and then sat next to me, one on each side.


    ¡°Ah Jun,¡± Qianqian leaned over and said, ¡°How come I feel like Sandora has changed a lot, suddenly becoming more approachable?¡±


    I gave a plausible reason, ¡°She was always very easy to get along with, just that she didn¡¯t know how to interact with people normally because she had always lived in the palace.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Right, Ah Jun,¡± Qianqian suddenly remembered something with an excited smile, ¡°There are still two weeks until winter vacation. Have you planned any trips yet?¡±


    ¡°To go where?¡± I shrugged. ¡°We¡¯re in our senior year, and though it¡¯s a holiday, it¡¯s only two weeks. There¡¯s not much we can do. I¡¯ll just stay home with my sister.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just your idea!¡± Qianqian pouted cutely, ¡°Sister Chen Qian told me a few days ago that she plans to take Lili on a trip this year! I think¨C¡± she suddenly lowered her voice, leaned to my ear, and said, ¡°How about you discuss with Lin Xue and get their organization to arrange a good tourist spot for us? This is our last holiday in high school. I don¡¯t want to waste it.¡±


    Travel during the holiday, huh? I pondered. In the past, I always spent the winter break at home with my sister since we didn¡¯t have any relatives to visit. Traveling seemed like a good idea.


    ¡°Alright!¡± I nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go on a trip this winter holiday!¡±

 Chapter 47 - Chapter 47: Chapter 47 Sudden Contact

    Chapter 47: Chapter 47 Sudden Contact


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    Spring Festival was the grandest traditional festival in China. Over its long history, it accumulated countless cultural significances. These added cultural meanings made the Spring Festival especially significant to the Chinese people, turning it into more than just a festival but a form of ¡°New Year¡± culture. Various customs and activities made these days a unique Chinese-style carnival that attracted the world¡¯s attention. Even though many young people no longer cared much about the strict rules and traditions of the New Year due to changing times and perspectives, this did not affect the atmosphere of the Spring Festival at all.


    Although Qianqian and I had planned to travel during the New Year, I still had to be with my family on New Year¡¯s Eve and the first day of the new year. As for travel arrangements, we didn¡¯t have to worry at all. With Lin Xue¡¯s all-powerful organization, the so-called Spring Festival travel peak didn¡¯t exist for us. If worse came to worst, I still had the Pandora Army. I believed using the Legion Transmitter for cross-dimensional travel would be very exciting¨Cof course, by then I¡¯d have a headache explaining the Xyrin Empire to Qianqian and my sister.


    The climax of the Spring Festival began at midnight on New Year¡¯s Eve. I remembered that when I was a child, this time of year was the most exciting, just like Sandora now.


    ¡°Bang¨C¡± A burst of dazzling flames shot towards the sky and exploded amidst the surrounding firecracker sounds, making Sandora, who was playing with such a novelty for the first time, jump and shout with joy.


    ¡°Haha¨CChen Jun!¡± Sandora excitedly jumped up and hung around my neck, ¡°These things are so fun! I didn¡¯t expect you guys to come up with such interesting toys! I think I need to revise my opinion on carbon-based life forms¡­¡±


    At this moment, I heard a faint ¡°click-click¡± sound around me. Although these sounds were difficult to notice amid the firecracker sounds, my body had been enhanced by Sandora last time in the otherworld, so hearing these sounds was more than enough for me¨Cspeaking of which, this modification technology was really something. I must get the constantly idle Imperial Commanders to study the modification technology of carbon-based life forms. Maybe one day I could become a superhuman¡­ cough, cough, although I could already be considered a superhuman with the help of Xyrin Technology.


    As for the source of these sounds, needless to say, it was those diligent journalists again. Since Sandora¡¯s astonishing act at the last banquet, she had become the focus of media attention. The words most often used to describe her were ¡°cold,¡± ¡°noble,¡± ¡°beautiful,¡± and ¡°smart.¡± Of course, there were also some negative comments. Sandora¡¯s few words condemned Ding Bai as a political criminal, giving her the reputation of being ¡°devious¡± and ¡°protective.¡± However, not many people paid attention to these comments. As a public figure, negative comments were almost inevitable. People had long lost interest in believing these comments. Besides, the person Sandora had targeted was Ding Bai, and the general public could not care less about a wealthy person who had nothing to do with them. Had Sandora targeted an ordinary migrant worker, it might have caused a bigger stir among them. Moreover, Sandora had consistently shown a close affinity with the public during this period. (In fact, she just followed the principle of not offending others unless provoked. Naturally, the common people wouldn¡¯t dare to offend her, and she was happy to get along with everyone.) She even refused the high-end accommodation arranged for her by the local government, insisting on staying in an ordinary citizen¡¯s home (this girl just wanted to stick with me¡­), which created an image of a sunny princess who was merciless to the wealthy but kind and friendly to the common people. As a result, Sandora¡¯s popularity among the Chinese public soared, making her a media focus.


    Thanks to this troublesome princess, my sister and I also became primary targets of the press, especially me. Sandora sticking to me all day made us perfect material for their reports. Various gossip columns didn¡¯t even need editing to be mass-produced. Fortunately, due to Sandora¡¯s extreme actions last time, these journalists didn¡¯t dare to brazenly approach for interviews. They lacked Ding Bai¡¯s power; being casually branded as political criminals by Sandora would ruin them for a lifetime. Moreover, under the combined actions of the Revenge Army and the Pandora Army, none of the precious photos taken by these journalists could be preserved, so our lives were not completely disrupted by their presence. Nonetheless, being watched by them all the time was really annoying!


    ¡°Chen Jun, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing my unpleasant expression, Sandora asked curiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s those journalists bothering me!¡± I replied irritably. This girl had no awareness of being the main culprit.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll kill all the journalists on Earth.¡± Sandora flashed a bright smile as if she was talking about squishing a few cockroaches.


    I shivered and quickly replied, ¡°No need for that. Giving them a little lesson would be enough. Don¡¯t go overboard, okay?¡±


    Sandora adorably pointed her index finger at her lips and said, ¡°Give them a lesson¡­ let me think¡­ Ah! Got it!¡±


    Sandora shouted excitedly. Seeing her mischievous smile, I felt a cold sweat on my back.


    What evil trick did this girl come up with?


    After solving a troublesome matter for me, Sandora seemed very happy. She hugged a big bag of various fireworks and played on her own, leaving me standing there.


    I looked around and saw my sister sitting with Pandora on a vacant spot nearby. I didn¡¯t know what they were doing.


    When I approached, I found my sister holding a calm-faced Pandora, quietly listening to the surrounding firecracker sounds.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, sis,¡± I sat down next to them with a smile, ¡°Sitting here is so boring.¡±


    ¡°Lili can¡¯t see,¡± my sister didn¡¯t seem too interested. ¡°She can only listen to the sound of people celebrating¡­¡±


    ¡­So that¡¯s how it was.


    I didn¡¯t know how to explain this to my sister. To conceal Pandora¡¯s identity and the issue with her eyes, I randomly came up with the story of a blind girl, and now it was causing trouble.


    In fact, I was ready to tell some of the truth to my sister and Qianqian. Even Lin Xue knew my identity as the Xyrin Emperor. Given that my sister and Qianqian were the closest people to me, I shouldn¡¯t keep it a secret from them any longer. Even if I didn¡¯t tell them about the Xyrin Empire for now (it wasn¡¯t necessarily a good thing for ordinary people to know about it), I at least had to let my sister know about the existence of Superpower Users. Otherwise, explaining Lin Xue¡¯s identity would be tricky.


    I bent down, pulling Pandora out of my sister¡¯s arms. The little kid had already become somewhat impatient. The moment I pulled her, she immediately slipped to my side and tightly held my arm.


    It seemed that my obedient Pandora cultivation plan had some effect. Though, most of the time, this little one clung to me just to listen to me talk about World War History or for her to tell me about Universe War History¡­


    ¡°Sis,¡± I petted Pandora¡¯s smooth hair, ¡°I have some things about Lili and me that I haven¡¯t told you¡­¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡± My sister tilted her head curiously, asking, ¡°What¡¯s up? You look a bit strange.¡±


    ¡°Sis, do you believe in the existence of Superpower Users in this world?¡± I cautiously organized my words.


    My sister didn¡¯t expect me to bring up such a topic. She was stunned for a moment, then couldn¡¯t hide her smile, ¡°Haha, why did you suddenly think of such things? You¡¯re all grown up now¡­ Wait, you¡¯re not looking for those charlatans to cure Lili¡¯s eyes, are you? Don¡¯t believe those people easily!¡±


    Seeing my sister suddenly getting worried, I felt both amused and touched. I quickly reassured her, ¡°No way! How could I, an adult, be so easily deceived? I was just asking.¡±


    ¡°Superpower Users, huh,¡± my sister fell into contemplation, then smiled, ¡°Although I¡¯ve never seen them, I do believe they might exist. The world is so big, who can say for sure about everything?¡±


    I finally made up my mind and said, ¡°Sis, actually I¡­¡±


    A voice suddenly interrupted my thoughts, ¡°Alaya is requesting a connection.¡±


    At the same time, I sensed a strong spiritual wave coming from afar¨Canother Xyrin Apostle had arrived in this world!


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± My sudden pause puzzled my sister.


    ¡°Nothing¡­ I¡¯ll take Lili to the small square for a walk¡­¡±


    My sister looked at me suspiciously, ¡°To the small square? Didn¡¯t we just come back from there?¡±


    I laughed dryly, ¡°Just a sudden whim. I¡¯ll take Lili there to play¡­¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°And me!¡± Sandora¡¯s voice came from beside me, ¡°I haven¡¯t had enough fun yet before you pulled me back. Now I want to see people setting off fireworks!¡±


    I looked into Sandora¡¯s eyes, her voice sounded in my head, ¡°It seems one of your subordinates has arrived, but her situation is strange. I should go with you to check.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll also¡­¡± My sister wanted to join, but we hurriedly interrupted, ¡°Sis, you stay here and watch the house, we¡¯ll be back soon!¡±


    ¡°Ah¨C¡± My sister was startled, then hesitantly nodded, ¡°Okay, come back early. Be careful not to get hurt by fireworks¡­¡±


    We hastily agreed and then quickly left.

 Chapter 48 - Chapter 48: 48th Chapter: World Arbitration Agency

    Chapter 48: 48th Chapter: World Arbitration Agency


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    We were not really going to the square. As soon as we left the residential area, we turned into a small alley. After several twists and turns, we arrived at a parking lot where an inconspicuous gray and dirt-cheap car was parked.


    I had enough of being carried on Little One¡¯s shoulder, flapping in the wind, so I made those Imperial Commanders, who usually only knew how to play cat-and-mouse with urban management, handle some proper business once in a while and prepare this car for me.


    Don¡¯t be fooled by the car¡¯s shabby appearance. It was only inconspicuous because I didn¡¯t want to attract attention. This car combined Xyrin Empire technology and was designed for carbon-based life forms. Not only was it absurdly fast and safe, it also drove without any noise. It was also fitted by those war-obsessed Commanders with many extravagant functions, such as a Phase Transition Engine, a Ghost Energy Shield, two heavy-duty Photon Cannons, the Teeth Bone Razor Missile Group with a Super Space-Time Feeding Mechanism, and a whole dozen of Iida Ai¡¯s select albums¡­


    I wanted to strangle that Sicaro bastard, I really did!!!


    ¡°From a purely comedic standpoint, your subordinate is quite valuable,¡± Sandora commented fairly, looking at the animal world documentary left on the driver¡¯s seat by Sicaro.


    ¡°¡­Stop talking, get in the car!¡±


    Although I had learned to drive through Pandora¡¯s information sharing, only Pandora could fully exploit the potential of this moving war fortress. So naturally, the driver¡¯s seat belonged to Pandora. However, the little one was really too short. Sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, she had to stretch her legs fully to reach the gas pedal. Pandora was almost the shortest in her class, looking just like an elementary school student. If our school didn¡¯t lack an elementary section, I wouldn¡¯t have sent the little one to middle school no matter what. Pandora¡¯s petite and cute demeanor now became the primary challenge of driving, making her face slightly red with effort and embarrassment. Finally, having no other option, she pressed a button beside the seat, causing the driver¡¯s seat to drop to a height that allowed her to reach the gas pedal.


    As a result, Pandora¡¯s little head was practically blocked by the steering wheel. From the outside, the car looked like a driverless ghost vehicle¡­


    Luckily, Pandora didn¡¯t rely on her eyes to observe the surroundings. Even blocked by the steering wheel, she could drive without any issues. But the sight of an old gray-and-white car speeding silently down the road at midnight, with no visible driver, was inevitably eerie¡­


    So, at midnight on the first day of the Lunar New Year, an eerie car that seemed straight out of a ghost story glided to the city outskirts like a white plume of smoke.


    Sitting in the smoothly driven car, I finally had time to converse with the self-proclaimed Xyrin Apostle, Alaya.


    ¡°It is an honor to speak with you,¡± as soon as the Spiritual Connection was established, a gentle female voice echoed in my mind.


    ¡°Your name is Alaya?¡± I was first drawn to her name. The name ¡°Alaya¡± had significant weight in Earth¡¯s mythology, representing the consciousness formed by all human thoughts, an existence of the divine level. This, combined with the World Arbitration Agency Unit Two, Gaia, the Xyrin General Pandora beside me, suggested deep connections between my Xyrin Apostles and Earth myths. However, due to lack of information, Pandora could not compile enough data to answer my doubts. She herself couldn¡¯t recall how she got her name, and Sandora, the Emperor of distant Xyrin lands, knew little about my part of the Empire either. Without more data, I couldn¡¯t make additional guesses about the phenomenon of Xyrin Apostle names aligning with mythological stories.


    ¡°Alaya is honored to answer your questions, O my Monarch. Alaya is Unit One of the World Arbitration Agency,¡±


    ¡°Sandora,¡± I asked the golden-haired girl beside me, ¡°what does ¡®World Arbitration Agency¡¯ mean?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know that?¡± Sandora said in surprise. ¡°This is the most basic common knowledge!¡±


    Do you think any normal Earth high school student treats Cosmic Empire military knowledge as common sense?


    Sandora seemed to realize this as well and helplessly shook her head, saying: ¡°I forgot you¡¯re not like the typical Xyrin Emperor. I¡¯ll explain it in a way easier to understand¨Chave you heard of the human Three Sages theory?¡±


    ¡°The Three Sages? That term seems familiar. What does it have to do with the World Arbitration Agency?¡±


    ¡°The Three Sages was a theoretical judgment system proposed by some of your brilliant scientists. The simplest model applies to criminal trials, setting up three highly intelligent computers informed of all human laws. The criminal¡¯s related crimes are informed to these three machines, and the machines independently judge based on their databases. Generally, they¡¯ll reach the same conclusion¨Cguilty or not guilty. Given their high intelligence and a certain degree of flexibility, and considering real-world cases are not as rigid as programs with various external factors, it¡¯s difficult to judge a criminal¡¯s guilt. This would lead the three machines to produce different conclusions. Following the principle of majority rule, the two machines with the same conclusion will make the final judgment. This is the basic idea of the Three Sages. The actual system is much more complicated, making judgments through more precise deductions and analysis. Some cases even have a single judgment system with veto power. Machines, unlike humans, don¡¯t have many emotions and can¡¯t be bribed, making this judgment method much fairer than current human courts. Unfortunately, with current human technology, it¡¯s impossible to create three supercomputers that can serve as judges. However, what humans deem impossible doesn¡¯t apply to the Xyrin Empire. In fact, the Xyrin Empire has long used an even more advanced and powerful ultimate judgment system widely. The highest authority belongs to the World Arbitration Agency. When the three machines of the World Arbitration Agency reach the same conclusion, that conclusion holds the same authority as a decree from the Xyrin Emperor. This is a defensive measure to prevent a Xyrin Emperor from making mistakes due to unforeseen circumstances. Understand?¡±


    ¡°More or less¡­¡± I shook my slightly dizzy head. I roughly comprehended the World Arbitration Agency as three highly intelligent, ultimate consciousnesses dedicated to judging right and wrong, helping the Xyrin Emperor manage daily affairs based on the majority rule principle. It seemed that during my carefree, hands-off days, Gaia, Alaya, and the third, unknown Unit Three of the World Arbitration Agency were performing my imperial duties on the distant Xyrin Mother Star. But why had Alaya, one of these Arbiters, come to Earth now? Was she here to pull this half-hearted and absent Emperor back to loyally serve the Empire?


    This possibility gave me an immediate shiver.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you cold?¡± Sandora curiously looked at me, then shook her head and said, ¡°Carbon-based life forms are too fragile.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing¨Cby the way, you said the World Arbitration Agency is far more powerful than the Three Sages imagined by humans. How powerful are these three super consciousnesses?¡±


    Sandora gave a proud smile and said, ¡°Just like their names imply~~¡±


    ¡°Just like their names?¡±


    ¡°The World Arbitration Agency¨Can institution that arbitrates the operations of the world,¡± Sandora waved her delicate, white fingers in front of me. ¡°For example, determining how many nuclear reactions a constant star should perform per second, or when a certain planet should stop rotating, or whether a species should become stronger or weaker, or even completing all the daily tasks that gods are supposed to perform according to human myth. This is the work of the World Arbitration Agency. During the peak of the Xyrin Empire, every inch of this universe was under our precise control. We wielded the same authority as gods!¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    I was too shocked to form words. My throat produced meaningless gurgles, leaving me utterly at a loss for how to react¨Cprecisely controlling the operations of the universe? The Xyrin Empire had once been this powerful? Gods themselves were no match!


    My first instinct was disbelief, but I quickly dismissed my doubts. With Sandora and my Spiritual Connection enabling complete information sharing, in an open-access state, we were practically parts of each other. Whether she was lying, I could tell instantly¨Cwhat Sandora had just told me was entirely true!


    ¡°Unfortunately,¡± Sandora¡¯s face suddenly darkened, ¡°the Xyrin Empire disintegrated due to unknown reasons, and our powers have significantly weakened. I believe the World Arbitration Agency has also been affected. From what I sense, Alaya seems incredibly weak now and likely can¡¯t even exert one-tenth of her power¡­¡±


    One-tenth¨Cthe power of a god, even reduced to one-tenth, was still terrifying!


    I suddenly thought of an absurd, yet very plausible idea: Could it be that the gods of human myth and legend were Xyrin Apostles who had once visited Earth?!

 Chapter 49 - Chapter 49: Chapter 49 Alaya

    Chapter 49: Chapter 49 Alaya


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    Just at this moment, a completely black and peculiar car with no markings slowly drove into South Mansion Street. Inside the car were several men with sinister expressions.


    A man with a somewhat gaunt face suddenly broke the silence, saying to the bald man sitting in front of him, ¡°Boss, aren¡¯t we being too hasty this time? No matter what, there¡¯s a princess living there. There must be people secretly protecting her. What if they discover us when we make our move?¡±


    The bald man¡¯s raspy voice replied, ¡°Relax your mind. The Ding Family has already guaranteed it. That arrogant princess has driven away all her security personnel, including those secret government bodyguards. There¡¯s absolutely no one around that brat who can save him. As long as we are careful, who would find out who did it? Besides, even if we do get discovered, we can use that fool Young Master Liu as a scapegoat. With the Ding Family¡¯s power protecting us afterward, at worst, we¡¯ll be locked up for a few years. When we get out, we¡¯ll be rolling in money!¡±


    At this point, a man with triangular eyes sitting next to the bald man chuckled, ¡°Boss, speaking of which, that princess is a real beauty. Given that there won¡¯t be any guards around, why don¡¯t we¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± the bald man sternly rebuked. ¡°Lao Dao, this is no joke! If you scare the princess, the Ding Family can still save you. But if you do something you shouldn¡¯t, it won¡¯t be the police coming after you, it¡¯ll be the military!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡± Lao Dao immediately laughed apologetically, ¡°That¡¯s my bad habit, Boss. Don¡¯t take it seriously, I was just joking¡­¡±


    ¡°But¨C¡± the bald man paused and revealed a sinister smile, ¡°we can¡¯t touch the princess, but that brat has a beautiful sister who¡¯s also a renowned beauty. We¡¯ll have our fun with her¨Chehe!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not really interested in his sister,¡± the gaunt-faced man said with a lewd smile. ¡°But I heard that brat has a younger sister, only twelve or thirteen years old, and she¡¯s quite a beauty. And she¡¯s blind too, which adds a special flavor!¡±


    The triangular-eyed man immediately snickered, ¡°Ciwei, you sure have a thing for young girls, huh? But changing things up will be fun as well, hehe¡­¡±


    The three of them laughed quietly, seemingly already fantasizing about some improper scene about to occur.


    Naturally, I didn¡¯t know what was happening here. At that moment, we were hurrying to a nearby area of abandoned buildings.


    A streak of white shadow swept across the deserted street like the wind, but due to some kind of force field, our high-speed travel didn¡¯t make any noise, truly like a ghost car.


    In a parked black car by the roadside, a young man rubbed his eyes, puzzled, and asked the rich kid beside him, ¡°Young Master Liu, what kind of car was that? It sped by so fast without making a sound!¡±


    Sitting next to him was Liu Zicai!


    ¡°Maybe you were seeing things. Damn it, will Baldie and the others succeed or not? Even though they were sent by the Ding Family, I can¡¯t shake off this uneasy feeling¡­¡±


    ¡°Young Master Liu!¡± a young man sitting in the back seat suddenly screamed, startling Liu Zicai and the other person.


    ¡°What are you doing? Are you crazy?¡± Liu Zicai scolded.


    The young man who screamed handed his trembling phone to Liu Zicai and stammered, ¡°Young Master Liu, I was bored and took a photo just now, and look at this¡­¡±


    Liu Zicai took the phone and gasped. The screen showed the gray car that had just sped by. Despite the phone being highly advanced, capturing a clear image even at night and with such high speed, he could clearly see there was no one in the driver¡¯s seat!


    Recalling the car¡¯s silent movement, Liu Zicai¡¯s hair stood on end!


    ¡°Young Master Liu, did we just see a ghost?¡± the young man with the phone stammered, his face pale.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t talk nonsense! It must be your phone¡¯s problem,¡± Liu Zicai said, quickly tossing the phone back as if it were something dirty. ¡°Drive¡­get us out of here! Something¡¯s weird about this place!¡±


    At this point, we finally reached the location indicated by Alaya.


    Emperor Garden¨Cthat was the original name of this building complex. If construction had been completed smoothly, it would have become the largest and most luxurious residential area in all of K City. Unfortunately, the developer suffered a sudden misfortune: after drinking too much at a banquet, he mistakenly stumbled into the ladies¡¯ restroom, got thrown out, hit his head on a wall, and ended up in a car accident on the way to the hospital (what a convoluted way to die). This building complex thus became the largest unfinished zone in K City.


    We parked our car in a hidden spot and then walked into the darkened area of buildings.


    There was no lighting here, just the city lights reflected from the sky and occasional bursts of fireworks far away, barely allowing us to see. The rough, unfinished concrete walls and crisscrossing steel bars made it feel like we were walking into a war-torn city. The absence of lighting made the upstanding concrete columns and steel mesh almost blend in with the night, overlapping hazy black shadows like monsters ready to devour us. No wonder so many ghost stories emerged from this place.


    ¡°Alaya, you can come out now,¡± I said through a spiritual connection.


    A gust of wind blew from above, and I saw white light shadows drift down around us. A feeling of warmth and reassurance spread through my heart with the gradually brightening white light.


    I looked up and was stunned.


    A silver-haired, golden-eyed girl was sitting on a concrete beam ten meters high. She wore a sleeveless white dress adorned with delicate golden edges, revealing a pair of bare white feet playfully swaying in the air. A strange halo of white light emanated from her, illuminating everything within a hundred-meter radius. In that glow, her face was too pure to look directly at, but I could ¡°see¡± her clearly: innocent, holy, like a goddess fallen to the mortal world.


    Behind the girl, a pair of gigantic, white wings unfurled¡­


    The dark night, the ruins, and an angel created a breathtakingly beautiful scene.


    ¡°Angel!¡± I cried out.


    Hearing my voice, the angel girl smiled joyfully, flapping her wings once before gliding gracefully through the air and landing elegantly in front of me.


    ¡°An¡­ angel!¡± I was at a loss for words. Alaya appearing in angelic form was beyond my comprehension, and all I could do was stammer out the term.


    It was almost certain now that in the distant past, the Xyrin Apostles must have come to Earth and ruled this world as gods. How else could the Xyrin Apostles match human myths and legends so perfectly?!


    I also recalled what Pandora had once told me: the Xyrin Empire¡¯s technology wasn¡¯t purely scientific but a fusion of magic, mysterious power, alchemy, and science. With even an angel-like being who couldn¡¯t possibly be explained by science showing up, I had no choice but to believe Pandora¡¯s words.


    ¡°Are you surprised?¡± Sandora¡¯s voice brought me back to reality. I turned to see her mischievous smile.


    ¡°You knew all along, didn¡¯t you? Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier so I could mentally prepare?¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the fun in that? Living with these carbon-based beings is always filled with surprises for me. Now it¡¯s your turn to be surprised~~¡±


    ¡­Is there such a logic?


    Realizing that teasing me was getting boring, Sandora¡¯s tone turned more serious, ¡°Alright, now I¡¯ll tell you a bit about beings like Alaya, the Xyrin Apostles¨Cas you know, the Xyrin Empire¡¯s technology is a combination of magic and science. The technology roughly divides into two parts: one represents mysterious and unknown magical forces, and the other represents rational and known technological forces. Most Xyrin Apostles are a blend of these two forces, like myself. But some are extreme manifestations of one of these forces. One extreme is the little girl in front of you, the embodiment of mystery and the unknown, Alaya. If I¡¯m not wrong, your other two World Arbitration Agencies should include one with purely technological power, the other with hybrid power¨Cthough this is just my guess. Your connection with your home planet is too weak; I can¡¯t help you with the real situation.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    At this moment, the angel Alaya, who had been watching us curiously, spoke. The voice was unlike any human¡¯s, carrying a serene, otherworldly tremor that was exceptionally pleasing and sacred: ¡°Alaya awaits your command, Monarch.¡±


    I noticed that Alaya, unlike other Xyrin Apostles, called me ¡°Monarch¡± instead of ¡°Emperor,¡± which puzzled me.


    ¡°Just a personal preference.¡± Hearing my question, Sandora casually waved her hand. ¡°For us, spiritual verification of authority is the only credible thing, and as for titles, they are more flexible. As long as it¡¯s not too over-the-top, it¡¯s acceptable. Otherwise, how could Pandora call you brother?¡±


    So that¡¯s how it is. It seems I still used human thinking to measure these Xyrin Apostles.


    Seeing Alaya still waiting for my instructions, I finally voiced my doubt, ¡°Alaya, how did you suddenly come to Earth?¡±

 Chapter 50 - Chapter 50: Chapter 50: Unlucky Criminals

    Chapter 50: Chapter 50: Unlucky Criminals


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    Click request, recommendation request, collection request, if none of those, then please leave a message¡­


    ******************************************************************************************


    ¡°Alaya, why did you suddenly come to Earth?¡± After finally recovering from the shock of realizing the other party was an angel, my first question was about why she had come to this world. From Sandora¡¯s description, I knew that the World Arbitration Agency was quite important for a Xyrin Mother Star, and under normal circumstances, these Super Consciousnesses would never leave the Mother Star.


    ¡°Alaya has the ability to control the Xyrin Mother Star remotely, so she can leave as she pleases. Considering the difficulty in communication between the Monarch and the Mother Star, Alaya decided to come to Earth and act as a signal base station to enhance the connection between the Monarch and the Mother Star. Machines No. 2 and No. 3 have agreed to this proposal, so Alaya got the chance to come to this world.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± I nodded. It seemed like the Xyrin Apostles were making decisions on their own again, but since they were ultimately considering my welfare, I couldn¡¯t really blame them. However, dealing with so many troublesome entities one after another was really giving me a headache¡­


    ¡°Alaya,¡± I looked at the huge wings gently fluttering behind her, ¡°can you retract your wings?¡±


    ¡°Retract?¡± Alaya looked at me in confusion, seemingly not understanding the point of my question. But without pondering much, she chose to obey my command. Her massive, pristine wings instantly transformed into countless Light Feathers, gradually dissipating into the air, but the next second, they reformed back onto Alaya.


    ¡°I can¡¯t retract them¡­¡± Alaya answered honestly.


    Sandora tapped her lip with her forefinger, analyzing: ¡°It seems like a special model, it doesn¡¯t have a secondary disguise function¡­¡±


    Why did Sandora¡¯s words sound so eerie to me?


    ¡°Then what should we do? She can¡¯t possibly show herself to others like this!¡± I said in frustration. Taking an angel and an unidentified luminous entity out onto the streets was clearly not a reliable idea, just thinking about it.


    ¡°Then just don¡¯t let her show herself.¡± Sandora shrugged nonchalantly, ¡°An Invisibility Field is quite a simple task for a Xyrin Apostle. Models like her pure energy form can hide themselves in synchronous space. At worst, we¡¯ll just keep her invisible from now on.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± I immediately objected. ¡°That would be too unfair to her!¡±


    Hearing my words, Sandora first looked at me with slight surprise, then nodded appreciatively, saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be even better than I imagined. However, you can rest assured that this girl absolutely won¡¯t care about communicating with carbon-based life forms. For a Xyrin Apostle, only spiritual connections are true communication. I believe the only thing this girl cares about is staying by your side. Whether others know about her existence doesn¡¯t matter to her at all. If you¡¯re worried about her feeling lonely, you can chat with her when no one else is around.¡±


    I turned my head to Alaya and tentatively asked, ¡°Is this okay?¡±


    She softly nodded, then her body gradually turned transparent until she completely vanished into the air. But I could still clearly sense that the angel girl was now flying very close above us.


    ¡°Alright, alright!¡± Sandora stretched with a yawn, ¡°Recovery complete, acquired one little angel. It¡¯s getting late, let¡¯s go back and plan our trip in a few days¡­¡±


    ¡°Hostile target approaching sister¡­¡± Pandora suddenly said in a very mechanical voice.


    I was shocked, ¡°What?¡±


    Pandora continued in her mechanical voice, ¡°EX-35 Xyrin Observer reports, hostile target approaching Sister Chen Qian. Enemy threat level zero¡­ Error, based on the ward¡¯s physical condition, reanalyzing threat level¡­ Extremely high!¡±


    The sudden message left me stunned for a second or two. But fortunately, my prolonged exposure to all kinds of abnormal creatures and events had significantly increased my stress tolerance. I quickly calmed down. Since Pandora had preemptively set up Xyrin Observers to protect my sister, a few small fry with zero threat level to Pandora were nothing to fear. Still, I was curious about who would dare to target my sister. We normally didn¡¯t provoke anyone¡­


    ¡°Pandora, who is the closest Xyrin Apostle to my sister right now?¡±


    Pandora¡¯s eyes glowed faintly blue, then she answered, ¡°Connection established. Pandora Army Infantry Assault Team Commander Eckmar is on standby.¡±


    I immediately thought of that poor guy who ended up stuck in a tree and spent a night getting pricked by thorns.


    ¡°Have him bring the enemy here¨Cremember, capture them alive!¡±


    In a dark alley, Chen Qian was nervously staring at three suspicious men in front of her.


    ¡°Miss, we¡¯ve already told you, we¡¯re friends of Chen Jun. Why don¡¯t you believe us?¡± the man with the triangle eyes on the left said, attempting a smile that he thought was kind, but it did nothing to hide the malice and viciousness in his eyes. Chen Qian would be a fool to believe him.


    ¡°When did Ah Jun ever have friends like you?¡± Chen Qian pressed down her fear, but her trembling voice still revealed her anxiety. The three men before her were clearly not good people, and it was impossible that they wanted to reunite with her brother. She couldn¡¯t let them find her brother.


    However, her own situation was even worse. This was a secluded, dark alley, and it was late at night. It was highly unlikely anyone would pass by here. In K City, where fireworks were loosely regulated, the sounds of firecrackers welcoming the new year were everywhere. Even if she cried for help, it was highly likely her voice would be drowned out by the surrounding noise. At this thought, a wave of despair washed over Chen Qian.


    Just a moment ago, she saw something in the eyes of that sinister triangle-eyed man¨Clust, raw and undisguised lust, as if he could see through her clothes to her naked body. This made Chen Qian even more worried about her situation, but she was more concerned about another person¡¯s safety¡­


    The bald man at the head of the group seemed to have lost his patience. He waved his hand sharply and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Enough. I¡¯ll be straight with you. Your precious little brother has offended someone he shouldn¡¯t have, and that person wants his life. We are here because of that. If you¡¯re smart, tell us where he is and let us have our fun with you. We¡¯ll let you go. Otherwise, we¡¯ll have our fun first, and then find a way to make you talk¡­¡±


    The bald man¡¯s words threw Chen Qian into a cold abyss. The thing she feared most had finally happened.


    Watching the three men with lecherous grins closing in on her, Chen Qian trembled all over. She knew she wasn¡¯t a match for them. At this moment, she thought of death. It was the only way to protect her dignity and prevent them from finding her brother.


    So, Chen Qian closed her eyes, preparing to dash into the cement wall next to her.


    But just as she closed her eyes, a piercing scream startled her.


    The scream, it seemed to come from the bald man.


    Chen Qian cautiously opened her eyes and saw the bald brute, who had been menacing just a moment ago, now writhing on the ground in agony, convulsing violently as if every nerve in his body was being electrocuted.


    Behind the bald man stood a burly, stubble-faced man with a stern expression. Chen Qian vaguely remembered him as a security guard from a nearby hotel.


    Finally recovering from the shock, the bald man¡¯s two accomplices let out a rage-filled roar and lunged at the burly man.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Two screams followed quickly. The triangle-eyed man and the skinny man who had been glaring at her were now dangling, held by their necks, their arms hanging limp, their bones shattered in an instant.


    It seemed like it still wasn¡¯t over. The stranger placed the two moaning men face down on the ground, stunned the bald man who was curled up in a ball, and then lined them up neatly. He pressed his thumb at the back of one man¡¯s neck. The man struggled to get up but his feeble, oxygen-dependent muscles stood no chance against the Xyrin Apostle¡¯s restraint. With a heart-stopping scream, the stranger¡¯s thumb glowed blue, and the thug finally lost consciousness.


    Leaving the unconscious bald man aside, the last man still awake was terrified by the strange scene. But before he could react, it was his turn¡­


    After finishing, the burly man stood up, bowed respectfully to the dumbfounded Chen Qian, then effortlessly dragged the three unconscious men, placed them on his shoulders, and leaped onto a roof several meters high as if gravity didn¡¯t exist.


    Chen Qian¡¯s legs gave way, and she finally collapsed to the ground.

 Chapter 51 - Chapter 51: Chapter 51: Scare

    Chapter 51: Chapter 51: Scare


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    When the three men woke up, they found themselves lying in a strange large room. The walls, floor, and ceiling of the room all emitted a silver-white glow, as if made of some kind of alloy. The room had no furniture, only a few instruments of unknown purpose in the corners. Some red crystal-like objects were embedded in the walls, from which many vein-like red pipes extended, pulsing with a strange, life-like glow inside them.


    ¡°What is this place?¡± Lao Dao sat up, discovering he was uninjured. He looked around, feeling utterly confused about their current situation.


    ¡°Fuck if I know,¡± the bald man spat forcefully, then struggled to support himself, stretching his stiff limbs. ¡°This place looks just like something out of a movie¡­¡±


    ¡°Maybe we were captured by some crazy research organization?¡± the man previously referred to as Ciwei said uneasily.


    ¡°Scram, you coward!¡± The bald man slapped Ciwei aside. Although he said this, the tension in his heart was no less than his two subordinates. This slap was more to bolster his own courage than to scold his timid subordinate.


    At this moment, a slight sliding sound was heard as they saw a gap appear in the seamless wall, then slide open to both sides, revealing a two-meter-wide entrance.


    Accompanied by the dense sound of metal clashing, two squads of soldiers dressed in full alloy armor, wielding enormous weapon-like guns, quickly ran into the spacious room. They formed two neat rows. The alloy armor and peculiar weapons made the three think of future soldiers from sci-fi movies.


    While they were still bewildered, another set of footsteps sounded. Three people entered under the protection of the soldiers.


    Once they got closer, the three men could see clearly. Among the newcomers was their target, a young man named Chen Jun. The other two included Princess Liska Sandora, who had been in the spotlight lately, and an exceedingly cute girl of about twelve or thirteen years old, presumably Chen Jun¡¯s sister, Pan Lili.


    The bald men never imagined meeting the other side under such circumstances. The powerfully strong, incredibly fast man who had knocked them out must have been sent by the other side; otherwise, their current detention and encounter here couldn¡¯t be explained.


    But who exactly were these three people before them?


    A plain young man, a little girl not yet fourteen, and a princess who suddenly appeared in China, with a team of mysterious heavily armed soldiers behind them.


    Three men who had long been indifferent to life and death suddenly felt a chill. The many films, novels, and TV shows they had seen played in their minds. Despite their fierce appearances, as assassins, their lives were incredibly dull, leading them to watch a lot of movies and other odd things. Thus, these well-trained assassins were actually hidden sci-fi movie fans. The scene before them reactivated their imaginative minds, leading them to various associations, all pointing to a frightening possibility: that they were on the brink of a tremendous secret that, once revealed, would ensure they never left this place.


    It¡¯s just like in Hollywood movies.


    My expression remained calm, but my heart had yet to recover from the shock.


    The technological prowess of the Xyrin Empire once again presented an incredible miracle before me.


    We were currently in a military base established in Other Space.


    Yes, Other Space, a projection space created using the powerful space technology of the Xyrin Empire!


    This space exactly overlapped with the real-world K City and its surrounding areas, perfectly replicating it except for human residents. This was essentially another reality. Of course, there were some differences from the real K City, most notably the enormous Xyrin structures visible everywhere in Shadow City, which shouldn¡¯t exist in the real world.


    Pandora wisely followed my command not to establish a Xyrin outpost base on Earth. She opted for a better method, creating the base in Earth¡¯s overlapping space.


    I decided not to blame her since setting up the base in this overlapping space wouldn¡¯t impact human society. As long as the Pandora Army stayed within Shadow World without causing trouble, I wouldn¡¯t bother them. However, I was a bit worried about what would happen if a human accidentally stumbled into this copied shadow space. We couldn¡¯t just kill them to keep the secret, could we? That would be too discordant.


    ¡°Xyrin Empire¡¯s technology is absolutely reliable,¡± Sandora assured me confidently at the time, ¡°such incidents where people in human movies accidentally wander into a fake city will never occur here.¡±


    Alright, I decided to trust the Xyrin Empire¡¯s technology for now since it hadn¡¯t failed before.


    I scrutinized the three men before me, who were trying their best to remain calm, and curiously asked, ¡°Why did you try to hurt my sister?¡±


    The bald man snorted disdainfully and turned his head away.


    They weren¡¯t ordinary people!


    That was my first conclusion. Any average thug would¡¯ve been scared senseless by such a scene, but despite their anxiety, these men maintained their composure, ignoring their present peril to keep their secrets. This indicated they weren¡¯t a bunch of spur-of-the-moment thieves but had a specific mission.


    ¡°Don¡¯t want to talk?¡± I narrowed my eyes slightly. Since Eckmar had already implanted neural controllers in them, I wasn¡¯t worried about them leaking secrets. So I decided to play a little game.


    ¡°Take them!¡± I waved my hand and turned to leave the room. Soldiers stepped forward, pointing guns at the three men, forcing them to follow.


    With each new sight more unimaginable than the last, the three men behind us fell deeper into shock.


    They saw squads of heavy armor soldiers armed with bizarre weapons, incredible war chariots, robotic warriors straight out of sci-fi movies, and guard guns hovering in mid-air, emitting menacing buzzes.


    None of these things could have been developed by human technology!


    Eventually, as we reached a massive hall overlooking a vast area below filled with rows of humanoid and mechanical troops resembling a frozen black swamp, the bald man¡¯s spirit finally broke.


    ¡°Who the hell¡­ who are you people?!¡± The bald man couldn¡¯t suppress his fear any longer. He extended a trembling finger towards me, his voice cracked.


    ¡°Oh? You don¡¯t know who I am?¡± I tried to mold my expression into that of a sinister conqueror, but Sandora¡¯s silent snickering thwarted my efforts. I gave up the attempt and said sternly, ¡°Then who sent you?¡±


    Despite my question, the three men¡¯s mental fortitude exceeded my expectations. They had maintained basic composure up until now, indicating they weren¡¯t ordinary ruffians but were here on someone¡¯s orders. But my sister and I had never offended anyone, leaving me curious about who¡¯d sent these people after us.


    ¡°What¡­ who are you really¡­?¡± The bald man still pointed at me, seemingly unhearing of my question.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    At this moment, a hoarse, chillingly distorted female voice sounded, ¡°Enough, these humans are utterly unamusing. I¡¯ve tired of this dull game!¡±


    With violent black flames rising skywards, Sandora had transformed into her half-human, half-demon Abyss Form.


    ¡°¡­M¡­ monster¡­¡±


    The three unlucky men instantly succumbed to the powerful corruptive spirit of the Abyss, collapsing powerlessly to the ground. The bald man, barely capable of speech, pointed at Sandora floating in the air, stuttering. The abrupt transformation of a beautiful, noble princess into a demon-like monster was more than their frayed nerves could withstand.


    Sandora, you¡¯re overacting!

 Chapter 52 - Chapter 52: Chapter 52: I am the big boss

    Chapter 52: Chapter 52: I am the big boss


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    Critical summoning point, push the review and feedback!!!


    ************************************************************************************


    Once Sandora¡¯s terrifying appearance and Abyss Power appeared on the scene, they had an immense effect. The three men who had initially looked fierce now collectively collapsed to the ground, a stench emanating from beneath them.


    How should I put it? Sandora¡¯s form really had the effect of making people wet themselves¡­


    Seeing the three men before me about to be scared out of their wits, I tugged at the hem of Sandora¡¯s floating skirt and said, ¡°Calm down. Human spirits are quite fragile.¡±


    Sandora seemed to notice the three little toys in front of her were almost scared to death. She nodded and slowly descended back to the ground, though she did not completely retract her Abyss Form. Her body¡¯s shape returned to normal, but black flames still surrounded the right half of her body.


    With a cold snort, Sandora turned her head away impatiently and said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the incomplete research on human nerves, I¡¯d directly read their memories!¡±


    I turned to the bald man, who had just regained a bit of strength, and said, ¡°So, let¡¯s start with your names. What are your names?¡±


    At this moment, the bald man had completely classified the three people before him as aliens with dubious intentions mingling with humans (and he was two-thirds correct). Though as a human, he knew he should grit his teeth and die rather than let these non-humans succeed, the overwhelming power of the other side caused his thin sense of human righteousness to crumble in an instant. Moreover, the female demon (what would Sandora think of this description if she knew?) mentioned memory reading earlier. It seemed that even if he didn¡¯t speak, they had ways to learn his secrets. Since resistance was futile, he might as well spill the beans to avoid pain¨Che thought of a myriad of excuses to justify himself and finally killed off his last shred of human dignity.


    Swallowing hard, the bald man cautiously glanced at the black-flamed Sandora and then answered, ¡°My name is Liu Meng, but everyone calls me Bald Liu. This is Lao Dao, and that over there is Ciwei.¡±


    ¡°Lao Dao? Ciwei?¡± I became interested. ¡°Those are all nicknames, right? What¡¯s their real names?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t know either,¡± Baldie answered honestly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know?¡± I was shocked. ¡°Aren¡¯t they your subordinates?¡±


    At this moment, the man with triangular eyes who was called Lao Dao saw Bald Liu had already said so much. Afraid that saying less or being late would displease the big shots in front of them, he quickly chimed in, ¡°It¡¯s our organization¡¯s rule. Everyone inside can only use such nicknames and can¡¯t disclose their real names. I just learned that the boss¡¯s real name is Liu Meng, and my name¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m no longer interested in your name,¡± I waved my hand and said, ¡°However, you mentioned an organization earlier. It seems you guys have a bit of background?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Lao Dao hesitated. Despite not daring to defy the big shots in front of him, years of secrecy training and brutal education in the organization made him hesitate on whether to reveal the organization¡¯s secrets.


    ¡°We are a killer organization!¡± Having not been in the organization for long, Ciwei hadn¡¯t witnessed many examples of people being executed for violating codes, so he answered bluntly, ¡°Our organization is called Blood Blade!¡±


    This fully proved that in many situations, the contribution of a group of loyal warriors can¡¯t match the betrayal of one traitor. The harm of traitors is too great.


    ¡°Blood Blade, huh,¡± I nodded. I had indeed heard some meaningful news. ¡°So, who sent you here?¡±


    The three assassins looked at each other and then answered in unison, ¡°Liu Zicai!¡±


    ¡°And who is Liu Zicai?¡± I turned to ask Pandora, ¡°Why does that name sound familiar?¡±


    The three assassins felt a cold sweat. When they first received the mission, they thought the target was a nobody. Even if they killed him, Young Master Liu and the Ding Family would soon forget him. But now, the situation was the opposite. This person was a big shot, and the so-called Young Master Liu wasn¡¯t even worth remembering. Now it seemed that even the seemingly all-powerful Ding Family might not be in the eyes of these big shots. After all, no matter how big the Ding Family¡¯s influence, it was human. Given these mysterious aliens, it meant little; seeing those futuristic-like Corps¡­ They gulped. Could these three people be here to conquer Earth?


    From a certain perspective, their guess was partly correct. The ultimate goal in life for the little girl next to me, standing at 1.22 meters, was to open new frontiers for the Empire. The golden-haired queen/sister symbiotic beside me was temporarily in a war-sensitive phase, and as the only stable pacifist among us, my pressure was immense¡­


    Following the principle of the majority rule, I, the pacifist, could be ignored, so saying we were a sinister group aiming to conquer the world wasn¡¯t wrong.


    Pandora didn¡¯t seem surprised by my forgetfulness. Since knowing this little one, she¡¯d never shown a ¡°surprised¡± expression. She extended her tender white hand, pointed at the ground before her, and a holographic image of a young man appeared out of thin air. A synthesized female voice explained: ¡°Liu Zicai, son of Liu Chensheng, a real estate mogul in K City. Born on July 3, 1991, at 22:15:34, left the Mother at a certain level in human society, naturally arrogant, promiscuous, with some hooligans and a few noble offspring dependent on the Liu Family. His combat effectiveness is zero, posing zero threat to us, and target value is also zero. Comprehensive analysis: a disposable lower-level junior intelligent life form suggested as a training target for new recruits¡­¡±


    Damn, that evaluation was cutting!


    The three unfortunate assassins were stunned by this synthesized voice. In the eyes of these mysterious aliens, Young Master Liu, who had some weight in society, wasn¡¯t even worthy of being evaluated as a creature. This delivered another severe blow to their human dignity. Fortunately, these guys were shameless and selfish enough, so in facing numerous semi-mechanical warriors around them, they wisely chose silence.


    Through the Spiritual Connection, I protested seriously to Sandora. Though the elaboration of this nonsense evaluation was needed for the plot, it was way too insulting!


    After the synthesized female voice stopped, Liu Zicai¡¯s hologram dimmed, and fine text appeared in the air, providing more detailed information about him, including the exact amount he urinated when he first wet the bed. I didn¡¯t know if it was true, but if it were, I¡¯d say that Xyrin Technology was just too much sometimes.


    I still had doubts. Confident that Xyrin Empire¡¯s secrets couldn¡¯t have leaked, it¡¯d mean no one would specifically target me. Even if secrets were leaked, those coming for me wouldn¡¯t be small-time killer organizations but Marine Corps cannon fodder along with a hot-blooded protagonist like Lambo. What was up with Liu Zicai hiring assassins to trouble me? Nearly involving my sister, too?


    ¡°Why did Liu Zicai want you to go after me?¡± I asked the pressing question in my mind.


    ¡°Because¡­¡± Bald Liu hesitated. What seemed like a plausible reason flipped upside down with our identity, suddenly making it sound absurd. ¡°Because Liu Zicai thought you stole his woman¡­¡±


    The three of us were stunned. Sandora roared with laughter, and Pandora and I exchanged bewildered glances.


    ¡°You mean Qianqian?¡± I was puzzled. Qianqian had always been my girlfriend, so Liu Zicai must have some nerve¡­


    Bald Liu nodded, hesitantly eyeing the black-flamed Sandora humbly and cautiously, ¡°Actually, also this young lady¡­¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Boom¨C¡± Black flames surged.


    I teased Sandora, saying, ¡°It seems Liu Zicai¡¯s courage is indeed impressive.¡±


    With a snort, Sandora secretly tickled me behind my back where others couldn¡¯t see.


    I sensed an odd feeling from Sandora¡¯s Spiritual Wave.


    ¡°That is a foolish man,¡± I slipped my hand over Sandora¡¯s, then addressed the three trembling assassins, ¡°Daring to touch a Xyrin Empress and a Xyrin Queen!¡±

 Chapter 53 - Chapter 53: Chapter 53 Travel

    Chapter 53: Chapter 53 Travel


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Would it be okay to just let them go like this?¡± I still felt a bit uneasy.


    Sandora answered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Xyrin Empire¡¯s technology isn¡¯t that easily faulty. The Neural Controllers implanted in those three will ensure they can¡¯t leak a single bit of the secrets. My intuition tells me they haven¡¯t fully disclosed everything. If we don¡¯t use this method, we¡¯ll never know who the mastermind is.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s such a headache of a situation,¡± I sighed, ¡°It seems like I¡¯m really not cut out for this kind of brain cell-wasting thinking. You, Sandora, with all your cunning, could be a formidable Great Demon King.¡±


    ¡°So, eradicating all humans who are hostile toward you is the simplest and most effective method.¡± Pandora, who had been almost invisible from the beginning, suddenly spoke up, instantly drawing all attention to herself.


    I lightly knocked on the little one¡¯s head, ¡°Little war madman!¡±


    Sandora was even more exaggerated. The Battle Song Princess, currently in a state of war-weariness, placed her hands on her chest in a Savior¡¯s pose and said with a saintly expression, ¡°To stay away from war, only peace can save this chaotic world¡­¡±


    No one knew who came up with the idea of installing parasitic machinery in people¡¯s brains!


    When we got home, it was already past one in the morning.


    The flow of time in the projection space was relatively static compared to the real world. So, although we spent quite a bit of time there, not a single moment was wasted in the real world. To my sister, it seemed like we had only been gone for less than an hour¨Cthat was the time we spent meeting Alaya.


    As soon as I stepped inside, I realized that all the lights in the house were on. Given my sister¡¯s frugal nature, this was very rare. The only explanation was that today¡¯s events had scared her so badly that she could only seek a bit of psychological comfort this way.


    As soon as I spoke, I heard the sound of something colliding in my sister¡¯s room. Her tear-streaked but beautiful face peeked out from behind the door. Upon seeing us, she looked visibly relieved and rushed over.


    ¡°Ah Jun!¡± My sister cupped my face, unable to hide her worry, ¡°Are you alright? Did you get hurt? Three bad guys were looking for you earlier. I¡­ are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine,¡± I comforted her, patting her constantly trembling back. Even though she had taken care of me and borne the burden of the family, my strong-willed sister was still an ordinary girl. Encountering such terrifying events, her reaction was understandable.


    ¡°Ah Jun,¡± she suddenly lifted her head, looking at me with concern, ¡°Did you get into trouble outside? Why did those three people say you offended someone you shouldn¡¯t have? Are you hiding something from me?¡±


    What was destined to happen always happened.


    At this moment, the Supreme Leader of the Universe¡¯s most powerful empire faced a difficult choice¡­


    ¡°I suggest you don¡¯t tell her everything.¡± Sandora¡¯s voice suddenly echoed in my mind.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Knowing too much isn¡¯t always a good thing. The secrets of the Empire aren¡¯t a big deal for those capable of keeping them, but your sister is just a regular person. If she comes into contact with this, there will be a cost. If some people ever target the Empire, Chen Qian, possessing the Empire¡¯s secrets without any ability to protect herself, would become their best target. No matter how many soldiers you deploy to guard her, it¡¯s better to let her never come into contact with these dangerous things. Moreover, even if she¡¯s your family, once she knows you¡¯re no longer a normal human, can you guarantee your relationship will remain the same?¡±


    I fell silent.


    Sandora¡¯s words made sense. Though I was confident the Empire¡¯s warriors could protect my sister in any situation, and though I believed my sister would still accept me after knowing my secret, it was better to keep her away from things that shouldn¡¯t be part of her life. She should live a peaceful and happy life¨Cat least for now, there¡¯s no need to break that peace.


    ¡°Ah Jun,¡± seeing my silence, my sister asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Can¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    Sandora interrupted, ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry, just some insignificant small-time players. A certain gang leader had a slight misunderstanding with Chen Jun, but I took care of it. Those unlucky thugs are no problem at all¨CI believe the Chinese government will pay more attention to a Princess.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Feeling slightly reassured by Sandora¡¯s guarantee, my sister still looked somewhat puzzled, ¡°Ah Jun, how did you get mixed up with a gang?¡±


    I shrugged and said, ¡°Who knows? Gangs never need a reason to do anything. You know me, I am always honest and well-behaved.¡±


    Seeing that my sister wanted to ask more, I hurried to change the subject before running out of explanations, ¡°Oh, sis, we¡¯re leaving on our trip the day after tomorrow. Are we all packed?¡±


    My sister had one significant trait: she could only focus on one task at a time. The moment something else came up, she would forget the current task at hand. This surprisingly helpful personality trait saved me. She immediately forgot about the gang and the three thugs, and turned her excitement toward the upcoming trip.


    She propped her chin up with one hand as if contemplating what else needed to be packed, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve almost got everything ready. Qianqian¡¯s family is ready too. But you two have been so mysterious, not even telling us where we¡¯re going. Now can you finally tell me, Ah Jun? Where exactly are you taking us?¡±


    I chuckled, ¡°Well¡­ that¡¯s a secret!¡±


    In fact, even I didn¡¯t know the destination of this trip.


    After telling Lin Xue about our travel plans, she had patted her chest confidently, saying she would handle everything. But then vanished, refusing to reveal her plans for us. Every time we spoke on the phone, she would say, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I promise you¡¯ll get a huge surprise!¡±


    To be honest, ever since handing this task over to this young lady, I¡¯d been constantly uneasy.


    My intuition proved to be spot-on.


    ¡°This is your idea of a so-called New Year¡¯s Golden Week tour?!¡± I protested, facing the vast expanse of yellow sand and scattered huge stone blocks, looking angrily at Lin Xue.


    ¡°To be precise, it should be ¡®A New Year¡¯s Golden Week tour to commemorate our soon-to-end high school life and witness historical changes.''¡± Lin Xue replied with a straight face, not seeming to care about my fury at all.


    Who came up with such a ridiculous name? Lin Xue, do you think you¡¯re that funny? Or do you find it a great achievement to mess with two Xyrin Emperors and a Xyrin General at the same time?


    Damn it, Lin Xue¡¯s planned destination turned out to be in the desert!


    The Sahara Desert!


    Alright, I admitted that this desert, filled with mysterious exotic charm and traces of grand civilization, is indeed a nice tourist spot. If these ruins were ever discovered by those merchants whose brains are filled with sand, they would become a highly efficient moneymaking machine. But¨C


    Bringing us to tour desert ruins built by ancient people during the New Year. What on earth was Lin Xue thinking?


    Moreover, since our last journey to the Otherworld, Qianqian and his father had developed severe allergic reactions to desert ruins. Lin Xue, weren¡¯t you deliberately trying to disrupt us?!


    According to the original plan, Qianqian¡¯s parents would join us. However, Uncle Xu couldn¡¯t leave his work, and Aunt Lin decided to stay home with him, leaving only Qianqian to accompany us.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Oh, and a tag-along, Sandora.


    To my surprise, my sister didn¡¯t seem to mind this unexpected travel plan and was quite excited about it.


    As she put it, such a rare opportunity to travel to an exotic location wasn¡¯t something you encountered often. As long as we had fun, the destination didn¡¯t matter.


    Initially, she was amazed that I could arrange a trip to the Sahara Desert, but luckily, we had a Princess for cover. Once I credited the wealthy Princess Sandora with these arrangements, everything made sense.


    For some reason, I had a feeling this desert trip planned by Lin Xue wouldn¡¯t be so simple.

 Chapter 54 - Chapter 54: Chapter 54 Trouble Always Comes with Bigger Trouble

    Chapter 54: Chapter 54 Trouble Always Comes with Bigger Trouble


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    This was a small contact point established by the Superpower Organization in the Sahara Desert. From the outside, it looked like an inconspicuous desert inn, meant to provide a rest stop for those slightly crazy individuals who ventured into this barren land for adventure or tourism, only to quickly reconsider their trip back. Clearly, the featureless ruins nearby had not been developed, making this area sparsely populated and difficult to supply, making it highly unlikely for many tourists to visit. Any unlucky convoy traversing the desert highway, heavily extorted by this little inn, would definitely not be interested in coming back to be fleeced again ¡ª in fact, that was exactly what the Superpower Organization wanted. They needed a contact point disguised as a desert inn but did not actually need it to become a bustling international hotel.


    Only someone as extremely naive as Sister Chen Qian wouldn¡¯t question why a desert inn that saw no guests for years could still be in business ¡ª and not just surviving, but seemingly doing quite well.


    I suddenly thought that this Superpower Team was naturally adept at conspiracies; they were far better at setting traps than I was.


    In a small secluded room, several special individuals were holding a critique and education meeting. The attendees included me, Sandora, Pandora, Sicaro, and Lin Xue. Of course, I was the initiator and educator of this gathering, while Lin Xue was the one being educated. Among the rest, Sandora was here to join the fun because she had nothing else to do, Pandora was the type to follow me wherever I went, and Sicaro was special; this guy had been too rampant in selling pirated discs in K City, resulting in being jointly wanted by the entire city¡¯s urban management. Having no other options, he joined us in the Sahara Desert, hoping to find a market with us to exploit. To prevent him from spreading his market tactics to the Superpower Team members, I dragged him along as well.


    In response to my criticism, Lin Xue protested, ¡°What trap? We just wanted to arrange a unique vacation for you. Since you asked our organization to do these boring things, you must accept our confidentiality measures. Besides, Sister Qian seems quite satisfied with the arrangement.¡±


    Since there were no outsiders here, and Lin Xue, the only normal human, was an insider, Sandora saw no need to hide her identity. With a slight hum, revealing her queenly demeanor, she said, ¡°Hmph, little girl, don¡¯t forget that you are sitting with the leader of the most powerful empire in the universe. Your little thoughts cannot escape my eyes.¡±


    After saying that, Sandora¡¯s imposing manner disappeared, and she continued to devour roasted flatbread and fruit pies at an astonishing speed.


    Forget it, I was used to it¡­


    Finally, Lin Xue gave up on beating around the bush and honestly said, ¡°Alright, I admit, we need your help this time ¡ª of course, aside from that, a desert holiday trip isn¡¯t a bad diversion. Personally, I think someone as boring as Chen Jun needs something novel¡­¡±


    Could this girl who was always at odds with me never say one thing that would make me happy?!


    ¡°Fine, speak directly, my commanders are idle anyway.¡±


    I pulled out the fork Sandora had swallowed and looked at Lin Xue.


    Lin Xue took out a pitch-black item from her pocket and threw it in front of us.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Sandora and I both expressed our doubts.


    It was a regular oval shape, with a smooth surface, completely black with an oily sheen. If you concentrated hard enough, you could smell a faint fragrance¡­


    If my human memory wasn¡¯t wrong, this thing was the legendary ¡ª chocolate bean!


    ¡°Ah ¡ª sorry! I grabbed the wrong thing¡­¡±


    Lin Xue quickly realized her major mistake, embarrassingly putting the chocolate beans back into her pocket, and then took out another pitch-black item from another pocket.


    I suddenly became very interested in how this seemingly elegant girl usually took care of herself. Lin Xue, who seemed so dignified and lady-like, could throw food around like this, and it¡¯s a wonder she hadn¡¯t poisoned herself yet.


    But Sandora¡¯s attention was not on Lin Xue. She was completely captivated by the diamond-shaped, black crystal-like object on the table.


    ¡°This is¡­ this is a Ghost Energy Core!¡±


    Sandora exclaimed.


    Never seeing Sandora so discomposed, I immediately tensed up, ¡°A Ghost Energy Core? What is that?¡±


    Sandora carefully picked up the so-called Ghost Energy Core from the table, swallowed the spoon in her mouth (I wasn¡¯t mistaken, it was a spoon. As I mentioned before, Xyrin Apostles can swallow anything. With no outsiders here, Sandora dared to put anything into her mouth¡­), and then said, ¡°It¡¯s a type of energy source, one of the most common sources of energy in the Xyrin Empire, like batteries are to humans.¡±


    ¡°Energy?¡± Lin Xue¡¯s voice trembled as she looked at the black diamond crystal in Sandora¡¯s hand with a strange gaze, ¡°This thing must contain a tremendous amount of energy, right?¡±


    Energy! What¡¯s the biggest headache for humans now? Energy!


    Don¡¯t mention the ultimate warship of the Xyrin Empire. Even a single Ghost Energy Bombardment from Pandora consumed an astonishing amount of energy. But such outrageous energy consumption was trivial to the Xyrin Empire, allowing Sandora¡¯s troops to continue fighting in the Otherworld for thousands of years without hitting a supply crisis. All thanks to Xyrin Empire¡¯s energy usage method that had fused with the World Law.


    Void Energy, Ghost Energy System, Pan-Energy Annihilation System, Dark Energy Recharge Technology, even creating a singularity and destroying it to harness the catastrophic energy from the universe¡¯s demise ¡ª to the Xyrin Empire, energy was the least valuable thing. If necessary, they could ignite the entire world to obtain energy!


    Although the Empire had fallen, and most of these god-like technologies had become incomplete materials, the Xyrin Empire still held energy technology capable of igniting a constant star!


    But I knew, Sandora would never let humans grasp this technology, not just for the Empire¡¯s benefit but for humanity¡¯s sake.


    Sure enough, Sandora immediately knew what Lin Xue was thinking. Tossing the black crystal in her hand lightly, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t get any ideas about this energy. At your current development speed, it will take at least another thousand years for humans to harness Ghost Energy safely and stably. If you qualify then, the Empire would be delighted to lend human civilization a hand. But for now ¡ª trust me, I¡¯m doing this for your good. Stay away from these dangerous things, or you¡¯ll end up destroying yourselves with them. Honestly, I think your access to nuclear energy is premature¡­ Right, where did you find this? Somewhere in the ruin?¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Lin Xue, a very smart girl with far-sighted vision, wouldn¡¯t have reached her high organizational rank without them, even as a Superpower User. Sandora¡¯s words immediately cleared her head clouded by the allure of this tremendously tempting object. She nodded and said, ¡°Thanks for the reminder, I¡¯ll keep this secret. As for this thing, we found it in a peculiar tomb chamber beneath the ruins. It seemed to be the Pyramid of an Egyptian Pharaoh buried underground for unknown reasons. In a tomb chamber next to the main burial chamber, we found this object. I suspect it was revered as a divine item from a fallen Xyrin Warrior who accidentally arrived on Earth. An analysis of the Pyramid¡¯s hieroglyphs showed that Egyptians called this stone ¡®Star Stone,¡¯ believing it to grant souls the power of resurrection. The tomb chamber walls bore symbols similar to those we saw in the Taklamakan ruins, so I thought of inviting you over. But don¡¯t worry, no one in the organization knows your true identities; they only know you as some free-spirited Superpower Users willing to help the organization.¡±


    ¡°You should count yourselves lucky,¡± Sandora crushed the black crystal in her hand, ¡°although this thing¡¯s common to us as a power source like a No. 5 battery, it¡¯s deadlier than a ton of Uranium-235 to humans. If you activated it by chance, the crystal without an energy control device could trigger a calamity greater than a nuclear explosion. But this crystal is obviously depleted of energy and just looks like a nice stone now.¡±


    Hearing Sandora¡¯s explanation, Lin Xue¡¯s voice grew tense, ¡°Wait, then if the crystal wasn¡¯t depleted, what would it look like?¡±


    Pandora, who had been quietly listening, raised her right hand, and a deep blue semi-transparent crystal, surrounded by faint purple flashes, emerged from her palm.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Lin Xue exclaimed, ¡°There is one! There¡¯s one embedded atop the Pharaoh¡¯s sarcophagus! Oh no, they¡¯re about to start researching it today!¡±

 Chapter 55 - Chapter 55: Chapter 55: Everyone Travels Together

    Chapter 55: Chapter 55: Everyone Travels Together


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    The detection equipment of the Superpower Organization was quite advanced. It was almost the pinnacle of human technology at the time. These superpower users, who handled various problems ordinary people couldn¡¯t solve, often dealt with things beyond scientific explanation. Naturally, they had a highly professional research team to analyze and detect the mysterious items collected by the organization. They were experienced and well-equipped.


    However, all this was meaningless.


    No matter how advanced the detection equipment was, it was still just human technology. According to Sandora, those devices were no different from the tools used by primitive people.


    And now, the researchers of the Superpower Team were using those crude tools to pry open a Ghost Energy Core brimming with energy and without any safety control!


    In Sandora¡¯s view, this behavior was like hitting a nuclear warhead, stripped of its protective layer, with a thousand-kilogram hammer!


    Lin Xue¡¯s face turned pale in an instant. Sandora stood up immediately but then sat down again the next moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s already too late¡­¡±


    Sandora gave a helpless bitter smile, and then we all felt a slight tremor beneath our feet.


    When we went outside, Qianqian and Sister Chen Qian were standing anxiously at the inn¡¯s reception on the first floor.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Ah Jun?¡± Qianqian, seeing us appear, immediately seemed to find her backbone. She rushed over and grabbed my arm, her face full of anxiety. ¡°There was an explosion just now and strong vibrations. Could it be terrorists?¡±


    I comfortingly rubbed Qianqian¡¯s head and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing unexpected will happen. You know my abilities¡­ Stay with Sister and don¡¯t run around. Lin Xue and I will check it out.¡±


    Qianqian nodded. She always had a blind trust in me. As long as I promised there was no danger, she would immediately feel at ease.


    Like now.


    Qianqian nodded and led Sister toward the room. Just before going in, Sister looked back as if wanting to say something, but Qianqian was quite strong. Before Sister could speak, she was dragged away.


    Thanks to Qianqian, I was saved from a lot of trouble.


    The explosion from the Ghost Energy Core was enormous. When Pandora blew away the surrounding smoke, a giant crater almost a kilometer in diameter appeared before us.


    The air was filled with a pungent smell, and a layer of semi-solidified black substance covered the inner walls of the crater; it was molten sand turning into glass. At the bottom, we could faintly see red molten lava flowing.


    Sand continued to fall from the sky, thrown up by the explosion. But with Pandora¡¯s defense barrier, none of it fell on us, though it slightly obscured our view.


    The sunken pyramid and all its Superpower Organization members had become part of the molten material under our feet and the acrid smoke in the air. This included a superpower user who had entered the ruins with the research team.


    Even the strongest superpower user couldn¡¯t withstand such nuclear explosion-level force.


    Lin Xue¡¯s face was grim, not just because many companions from the organization had died, but because the incident could have been prevented. If she had shown Sandora the black crystal earlier, she could have arrived sooner to stop her companions.


    Though the explosion resulted from a Xyrin Empire item, Lin Xue couldn¡¯t blame Sandora or me. The Empire wasn¡¯t responsible; the Superpower Organization touched a dangerous item without understanding it. While it was an Empire artifact, Sandora and I didn¡¯t know such dangerous items existed in this world. It¡¯s like dismantling a high-voltage transformer out of curiosity and becoming disabled for life¨C you can only blame yourself; you can¡¯t ask the transformer¡¯s owner, the government, for compensation.


    Only a few people had come to these ruins. After all, it wasn¡¯t the Taklamakan Desert but Egyptian territory. To avoid political issues, the Superpower Organization only sent a small investigative team approved by the Egypt Government. Also, suspecting the ruins were related to the Xyrin Empire, Lin Xue didn¡¯t involve more people. Only about a third of the originally planned team entered the ruins, which was Lin Xue¡¯s slight comfort.


    ¡°Something¡¯s not right¡­¡±


    Sandora, who had her eyes closed, seemed to be perceiving something. She suddenly opened her eyes, with a blue glow flickering.


    ¡°What¡¯s not right?¡± I asked, puzzled.


    ¡°The power, it was too small,¡± Sandora said, then suddenly vanished. The next second, she appeared above the lava in the crater center.


    Fortunately, Lin Xue had wisely sent away everyone whose presence might expose Xyrin Empire secrets. Sandora wouldn¡¯t worry about consequences when she decided to act. If she wanted to fight, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to summon a cosmic fleet before humanity, let alone a minor space teleportation.


    ¡°You Xyrin Apostles really have enviable abilities,¡± Lin Xue sincerely praised.


    I waved my hand, ¡°Don¡¯t include me. Aside from summoning the Mother Star Strike, I¡¯m still a novice.¡±


    By this time, Sandora had finished her investigation. A white flash, and she stood before us.


    ¡°The explosion was too small.¡±


    ¡°Too small?!¡± Qianqian and I exclaimed together, looking at the crater like a meteor strike. Cold sweat ran down my forehead. Such an explosion was small scale? Was Sandora joking?


    But there was no joking on Sandora¡¯s serious face. She patiently explained to us, ¡°I said Ghost Energy Cores are powerful, not just because their energy is vast, but because Ghost Energy is very unique¨C it relates to the world¡¯s construction.


    The world forms like bubbles in water, with the universe as the bubble¡¯s interior space. The bubble¡¯s outer wall is a defense system of time-space-law barriers we call plane barriers. Beyond that, the ¡®water¡¯ between bubbles is the Endless Void, a place where everything begins and ends. Here, time, space, laws, energy, matter, all concepts are crushed and mixed. There, infinity is proximity; a moment is eternity; existence means non-existence; order means chaos. It is tranquil because ¡®turbulence¡¯ as describable hasn¡¯t emerged from it yet. It is violent because you can¡¯t describe its order. Only gods¨Csuper beings of laws and energy surge freely there, and a few Xyrin Apostles who can adjust their laws.


    Ghost Energy comes from the Endless Void¡¯s energy residue.


    Even as residue, this energy from the realms¡¯ origin is terrifying. It retains all Void Energy traits, instantly returning all matter and non-matter to primal energy and releasing it amplified hundreds to thousands of times. Even after careful suppression and transformation into a Ghost Energy Core, an explosion shouldn¡¯t create just a crater.¡±


    After this lengthy explanation, Sandora saw our confused faces, took a breath, and said, ¡°In fact, my prediction was half the Sahara would vanish.¡±


    Lin Xue and I gasped in unison.


    I wager Lin Xue now dared not consider Ghost Energy¨C without life, the item was useless. Its power was too exaggerated. Probably ten human nuclear power plants combined had the energy of one tiny Ghost Energy Core. Now, after it exploded and left a one-kilometer ¡°pit,¡± where did the rest of the energy go?


    ¡°Human equipment can¡¯t absorb Ghost Energy. Even if it could, it can¡¯t withstand such huge energy releases,¡± Sandora said, pressing her chin with her finger. ¡°Only Xyrin Empire devices could absorb such energy completely and silently. And one that had almost starved from lack of energy.¡±


    ¡°All Pandora Army devices operate normally, with no external energy reports,¡± Pandora said, shaking her head as Sandora glanced over.


    ¡°My subordinates also reported no energy supplies,¡± Sandora said, puzzled. ¡°Did the energy vanish into thin air?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I suddenly remembered a significant issue we overlooked. ¡°One Xyrin Item is outside your perception range! Qianqian still carries that Spirit Beacon!¡±


    It was the very beacon that previously took me, Pandora and Lin Xue to another world. After returning, Qianqian kept it as a memento and amulet. I had teased her peculiar taste, but none of us paid attention to the supposedly defunct Spirit Beacon. It was so outdated, barely managing one space transmission was its limit. Seeing Qianqian like the black thing, I ignored it, but who knew if it truly couldn¡¯t restart?


    Xyrin Empire items were renowned for durability!


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    For the first time, I hoped for defective products.


    That Spirit Beacon wasn¡¯t Pandora Army, so Pandora couldn¡¯t know its status. Sandora had written it off ages ago and couldn¡¯t sense it either. Now it seemed, if any device absorbed Ghost Energy, it was Qianqian¡¯s Spirit Beacon.


    At that moment, strong space waves appeared nearby. Lin Xue couldn¡¯t sense Xyrin Items, but we sensed an unknown space device activating!


    ¡°Space Gate destination locked,¡± Pandora¡¯s voice reassured me. ¡°Space Twins reached Qianqian and Sister Chen Qian. Follow-up in five minutes.¡±


    Alright¡­ let¡¯s all travel through space¡­

 Chapter 56 - Chapter 56: Chapter 56 Lost (Part 1)

    Chapter 56: Chapter 56 Lost (Part 1)


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°¡±¡±


    The products from the Xyrin Empire were famous for their high quality.


    However, even the most high-quality product has its limits. When one¡¯s luck is down to a certain extent, even Xyrin Empire products will encounter a series of incredibly improbable accidents, resulting in errors.


    Pandora¡¯s jump system started very smoothly, working as perfectly as the sun at eight or nine in the morning. Unfortunately, within ten seconds of entering the space gate, we crashed into the remnants of a destroyed world, from some unknown time. The mixed barriers of time, space, and law left the little one spinning. The sunny morning met sudden cloudy and rainy weather.


    At this moment, Sicaro took over Pandora¡¯s navigation. And then we crashed into a second world fragment¡­


    In this critical moment, Sandora displayed the decisiveness and wisdom of a Xyrin Empress. She immediately activated her own navigation system, accurately adjusted our coordinates, and then we crashed into a third fragment¡­


    When Sandora fell with swirly eyes, I knew I was the only one left to take on the remaining tasks. Even though I was just a half-baked Xyrin Emperor, I successfully pulled from my brain¡¯s database the method to take over the plane¡¯s jump navigation system using the highest authority and also mastered the essentials of this system.


    Then, just as I was confidently about to perform my first self-controlled plane jump, the already battered navigation system finally broke down completely¡­


    This, as the saying goes, was misfortune never coming alone. You see, the probability of crashing into world fragments during a space jump is less than one in a thousand, and the likelihood of those fragments being strong enough to affect the Xyrin space navigation system is less than three in ten thousand. Now, hitting three such fragments in a row meant that¡­


    Let¡¯s see, one in a thousand times three in ten thousand times¡­


    Anyway, the odds were just very low¡­


    When I came to, I found myself in a pitch-black forest. ¨CSpeaking of which, why does traveling through space often lead to landing in forests? Can¡¯t the coordinates be set to someplace a bit more creative?


    Thousands of kilometers away in an abandoned shed, where Sicaro lay on the ground after crashing through the roof, he suddenly felt a chill over his whole body.


    I moved my body a bit and found I wasn¡¯t injured. My clothes were just a bit dusty. It seemed that although there was a glitch in the jump coordinates, the landing was relatively safe.


    In the same abandoned shed, Sicaro, whose clothes were torn from falling through the roof, shivered again.


    In my spiritual connection, the signals from Sicaro, Sandora, and Pandora were all very clear. Although we were far apart, communication wasn¡¯t a problem. Additionally, Sandora informed me that Lin Xue was with her, putting my mind at ease.


    Despite her powerful superpowers, Lin Xue¡¯s self-preservation ability was undoubtedly the weakest in this unknown otherworld.


    The recent accident caused a small malfunction in Pandora¡¯s space jump system. According to the information Pandora sent me, it would take about a day to repair those devices, so we couldn¡¯t regroup for the time being. However, Pandora told me that Qianqian and her sister were now guarded by two powerful Angel Envoys known as the Space Twins, so I didn¡¯t need to worry much about their safety.


    I brushed off the dirt on my clothes and began to seriously observe my surroundings.


    Uncomfortable.


    This was my first impression of the forest.


    A palpable malice emanated from all directions, as if the forest was rejecting my presence.


    This feeling was quite eerie because I couldn¡¯t really describe it. The surroundings were a gloomy, dark forest with towering ancient trees blocking out the sky. I couldn¡¯t even see a trace of light through the dense branches and leaves. If not for my body being enhanced by Sandora and my increased spiritual power and perception after becoming the Xyrin Emperor, I wouldn¡¯t be able to see my hand in front of my face. This wasn¡¯t normal because even the thickest forest should allow some light unless¨C the entire forest was shrouded in something.


    I took a deep breath, but the air was cold and damp, an abnormal coldness devoid of the warmth typical of a dense forest. The oppressive feeling came from every plant around, with a hint of familiar sensation. I was surprised¨C I felt a crazed desire to attack from these plants!


    This forest was filled with unsettling factors.


    These plants shouldn¡¯t be able to attack me. Thanks to the extensive world system knowledge that Sandora and Pandora drilled into me, I could easily recognize these plants weren¡¯t demonized creatures. Despite a pervasive invasive aura, their inability to move posed no threat to me¨C as long as I didn¡¯t go near them.


    Not go near them?


    ¡­Unfortunately, that wasn¡¯t an option. I didn¡¯t plan to stay put and starve.


    As a Xyrin Emperor who had played the role of a lazy deadbeat among ordinary people for so long, it seemed it was time to stretch my muscles a bit. Otherwise, I might forget the command set in my brain someday.


    So, I straightened my face, observed my nose, mouth, and heart, stood like a rigid pine, and exuded a certain energy with myself at the center¡­


    Ahem, due to the absence of an audience, let¡¯s skip these steps¡­


    I skillfully connected with the Xyrin Mother Star, submitted a command, confirmed the launch¨C a series of actions flowed smoothly. It took less than a second, thanks to Sandora and Pandora training my spiritual power and remote control regularly. According to Sandora, although I was a carbon-based life form with much lower qualities than a Xyrin Apostle, my spiritual power was special. It allowed me to connect with the Xyrin Mother Star without external aid. Enthralled by her research interest, Sandora invested thirty percent of her energy into studying my spiritual power. The result was that my speed in launching a Mother Star strike was now less than a second!


    With a steady hum, a continuous white light swept across, cutting a gaping wound hundreds of meters wide into the dark, eerie forest. The brilliant sunlight finally shone in, dispelling much of the oppressive atmosphere of the forest.


    I dusted off again and proceeded along the broad path opened by the Xyrin Space Cannon, walking into the forest¡¯s depths. In that direction, I felt a peaceful and delightful energy distinctly different from the surrounding atmosphere.


    Not far from this forest, in a valley.


    Qianqian and Chen Qian held each other¡¯s hands tightly, stunned by the shocking scene before them.


    At that time, Qianqian and Chen Qian were in their shared room, with Qianqian trying to comfort Chen Qian, telling her not to worry about Chen Jun and the others.


    Until something in Qianqian¡¯s waist pouch suddenly started vibrating violently.


    When the two girls recovered from the intense dizziness, they found themselves in an unfamiliar valley, with two noticeably smaller constant stars compared to Earth¡¯s sun lazily casting their light on the ground.


    After a few minutes of discussion, the girls finally concluded one thing: they had traveled¨C and it seemed to be to a desolate place.


    Qianqian was quite a bold and brave girl, and Chen Qian¡¯s fortitude could make ordinary men feel inadequate. But faced with this situation, they didn¡¯t fare much better than average girls, instantly gripped by panic and the sorrow of potentially never seeing their loved ones again.


    It was at this moment that a peculiar pair of twins appeared.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    They had matching silver-white ear-length short hair, identical beautiful faces, and identical metallic-looking war robe-like clothing. The only difference was their eyes.


    One emitted a bizarre, ghostly blue light from her left eye, while the other¡¯s right eye burned with a deep red flame that sent shivers down one¡¯s spine.


    ¡°W-who are you?¡±


    Qianqian finally regained some composure and asked with a trembling voice. Though the twins only silently looked at them, Qianqian was sure these twins, obviously not human, possessed enough power to easily kill her.


    ¡°¡±¡±

 Chapter 57 - Chapter 57: Chapter 57 Separated (Part 2)

    Chapter 57: Chapter 57 Separated (Part 2)


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    The Xyrin Twins before them, eerie in every aspect, made Qianqian grip Chen Qian¡¯s hand tightly, and the latter¡¯s palm was also damp.


    But the twins did something entirely unexpected.


    They stood at attention, their right fists striking their left chests. In unison, with voices tinged by a strange vibrato, they announced, ¡°Xyrin Space Force Commander, Positive Space Whistler Asida, Negative Space Whistler Asidora, in the name of the Empire¡¯s Glory, following the command of the great Emperor, we come to heed your orders!¡±


    The sudden development left Qianqian and Chen Qian momentarily stunned.


    They looked at each other, and then Qianqian hesitantly asked, ¡°Sister Chen Qian, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I¡¯ve never traveled through dimensions either!¡±


    The fact was that, two novices who had never crossed dimensions encountered a situation never mentioned in any travel novels¨Ca plot where two seemingly domineering and beautiful twin girls swear allegiance the moment one arrives in an otherworld. Such a scenario was so outrageously fantastical that normal travel stories dared not mention it.


    Luckily, this story was never normal from the start¡­


    ¡°Um¡­ hello¡­ which of you is the elder sister and which is the younger one?¡±


    Qianqian cautiously greeted them. Unsure if otherworldly beings thought like Earthlings, she expressed her goodwill simply to build rapport.


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to converse with you,¡± replied one of the twins with a gentle smile, a girl whose left eye radiated a blue halo. ¡°I am Positive Space Whistler Asida, the elder sister of the Xyrin Space Twins. This is my younger sister, Negative Space Whistler Asidora. We are assigned to protect your safety, noble Empress, until we reunite with the great Xyrin Emperor.¡±


    ¡°What did you call me?!¡± Qianqian exclaimed, shocked. When had she become someone¡¯s Empress?


    ¡°Empress,¡± Asida repeated with the same gentle smile, ¡°You are the partner of the great Xyrin Emperor. Only you are worthy of this noble title.¡±


    ¡°Hold on!¡± Qianqian interrupted her immediately. ¡°I think you¡¯ve got it wrong. I¡¯m just an ordinary Earthling, not an Empress. I don¡¯t know your great Emperor, so please, leave!¡±


    Though the twins might be powerful, and although the mysterious Emperor undoubtedly held overwhelming power, Qianqian refused to succumb to their authority. Having read plenty of travel novels, she already imagined various scenarios that might unfold. In her mind, she outlined a storyline she believed realistic: some arrogant and overbearing Imperial Emperor had inexplicably taken a liking to her, sent her to another world, and hoped to conquer her heart and mind with masculinity¨Can outdated ploy she had read many times on Qidian¡­


    But Qianqian resolved that she would never yield!


    Because, back on Earth, there was someone waiting for her.


    Asida and Asidora exchanged looks. They hadn¡¯t anticipated this. Since coming to the Emperor¡¯s side and successfully opening a flower shop at the street corner, they hardly paid attention to outside events. Thus, they had no idea the Xyrin Empress they were tasked with protecting was completely ignorant of the Empire¡¯s affairs!


    It wasn¡¯t their fault. The Xyrin Twins had unique personalities; their high mental synchronization led to unconventional thinking. They focused on a single task, often disregarding their surroundings. Apart from the Emperor¡¯s orders and the Empire¡¯s interests, the Twins showed no interest in other matters. Instead of dealing with tasks requiring low-efficiency information gathering, they preferred endless Mind Communication to pass the time.


    Asida seemed to want to say more, but Qianqian shook her head firmly, ¡°Enough said. I have a boyfriend, and that ridiculous Emperor has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Obviously, there was plenty to criticize in that statement, leaving Asida and her sister unsure where to start¡­


    ¡°I believe you need to know something. Actually, our Emperor is¡­¡±


    Sister Asida carefully chose her words, ready to correct the Empress¡¯s logical fallacy. But her sister, Asidora, interrupted, ¡°Alright, there might be a severe misunderstanding between us. But before anything else, allow my sister and me to protect you because this world is far more dangerous than you think. As Emperor¡¯s loyal warriors, we must fulfill our mission.¡±


    Asidora¡¯s words left Qianqian speechless. Eventually, she nodded, saying, ¡°Seems we have no choice. But I still have no fondness for your Emperor, and when I meet him, I demand an immediate return to my world!¡±


    If I were here, I¡¯d surely be in tears.


    In a distant swamp, a little loli with volatile tendencies appeared to be in dire straits.


    Facing a tidal wave of disgusting monsters, Pandora¡¯s small face was cold as ice.


    A deep voice came from behind, ¡°Little sister, get out of there! Those Swamp Mud Dwellers are too dangerous!¡±


    Pandora turned her head slightly. Behind her, about ten humans in heavy armor or robes gathered, all somewhat injured. The runes of anti-gravity magic on them were dimming. Once those runes faded, the merciless swamp would swallow them, even if the monsters did not.


    Judging by their disorganized yet comprehensive gear, this was a small troop of adventurers who ventured into this perilous swamp hoping to make a fortune from a valuable magical beast. Unfortunately, their courage lacked matching strength and luck. An encounter with Swamp Mud Dwellers had wiped out most of their main combat power. If not for Pandora¡¯s sudden appearance with intense space waves startling the mindless demonized creatures, these adventurers would already be monster food.


    Pandora scrutinized the adventurers as if confirming something. She turned back, her violet pupils devoid of emotion, coldly eyeing the massive, slug-like black monsters that stood three to four times her height. Under her gaze, those demonized creatures instinctively retreated a few steps, feeling primal dread as if spotting their natural enemy.


    Indeed, they had.


    Slowly floating upwards, Pandora¡¯s body was covered by flowing alloy Light Armor. Countless rigid, golden patterns hovered in the air, solidifying into massive rectangular metal boxes. Each box¡¯s end bristled with honeycomb-like openings, glowing a sinister white, while dark red energy circuits on the boxes¡¯ exterior pulsed like blood vessels.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    From these metal boxes, which obscured half the sky, the demonized creatures felt an oppressive fear. Despite their fearless mutation, they found themselves unable to suppress their terror.


    They didn¡¯t recognize these objects, but some power within them did.


    They were facing a natural enemy.


    Together, the demonized creatures arched their backs and spat highly corrosive black liquid at Pandora.


    Though this liquid was a death sentence for adventurers, Pandora seemed unfazed. Her eyes flashed red, and she announced in a cold mechanical tone, ¡°Eplorer-5K Cluster Particle Cannon, full attack!¡±

 Chapter 58 - Chapter 58: Chapter 58: Separated (Part Two)

    Chapter 58: Chapter 58: Separated (Part Two)


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    Sandora loved battle, a fact every Xyrin Apostle recognized. For a powerful Empress who could single-handedly conquer one-tenth of the Empire¡¯s territory, the title of Battle Song Princess was well-deserved.


    But now, Sandora longed for world peace.


    After waging continuous wars for tens of thousands of years with no hope of victory, even the Battle Song Princess developed a severe aversion to combat.


    Unfortunately, no world could ever be completely peaceful. As long as the world existed, conflicts were inevitable. If this world happened to have intelligent life, such conflicts were likely to manifest as battles.


    Now Sandora faced a particularly troublesome battle, one she could not avoid because the adversary was the Empire¡¯s old rival, something Sandora had been fighting for as long as she could remember.


    The Abyss.


    Sandora stood on a grand wall made entirely of giant stones, with lead poured into the gaps and enchanted with various fortifying magic. The hot wind swirled around her, blowing her golden hair into a brilliant and dazzling spectacle.


    In front of her were countless demonized creatures, giant beasts, demons, magical beasts, fake dragons, and even true dragons, all mixed together like a surging black mud tide. Yet all had been completely corrupted by the Abyss¡¯s aura, losing their original wills. Black mist rose from them, making them even more violent and insane. Their skin became dry and cracked, their breaths polluted, and their deep growls merged into a single sound that thickened the air as if it might solidify. Countless pairs of blood-red eyes reflected Sandora¡¯s slender figure, but it was this slender figure that kept millions of demonized creatures from making any reckless moves below the wall.


    They tensed their muscles, powerful magic waves compressed to the brink of losing control because they knew the enemy in front of them¨C


    Was their natural enemy!


    Behind Sandora, a middle-aged man with messy brown hair clad in heavy armor rested his hand on the longsword at his waist. Surrounded by a faint golden fighting spirit, he displayed the strength of a Sword Saint. While observing the movement of the monster army below, he cautiously asked the two girls who suddenly appeared on the wall, ¡°Mysterious ladies, may I ask who you are?¡±


    This man was General Kulans, the Supreme Commander of this human fortress known as the Northern Crown. A few days ago, scouts reported an abnormal gathering of demonized creatures. Having dealt with these monsters for twenty years, General Kulans immediately judged that a massive attack was imminent and made defensive preparations ahead of time. Now it seemed his judgment was correct. The monster army arrived as expected, but just as the battle was about to break out, two girls in strange attire suddenly appeared on the wall. If not for the absence of demonic aura from them, General Kulans would have almost ordered an attack on them!


    Lin Xue had a hard time recovering from the shock of the monster siege. Swallowing her saliva, she said to Sandora, ¡°I really admire you Xyrin Apostles for always fighting these things. If it were me, I¡¯d have been disgusted to death long ago.¡±


    ¡°Not these things, we are fighting the force that controls these monsters.¡±


    As Sandora spoke, a sky-blue, luxurious war robe flowed over her body. She turned her head to the middle-aged general behind her, who was on high alert, and said, ¡°You are admirable. Though your individual strength isn¡¯t much, you¡¯ve resisted the Abyss¡¯s force with numbers and willpower for so long. But from now on, we¡¯ll let the Xyrin Empire handle these creatures. We¡¯re professionals at dealing with them!¡±


    ¡°What did you say¡­ oh, War God above!¡±


    Feeling belittled by the girl in front of him, Kulans instinctively wanted to retort, but the scene that appeared before him cut off his words abruptly.


    Countless ripple-like waves appeared in the air, then a thousand warriors with peculiar equipment filled his sight.


    These warriors wore heavy metal armor all over, emanating energy fluctuations he couldn¡¯t comprehend, equipped with gigantic, bizarre weapons¨Cno, not equipped, dear heavens, those weapons were integrated with them!


    ¡°I don¡¯t like battles very much now,¡± Sandora¡¯s voice carried over with a mechanical tremor, ¡°but I must admit, sometimes violence is the most effective way to resolve problems.¡±


    Hovering thousands of warriors lifted their massive weapons simultaneously, the low hum of energy flowing spread an oppressive feeling across the entire battlefield.


    Sandora raised her right hand high, saying loudly, ¡°Today¨C¡±


    The monster horde below surged like a tide!


    ¡°We shall once again¨C¡±


    The giant weapons in all the warriors¡¯ hands started to glow with blinding white light!


    ¡°Meet victory!¡±


    Meanwhile, in a distant big forest.


    I watched the little one crying in front of me and felt utterly bewildered.


    The little thing in front of me that I had made cry was a creature I¡¯d never seen before but that often appeared in human legends¨Ca Forest Elf.


    Of course, due to different versions of legends and translation issues, they had many other names, like little fairy, little sprite, flower fairy, forest spirit, little elf, life elf, big dragonfly¡­ uh, ahem, just pretend you didn¡¯t see the last one.


    The creature was only the size of my palm; ignoring her size, she looked like a sixteen or seventeen-year-old girl. She had long, waist-length green hair and emerald-like green eyes. Her fair skin had a delicate pink hue. After a thorough observation with my 1.5 vision, I concluded that if her peanut-sized face could be magnified, it would undoubtedly be a face of calamity-level beauty. She wore a green one-piece dress of some unknown material, barefooted, floating about half a meter in front of me. Behind her, two pairs of green, translucent, dragonfly-like wings fluttered rapidly, scattering a sparkling light.


    A pure natural green creature.


    This unknown life-form stayed about half a meter away from me (probably considering it a very far and safe distance). She cried with sadness and grievance, her voice as clear and pleasant as a spring. Every time I made a slight move, she¡¯d shudder all over, pause, then continue crying.


    Here¡¯s what happened.


    After being separated from Sandora and the others, I had found myself in this dark and eerie forest. I then sensed a different, peaceful, and delightful presence nearby and decided to use the Xyrin Space Cannon to clear a path.


    Good news: When I reached the end of the path I created, I indeed found a sunny, enchanting forest clearing like a paradise.


    Bad news: Due to my lack of control over the Xyrin Space Cannon, about one-fifth of that paradise was reduced to ashes by me.


    While I was lamenting the loss of that small burned patch, this mysterious little one appeared.


    She stared blankly at the scorched ground at my feet, then burst into tears.


    In the following half hour, I used all my reasoning and observation skills to finally discover a small piece of charcoal at my feet.


    Judging by its shape, it had been a plant.


    And after another half-hour of attempting communication with the miniature girl as best I could, I finally understood one thing: That small piece of charcoal used to be her home.


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    I carefully spoke, and the little one instantly shuddered and flew back about five centimeters in fear. But she was clearly unwilling to move far away from her former home, so she stopped there and continued crying.


    I really couldn¡¯t comprehend the thought process of this little one. Was she brave or timid?


    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry¡­¡±


    Rubbing my head, I sincerely apologized. Though it was accidental, burning her home to ash right at the start was inexcusable. Besides, seeing such a cute little creature cry like this in front of me made me feel really bad.


    Although I apologized, the little one showed no signs of stopping.


    ¡°Little one, as long as you stop crying, I¡¯ll do anything for you!¡±


    Really, anything, as long as you stop¡­ if you keep crying, I might start crying, too!


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    With persuasion again proving futile, I finally decided to use my trump card.


    As my connection with the Xyrin Mother Star strengthened, I also mastered many skills that only Xyrin Apostles could possess, such as¨Cthe Different Space Storage System.


    Most Xyrin Apostles would use this different space as their personal arsenal, to store their absurdly numerous and forbidden weapons, Single Soldier Fortresses, and those non-sentient base-level soldiers under their command. For example, Pandora¡¯s personal space constantly held two fleets of heavy battleships, Sandora¡¯s personal space stored three fleets of Xyrin Heavy Guards and about half a ton of various snacks. As for my personal space¡­


    I waved my hand, and a shiny object appeared in my hand, accompanied by a peculiar fragrance¡­


    $$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$System crashed, repentingY=Y=Y=Y=Y=Y=Y=Y=Y=Y=Y=Y=Y=Y=Y=Y=Y=Y=Y=Y=Y=Y=

 Chapter 59 - Chapter 59: Chapter 59 Dingdang

    Chapter 59: Chapter 59 Dingdang


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    I waved my hand, and a shiny little object emerged from my personal space. It was only a few centimeters long, about the size of a miniature Warhammer, and it emitted a strange, pleasant aroma¡­


    This was the advanced tool I once used for the ¡°Obedient Pandora Training Plan,¡± a favorite among weird uncles and beloved big brothers, something that had captivated countless innocent lolis and made a huge contribution to the food industry¨Ca lollipop!


    I had absolutely no doubt about the lollipop¡¯s power. Back in the day, even Pandora, who was nearly immune to all loli-related items, would immediately obey me when faced with a lollipop (though, to be honest, that little girl was always obedient unless it involved battles). I just couldn¡¯t believe that a loli from the Otherworld could resist it!


    Well, although this unknown creature had just escaped the loli category in terms of size and appearance, it was still a tiny being, so its interests should be similar to those of a typical loli, right?


    Hmm, probably?


    The lollipop¡¯s aroma clearly caught the little thing¡¯s attention. She gradually stopped crying, her emerald-like eyes fixated on the strange item in my hand.


    I tried to smile as kindly as possible and unwrapped the lollipop. Immediately, a stronger, more enticing smell wafted out. The little thing¡¯s tiny nose twitched as she looked at me cautiously.


    ¡°Little sister, don¡¯t be afraid, your uncle¡¯s giving you a lollipop¡­ cough cough, little one, don¡¯t cry, look at the big brother¡¯s lollipop¡­ cough cough, little¡­ never mind, this sounds so wrong no matter how I say it¡­¡±


    I talked nonsense while observing the little one¡¯s reactions. She clearly sensed my goodwill and finally stopped retreating in fear. Instead, she watched me curiously.


    ¡°Here you go,¡± I said, offering the lollipop, ¡°It¡¯s delicious~¡±


    The little one looked into my eyes seriously, then cautiously flew over and gently licked the lollipop. Instantly, she showed an expression of wonder.


    It proved that the lollipop was a miraculous invention in human culinary culture! It successfully conquered Xyrin Empire¡¯s Commander Pan Lingling, General Pandora, and even Empress Sandora. Now, it had undoubtedly conquered this mysterious Otherworld creature!


    The little one was so small that even a tiny lollipop appeared gigantic in front of her. Watching her struggle to hold the massive sugar ball, I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as I took the candy back. By now, her vigilance towards me had completely dissipated. She made a faint, indiscernible sound, then lightly landed on my hand and knelt down, beginning to lick the candy.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I asked cautiously, fearing that a heavy breath might blow the little one away.


    ¡°Dingdang,¡± she replied in a small, melodious voice, as clear as spring water.


    ¡°Dingdang?¡± I got interested, ¡°That¡¯s an interesting name. Do you live here?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the little one nodded, ¡°Ever since I lost contact with the Goddess, I¡¯ve been living here. There are dangerous things outside. Dingdang¡¯s strength isn¡¯t enough to purify them, so I¡¯ve been waiting for my power to recover¡­¡±


    ¡°The Goddess?¡±


    I keenly noticed the term she mentioned. From Sandora, I knew that the legendary Divine Race truly existed. They were powerful beings formed from energy and fundamental laws, and they were also creators of many worlds. Unlike the lofty gods of myth, they were actually quite friendly, considering themselves as just beings with greater power. They loved to interact with those who could withstand their presence. Before the Xyrin Empire fell into slumber, these powerful beings had even maintained close contact with the Empire, helping perfect many of its mysterious power studies. Broadly speaking, the Xyrin Apostles strengthened by the Divine Race were essentially artificial gods!


    The little one took a lick of the lollipop, then softly answered, ¡°Yes, Dingdang is an Angel Envoy of the Life Goddess!¡±


    Over the next ten minutes, I roughly understood the background of this little one who called herself Dingdang.


    She was actually of the Divine Race!


    Without a doubt, a bona fide member of the Divine Race¡­


    Of course, from Dingdang, I also learned that not all Divine Race members were as tiny as she was¡­


    Dingdang belonged to a branch of the Divine Race that governed Life Power. Her serving Goddess was the highest source of all Life Power¨Cthe Life Goddess. Dingdang came to this world to combat the Abyss Power here!


    Although the cause of Abyss Power was still unknown, its harm was obvious. Countless worlds were destroyed by Abyss Power every second. This not only caused immense harm to ordinary worlds but also posed a significant threat to the Divine Race. Therefore, Abyss Power was a primary target for the Divine Race to hunt down. Every thousand years, the Divine Race would send out many expeditionary armies around the Void to annihilate these wandering dangerous powers. These expeditionary armies would patrol various worlds, destroying every Abyss exit they found until the next expeditionary army replaced them.


    Dingdang was a member of such an expeditionary army.


    In a fierce battle, her squad was dragged into an Abyss entrance by chaotic Space Power. Although a few powerful Divine Race generals ultimately used a Fake World switch to destroy the Abyss entrance, Dingdang was separated from the main force in the final explosion and ended up in this world. As she prepared to seek aid from the Divine Realm, she discovered that this world was also infected by Abyss Power. Though the infection wasn¡¯t severe and the native beings of this world barely resisted the Abyss¡¯s influence, Dingdang¡¯s distress signal was blocked by the interference created by Abyss Power.


    Thus, Dingdang temporarily stayed in this world, trying her best to recover her power so she could soon break free from the Abyss¡¯s interference and report this world¡¯s dire situation to the Goddess.


    ¡°It¡¯s been years!¡± the little thing said, licking the sugar ball hard, ¡°Dingdang has stayed in this world for many years! But to regain enough power to break through the Abyss blockade, Dingdang would need to stay even longer, because Dingdang isn¡¯t a combat-specialized Divine Race member¡­ but now, Dingdang¡¯s home is gone¡­¡±


    The little thing¡¯s mood fell once more as she spoke, and even the sweet-smelling lollipop couldn¡¯t attract her attention anymore.


    ¡­Alright, I was defeated. I was defeated by the guilt brought upon me by this palm-sized little beauty¡­


    ¡°How about you come with me?¡± I suggested tentatively. Though Abyss Power was mighty, with the powerful combat strength of the Xyrin Army and the expertise of Sandora, an Abyss battle-hardened expert, breaking through the Abyss blockade here shouldn¡¯t be too difficult. Perhaps this Little Goddess did possess greater power, but surely all the Xyrin Apostles together were stronger than her alone?


    I just didn¡¯t know if this little one would trust me, a stranger who had just burned down her home.


    To my surprise, the little one only stared at me blankly for a moment, then readily agreed, ¡°Sure, Dingdang will go with you!¡±


    Readily and unbelievably.


    Could it be that so-called Heavenly Gods were all naive creatures without brains?


    Of course not, Dingdang immediately resolved my doubt, ¡°Dingdang can sense the heart of any living being. You are a good person, and it seems like you have a way to leave here, so Dingdang trusts you!¡±


    I must admit, as a Divine Race member, this little one did possess an enviable ability.


    On the way out of the forest, Dingdang sat on my head, curiously asking, ¡°Ah Jun, where are we going?¡±


    ¡°First, we¡¯re going to find a few friends of mine who have the power to fight against the Abyss. With their help, leaving this world shouldn¡¯t be an issue ¨C before that, we still need to pick up two girls who don¡¯t have any means of self-protection.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Meanwhile, near the exit of some Nameless Valley, Qianqian and Chen Qian were encountering a bit of trouble.


    CREATORS¡¯ THOUGHTS


    AtlasStudios


    From 15 Feb 2020, Coins spent on books that aren¡¯t selected will be refunded within 30 days. However, Fast Passes will not be refunded.


    The selected book will have a mark on the corner of the book cover in 30 days to indicate continuation.


    Thank you for your understanding.

 Chapter 60 - Chapter 60: Chapter 60: The Twins’ Ability

    Chapter 60: Chapter 60: The Twins¡¯ Ability


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    Chapter Sixty: The Twins¡¯ Abilities


    At the exit of a nameless valley, a group of demonized creatures emitting black smoke surrounded four girls.


    ¡°Sister Chen Qian¡­ What should we do¡­¡± Qianqian tightly grasped Chen Qian¡¯s hand, the terrifying scene before her rendering her helpless.


    Black giant boars with horns on their heads, flame-spewing rhinos, massive rabbit-shaped creatures the size of main battle tanks, and many more nameless monsters surrounded the valley¡¯s exit. The Abyss Power had caused them to lose their original thoughts, and these once peaceful animals were now filled with violence and combat. Eager to vent the pain caused by the Abyss Power burning within them, they were anxious to tear apart the fragile-looking creatures in front of them.


    Surrounded by these monsters and overwhelmed by the killing intent, it was quite amazing that Qianqian could still speak.


    Chen Qian¡¯s face was pale, but she managed to maintain her composure. She patted Qianqian¡¯s trembling hand and comforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, didn¡¯t those two sisters say they would protect us? Maybe they have a way.¡±


    A few meters in front of Qianqian and Chen Qian, Asida and Asidora floated in mid-air, strong energy waves emanating from them along with undisguised killing intent. It was their presence that kept the demonized creatures from acting rashly, as the monsters, though eroded by Abyss Power and not fully conscious, still knew to keep a distance from danger.


    At this moment, Asida and Asidora were discussing countermeasures through their spiritual connection. They too were unsure of what to do in this situation.


    Unlike other Xyrin Apostles, who could almost be considered strategic-level weapons, Asida and Asidora were not specialized in direct combat. As commanders of the Space Defense Forces and Space Attack Force, they were special troops with enhanced space control abilities. Through the unique connection between them, they could easily perform space transmission and often acted as Legion Transmitters, opening a stable and wide Space Gate through high-speed jumps between different planes. This allowed the Empire¡¯s legions to enter the battlefield in the shortest time possible. They could also perform many urgent support tasks that ordinary Xyrin Apostles could not, which is why they were able to arrive at Qianqian¡¯s side immediately after her Spirit Beacon activated, while Pandora needed a few minutes to prepare for a space jump.


    A powerful ability, but unfortunately, not suitable for combat in this situation.


    ¡°Dual-Phase Shock can annihilate this area,¡± suggested the younger sister, Asidora.


    ¡°Cannot guarantee the safety of both mistresses,¡± the elder sister, Asida, dismissed the idea. Clearly, the Xyrin Apostle¡¯s interpersonal skills were still immature, as she also considered Chen Qian a ¡°mistress¡±¡­


    ¡°Synchronized jump can ensure the mistresses are free from any external harm,¡± Asidora proposed a second plan.


    ¡°Cannot confirm the enemy¡¯s continuous combat capability, proposal dismissed.¡±


    ¡°I have no other ideas¡­¡± Asidora stopped her purely mechanical thought process, admitting she couldn¡¯t think of a better plan.


    In truth, dealing with the monsters before them was not difficult for them. As Xyrin Apostles, Asida and Asidora naturally had means to handle various crises. Although they lacked direct combat skills, the proper use of space power had a destructive capability that ordinary carbon-based life could not withstand. For instance, a space chaotic transmission alone could tear apart any materialized life form. However, the presence of the fragile humans, Qianqian and Chen Qian, whose bodies couldn¡¯t withstand the powerful energy bursts occurring during space fracturing, left the sisters feeling constrained; their powerful moves couldn¡¯t be used, and the ordinary ones were ineffective.


    ¡°Prepare to activate Legion Transmission,¡± Asida¡¯s voice suddenly rang out, startling Asidora.


    ¡°No way! Sis? The Emperor will strangle me!¡±


    With her thoughts no longer purely mechanical, Asidora was much more lively, immediately thinking of the consequences of deploying a large-scale army against the Emperor¡¯s clear order forbidding it on Earth. The Xyrin Apostles¡¯ loyalty was unquestionable, but this loyalty brought them trouble. The Emperor had ordered them to ensure the girls¡¯ safety, but protecting them required using the army, and the Emperor had forbidden deploying troops upon their arrival on Earth¡­


    This posed a more complex dilemma than the proverbial chicken-or-egg question, at least for two inflexible Xyrin Sisters, making it seemingly unsolvable.


    Nevertheless, although inflexible, Asidora found a good reason to employ the army.


    ¡°Emperor Sandora has already deployed the Personal Guard. According to the Xyrin Law Code, the mobilization of the Personal Guard by an emperor signifies the highest state of war, automatically switching all nearby Xyrin Apostles to war thinking mode. Also, my sister, you must learn to control your enthusiasm for war; the Emperor won¡¯t like that about you.¡±


    Indeed, knowing they had a legitimate reason to use the army, Asidora¡¯s eyes sparkled like gold!


    Unquestionably, every Xyrin Apostle harbored a deep-seated belligerent spirit, much like a certain loli¡­


    Thus, Qianqian and Chen Qian were astonished to see the twin girls in front of them begin to flicker alternately.


    Flicker, just like that, their bodies trembled, twisted, distorted, and flashed unstably as if disturbed image signals. Simultaneously, black, mirror-breaking-like lines began to spread in the air around them, gradually widening.


    The process was rapid. The sisters alternated flickering; when one maintained stability, the other turned into a non-entity image, and vice versa. Merely five seconds later, the sisters had transformed into indistinguishable phantoms.


    The monsters seemed to finally realize something terrifying was about to happen. They began to gather energy chaotically, attempting to interrupt the strange actions of the two girls. However, they were shocked to find that the energy they could normally manipulate easily was now difficult to control, akin to a Parkinson¡¯s patient trying to grasp an eel in water: visible, tangible, yet unattainable, posing an insurmountable challenge from any angle.


    Asida and Asidora, in the midst of alternating jumps, exchanged smiles. As experienced Xyrin officers, how could they give the enemy a chance to attack them?


    Ultimately, a massive oval black hole appeared among the demonized creatures, accompanied by powerful metallic clanking sounds and a booming voice shouting, ¡°For the Empire! War is righteous! Wherever the blade points, there lies the Empire! Conquest, conquest, conquest!¡±


    Qianqian and Chen Qian were dumbfounded by the exaggerated entrance and arrogant war declarations¡­


    This was Asida and Asidora¡¯s ability: through rapid alternating jumps between two phases, they created space interference to open a sufficiently wide space channel. Although this transmission process seemed less efficient than other Xyrin commanders¡¯ instant warrior summoning methods, the comparison was irrelevant because¨C


    The space channel formed by Asida and Asidora had no passage limits!


    Other Xyrin commanders might instantaneously summon warriors, but their summonings had passage limits. Once the quantity or energy exceeded this value, the channel would forcibly close. Even top-level Xyrin Apostles like Sandora could only summon a thousand warriors at a time. However, the channel opened by Asida and Asidora was a real-plane channel with no upper limit; they could transport an entire planet¡¯s contents if they didn¡¯t close the channel!


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    By the time Dingdang and I hurriedly arrived, everything was over. The high-energy weapons of thousands of Xyrin Warriors left only scorched bodies of demonized creatures on the scene. Hard rocks were turned into soft sand under the ionic wind, then melted into glass or other molten substances under the wave energy cannon. A hulking Xyrin Warrior, wielding dual massive single-soldier phase cannons, was retracting his weapon into his personal space. Behind him, a small piece of dragon wing fragment, smoking black, slowly descended from the sky.


    It seemed that Asida and Asidora had severely overestimated these demonized creatures¡¯ strength.


    Beyond the ultimate battle line formed by these warriors, I saw several Xyrin Warriors in silver-white war robes floating in mid-air with open hands, maintaining a transparent shield like a soap bubble, inside which Qianqian and sister Qian embraced tightly.


    It was clear these Xyrin Warriors had protected Qianqian and sister Qian well, but they had overlooked the fact that human spirits were fragile¡­


    I grabbed the restless Dingdang off my head, holding her in my hand, and quickly walked toward Qianqian and her sister.

 Chapter 1

    Translator: Atlas Studios


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    That strange and distorted sky looked extremely frightening at this point.


    In this world, gray seemed to be the main color scheme. Gray tall buildings, gray alloyed road surfaces, gray traffic lights¡­ gray skies. Three extremely gray, large spheres were suspended high in the skies as well.


    This was a dead, metallic world.


    Was this a wasteland?


    Walking within the quiet, steel forest; I couldn¡¯t help but think. However, this place was different from how I imagined a wasteland would be. No signs of destruction could be seen. From a casual glance, the cold, steel surfaces here did not bear any scars. They seemed to have been abandoned not because of severe damage; in fact, this place seemed to have entered into a slumber, just like a huge beast deep in sleep. This was the more appropriate description that I could come up with.


    This sleeping world was just so quiet; my footsteps became the only sounds I could hear. After walking for God-knows-how-long, I finally felt a little tired. I found some sort of take-off and landing platform and rested there.


    As there was still some time before I left¡ªbeing extremely bored, I started once again to size up the three extremely large metallic spheres in the sky. They were so huge and seemed to almost take up one-third of the entire sky. On their surfaces, I could vaguely see countless sharp protrusions and lines that seemed to form a grid. These spheres felt like huge planetary fortresses in science-fiction movies. To be honest, everything in this world was more science-fiction than any movie out there.


    Just like that, I stared at the three huge planet-like metallic spheres until they made me feel so pressured that I had no choice but to avert my gaze.


    It seemed as if they were a little closer to the surface than before.


    In fact, they were indeed nearing the surface. The first time I had come to this place, they were but three small black dots suspending high in the skies. However, every subsequent time I entered this world, they would grow closer and closer. Sometimes, they would grow a little closer; other times, they would grow much closer in one shot. At times, their movements were so slow that if I didn¡¯t observe closely enough, I wouldn¡¯t even have noticed they had moved. However, I knew that they continued their descent; perhaps one day, they might come into contact with the surface. Who knew what changes there would be to this world if that happened? The thoroughly bored me was rather expectant of such an event.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t found it¡­¡± A voice suddenly rang out and filled the skies. After that, the entire world started to shake, and I knew that it was once again time for me to leave.


    Ding-Ling-Ling¡­!


    A sudden burst of sound from the alarm clock summoned me from the depths of my dream as I opened my eyes with much effort. I shook my mind furiously as my surroundings flashed and finally stabilized. After a while, I finally woke up completely from that strange and inexplicable dream.


    What a strange dream it was¡­


    Some time ago¡ªI don¡¯t remember when¡ªI had started to have this strange dream. Within it, I was always walking alone in a dead silent metallic world. Within this world, my surroundings seemed to mirror the future¡ªan apocalyptic, bleak aura seemed to emanate throughout this world. However, regardless of how pressurizing and suffocating the surroundings were, I never felt fear in the dream. It seemed as if everything around me was what I was used to already. Every single time¡ªwhen the dream ended, a voice would ring out. This voice was extremely disappointed and would always say, ¡°I haven¡¯t found it¡­¡±


    However, to date, this voice refused to tell me what it was looking for¡­


    This voice¡­ what was it looking for? Or perhaps¡­ was it expecting me to find something?


    Unfortunately, I had never found an answer to this question.


    I had never mentioned this dream to anyone before. Although I didn¡¯t know what it entailed, my instincts told me that this dream was something special¡­ and that if I told this secret rashly to others, I would bring much trouble to myself.


    ¡°Monday¡­¡± I grumbled as I dragged myself unwillingly out of bed. As it was early winter, I couldn¡¯t help it but shudder. However, I finally successfully managed to resist the temptation of my warm bed. If I didn¡¯t hurry, I would definitely be late for class. At the very least, I had to show up on time once before my form teacher forgot how I looked.


    My name is Chen Jun. I am in my third year in high school; I¡¯m an orphan without any parents or siblings. When I was younger, a merchant couple adopted me. After they had passed on, I was only left with a sister five years older than me to whom I didn¡¯t have a biological connection. Life was as bland and tasteless as a glass of plain water.


    The only saving grace was that this plain water wasn¡¯t only tap water: my sister and I had inherited a considerable fortune that made our lives better-off than other orphans. My sister¡ªwho, from a young age, took up managing the household¡ªalso took rather good care of me; I still could feel the warmth of having kin at least.


    While I was still thinking if last night¡¯s dream had been any different from normal, my sister¡¯s voice rang out from outside my door. ¡°Ah Jun, are you awake? It¡¯s about time!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m coming!¡± I answered as I hurriedly tidied up my bed, got dressed, put my socks on¡ªtaking my left sock off and putting it on my right instead before abruptly realizing that socks could be worn on either side¡ªand finally scrambled to open my room door. If I had woken up earlier, things wouldn¡¯t have been so exciting.


    Outside the door was a long-haired beautiful girl. She wore a plain long dress and a slight smile on her face. She held onto a turner and a kitchen knife. Speaking of which, this dangerous habit of hers had still not been changed.


    This was the sister of the couple that had adopted me, Chen Qing. She was five years older than me. Although she looked gentle and a little feeble¡ªto be able to raise me back then and take care of the family finances all this while, her tenacity and strength were without question. Furthermore, in all aspects, I felt that my sister was probably the strongest person in this world¡ªwith no one to rival her. This was my impression from personal experiences.


    ¡°What is it, Ah Jun? Is there something on my face?¡± Perhaps she was a little embarrassed at how I was looking at her, my sister¡¯s face reddened as she asked with fluster.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s nothing; I was just thinking of something. I¡¯ll head to school now, then!¡±


    ¡°Eh¡ªwait, wait. You haven¡¯t eaten yet¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no time; I¡¯ll leave first!¡±


    ¡­


    Cang Lan Private High School was a true-blue school for the wealthy and elite. Besides its exorbitant school fees, its standard of education was very high and surpassed all ordinary public schools. This renowned institution had become a place where ordinary students wouldn¡¯t even dream of getting in. To be able to study here, students had to come from extremely wealthy families or influential ones.


    The only alternative was to be a super genius that ranked among the top in the entire country. After all, for a school to progress and advance, money itself was insufficient. The school needed some talented students that they could harp on. To sum up, this was a school that from all aspects was suitable for even an idol talent show: Cinderella and Prince Charming could come to this place, the finest of the finest. This place could immediately be used for filming even without having to gather actors and actresses.


    I had explained so much about this school because my school was¡­ right opposite this school.


    The District K Second Middle School, my middle school. Just from its name, it could be told how rustic and normal this school was; it couldn¡¯t be any more ordinary than it already was. Juxtaposing it to the royally and fancy Cang Lan Private High School right opposite it was just like comparing Paris with Chang Li. The students in District K Second Middle School were naturally ordinary; most of us couldn¡¯t even tell what the brands of the clothes of the students from Cang Lan Private High School were. Having two so vastly different schools just divided by a main road also resulted in this area becoming a famous sightseeing place.


    I am one such student of this school. After all, although my Big Sister and I were not from a poor family, we were still far from the required standards to enter this private school. I was also not the type of genius that could enter this private school through my brains, having to guess and gamble my way through multiple-choice questions normally.


    ¡°Ah Jun!¡± A crisp voice rang out behind me. My head turned, and I saw a short-haired, petite girl running towards me. Her dress flayed and danced as she ran as if a flower blown by the wind; only the wind now was a little stronger than that.


    This girl¡¯s name was Xu Qianqian. She was one of my best friends, and we have known each other since we were young. However, her family moved to another part of the city after entering junior middle school, and we met less frequently. However, that did not affect my relationship with Qianqian at all. Furthermore, after entering this school that had both a junior and middle school section, we realized that both of us were enrolling in the same school; and we seemed to have returned to the good old days of going to school together.


    Under ordinary circumstances, such chummy buddies from young would most likely become attached; I thought so as well and that the rest of my life was settled already. In fact, both of us thought the same way. However, because of whatever reason, we ultimately did not develop to that stage and continued this relationship that was somewhat between best buddies and an attached couple. As for the reason for this¡­ perhaps we were too familiar with each other?


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    That might really have been the problem. After all, Qianqian was someone that I even knew how many times had wet the bed; it might have been hard to develop affection for her.


    ¡°Ah Jun, what are you thinking about?¡± Qianqian walked briskly to me and asked slightly unhappily.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m explaining to my readers the female lead¡­¡±


    Qianqian, ¡°¡­?¡±


    Just at this moment, a bunch of people that had gathered not far from us caught our attention.

 Chapter 2

    Translator: Atlas Studios


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    The bunch of people was obviously split into two groups; they left a rather big gap between them that I used to see what was going on.


    The first thing that caught my eye was a rather fed-up young person. From his clothes, he looked like a rich boy who could easily use cash to buy an apartment within the top three districts of the city. Behind the young person stood two other students that seemed to be roughly his age.


    Based on the laws of natural selection and¡ªmore importantly¡ªthe expressions on these two students¡¯ faces, I guessed that this was a nouveau riche youngster leading his two underlings. Facing these three people was a boy who was looking rather nervous and evasive. From memory, this boy was a second-year high school student from my school.


    I couldn¡¯t take it: this was textbook bullying, and I couldn¡¯t believe that I was actually witnessing something like this in person.


    Although Cang Lan Private High School and District K Second Middle School were so close to each other, bullying cases were rather rare. As much as this private school was for the rich, it was a school that was known for being very strict with discipline. Furthermore, the rich boys and girls in this school were also not as hopeless as people imagined. To these rich boys and girls from Cang Lan Private High School, good quality education was essential for them.


    This meant that true-blue rich students in this school would not be as unruly and take advantage of their power and status to bully others; they might actually be kinder and more polite than one might imagine. However, there was one subgroup that had to be mentioned separately: the nouveau riche and the morons.


    Although I couldn¡¯t tell exactly whether the students in front of me were the former or latter, it was my first time seeing this kind of bullying taking place. Regardless of whether these rich boys would receive any disciplinary action from their school afterward¡ªfrom the looks of it, the boy in front of me was going to get it bad today. After all, from a numerical point of view, he was outnumbered.


    Although many others were gathered and talking among themselves, not one person stepped up to intervene.


    Most students from my school didn¡¯t dare to get involved in this. Although many from Cang Lan Private High School felt that this rich boy¡¯s actions were rather despicable¡ªfrom the looks of it, they did not want to find any unnecessary trouble.


    How unexpected, that such an unpleasant matter would happen first thing in the morning.


    ¡°Ah Jun,¡± Qianqian lightly tugged on my clothing and said softly. ¡°Let¡¯s go; don¡¯t cause trouble.¡±


    I gritted my teeth as I lowered my head and started looking for a brick. Qianqian gave me a harder tug this time; I knew that there wasn¡¯t much I could do with a brick as I finally sighed and turned to leave.


    It was evident what was going to happen even without guessing. Any random reason could be a cause for a one-sided attack or humiliation by the trio towards the lone student. Following that, that irritated and fed-up youngster would be perversely entertained by his actions. As for the unlucky person from my school: he could only count himself unlucky. I did not know how this conflict had arisen; however, I was certain that the end result would not be in question.


    Honestly speaking, it wasn¡¯t that I wasn¡¯t sympathetic or didn¡¯t have a sense of righteousness. However, as an ordinary student facing such a situation, there was nothing I could do. Perhaps if I held onto a brick, I might unexpectedly be able to cause some damage. However, big trouble would follow; and I might even implicate my big sister. For poorer folks like us, life was never easy.


    Just that¡­ I could not let go of this feeling of being aggrieved; would I feel better if I threw a brick somewhere where no one was present?


    After leaving the crowd, I turned and looked at that rich boy one more.


    ¡°Sigh,¡± I said in a low voice, ¡°I really want to beat him up.¡±


    I was just speaking casually; however, once my words were spoken, there seemed to be a ¡®click¡¯ in the depths of my brain. I shook my head, slightly dazed¡ªthinking that I was hearing things. However, that ¡®click¡¯ sound was very crisp and seemed to really be coming from the depths of my mind.


    I suddenly felt a pang of dizziness as that gray and metallic world that I dreamed about daily suddenly surfaced in my mind, and a voice rang out in my consciousness.


    ¡°Receiving external instructions¡­ authorization confirmed¡­ analyzing unclear instructions¡­ execute¡­ target confirmed, deploying overhead long-range attacking system. Preparing for a probing attack, launch!¡±


    As that voice in my mind ceased¡ªfrom the corner of my eye, I noticed a translucent pillar that was as thick as my arm suddenly descending from the skies like a stream of water. It then soundlessly disappeared among the crowd and under that nouveau riche boy¡¯s feet.


    No one seemed to have noticed that light pillar; everyone¡¯s attention was concentrated on the few boys in the middle of the circle. That translucent ¡®pillar¡¯ seemed to have been completely ignored. Normally, I would not have realized such an intricate detail myself. However, for some reason, I could clearly map out the trajectory of this ¡®stream of water¡¯.


    Subsequently, I discovered that the spot that ¡®stream of water¡¯ had disappeared; and a dark-red small hole was in its place. Around this hole, the melted ground started to flow into this hole that had been made in the ground.


    What on earth was this? A supernatural phenomenon? A spiritual encounter? Contact with aliens? Had extraterrestrial beings¡¯ fuel canisters leaked? Did the Celestial Emperor in the sky just take a leak?


    All sorts of ludicrous explanations surfaced in my mind instantly. My bad habit since young was letting my imagination run wild; I couldn¡¯t be kept free for too long. However, not even I could believe all these explanations I had thought of; and I concluded that what I had seen was probably a figment of my imagination. As I reassured myself, what happened next made me confirm that what I had witnessed had indeed occurred.


    That rich boy took a step forward and looked as if he was about to personally beat my schoolmate up. However, his foot stepped right on that small tiny hole in the ground.


    A few seconds later, a bitter screech rang out, ¡°Ohhhhhhhh!¡±


    Clothing material was easily flammable, and the patch of ground that had been melted by the mysterious energy had been heated up far hotter than cloth¡¯s burning point. In a second, that rich boy¡¯s trouser had caught fire; and it instantly spread to his entire leg. In an instant, an uproar broke out as many spectators hurriedly rushed forward to help. Some students, who were slightly further away, immediately took out their phones to take pictures. The captions they wrote were like this: ¡®I am at the school gates, and someone had self-immolated!¡¯


    However, I could not bother to pay attention to the chaos.


    The voice that kept on ringing out in my mind was making me very flustered.


    ¡°Probing attack completed¡­ recalculating¡­ recalculation complete. Switching to normal attack mode¡­ charging up primary weapon attack array¡­ charging up secondary weapon attack array¡­ all preparations completed. In ten seconds, all combat units to automatically fire. Ten, nine, eight, seven¡­¡±


    Regardless of what was happening, one thing was certain: something bad was about to take place!


    One probing attack to test accuracy could burn a hole in the ground; if an actual attack was fired, my school would probably finally be able to go on the Central Broadcast TV Channel¡­ as a fire incident or an explosion case.


    No, hurry up and stop!


    I cried out in my heart. However, regardless of how earnestly I tried, nothing worked. The countdown clock continued to beep as I started to break out in cold sweat from anxiety.


    How do I control this?


    ¡°Ah Jun, what is up? Why do you look so pale? Qianqian realized that something was amiss with me as she hurriedly asked. However, I did not have the energy to reply.


    Damn! Damn! What on earth is that thing! Why is it not listening to me now!


    ¡°Six, five¡­¡±


    Cold sweat continued to trickle down my cheeks.


    ¡°Four, three¡­¡±


    ¡°Qianqian!¡± I hurriedly yelled as I pulled her and ran away¡­ despite guessing that at our speeds, it would be very hard to escape the so-called primary and secondary weapon attacks.


    Be that as it was, I couldn¡¯t let anything happen to Qianqian because of me!


    ¡°Ah Jun, what¡¯s up¡­?¡± Qianqian was frightened by my actions as she couldn¡¯t help it but ask.


    ¡°Two, one¡­¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    A dizzy spell struck me as everything became pitch-black.


    Qianqian¡¯s flustered cries vaguely traveled towards me.


    ¡°Critical systems error, external instructions error received¡­ authorization lost¡­ overhead long-range attacking system halted¡­¡±


    Damn it, what on earth is this?! It hurts so bad!


    This was the last thought that I had before I passed out.

 Chapter 3

    Translator: Atlas Studios


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    Head¡­ hurts¡­


    What happened?


    I felt like my head was an utter mess. There were all sorts of thoughts tangled together, making it almost impossible to find any coherent train of thought no matter how hard I tried.


    This situation remained for more than ten minutes before I finally regained control over my thoughts.


    Ah! That¡¯s right! I remember now! I recalled what happened before I fell into the coma. Back then, I was standing outside the gate of my school with Qianqian. A student from the school opposite mine was bullying my classmate. They were on the verge of getting into a fight. I¡ªalways one to avoid conflict¡ªwas ready to leave as soon as I could. Then, what happened?


    I tried to look for bricks¡­ oh, I scrapped that plan. I tried to use my eyes to gesture for that young man to come over. At the time, I thought that if I could give him a good beating, the world would be a perfect place.


    Then¡­


    Suddenly, everything became clear in my head. That mysterious ¡®overhead long-range attacking system¡¯ seemed to sound once again.


    ¡°Qianqian! Run!¡± I shouted, sitting up and realizing that I was not at the school gate.


    ¡°Am I in¡­ that dream?¡± I found that all around me were gray, metal buildings. Once I lost consciousness, I found myself back in that same, strange place.


    I rubbed my forehead and looked around. Suddenly, I realized something was amiss about my surroundings. Everything seemed¡­ a bit too dark.


    Thus, I looked up¡­


    The next moment, I felt my heart stop beating for several seconds!


    A huge metal, spherical item appeared in the sky and approached Earth. I felt like if I stretched out my hand, I would be able to reach it. The huge spherical thing covered half of the sky. It resembled a whole other planet, pressing down on Earth. I could clearly see the complicated metal structures on its surface. Some of them looked like towers, some looked like missile bunkers, and others looked like telecommunications buildings.


    More structures looked like a dense forest of black cannon muzzles. Between these metal structures, there were also huge, round depressions which looked like platforms or gathering facilities. This huge steel jungle kept moving in the sky, silently instilling the fear of destruction in the people below it.


    Creak-creak, crack-crack. Creak-creak, crack-crack. The low sounds kept echoing in the surroundings. I did not dare to think about whether the sounds were coming from the steel jungle in the sky or my own spine¡ªI guessed it was the latter.


    What was that? This entire scene seemed like something out of a science fiction movie!


    No matter how much I was cursing on the inside, I could not change the fact that I was going to be crushed by the asteroid-looking planet. Although the planet was moving so slowly that it looked like it was still, a man¡¯s instinct would never go wrong. This huge celestial fortress was¡­ still¡­ descending!


    In this dream, my senses were frighteningly sensitive and accurate. It felt almost realistic. Even though I was in a dream, it felt like the things that were happening in that imaginary world would affect me and the real world.


    What should I do? Run? What a joke. How big was this metallic planet? I guessed that its radius was already more than a thousand kilometers! No matter how slowly this planet was descending, I would be flattened into dumpling stuffing¡ªpure-meat dumpling stuffing¡ªbefore I could even escape. What¡¯s more, I would be wrapped in a layer of nylon, with the District K Second Middle School logo printed on it.


    With the task at hand, what I had to do was stay calm. Stay calm! This metallic planet was descending very slowly. It was not going to crush me anytime soon. At that moment, I had to look for a building to hide in. This building had to be strong and firm enough to withstand being crushed by the asteroid-like planet in the sky.


    If I had to find a solid place like that, I might as well have run a thousand kilometers!


    Wait, I felt like I was forgetting something.


    That¡¯s right. Where were the other two metallic spheres? There were three metallic spheres before, but I was only seeing one now. Could they have hidden behind this metallic sphere that was the closest to the earth?


    ¡­ What time was it? Why was I being caught up in these little problems? One planet was already threatening to crush me into dumpling stuffing. Even if there were two more, I would just be slightly flatter.


    However, at that exact moment, there was a clarity of thought in my messed-up mind. I remembered the sound in my head when the energy column appeared outside the school gate.


    No matter what it was¡ªa supernatural vision or a superpower, it felt like I could influence the energy and whatever overhead attacking system connected to it on some level. In other words, there was a high chance that I was the one who activated the overhead attacking system. From the looks of it, the dream world and the overhead attacking system seemed to be connected in some sense. That meant that I could affect whatever I was dreaming of.


    I knew that I was likely clutching at straws like a drowning man. I would never have made such a connection under normal circumstances. However, there was no other possible alternative in my head. I had to try my best to imagine myself as a well-hidden expert who was given a mission to save the world. I had to negotiate with this giant sphere and somehow get it to return to where it came from.


    This was how I was thinking about it, but whether I would be able to succeed or not was a whole other question to which I did not know the answer. At a time like that, however, I could no longer see this world as nothing but a weird dream. This mysterious dream had already surpassed the category of ordinary dreams and ascended to the category of supernatural events. Only heaven knew whether I was dreaming or being swallowed into an illusory realm.


    I tried my best to calm myself down and began focusing my energy on controlling the celestial fortress in the sky, which was threatening to bring destruction by crushing the earth.


    This was extremely difficult because I did not know where exactly to start. All I could do was repeat the thought of wanting this huge sphere to go away again and again in my head.


    Tens of minutes went by, and there was still no movement. In this silent Earth, I could only hear my own labored breathing. The huge fortress in the sky was already going to touch the earth. I could see the blurry metallic structures popping out of the ground even more clearly than before.


    Just as I was about to give up, something seemed to click inside my head.


    That¡¯s it!


    Inside, I burst with excitement. Then, I immediately channeled my thoughts out as accurately as I could.


    At last, a robotic voice sounded in my head: ¡°Receiving external instructions¡­ authorization confirmed¡­ analyzing instructions¡­ content of instructions will change the operation of the world¡¯s arbitration organs. Please confirm that you have sufficient authority¡­ confirming again that the world¡¯s second arbitration organ, Gaia, will be changing course¡­¡±


    Once the robotic voice finished speaking, the huge sphere in the sky let out a low groan. Then, it began to ascend. As it continued to let out the low groan, a ground-shaking change took place in the quiet world!


    The sound that could be heard each time he left this world suddenly echoed throughout the surroundings. For the first time, it sounded joyful as it said, ¡°Found it¡­¡±


    Then, color was restored into the dull world!


    The gray skies seemed to light up, quickly turning blue, as if it were putting on a new dress. The pure color looked totally out-of-place in this metallic world, but it looked more beautiful than the clearest sky I had ever seen. Green colored the once-blurry mountains from top to bottom at a rapid pace. Even from afar, it made me feel alive. Beside me, life was restored in the ice-cold metallic structures as well.


    A light-blue glow began to appear outside their shells, flashing as if they were trying to draw attention to themselves. From above, it looked like fireworks being released. The huge fortress in the sky began to change color as well. Blue and white light flashed through its metallic surface, making the entire celestial fortress look even more mysterious.


    In less than twenty seconds, the dull world had become filled with life and mystery. The beautiful, natural glory and surreal, futuristic scenery made this place look even more magnificent and beautiful. I stood where I was, in a daze, looking at the metallic city. I nearly forgot to breathe.


    ¡°What¡­ exactly is this¡­?¡± I mumbled to myself.


    A pleasant-sounding but emotionless voice suddenly sounded in my ear: ¡°This is the capital planet of the empire, one of the home-stars of Xyrin Empire.¡±


    The voice gave me a fright. I immediately turned around and jumped backward. It was only then that I saw what the ¡®person¡¯, who appeared next to me God-knows-when, looked like.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    She was a light-blue, translucent girl who was floating on the spot. Her inorganic eyes were looking in my direction.


    A spirit? Or a hologram?


    According to the way everything was playing out, I guessed it was the latter.


    ¡°How do you do?¡± I gave her a weird expression¡ªhoping that she would be able to tell that my horribly twisted expression was an attempt at a smile. ¡°My name is Chen Jun. Er¡­ what do you want?¡±


    ¡°How are you?¡± The girl bowed to me and said, ¡°I am the world¡¯s second arbitration organ, Gaia. I am glad to meet you, His Majesty, the Emperor.¡±

 Chapter 4

    Translator: Atlas Studios


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    What? What did you say? Was the immortal big sister joking? Whatever it was, this entire thing was becoming out-of-hand, wasn¡¯t it?


    Although I felt like this was not just a dream¡ªto make such a leap all of a sudden¡­ made everything seem more ridiculous than dreaming!


    However, the glowing body standing opposite me did not even give me time to express my doubts. Instead, she seemed to be minding her own business as she continued, ¡°The world¡¯s arbitration organ has already given the most appropriate judgment regarding your identity and your corresponding authority. According to our latest database¡­ something out-of-the-ordinary happened to the individual with the highest authority. The pan-spatial link was disturbed¡­ attempts to recalibrate the link failed¡­ I apologize, Emperor. We are too far apart. The void connection is breaking off¡­ We will¡­ go to¡­ #@#%¡­£¤£¤#£¤%¡­¡±


    The hologram in front of me began to flicker intensely. It looked like a television signal being seriously disturbed. At the same time, the person¡¯s voice began to sound incoherent. This scared me. I shouted, ¡°Hey! What¡¯s going on? Are you broken?¡±


    No one replied to me. I just felt my head hurt again, and then the entire world turned to darkness.


    ¡°Ah Jun? What happened?¡±


    An anxious voice next to my ear suddenly pulled me back to reality. I shook my head and found myself standing at the school gate. Students around me noticed that I seemed to be self-combusting. They quickly flew into a panic and fought to take pictures with me so that they could keep memories of this. Qianqian, who was standing beside me, was shaking me and calling out my name in a panic.


    Once she saw me regain my composure, she heaved a sigh of relief and asked, ¡°Ah Jun, what happened? Why did you suddenly black out? Why didn¡¯t you respond when I called out to you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing¡­ I suddenly zoned out¡­¡±


    ¡°Zoned out? You zoned out so intensely?¡± It was obvious that Qianqian did not believe my explanation, but she did not ask anything more. Instead, she pulled me back into the school. ¡°Let¡¯s go. If we stay here, we¡¯ll be late. I hardly remember what that form teacher of ours who only appears during morning reading looks like.¡±


    I followed Qianqian into the school, but thoughts were flying through my head at the same time.


    It was obvious that although a lot of time passed while I was in the dream¡ªin reality, only a second passed. There was nothing strange about this. I was more concerned about the contents of that dream.


    The world in the dream had a name: Xyrin Empire. What¡¯s more, after listening to what the mysterious woman had to say to me, I was one big step closer to finding out about that dream world. However, in reality, I still had many questions. I kept asking myself what that dream world was for. What was this entire Xyrin Empire about? What was that attack today? A superpower? A supernatural event? Everything was becoming a blur, and it was all terribly confusing.


    At a time like this, I could no longer look at that world as a simple dream realm.


    The day in school seemed to pass by in a blur. This was the umpteenth time in my life that I did not process whatever I learned in school.


    ¡°Ah Jun, what is the matter with you? Why do you look out-of-sorts today?¡± On the way home, Qianqian asked me worriedly.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± I replied, grinning brightly. ¡°You know that I¡¯m always daydreaming.¡±


    ¡°Are you really just daydreaming?¡± Qianqian asked suspiciously. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not thinking about some beautiful woman?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Let¡¯s talk about something else.¡±


    ¡°Oh, next topic: what¡¯s the name of that beautiful woman?¡±


    ¡°Xu Qianqian. Are you happy now?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, at least you¡¯re smart!¡±


    This was all very weird. These conversations usually only happened between couples. However, it did not feel out of place when we had them. Could it be because we were too familiar with each other? Was that the reason why we always felt like we were closer than most couples?


    My sister had to stay behind in the office today to finish some work, and she predicted that she would be home late. After having dinner on my own, I returned to my room to continue thinking about what happened today.


    After thinking for half a day, I still felt as confused as ever. I decided to try and summon that ¡®dream¡¯ realm again.


    Perhaps because this had happened several times already, the connection I had with that world seemed to be slightly stronger. This time, the process went quite smoothly. Soon, I felt the slight link with that world.


    The first thing I did when I established the connection was ask about the Xyrin Empire.


    ¡°Xyrin Empire¡¯s Home-Star receiving external instructions¡­ authorization confirmed¡­ entering long-distance instructive mode¡­ uploading summary of instructions.¡±


    That¡¯s strange. It seemed like the voice was telling me something different this time. However, on second thought, I realized this was probably right. The world seemed to be awakening. It was only normal for me to receive different instructions as that world woke up, but¡­


    The content of the messages I was receiving was a bit abnormal, wasn¡¯t it?


    The overhead long-range attacking system, I already had. Pass.


    The Xyrin Corps Teleportation System¡­ what was that?


    The Passville Spirit could recharge the system¡­ what did that mean?


    The Xyrin Directional Astral Cannon? Hey, hey, hey. From its name alone, one could tell that this thing was illegal. What was going on?


    The Pandora Corps Fortress¡­ was this what a healthy and sane young man should be looking into?


    A pan-spatial Ethereal-Oscillation Array¡­ was there not a single thing I would be able to understand? Why did all of these things sound like they belonged to big-headed aliens in science-fiction movies?


    However, as I kept receiving more and more information from this world, I slowly lost interest in the grotesque terms which seriously threatened social harmony and stability.


    The huge torrent of information no longer entered my mind like a calm stream. Instead, they spiked in volume and began to pour into my head like a dike, making me feel like I was caught in a quagmire. All I could do was sit there helplessly as I became increasingly overwhelmed by the incoming messages. At the same time, I felt like I was caught in a storm, being tossed and turned by the strong winds of the messages.


    Slowly, my brain gave up analyzing the incoming information. I just blindly absorbed them all. At the start, I felt jolts of sharp pain shooting through my body from my brain. Very quickly, however, numbness dominated my senses. As I continued to be tossed and turned by the waves of information, only one thought remained in my brain: if this was allowed to carry on, the rest of my life would be spent in Qingcheng Mountain Mental Hospital.


    I did not know how long passed before the information finally stopped pouring in. My brain was on the brink of collapse.


    There was a crazy amount of information. I felt like my brain had just been filled with all sorts of rubbish. I feared that I would not be able to remember anything else for the rest of my life.


    I remained in a daze for a long time before I finally began to clear my crowded mind. I wanted to see exactly how much had been added to my memory bank. However, I quickly realized that all of this information had not been processed in the same way as memories were; they were not allowed to exist freely in my brain. Instead, they were categorized and sorted strictly and neatly put away in drawers in my brain. It was almost like I could pull them out any time I needed. This way of sorting felt almost like¡­ creating document folders on a computer!


    Forget it. My sanity had been put through many tests today. No matter what happened from now on, I did not think I could be shocked again.


    I calmed myself down and realized that there were natural benefits to having information sorted this way in my brain. It was easy for me to look through them, and the process was reliable as well. At least, I would not forget or be confused about the information. However, the disadvantages of having information sorted in this way were obvious as well.


    I had to first be sure that the information I needed existed in this bank before I would be able to make use of the documents in my head. Where I could depend on trains of thought or ¡®light-bulb moments¡¯ to dig up memories, I could not do the same for this information. In other words, unless I had a purpose for the information, I might never know the content of this information in my head!


    It looked like I needed to conduct a more thorough investigation¡ªor should I call it a full scan?¡ªinto the information I now had. Why did I feel like my brain had been transformed very mysteriously?


    Fortunately, this was the way that the external information had been stored. The memories from my life had not been changed. At the very least, I did not have to worry about becoming a robot.


    However, the sheer quantity of this information far exceeded my expectations. I just scanned through one-third of them before I lost interest in all the things that confused me. Thus, I turned my attention to the end of the pile of information: the last message that I received.


    ¡°Comprehensively analyzing the above reasons¡­ It has been confirmed that the amount of instructions that remain inexecutable is 99.999999¡­¡±


    Me, ¡°¡­¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Who could tell me what I went through all that effort for? What was the use of all the information I had in my head now?! Was it just a list of scrap products?!


    Could I claim compensation from that alien sister I saw earlier for giving me a list like that?


    Alright, it seemed like there was nothing else to be done. The only connection between me and the Xyrin Empire was probably the projection in the dream. Apart from the energy that appeared momentarily at the school gate, the Xyrin Empire never appeared in the real world.


    En? Speaking of the energy attack, it seemed like even that was in the list of inexecutable instructions I saw earlier.


    ¡­ Alright, I submit¡­

 Chapter 5

    Translator: Atlas Studios


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    Thanks to the information overload the day before, I had a head-splitting migraine the next day. My entire mind was filled with the supernatural, so-called ¡®information sets¡¯. It overwhelmed me so much that I felt like slamming my head against the wall even when I walked. These symptoms felt exactly the same as a bad hangover. When I woke up, my sister even thought that I drank throughout the night.


    ¡°If I knew I would be this way, I would have skipped class. I wouldn¡¯t even try to act like a good student¡­¡± As I walked to school, regret filled my heart. At a time like this, I envied the students who came from overseas to study here and who stayed in dormitories on campus. At the very least¡ªif they wanted to skip school, it would not be so troublesome. All they had to do was lock themselves in their own dormitory.


    Me, on the other hand¡­ my sister had supernatural instincts. I did not dare to skip classes while she was around. What¡¯s more, I was already in my junior year. My results were already sub-par. If I carried on to skip classes¡­ I would really be in a bad state.


    Of course, I could also view this entire thing from another perspective. Given my current state¡ªeven if I did not skip classes, I would not be able to improve by much. Alright, let¡¯s take it that I did not say anything.


    Groggily, I continued on the path. From time to time, I shook my head, trying to clear it. Although this path was relatively deserted and there were few cars¡ªif I really did get into an accident, there would be great trouble. However, heads were not dustpans. No matter how hard I tried to shake my head, I could not get rid of the rubbish inside it.


    Suddenly, a weird feeling washed over me. I felt like I was being stared at. This feeling immediately made me alert. My cluttered mind also cleared up considerably.


    I looked up and scanned my surroundings. At the entrance to a sidewalk on my right, I saw a little girl looking in my direction.


    She looked no more than thirteen or fourteen years old and was dressed in a white dress that resembled a windbreaker. Her hair was below shoulder-length, and she looked quite adorable. Her pink lips were gently pursed, causing one to be confused whether she was smiling or not. Still, she was beautiful. Her tiny nose was upturned, making her look slightly haughty.


    In addition to her demure posture, she looked every bit a Lolita1. However, that gaze of hers made me feel slightly flustered. Her dark black eyes looked very lively, but they looked unfocused. Her pupils were focused on me, but if I did not feel like I was being stared at, I would have thought that this little girl was blind.


    I regained my composure and smiled in the kindest and warmest way I knew. Walking forward, I asked, ¡°Little girl, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡­ Why did I feel like someone was going to say I was a weird uncle who was going after a little girl? Was I mistaken?


    The little, adorable girl lifted her chin. Her unfocused eyes did not sweep over any other part of my body. However, I immediately felt like she had control over every single move I was about to make. This was a very weird feeling. I was at a loss for words as to how to describe it.


    This was a very extraordinary Lolita! At once, I made a judgment.


    Yet, how much of what I have experienced lately was normal? In my own mind, I immediately made some kind of connection between this girl and the Xyrin Empire. What else was going to surprise me now?


    The Lolita in front of me observed me expressionlessly for some time. Then, as if having decided something, she nodded and bowed to me.


    I did not know if I was mistaken, but I felt like something in my mind called out to the girl in front of me.


    ¡°I am honored to meet you, Emperor.¡± The initially silent and emotionless Lolita suddenly spoke and scared me. ¡°My name is Pandora-zero. I am a Xyrin General.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± This shocking introduction immediately stunned me. I could only let out a completely meaningless sound. What did the Lolita just call me? Emperor? Did she also say she was a Xyrin General?


    Did this little girl appear to make sense of my dream and what was going to happen in the future?


    The Lolita in front of me did not seem to sense my confusion. Once she finished introducing herself, she quietly remained standing there, looking up slightly. Her unfocused eyes did not seem to show even a flicker of emotion.


    Faced with this scene, I finally had no choice but to begin seriously analyzing my situation. If this Lolita was not lying to me¡ªand it was unlikely that she was because I had never mentioned anything about the Xyrin Empire to anyone else, she must have been a member of the mysterious Xyrin Empire.


    Back in my dream, the immortal sister also told me that she was heading towards somewhere. I just decided not to pay too much attention to her. From the looks of the situation now, it seemed like they had really sent someone down to the ground. According to what I observed about that world, this girl was probably a robot.


    A world that previously only existed in my dreams was becoming more and more of a reality. They were even appearing as real ¡®humans¡¯ in this world. There was not enough space in my brain to process all of this. Thus, curiously and coincidentally, I reached out my hand to touch the Lolita¡¯s face.


    ¡­ I was not a pedophile! I really was not a pedophile. My hand slipped. It really slipped!


    Suddenly, I became extremely conscious of what I was doing. At once, I pulled my hand back. However, the soft touch made me reject the thought that the person in front of me was a robot.


    ¡°Xyrin Apostles are living creatures half-constructed out of energy,¡± the Lolita said. She completely did not mind what I just did and took the initiative to explain these things to me in an emotionless voice. ¡°We are not robots. Xyrin technology is very different from the natural technology that you use in this world. Even though it looks like natural technology, it is actually made up of supernatural energy and occultism combined.


    ¡°Given the current state of your technology, you might never understand it. Strictly speaking, my current body¡¯s physical properties and structure are very close to those of the carbon-based living creatures in this world. I can even eat and recharge ordinarily like the carbon-based living creatures here do. This is because constructing technology allows me to change the physical properties of my own body. Under non-combat conditions, you can see Xyrin Apostles as normal human beings.¡±


    This must have been hard on her. She was explaining so much to me in that robotic voice.


    I repeated her words in my head several times before I finally understood what she was trying to say. There was no other choice; all of these things were very supernatural. The fact that I could calmly process the information and analyze it all without insisting she was joking and running away showed that I was already working outside the boundaries of my own mind. However, because of my human limitations, I felt slightly giddy.


    ¡°In other words, first, the Xyrin Empire is extremely powerful; but the humans on earth would never understand it so there is no point explaining too much. Second, I can treat you like a human being?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the Lolita answered concisely.


    Alright, I passed this question. After all, given my own standards and the fact that even chemical equations look like an alien language to me, I will probably never find technology to be a common topic between me and an alien. I would take her word for it.


    ¡°Then, I have a question. Just listen and answer whatever you can. The way I look at things now, the Xyrin Empire really exists. How does it relate to my dream, then? Why did I become your Emperor as well? I don¡¯t think you would so easily address an ordinary man as ¡®Emperor¡¯, right?¡±


    I had to ask this question. Although it felt great to be addressed as ¡®Emperor¡¯ by people from an empire that sounded so amazing, this title probably was not going to come easy. If this was all a misunderstanding, it might end in a tragedy. What¡¯s more, according to the 99.999999% of commands that were inexecutable, the empire which had been asleep for God-knows-how-many-years would probably not bring me much benefit. Instead, it would surely bring me trouble.


    ¡°Until now¡­ the timing was wrong¡­ an unknown number of years ago, the Xyrin Empire experienced a huge change. The entire empire went into a deep sleep. Recently, the only system that was collecting external information on behalf of the empire suddenly detected a fluctuation in thought which came from this plane. According to our analyses, this fluctuation completely matched the soul imprint of our empire¡¯s Emperor.


    ¡°Thus, the empire awakened, and I was sent to assist you. All other information had been destroyed for an unknown reason; that is why they cannot be verified. However, there is one thing that has been confirmed: You are one of the Emperors of the empire. All the Xyrin Apostles, who have woken up to this date, now have all confirmed this same fact.¡±


    ¡°Wait, one of the Emperors?¡± I caught onto her choice of words. It sounded like Emperors were mass-produced in the Xyrin Empire.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Xyrin Empire refers to everyone with NT-level permissions as Emperors. According to our latest updated database, the Xyrin Empire has a total of 135 Emperors. They are distributed in various ruling areas around the world. Each Emperor also has equal authority. You are not among these 135 Emperors, but the reason for this is unknown.¡±


    Good, Emperors¡¯ meeting!


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Well¡­ can I not be an Emperor?¡± I carefully asked. What a joke. There were 135 true Emperors. Without a doubt, each of them was more powerful than me. If I was lucky¡ªeven if I had a brick in my hands, I would not be able to defeat them. Once another Xyrin Emperor woke up and discovered that I was an imposter, he or she would be able to easily send a subordinate to deal with me. Then, none of the 99.999999% of commands, which were inexecutable, would be of any use!


    The best outcome would be that I would be diced into pieces and scattered across an area of 960 million kilometers.


    ¡°According to Xyrin Law, someone who gives up his NT-level permissions would be taken to be giving up his own existence. Are you sure you want to make such a choice? You have to confirm this three times.¡±


    ¡­ My entire family would be killed if I want a refund?!


    The hairs on my neck immediately stood up as I quickly waved my hands around. ¡°Alright, alright! I was just kidding! I will be an Emperor, but I¡¯ll make this clear first: You were the ones who asked me to be an Emperor. If I fail to do any of the tasks required of me, I will not pay any compensation. Even if you sold me away, I would not be able to afford it!¡±

 Chapter 6

    Translator: Atlas Studios


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    At last, I still skipped my classes.


    I had no other choice. I could not walk into class with an unknown creature shaped like a Lolita without drawing attention to myself. What¡¯s more, the best outcome was probably that my form teacher¡ªwho seemed like she was approaching menopause¡ªwould take this chance to lecture me for half an hour. Most of the time, she would go from teaching me about society to teaching me about morality; but I would have to put this highly-dangerous entity aside.


    According to what I have learned from most films and novels, this would definitely lead to a lot of trouble. For all I knew, I would be captured by a bunch of men in tuxedos the moment I ended school. Then, one of these men would probably take a mechanical pencil out, point it at me, and shout ¡®Eggplant!¡¯.


    ¡­ According to my analyses, it was best for me to skip classes. What¡¯s more, I was not feeling well, was I? It was all very logical, very logical!


    My sister had already gone to work. There would only be me and Pandora at home. I had to make good use of the time and learn as much as I could about these unknown entities.


    ¡°Alright, remember this: your name is Pan Lili,¡± I repeated. ¡°You are my long-lost younger sister. Unless there is no outsider around, you are not allowed to tell me about the Xyrin Empire, which is located at God-knows-where in the universe. En, let me take a look again at the mark on your arm. Good, constructed beings are indeed amazing. You can really do what I ask you to. Remember not to do anything suspicious in front of my older sister, and we¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Big Brother.¡± Pandora was not used to this new way of addressing me. She hesitated for a few seconds before she managed to spit it out.


    This was my plan! I needed Pandora to act as my long-lost younger sister. In any case, I was an orphan, adopted from a young age. Nobody knew where I came from. Nobody would get suspicious that I suddenly found a younger sister. En, I guessed that no one would find this suspicious. However, why did I feel like something was amiss?


    I frowned, scanning Pandora from head to toe again and again. She had already changed to torn and tattered clothes, but for some reason, I felt like something was wrong. Yet, I could not put my finger on it.


    Er, I found it.


    ¡°Pan¡­ Lili, do you know how to smile?¡±


    This was where the problem was! I just recalled that the girl in front of me had not smiled since I saw her. Not only had she not smiled, but she had not even shown a hint of emotion on her face. She looked just like a human-sized doll. Moreover, while she did speak a lot when she was introducing me to the Xyrin Empire, she did not say much else after that. In fact, she was speaking frighteningly little. A fourteen-year-old girl should not be behaving in this manner.


    The above was only a secondary issue. After all, someone with an extremely autistic personality could behave in this way. I could also come up with a corresponding back story to match her behavior. The more crucial problem was something else: Pandora¡¯s eyes!


    They were not focused at all. She looked like an ornament. (Although she had already imitated much of the human body, Pandora¡¯s sensing of the outside world was different from humans. At the very least, she did not use something as simple as her eyes to see her surroundings.) Eyes like that would attract attention no matter where they went.


    How about¡­?


    ¡­


    The day passed quickly. During the course of this day, I tried to explain as much about human life as possible to Pandora. As for whether she could remember all of these things or not, I was not worried in the least. I also used this time to learn a lot more about the Xyrin Empire from the otherwise-silent Pandora. Among these things, I also learned about the 99.999999% of commands that were inexecutable.


    According to Pandora¡¯s explanation¡ªsince the nearest void node was too far away, every command I executed had to make a long journey before reaching the nearest Xyrin colony. This distance was so long that any signal I sent would become indistinguishable by the time it arrived due to cosmic microwaves and background radiation. Signals like that would sound just like background noise. As for the long-range fire source I activated the morning before, it was a mere rare coincidence. The only explanation for it was that my brain was extraordinarily superb at that exact moment.


    Since I could not understand a single one of these reasons, I had to take Pandora¡¯s word for it.


    ¡°I can be used as an emergency Xyrin Terminal,¡± Pandora said. ¡°However, any command you send through me can only be received with ten percent clarity even after I enhance it. What¡¯s more, the criteria to meet before I will help you are extremely strict. Do you need me to build a Xyrin Outpost on this planet? Once the outpost is established, you will be able to initiate combat at any time. Then, this world will become the new frontier of the empire.¡±


    ¡°Forget it,¡± I answered as beads of cold sweat formed on my forehead. I rejected the very tempting suggestion. ¡°I don¡¯t have plans to take over the world.¡±


    What a joke. Take over the world? Control the human race? Was this supposed to be some kind of movie? What benefit was there in controlling the world? I could not even control Qianqian.


    What¡¯s more, those messy commands were almost all for combat purposes. I could not possibly use such large-scale, destructive, and fatal weapons to deal with the human race, could I? Since the instruction set was proving to be completely useless to me, it would be a waste to build an outpost on this earth. En, at the very least, I was being extremely serious.


    What, who said that I could use these things to deal with the unsightly little thieves and show off in front of the ladies?


    I wasn¡¯t stupid. Was I supposed to use the Xyrin Directional Astral Cannon on whoever accidentally knocked into me? A pan-spatial Fire Support System was not to be used casually. This would be akin to using an atomic bomb to barbecue a lamb.


    ¡°Big Brother, a carbon-based being is moving towards us. Please confirm that person¡¯s identity.¡±


    ¡°It should be my big sister.¡± I looked at the clock and said, ¡°Also, Lili, don¡¯t speak in this way again. You must try your best to sound human.¡±


    I was just instructing Pandora when I heard the sound of the front door opening.


    ¡°I¡¯m home,¡± my sister said tiredly. Then, she exclaimed, ¡°En? Ah Jun, who is this child?¡±


    ¡°This is Pan Lili,¡± I gently pulled Pandora closer to me and tried to look agitated as I said, ¡°This is my little sister!¡±


    ¡°Little sister?¡± My big sister was shocked. The next moment, she considered the possibilities and asked in shock, ¡°You¡¯re saying she is your little sister? Your biological little sister?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± I responded, smiling. ¡°I thought that my family members had all died. I did not expect that I would still find my little sister.¡±


    ¡°How do you do?¡± Pandora nodded slightly, greeting my big sister with her emotionless voice.


    My big sister frowned as if offended by Pandora¡¯s cold greeting. The moment I noticed this, I explained, ¡°Lili¡¯s life had not been smooth-sailing. What¡¯s more¡­ she experienced many bad things. That is why she¡¯s a bit strange.¡±


    At that moment, my older sister finally realized the torn and tattered clothing that Pandora had on. A look of pity flashed across her face, but the suspicion did not leave her eyes.


    I knew why she was suspicious. Back then, when she brought me home, I was not even one-year-old. I did not have any recollection of my own family. From the difference in age between me and Pandora, my big sister also could tell that she was not even born when I got sent here. My big sister was worried that I was getting fooled.


    I smiled slightly and held up Pandora¡¯s right arm, rolling up the sleeve.


    A triangular birthmark the size of my fingernail could be seen. This was the exact same birthmark I had on my right arm as well.


    ¡°This seems to be hereditary. It¡¯s not a birthmark. All of my blood relatives have the same mark on their right arm. What¡¯s more, although it sounds ridiculous, there seems to be some sort of connection between me and Pan Lili. I am very sure that she is my biological little sister.¡±


    Thankfully, the heavens gave my big sister a brain with very little understanding of biology. Otherwise, she would have seen through my lies a long time ago. How could such a weird gene exist in the world?


    Fortunately, my big sister had never passed biology in her life. She became eighty to ninety percent convinced almost immediately. At the same time, she noticed that Pandora¡¯s eyes were strange.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Ah Jun, why are this child¡¯s eyes¡­?¡±


    I immediately put on a pitiful expression and touched Pandora¡¯s hair, saying, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it before? She has experienced many horrible things. Since then, she became blind; and her character became like this¡­¡±


    ¡°Poor girl¡­¡± My big sister began to choke up as she bent over and pulled the expressionless Pandora in her arms. ¡°Where are you staying now? If you want to, you can move in with us. I will take care of you like a biological big sister would¡­¡±


    My big sister, filled with compassion and sympathy, completely ignored how I could understand so much about my little sister in just one day.


    I¡¯m sorry, Big Sister. I can only hide these things from you now. Speaking of which, I could hide so many things from my sister with just a couple of excuses. Big Sister, you have so much trust in me. I am so touched¡­ so touched that I have no words to express it!

 Chapter 7

    Translator: Atlas Studios


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    Just like that, Pandora began to live with us. No matter how many aspects of her I could not explain clearly, my big sister completely did not mind. She really began to take Pandora as her own biological little sister. Her sympathy for Pandora blinded her that she could not even see that the little sister in front of her was actually an alien creature on the verge of taking over the world.


    Perhaps there was an eighty- or ninety-percent chance that this was due to her unreserved trust in her own little brother.


    As for me? When Pandora privately showed me the full set of identity proof she had in her bag, I was really shocked. Still, once I recalled the far superior technology in the Xyrin Empire, everything made much more sense.


    ¡°This world¡¯s information preservation and encryption technology is primitive and backward,¡± Pandora said matter-of-factly. To her, the pride of the human race¡ªour modern computer technology¡ªwas worthless.


    ¡°Pandora, are you sure you want to come to school with me?¡± While I was on the way to school, I looked at Pandora¡¯s transfer certificate and immediately felt my head hurt. This discomfort caused me to resent letting her stay among humans. Although I hoped that she would be able to integrate into the human race as soon as possible, I did not feel comfortable leaving her on her own.


    On one hand, I was afraid that she would be bullied. However, on the other hand, I was afraid that she would bully others. How many problems do you think I¡¯d have to deal with if I woke up one day and saw the President of the United States of America tied up in my living room, being tortured?


    ¡°As the only guardian of the Emperor in this region, I must always remain at your side,¡± Pandora responded, her expression unchanging. However, her tone made it difficult for me to doubt her seriousness.


    ¡°Alright, alright. However, make sure that you remember what I told you before¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah Jun!¡±


    All of a sudden, I heard a voice that interrupted the conversation between me and Pandora. I turned around and saw Qianqian running towards me. She looked very lively and excited; I had no idea why she was so happy all the time.


    ¡°Ah Jun, why didn¡¯t you come to class yesterday? You didn¡¯t even apply for¡­ en? Who is this girl?¡±


    ¡°Her name is Pan Lili. She is my little sister.¡±


    ¡°Your little sister?¡± Qianqian scanned Pandora from head to toe in shock. She knew about my background. That was why she was so shocked to hear that I had found a little sister. ¡°You have a little sister?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I did not expect it as well.¡±


    On the spot, I told her the same story about Pandora that I told my sister. I explained once through about Pandora¡¯s identity and said, ¡°That¡¯s it. Lili and I were both adopted so we have no idea what our real last name is. That was why we did not even bother changing Lili¡¯s name. Her last name is Pan, but she is my biological little sister.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Qianqian opened her mouth wide, still looking incredulous. Unexpectedly bumping into a long-lost sibling sounded like something that would only happen in movies. It looked like a plot that belonged to the television. The fact that it was happening right before Qianqian¡¯s eyes made her feel at a loss as to how to react. ¡°Really¡­ unbelievable. Congratulations.¡±


    As Qianqian spoke, she bent down and carefully touched Pandora¡¯s cheek. ¡°Your little sister really cannot see anything?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± I stroked Pandora¡¯s hair pitifully and pulled her backward without changing my expression. Although Pandora was already acting like a blind person as per my instructions and that was good enough to explain her unfocused eyes, I was still worried that the truth would be exposed if anyone got too close to her.


    ¡°Lili¡¯s optic nerve is completely fine, but perhaps because of the overwhelming psychological blow in the past, she cannot see a thing now¡­¡±


    I was not telling a complete lie. Pandora¡¯s eyes really could not see anything. However, apart from these eyes, she had 132 different types of radar scanners activated, not for nothing.


    ¡°Really¡­ but if that¡¯s the case, shouldn¡¯t she go to a school for the blind? The transfer certificate in her hand says that she¡¯s transferring to our school.¡±


    I expected that people would ask me that question so I answered quite naturally. ¡°That¡¯s true, but Lili insisted on staying with me. I had no choice but to give in to her. What¡¯s more, Lili can take care of herself very well. Although she might have a little difficulty, she will definitely do well in a normal school like ours.¡±


    Qianqian let out a soft ¡®oh¡¯. She seemed to understand that talking about these things in front of the little girl might hurt her feelings so she initiated a change in conversation. Finally, I heaved a sigh of relief.


    To tell the truth¡ªif Qianqian really wanted to ask all she wanted about Pandora¡¯s situation, I would not have been able to hold up.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Once we got to the school gate, Qianqian took Pandora¡¯s hand happily and said, ¡°This is the school you will be studying at from now on. How is it? It¡¯s not bad, isn¡¯t it? Ah, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I forgot you can¡¯t see¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± Pandora answered plainly. Then, she gently leaned into me as if unwilling to leave her big brother¡¯s side.


    At the same time, Pandora¡¯s robotic voice sounded in my brain: ¡°175 meters in front of us, on the left, is a dangerous carbon-based being. That being is armed, but the threat level is extremely low. Do you want me to clear it?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I was flustered by Pandora¡¯s sudden report and did not know how to react there and then.


    At that moment, a loud ¡®bang¡¯ was heard at my front left!


    Me, ¡°¡­¡±


    Campus shootings! Why were there such ridiculous things happening these two days?


    Yet, these ridiculous happenings were really happening to me. To be exact, a campus shooting was taking place in the prestigious school near my ordinary one.


    I heard a loud scream and then saw three tall men running out of Cang Lan Private High School. Each of them held a gun in their hands. I guessed that they were the perpetrators. The man in the middle was strong; he looked just like a bull. He was dragging a person in his hands¡ªclearly a student¡ªwhose pants were already drenched in blood. From that scene, I guessed that he was probably the victim of the gunshot.


    The three armed men dragged their hostage towards a white car, not far away. At the same time, they fired shots all around at random. They seemed to be very nervous; they did not even properly aim their shots at anyone. Even so, many students were hit, and they screamed as they fell to the ground. If this was allowed to carry on, people would not be falling to the ground purely because they were shot.


    At that moment, I could not afford to think too much about the back story behind the campus shooting in the prestigious school. I only had one thought in my mind: run as fast as you can¡­ eh no, I should run and stop those three men!


    I turned to run, but the first thought only flickered in my mind before it disappeared. That was human instinct. However, almost immediately, I realized I should not have been running. I should have been stopping those three armed men. Of course, I could not do it by depending on my capabilities. If I was the same person as before, I would definitely have escaped under these circumstances. Yet, I had another choice that day.


    ¡°Pandora, didn¡¯t you say that Xyrin Apostles were natural warriors? Do you have a way of dealing with the current danger?¡± I quickly and anxiously questioned Pandora in my heart.


    ¡°Receiving external instructions¡­ analyzing unclear instructions¡­ execute!¡±


    As Pandora spoke, the sky changed color at once. There was a low, dreadful, and buzzing sound as the sky rapidly darkened to a dark red. Countless golden light patterns appeared as well, forming a golden array that covered the entire sky. As the array appeared, everything around me went quiet. The running students suddenly halted in their positions. Even the flying dust seemed to be suspended in midair, looking like countless delicate particle clouds; the paper scraps dancing around in the air also stopped where they were, forming an extremely artistic effect.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Just as everything went still, Pandora-zero beside me entered combat mode. What looked like computer data illuminated with green light shot past me. Silver, close-fitting underclothes and golden battle armor wrapped around Pandora¡¯s body. A translucent, light green mask covered the bottom half of her face, from her nose down. All that could be seen of Pandora was a pair of transformed, fuchsia eyes with no pupils, focused on the area in front of her.


    I scanned Pandora¡ªwho was now dressed in close-fitting, golden battle armor¡ªfrom head to toe. Awkwardly, I said, ¡°Indeed, you have not matured.¡±


    This was the first time I was seeing something as ridiculous as this happening in real life, and yet I could remain so calm. Was my brain really that strong?


    Pandora did not pay any attention to my comment. Instead, she continued to look in front of her with her ice-cold gaze.


    Under such circumstances, I could only exclaim: Science-fiction! This is simply something out of a science-fiction movie¡­!

 Chapter 8

    Translator: Atlas Studios


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    Even as everything and everyone went still, the three armed men remained as the exception.


    This was because when time was stilled, only the targets would be locked in their current states. This meant that no external attacks could harm the targets. Pandora did this to protect innocent people from being hurt. As for those three armed men, they were in no need of protection.


    It looked like Pandora knew how to avoid creating trouble for me. This was so no matter how much she did not understand why I wanted to avoid trouble.


    The sudden change caused the three armed men to go from being extremely arrogant to being in a complete daze in a split-second. This kind of scene that they only saw in movies caused them to be at a complete loss as to how to react.


    The strongest man in the middle was the first to react. He realized that the skinny hostage now weighed as much as a huge mountain; there was no way they could move him. No matter how hard he tried, he could not even move the man a single inch. Thus, he decisively let go of his hostage and retrieved another handgun from his waist belt. He was now a macho man holding onto two guns, looking around warily.


    ¡°Emperor,¡± Pandora¡¯s voice sounded in my head once again. ¡°Since I don¡¯t have support from a Xyrin Outpost, this false stillness can only be maintained for fifteen minutes.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± I answered Pandora in my head. (This way of speaking was very convenient indeed.) ¡°What is ¡®false stillness¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Halting everything at the critical time,¡± Pandora said. She seemed to swing her leg, but she patiently explained, ¡°I¡¯ve halted the interaction of information in this area, creating a phenomenon similar to halting time. However, it does not directly interfere with the time axis. It can only stop operations. That¡¯s why it¡¯s called false stillness.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t understand it.¡± I nodded profusely and said confidently, ¡°They are very confused now. Our next step is¡­¡±


    ¡°For the Empire!¡± The normally emotionless Pandora suddenly shouted passionately. Without waiting for me to react, she charged over in a flash of white light.


    Wait! What¡¯s the situation now? The emotionless Lolita was now a violent and passionate teenage lady? No, no, no. This was not the main problem¡­ what was my battle plan?! The only value in my existence was to make the battle plan clear. Why did you rush out before I could do that!


    Pandora¡¯s movements immediately attracted the attention of the three violent men. While everything else remained silent and still, a young girl dressed in silver battle armor and wearing a mask suddenly appeared. It was hard for them not to notice her.


    They were already extremely tense as it was. They could not afford to think about what was happening around them or who this little girl was. Almost subconsciously, all three of them raised their guns and pointed them at the white figure charging towards them.


    Bang, bang, bang! There were several gunshots. I tensed up and thought, ¡°Sh*t!¡±


    Pandora, who was moving at top speed, completely violated the laws of motion as she suddenly halted where she was and lifted her right hand, her palm exposed. She straightened her arm, looking like a statue. The strong contrast between her action and inaction made me wonder if I had just been imagining the way Pandora looked earlier.


    Pandora released a wave that spread outwards like a ripple in the water. A few already-deformed metallic cylinders were blocked out by this protective layer. They fell to the ground.


    ¡­ I should have expected this. How could the Xyrin Empire, which was several times more advanced and educated than the human race, be afraid of humans¡¯ primitive and simple thermal weapons?


    The three armed men were stunned. The strange things happening around them and the even stranger Lolita in front of them were making them doubt that they were living in real life.


    At that exact moment, Pandora¡¯s emotionless voice was heard.


    ¡°Confirmation of attack with a near-zero threat level. Taking deterrent measures¡­¡±


    As Pandora¡¯s emotionless voice sounded, her extended right hand began to transform. Black metallic structures with rigid lines began to appear in midair, forming a giant rectangular cannon at a mind-boggling speed. Several complex parts began to appear on the body of the cannon. A light blue energy network¡ªwhich resembled veins in a body¡ªbegan to pulse. The energy network started from the mouth of the rectangular cannon and stretched all the way to the back of the cannon. They formed long, thick cables which merged with the right half of Pandora¡¯s body.


    ¡°Pandora¡¯s one-meter Phantom Warship Cannon preheating before launch¡­¡±


    The three people in front of Pandora were stunned.


    In fact, even I was stunned¡­


    ¡°This¡­ is a monster!¡±


    The burly man in the center exclaimed in shock and turned to run but just as he turned around, Pandora¡¯s left hand transformed into a Triple Six-Barrel Cannon. As the cannon fired, there was a loud, explosive sound. The legs of the men armed with two guns turned to jelly as he fell to the ground. The entire lower half of his body became drenched.


    Ignoring the horrified looks of everyone else present, I studied the two huge weapons in the hands of Pandora, the Lolita. The rectangular Phantom Warship Cannon aside that resembled an entire pillar aside, the Triple Six-Barrel Canon alone was bigger than Pandora¡¯s entire body. Now, I was finally certain that Pandora¡¯s unassuming exterior hid a violent and war-hungry heart. It was a good thing that I chose to bring her out and not leave her alone at home. Otherwise, she might well have run out to conquer the world in her idleness.


    Apart from this, Lolita armed with huge weapons was extremely and unexpectedly eye-catching.


    ¡°You¡­ you are¡­ what are you¡­ you are¡­¡± A red-haired young man among the three armed men kept stuttering, at a loss for words. The gun in his hands dropped to the ground with a ¡®bam¡¯. Compared to the supernatural weapons Lolita had, this thing was nothing more than a toy.


    Pandora totally ignored the man¡¯s question. The huge weapons in her hands began to make clicking noises. Almost immediately, ¡®Pandora¡¯s One-Meter Phantom Warship Cannon¡¯ shot out blinding blue and white light from its mouth like an engine.


    ¡°Enough, Pandora.¡± At that moment, I finally understood what Pandora was trying to do. As a ¡®Xyrin General¡¯, killing enemies was as ordinary to her as drinking water and eating food. If I still refused to speak up to stop her, the three unlucky bastards in front of me would become the first batch of humans who were destroyed by warship weapons.


    Although the men were clearly crooks and criminals and were probably deserving of death, killing them like that would cause chaos once the time-halting effects wore off.


    ¡°Orders received.¡±


    Once Pandora responded, the two huge weapons immediately folded and disappeared into thin air. Pandora¡¯s partially mechanized body had reverted to normal.


    At that moment, the three mentally-disturbed men finally noticed that there was one more human being who could move. Although he looked very plain and average, one command from him made the ¡®monster¡¯ obey. This meant that this person was no ordinary human being.


    Thus, the next second, the three of them all turned to me as if I was their savior.


    Being stared at by three ferocious-looking, strong, older men¡­ made me feel like I was in hell.


    The man who had been frightened stiff by Pandora¡¯s first round of attacks was now crying as he exclaimed, ¡°Let us go! You¡¯re a magnanimous man; you will forgive us and not take what we¡ªordinary humans¡ªdid to heart¡­¡±


    ¡­ Were they hinting that I was not human? Although it was completely normal to think that way after seeing the way Pandora and I acted¡­ Brother, I have to tell you that you¡¯re mocking¡­


    ¡°Stupid carbon-based being.¡± Pandora¡¯s cold voice sounded, accompanied by strange electronic static. ¡°Don¡¯t try to confuse the Emperor¡¯s judgment!¡±


    Keke¡­ Pandora, you¡¯re making matters worse¡­


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    First, they thought that I should not be considered human. Now, my own little sister was despising me subconsciously. I awkwardly said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the issue of species first. Pandora, let¡¯s not kill them. Else, once time resumes, we will have a lot of problems to resolve. Do you have any other way to wipe out their memories or¡­?¡±


    ¡°Or make them dumb?¡± I said this last portion in my heart, sending it to Pandora using our mental connection.


    Pandora nodded and took big strides towards the three confused crooks. As she walked, her right hand became an inch-long blue and white conical object. At the tip of this conical object was a long needle, flashing blue and white.


    The three men let out a desperate cry.


    From then on, these three men became dumb.

 Chapter 9

    Translator: Atlas Studios


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    Fifteen minutes was neither long nor short, but in these fifteen minutes, I managed to witness something that might as well be from science-fiction movies yet to be released. I guessed that I would not even be interested in Hollywood films for the next half of the year. Those three unlucky thugs had also gone from smart crooks to complete idiots. Just thinking about Pandora¡¯s long, metallic needle entering their brains made me want to vomit.


    A soft buzzing was heard from Pandora¡¯s body, and the stillness ended. Everyone continued running in all directions, paper scraps in midair continued to fall, and the dust particles in the air continued to blend into the background. At the same time, the quiet world became overwhelmed with all sorts of noise: the screams of students, the screams of students, and ¨C again ¨C the screams of students¡­


    In the blink of an eye, I felt like my head was going to explode! The contrast between the way things were now and the way things were a second ago was inexplicable.


    Yet, very quickly, the students¡¯ screams became softer. Someone realized that the three arrogant crooks from earlier were already on the ground. They were drooling from their mouths, and their eyes were rolled back as they kept nibbling on their own fingers like retards.


    Actually, if one paid close attention, they would have been able to tell that everything was slightly off. Although Pandora had already tried her best to place the thugs in an appropriate position¡ªsince time did not run continuously, the scene did not move continuously as well. That feeling was like snipping a second out of the middle of a movie before trying to place the halves back together. It was obvious that something had been skipped over along the way.


    The only thing was that everyone had been so concerned with running for their lives that no one noticed this abnormality.


    If this were an ordinary movie plot, the policemen should have arrived to scan the area.


    I would not have any interest in anything that would happen in the future. All I wanted was to leave the chaotic scene as quickly as possible.


    Thus, I grabbed Qianqian¡¯s hand and walked towards the school as fast as I could. Qianqian was already so frightened that she could only follow behind me gingerly. Although this lass was normally excited and loud, she was still prone to becoming stunned and confused after witnessing a campus shooting.


    No one noticed that a pair of bright, suspicious eyes was fixated on us from inside the prestigious school. They watched as we left the scene.


    Inside the campus, we rested at a bench at the base of the school building. Finally, Qianqian showed some form of reaction. She heaved a huge sigh of relief and patted her chest, saying, ¡°Phew, that really scared me to death. I did not think that things like that would happen. I always saw these things on television, but this is my first time witnessing something like that in real life! Ah Jun, when do you think the reporters would arrive?¡±


    I smiled unnaturally. Compared to what you have seen, I saw much more impossible things during those fifteen minutes!


    ¡°Hey, Ah Jun, why do you think those three men would do something like that? Do you think they did it for money? That should be right. All the rich children attend the school opposite ours. It¡¯s normal for people to set their sights on them. How did they end up like that, though? Could they have had a heart attack?¡±


    Seeing that Qianqian had recovered, I could not help but exclaim, ¡°Qianqian, your mind is really strong, isn¡¯t it?! You¡¯ve recovered so quickly?¡±


    ¡°Well, it was just a scare. Must I fall into depression? That¡¯s right, Ah Jun, do you still want to let Lili report to school? It¡¯s getting late¡­ Lili, were you scared earlier?¡±


    That last sentence from Qianqian reminded me: I nearly forgot to do something extremely important!


    Pandora! I was so concerned with bringing Qianqian away that I forgot about Pandora. Had she been following behind us in silence this entire time?


    I turned to look at the silent girl who had gone back to acting blind. My eyes were filled with mixed emotions.


    At first, although I knew she was not human, her human-like looks made me take her as nothing more than a very strange little girl. However, witnessing her transformation to a humanoid weapon earlier violently pulled me back to reality. This girl in front of me, who I called my little sister, was not at all human. She was a battle weapon from the Xyrin Empire far away.


    At that moment, I really did not know how to face her.


    I did not hate her. Conversely, looking at this cold, little girl¡ªthe only one who knew my secret¡ªoften made me feel a sense of closeness in my heart. Perhaps this was the reason why I found it difficult to accept that she was nothing more than a weapon.


    ¡°Ah Jun, what¡¯s the matter? You¡¯re daydreaming again? Did you get scared by what happened earlier?¡± Qianqian saw that I had been silent for hours, staring at my little sister. She asked this worriedly as if she had already decided that I was scared stiff by what had just happened.


    This was a huge blow to my pride. Could this pretty lady stop looking at everyone as if their brains were as strong as hers?


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just worried that Lili is shocked. Go for your lessons first. I have already greeted the teacher. Once Lili has gone to her new class, I¡¯ll go over.¡±


    Qianqian looked at me worriedly for a few seconds. Seeing nothing out of the ordinary with me, she responded, ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll make a move first. Come to class soon.¡±


    Really¡­ she was younger than me by a couple of months, but she always acted like she was the one taking care of me.


    ¡°Emperor¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop calling me that,¡± I suddenly insisted.


    Pandora seemed to have been shocked by my reaction. That normally expressionless face actually showed a hint of fright. Her gray eyes widened, making her look slightly cute.


    She paused for two or three seconds before finally regaining her composure. Blandly, she said, ¡°Emperor is how we address individuals with the highest authority in the Xyrin Empire. If you¡¯re unhappy, I can go with this world¡¯s norm and add ¡®Your Majesty¡¯ behind the address.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I mean. Call me Big Brother. Avoid calling me that as much as you can from now on.¡±


    Pandora looked at me quietly. Then, I heard a buzzing as if there was too much current running through her wires. A little while later, a bit of smoke floated out of her head.


    Hey, hey, hey, I say¡­ didn¡¯t I just ask her to change the way she addressed me? Did this result in an obstacle in her logic?


    ¡°Database comparison complete. Addressing you this way does not violate the Xyrin Law. The default title set has been changed, but the original title will be used when in combat mode.¡±


    Pandora quietly reported a summary of her thought process to me. Then, she gestured to her head and said, ¡°Big Brother, I am overloaded¡­¡±


    She looked so cute this way!


    Introducing Pandora to a new group of people was much easier than I thought. At a young age, the parents of this blind little girl died. It had not been easy for her to reunite with her brother; she had to overcome various difficulties in order to get to this school. This story plucked on the heartstrings of many pure first-year students at once. This little sister, Pandora, immediately became the baby of the entire class. Everyone could not wait to show their love to this unfortunate little girl. Her classmates were so passionate that Pandora felt at a loss as to what to do.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    I was greatly relieved to witness this. At the very least, there was no need for me to worry about silly students who wanted to bully Pandora for being blind; much less was there a need for me to worry that such silly students would be blown apart by her cannons.


    Before this, Pandora had already expressed to me that if any carbon-based beings acted rudely to her and insulted her¡ªas a highly-ranked general, she had the responsibility to protect the honor of the Xyrin soldiers. This meant that she had to use violence. The upper limit of the force she was capable of using really frightened me. She even had the option of activating her anti-planet weapons!


    Given all of these, my greatest hope was that no retard would try to provoke Pandora.


    Of course, since I had close to no control over the Xyrin Empire from this great distance and Pandora had no support from a Xyrin Outpost here, there was little chance of her activating anti-planet weapons. The most she probably would be able to do was activate the Corps-level Weapons.


    So, Pandora¡¯s classmates, don¡¯t be deceived by this little Lolita¡¯s harmless appearance!

 Chapter 10

    Translator: Atlas Studios


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    Despite the terrifying campus shooting that happened earlier in the day, the shocking thing about our school was that classes were not canceled. Instead, everything continued as per usual. This was extremely puzzling, but Cang Lan Private High School¡ªthe location of the campus shooting¡ªwas immediately locked down. All the students inside were also immediately transported to a safer location. Compared to our school, the difference was like heaven and earth.


    The Junior Year courses were quite bland. Within this year, one had to force themselves to store all the irrelevant information of the world into their brain, all for the sake of pouring it all out on paper in July. Then, one had to try and forget all of these things in the following four years.


    Our English teacher was a kind, old lady. It was said that she once taught Mandarin to foreigners in a private school in England. This resulted in one habit of our lovely teacher: she always spoke extremely quickly in English and then translated what she said back into Mandarin. When she did this, she spoke extremely slowly and emphasized every single word as if afraid that we would not understand Mandarin.


    All in all, this rendered every single one of us speechless.


    I narrowed my eyes slightly, trying to pick out what I could understand out of that thick London accent and forming sentences in my head that I could understand. (This was an extremely challenging thing. I guessed that this was as difficult as trying to guess what Egyptian Pharaohs had for breakfast by analyzing remnants of the stone slabs.) Suddenly, a small paper ball rolled towards me. More precisely, it hit me on the head.


    I picked up the paper ball and quickly tried to determine the direction from which the paper flew, based on the angle and speed at which it hit me, accounting also for the wind¡­ alright, I should open the paper ball first.


    What looked like highly-encrypted and suspicious alien text appeared before my eyes. ¡°Ah Jun, how is your sister?¡±


    This Chinese handwriting looked like what Van Gogh would have produced by writing with his left hand after having two servings of pot. Without a doubt, it was from Qianqian. Few people in the world¡ªincluding me¡ªcould decipher handwriting like that within a short amount of time. This meant that each time Qianqian and I passed handwritten notes to each other, we did not need to bother about them being found by outsiders. On certain levels, Qianqian¡¯s words acted a bit like codes.


    ¡°She¡¯s doing well. Her classmates and teachers take care of her very well. I don¡¯t think anyone would be so cruel as to bully a blind girl, right?¡± I wrote in handwriting that was as hard to read as Qian Qian¡¯s.


    ¡°We can¡¯t be too sure about that. You should take good care of your little sister. She¡¯s very pitiful. If you allow her to be bullied, I will not forgive you!¡±


    ¡­ I did not think that Pandora¡¯s cute appearance, coupled with the unfortunate story that I thought of on her behalf, could be so powerful. Even the strong-headed, excitable, and tough Qianqian could become her dedicated guardian in such a short time¡­


    Bully Pandora? Just thinking about the battle scene I witnessed earlier in the day scared me. I immediately pursed my lips.


    How many fully-armed, regular troops could bully that extremely powerful battle machine?


    Just as I was thinking about Pandora in her combat mode, taking on the Human Race¡¯s united army with one hand as the Phantom Warship Cannon and the other as a cannon big enough to take down a city; a strange feeling washed over my brain. This feeling¡­ was Pandora trying to contact me?


    No, no, it was not Pandora. According to her¡ªas my chief assistant, she and I had an unrestricted contact channel through which she could contact me under any circumstances. However, the feeling washing over me at that moment was more like a request to make contact. There was no need for Pandora to make use of this.


    Although I did not know who the other party was, I could be sure that they had something to do with the Xyrin Empire.


    I lowered my head and acted like I was reading my school textbooks very seriously. I wanted to cover up the shocked expression that would probably appear on my face in a while. (According to my own experience, any connection with the Xyrin Empire would shock me.) Then, I accepted the request.


    ¡°This is the world¡¯s second arbitration organ, Gaia, requesting authority to contact the Emperor.¡± I heard this introductory message in my head.


    Gaia? I paused for a second, before immediately regaining my composure. This was the translucent hologram I saw in my dream. En, it was the immortal big sister.


    Actually, I still had many questions regarding the dream I had that day. For example, why was there a fortress in the sky? (Now, I knew that the thing was called a world arbitration organ.) Moreover, where did the other two of them go? Why did they nearly touch Earth? What were the world¡¯s arbitration organs for? Most importantly, was the woman named Gaia the representation of the arbitration organs¡¯ consciousness?


    Although I had so many questions¡ªunfortunately, I had very little contact time with the home-star, Xyrin. (From Pandora, I learned that the Xyrin Empire was vast and contained many home-stars. All this time, the world I was seeing in my dreams was just one of the many Xyrin home-stars.) The signals that were making long journeys through timeless space tunnels could not show me the world in real-time again. It was almost like an online game; due to poor connection, I was lagging.


    The world in my dream was stuck in the way I last saw it that night. The connection I had with the Xyrin home-star had been cut off. Even though Pandora was here, I could only receive blurry signals.


    Now, what did that artificial intelligence from the Xyrin home-star want from me?


    Since I was curious, I accepted the other party¡¯s request to make contact with me. At the same time, I felt another spiritual connection. This was the same frequency as Pandora¡¯s spiritual connection. From the looks of it, she had every intention to listen in.


    Although this was referred to as a real-time transmission, there was also a real distance between us. In addition to Pandora¡¯s correction and filtration, Gaia¡¯s voice only came a few seconds after it was sent. It was the characteristic Xyrin emotionless tone. Its contents, however, shocked me.


    ¡°The First Army of the Empire¡¯s Expeditionary Force has already entered your space one hour ago, according to your world¡¯s time. I guess that in twelve hours, they will arrive on your planet. Please prepare to receive them.¡±


    That was all. There was nothing more she had to say.


    ¡°What? What did you say? Hold on, Miss. Are you mistaken?¡±


    However, I did not receive any reply to this series of questions that I sent out. Our spiritual connection was broken.


    From the looks of the situation, the connection this time was made forcefully, and it was unstable. In less than twenty seconds, the connection was lost. I was left by myself, with a splitting headache.


    The Empire¡¯s Expeditionary Force?


    What exactly was this expedition for?


    ¡°Hey, Pandora, did you hear about the Empire¡¯s Expeditionary Force?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what it¡¯s about? Why are they sending an army over all of a sudden?¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Put simply, this is the team that works directly under me. It is the Reinstallation Pandora Corps.¡±


    Pandora answered me without emotion. Even though we only had a spiritual connection, I found it easy to imagine Pandora¡¯s nonchalant and casual expression while saying this.


    Perhaps to her, having an army sent anywhere was simply a trivial matter.


    However, to me, this was a huge deal!


    At that moment, I felt like the calm life as I knew it was quickly slipping away from me.

 Chapter 11

    Translator: Atlas Studios


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    I should have thought about this sooner¡­


    Pandora had already told me when we first met. She was a Xyrin General.


    What was the essential element of a General? Obviously, it was not a General-belly. What¡¯s more, this Lolita¡ªwho could just reach the dining table in her household¡ªwould never have something like that. Thus, the essential element of a General was soldiers.


    Therefore, in actual fact, that immortal big sister named Gaia did not just send me one Xyrin Apostle, Pandora. Instead, she sent me an entire established army, including its General!


    Even though these things were very easy to understand, Pandora¡¯s appearance made me subconsciously neglect the fact that she was a General of an entire Empire. In addition, since she did not think that I would not have understood something as simple as this, she naturally did not bother explaining it to me.


    It looked like I underestimated the amount of trouble that those unknown life forms would bring to me¡­ an entire army! Providing for them aside, where was I going to find a place big enough to accommodate all of them?!


    Chasing them to Shanxi Province and making them dig for coal did not sound like a bad idea, but I was worried that they would dig all the way from Shanxi to Paris. According to the way Pandora moved, I guessed that the Xyrin Army would be just as mental.


    The old lady in front of the class was already speaking as quickly as a bullet train in her pure London accent. In my mind, I was chatting with Pandora at an equally fast speed.


    ¡°Pandora, can you prevent your army from coming? I feel like¡­ it¡¯s an exaggeration¡­¡±


    ¡°They cannot stop midway through the spatial transition.¡±


    ¡°Well, can we send them back the moment they arrive? Er¡­ I have nothing against them; it¡¯s just that I don¡¯t have a place to accommodate them. We could also organize a three-day tour around the world once they come before we send them back to their own homes¡­ so they wouldn¡¯t have traveled over here for nothing.¡±


    ¡°There is no outpost on this planet. The home-star has not completed adjusting its facilities. Thus, the Empire¡¯s Expeditionary Force is only in transit in a single direction now. If you¡¯re sure that you want them to send them back as soon as possible, please build a Xyrin Outpost here first. Then, you can initiate battle whenever you want and turn this world into the Empire¡¯s new frontier.¡±


    ¡­ Why did I feel like we talked about this before?


    In the world today¡ªwhere peace and harmony were encouraged for development, I felt incredibly stressed to have an unknown being around me at all times, constantly thinking about building Outposts and starting wars.


    ¡°In other words, no matter what, your army is coming?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ how many of them are there?¡± I began to calculate how much money I needed to provide for an entire army. At last, I came to the conclusion that I probably could not even afford to feed them a single meal, much less provide for them. In order to provide for them, I first needed the right to earn money.


    Unexpectedly, Pandora kept quiet for a long time without responding to me. Cold beads of sweat began to form on my forehead as I thought: Have you not finished calculating? Given your processing speed, are you also unable to count clearly?


    ¡°Three hundred.¡±


    This was an unexpected number. At that moment, I was at a loss as to how to react.


    ¡°How many?¡±


    ¡°Three hundred.¡±


    ¡°Three hundred thousand?¡±


    ¡°Three hundred; just three hundred people,¡± Pandora repeated without sounding in the least bit frustrated. She remained calm as before.


    ¡°Three hundred! You¡¯re kidding, aren¡¯t you? Your so-called Xyrin Empire¡¯s Expeditionary only has three hundred people?¡±


    I felt like an unlucky b*stard who had been given the death penalty a long time ago, but just as I was about to be executed, a panting and groaning eunuch ran in and held up a paper from the Emperor, saying, ¡®Drop that sword and leave him alive!¡¯


    ¡°¡®Three hundred people¡¯ refers to the number of people before we expand.¡±


    ¡°Expand?¡± I asked curiously. Ever since getting to know Pandora two days ago, I had not improved much in many areas of my life. However, hearing many weird terms had improved my vocabulary considerably.


    ¡°Large-scale armies consume a lot of energy when they transmit through space. Before battle, such wastage must be avoided. That¡¯s why we adopted this way of superimposing our army. The foundational soldiers are all puppets without any sentience. While the army teleports through space, they will be stored in a space-crack created by the Commander.


    ¡°Since they cannot think independently, we do not have to worry that their battle skills would be affected by the development of any mental issues due to the long teleportation duration. Once they arrive at the destination, the Commander can use this method of spatial teleportation to quickly set up an outpost. Then, the soldiers hidden in the cracks can be allowed to go out. This is what we call expansion.¡±


    ¡°In other words, the three hundred people on the way over here are all Commanders and your real soldiers are hidden in space-cracks?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great! That¡¯s absolutely great! Listen, Pandora. No matter what¡ªbefore I give my orders, do not allow those three hundred people to expand their army. If there are only three hundred people, I have a way of arranging accommodations for them¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Although there were only three hundred people¡ªinstead of the thousands or tens of thousands I originally imagined, I was still feeling the pressure.


    It was already 11:30 at night. Seeing three hundred people appear in space would definitely give the human race a huge shock. I told Pandora to secretly adjust the army¡¯s spatial transition duration and set their destination as a desolate and inaccessible place, far away from the city.


    Pandora quietly stood there. Her original black hair turned into a translucent, icy-blue. Under the night sky, she looked as beautiful as an angel who had stumbled into the world. The only difference was that this angel was always considering how to slaughter the United Nations.


    Faint energy waves spread outwards from her body. Through Pandora¡¯s sharing of information, I could feel that the waves were effective through a radius of more than ten kilometers.


    ¡°I have already activated the information interference. In two hours, any targeted being with sentience would be constantly disturbed once they enter the warning region. Big Brother, are you feeling better?¡±


    I was lying on the ground like a corpse.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± I answered weakly. ¡°However, don¡¯t hold me to the standards of the Xyrin Apostles from now on¡­ I will die¡­ I really will die¡­¡±


    In the past twenty minutes, I felt like I had been in hell.


    Pandora had placed me on her shoulders and traveled at two hundred and ten kilometers per hour, diving through pathways and walking on walls. By the time we arrived at the destination, I felt like all of my internal organs had swapped positions. Yet, even in their new positions, they could smoothly complete their original job.


    I quietly lay on the ground. A while later, I finally felt the pain all around my body dissipate slightly. However, I did not want to stand up at all. Instead, I looked up at the sky full of stars.


    ¡°So peaceful¡­¡± I muttered to myself.


    Away from the capital and abandoning all the complex thoughts, I quietly lay on the ground in silence under the black-blue night sky. Suddenly, I felt a sense of peace that I had never felt before.


    If not for Pandora, I might never have allowed myself to lie down in the middle of the ground in a desolate suburb at night. I might also never have experienced such peace.


    The things that happened in the past few days had been beyond my imagination. My tense mind had never relaxed, even for a second. Yet, now, I suddenly felt much more relaxed.


    ¡°Big Brother, the external temperature is extremely low now. It might be harmed¡ªyour body,¡± Pandora¡¯s robotic voice sounded. Even though it sounded as emotionless as ever, I heard a hint of concern in it. Perhaps I was just comforting myself. After all, this lady had just carried her Emperor, His Majesty, at two hundred and ten kilometers per hour, from a crowded city to a quiet suburb.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright, but this is a rare chance for me to relax. Don¡¯t just stand there. There¡¯s still twenty minutes. Come and lie down with me.¡±


    Pandora nodded and lay down beside me.


    Although I knew she was not human¡ªonce I felt her lean in towards me, I throbbed a little.


    Calm down, calm down. She isn¡¯t human. What¡¯s more, even if she was human, she was only a Lolita!


    At that moment, a thought surfaced in my mind, illuminating my soul: if race is not a problem, why would age be?


    I realized that my thoughts were spiraling in a direction that I had no control over¡­


    ¡°En? Pandora? What¡¯s that smell?¡± Pandora¡¯s body was emitting a fragrance that caught my attention.¡±


    ¡°This is the smell left behind by a certain compound when Big Sister bathed me. Personally, I don¡¯t really understand the purpose of this smell. During battle, these additional signals will only expose me quicker.¡±


    ¡°Heh heh, Pandora, you don¡¯t have to always talk about battling. There is not much fighting in this world. You can try to live in a more relaxed manner.¡±


    The girl next to me suddenly stopped responding. Instead, she remained silent. I guessed that the difference between our worlds was too stark. She was finding it difficult to understand what I was saying.


    ¡°Pandora, I¡¯ve always wanted to ask you: what is everyday life like for the Xyrin Apostles? Of course, I mean before you unexpectedly fell into a deep sleep.¡± I was slightly curious as to what the Xyrin Empire, which had now made countless connections to my life, was like. My own imagination of it was extremely foggy and cloudy.


    Pandora remained quiet for a long time before she finally said five words: ¡°For now¡­ I don¡¯t know.


    ¡°We have lost a significant amount of foundational data. We¡¯ve lost almost all the records of life before we fell into a deep sleep. Perhaps we will be able to compare the relevant information once the other home-stars of the Xyrin Empire awaken. Otherwise, maybe as time goes by, the data will automatically be recovered.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    A while later, Pandora spoke again. She still sounded emotionless as she said, ¡°Maybe we just kept fighting. That¡¯s all I remember: fighting, constant fighting. We are beings who live for battle.¡±


    ¡°That may not be true,¡± I replied, suddenly recalling that¡ªin my dream¡ªI saw the gray world become colorful. I did not believe that such a lively world like that was built by a race that only knew how to fight.


    Later on, both of us fell silent. That was up until I received an orderly wave in my mind.


    The freeloading army from the faraway Xyrin home-star was finally here.


    ¡°Pandora, get ready.¡±

 Chapter 12

    Translator: Atlas Studios


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    At twelve midnight, the Commanders from the faraway Xyrin home-star finally completed their long journey transmitting through space and entered the space around the Earth. Pandora was to take responsibility from now on. She was going to become the road signs in the void, to lead the three hundred Commanders in the right direction for the last leg of their journey. This was to prevent the unlucky Xyrin Commanders from appearing inside a random civilian¡¯s toilet bowl.


    At that moment, Pandora¡¯s hair was not only a translucent, icy-blue; but even her body was beginning to glow light-blue. From afar, she looked like a blue fairy against the night sky. That dreamy beauty made even the moon in the sky look dull. I could not help myself as I looked at her curiously and confirmed that anyone within a meter of Pandora would be able to read books¡ªthanks to her light.


    As the time for the spatial transition passageway to be activated came closer, Pandora¡¯s blue glow intensified. Slowly, her entire being seemed to be a source of blue light. The blue light even illuminated everything within tens of meters.


    ¡°If we were escaping at night, how helpful would you be?¡± I gasped in shock.


    At that moment, I realized that the air in front of me was beginning to twist and turn. Thus, I stared in Pandora¡¯s direction, afraid that I would miss a scene that would probably only happen once in my lifetime. At last, dim, black figures slowly appeared around Pandora.


    Were these the three hundred Commanders?


    More than twenty seconds later, the black figures solidified. I could already make out the blurry features of those figures nearest to Pandora.


    ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± I said softly.


    ¡°Big Brother,¡± Pandora¡¯s emotionless voice sounded again. ¡°Don¡¯t look at the intense light for extended periods. You will start to hallucinate¡­¡±


    Keke, I say, why were those black figures beginning to look more and more like Pandora?


    I laughed awkwardly and then turned around, refusing to look at the unknown, glowing bodies.


    ¡°I say, Pandora, it¡¯s been nearly ten minutes, hasn¡¯t it? Why aren¡¯t they here yet?¡±


    Pandora did not answer my question. Instead, she focused on leading those three hundred people whose figures had not even appeared yet.


    ¡°They¡¯re here,¡± Pandora suddenly said. I, who had already been distracted by my surroundings, got yanked back to reality at once.


    The moment Pandora spoke, multi-colored lights began to appear in the air around me. One by one, figures stepped out of those light rays. This time, they were really here.


    The people who had just walked out of the light looked translucent and black¡ªalmost like ghosts. From afar, they bowed down to me and then remained where they were. Slowly, their bodies solidified.


    A few minutes later, there was a crowd of Xyrin Commanders in front of me, dressed in silver and golden armor and cloaks. There were three hundred of them; that was not many or few. They stood orderly, making me feel like I had control over an army of thousands or tens of thousands of soldiers. The most important thing was apart from school, I have never seen a group of people standing in such an orderly manner before.


    Were these the skills of aliens? That was good. The Xyrin Empire¡¯s abilities were indeed frightening. With such skills, all it had to do was send one person to break through the back door of the enemy camp. That would be akin to sending thousands of soldiers and horses into the enemy¡¯s base camp. I could not help but rejoice in my heart. It was a good thing that I was not a battle-fanatic. If Hitler had been the one to awaken this empire. En, the human race would have been annihilated in 1940.


    Pandora reverted to her original state and then quietly walked towards me. A hot wave of energy washed over me. Curiously, I turned around and saw that Pandora¡¯s clothes were also flying around in the hot wind. Was she dissipating heat?


    I stared at the Empire¡¯s Commanders for a full five minutes and awkwardly turned to Pandora who was still dissipating heat beside me. ¡°Hey, Pandora, are you supposed to say something to them? I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m supposed to say¡­¡±


    Pandora nodded and calmly took a few steps forward. In the blink of an eye, I felt like this little girl was a completely different person. A pressure I had never witnessed before began to spread out from the center of Pandora¡¯s body. No other little girl would be able to produce this kind of commanding presence; I was amazed.


    At that moment, I finally truly understood that Pandora was a Xyrin General.


    The silent Lolita walked forward and raised her right hand.


    The Xyrin Commanders immediately tensed up.


    ¡°For the Empire!¡± Pandora suddenly shouted with an unquestionable sense of determination in her tender voice.


    What?


    ¡°For the Empire!¡± The Empire¡¯s Commanders exclaimed in a rage, their voices shooting into the sky.


    Hey!


    ¡°Freedom is power!¡± Pandora had already completely turned into a passionate Lolita.


    ¡°Freedom is power!¡±


    Hey, hey, hey! This was not what I wanted you to say!


    ¡°This world will become the Empire¡¯s new frontier¡ªWu¡­¡±


    The hundreds of Commanders watched as an unknown man behind their Commander suddenly stepped forward and covered her mouth, dragging her backward. Still, they repeated in unison, ¡°This world will become the Empire¡¯s new frontier¡ªWu¡­¡±


    Hey, hey, hey! I covered Pandora¡¯s mouth, didn¡¯t I? Why did they ¡®Wu¡¯ along with her?! Were they causing chaos on purpose?!


    ¡°Keke, everyone, take note,¡± I cleared my throat and stepped up, saying, ¡°Let me introduce myself. My name is Ah Jun. You should already know who I am¡ªyour current leader. First, I am glad that you made it all the way here from so far away. You¡¯ve had a long journey!¡±


    The cold wind blew.


    In fact, I really was not gifted in formal public speaking.


    ¡°Look at how serious all of you are! I¡¯ll keep things simple. First and foremost, I¡¯ll talk about Pandora¡¯s announcement regarding this world!¡± As I said this, my voice suddenly became much higher. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re used to taking over every inch of land that you come across, but this place¡­ is not a battleground!


    ¡°I am not interested in battle so don¡¯t even think about coming here with the posture of colonizers. Now, I¡¯m not sure what the Empire is about. Before I gain a better understanding of all of these things, nobody is allowed to use any form of violence. If you dare to do anything rash, you would be betraying my orders and betraying the Empire!¡±


    This was what Pandora told me would be the best way to make the Xyrin Apostles listen to me: I had to use the Xyrin Law to suppress them.


    Since I was still confused about everything at this point, I could easily get into trouble if I gave the Xyrin Army any orders. Thus, before I gained a clearer picture of exactly what was happening, this was the only way I could minimize disorder.


    A flicker of blue light appeared in the hundreds of pairs of eyes. This meant that they had already recorded what I just said as instructions of the highest order in their minds.


    Speaking of which, why did it feel pleasant to speak to hundreds of Xyrin Commanders in such an authoritative manner? Should I make them pay attention and then address them again¡­?


    At that moment, Pandora suddenly tugged at the corner of my shirt. In a quiet voice, she said, ¡°Big Brother, one is missing.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®one is missing¡¯?¡± I did not know how to respond to Pandora at that moment.


    ¡°There are only 299 people here,¡± Pandora explained. ¡°There is one more Commander of the Mind-Assault Team missing.¡±


    ¡°Missing? Did something go wrong during the spatial transition?¡±


    ¡°No, all the units who went through spatial transition arrived at the destination. I¡¯ll expand my search and try again.¡± At this point, Pandora suddenly paused as if she had just discovered something unbelievable. With a weird expression, she said, ¡°I found him¡­¡±


    I watched in confusion as Pandora walked towards a huge tree, tensely but silently. Then, without saying a word, she threw a punch at the tree trunk.


    There was a flash of red light, and the thick tree trunk was reduced to ash.


    A young man with a skinny, long face and dressed in silver-white armor fell onto the ground.


    Pandora gently kicked him to confirm that he was unconscious. Then, she turned around and addressed the various Commanders around her, who had been waiting for orders. ¡°Look, this is the consequence of going through space transition without switching public navigation on.¡±


    I rubbed the sweat from my forehead and said, ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    ¡°This fool forgot to switch his public navigation on just as his spatial transition was being completed. In the end, he teleported into the tree trunk. Now, at least half of his stomach is filled with wood fibers¡­ and that¡¯s because he got lucky. If any mistake had occurred with the spatial interference he could well have been merged with the tree trunk altogether.¡±


    Ke¡­ Keke¡­ I did not think that there would be such interesting characters among the Xyrin Apostles. It looked like not all of them were as cool as Pandora seemed to be.


    Apart from this, the Xyrin Apostles were extremely aggressive and strong. Despite what happened, this man was still alive.


    ¡°What should we do now? He¡¯s going to be alright, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll find someone meticulous to help him cleanse his insides,¡± Pandora said nonchalantly.


    Indeed, these people could not be treated like humans.


    Just as I was recovering from my shock at the strength of these Xyrin Apostles, a tall and burly uncle stepped closer to me and thrust one of his legs onto the ground with a loud ¡®bam¡¯. Then, he slapped his right fist to the left side of his chest. This looked like the military salute of the Xyrin Empire.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Reporting to the Emperor: the Xyrin Empire¡¯s Pandora Reinstallation Corps has completely assembled. The fourth Mind-Assault Team¡¯s Commander, Keos, cannot take his position yet. The other 299 people are awaiting your instructions. Please give us instructions!¡±


    En, very good. This really makes me feel like a winner!


    Pandora turned to focus on me as well. Although her listless eyes lacked emotions, I could still feel that she was concerned about how I was going to organize these three hundred people. After all, according to her analysis of my financial situation, I would have to either rob a bank or print fake banknotes in order to provide for three hundred people.


    I slowly scanned the three hundred people, who were lined up in an orderly fashion. Then, I grinned brightly.


    ¡°From tomorrow onwards,¡± I said as I waved my hand, ¡°all of you will work!¡±

 Chapter 13

    Translator: Atlas Studios


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    How likely was it that a student in Junior Year of school without an income could support three hundred grown men?


    Logically speaking, that was not possible.


    Not even talking about the provision of meals¡ªeven if their bodies were special and could go without food or water in the short-term, they must be clothed and have a place to stay, right? I wasn¡¯t going to stoop to the level of making three hundred high-ranking Commanders rough it out on the streets and beg for a living.


    Of course, I could actually send them to dig for coal in Shanxi Province; if I got lucky, they might even be able to dig a tunnel from Shanxi all the way to Brazil. That way, I would be able to sell entrance tickets at the tunnel, five dollars for adults and half that for children. However, this idea did not seem very realistic and reasonable.


    As such, the most disciplined alien workforce in history was created immediately.


    To prevent detection from any idle passers-by or reconnaissance aircraft (was this really possible?), Pandora used an optical camouflaging forcefield to cover a one-kilometer radius. Unless someone accidentally barged into this forcefield, no one would discover that so many suspiciously dressed strangers were gathered in this place.


    I looked excitedly as these unknown life forms from the Xyrin home-star hurriedly busied themselves to make final preparation to integrate into this world.


    In front of a square-faced, serious-looking uncle that had his palms placed together, I stopped curiously.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked inquisitively.


    Square-faced with thick brows and a rigid physique with a serious look on his face¡­ this uncle¡¯s appearance completely matched that of a paladin from a novel. As he was sitting with his eyes closed and his palms together, I wondered if this posture was the so-called meditating quietly.


    I had just finished speaking when this uncle¡¯s hands suddenly glowed with a gold light as he opened his eyes and presented something to me.


    It was a small card.


    Identity card¡­


    Me, ¡°¡­¡±


    Now I knew where Pandora¡¯s identity and residence cards had come from!


    I scratched my nose, embarrassed, as I continued, ¡°Continue, continue¡­¡±


    This uncle nodded as he continued his forgery of identity cards with a serious look on his face.


    After leaving this uncle, I came across a very stern, long-haired, beautiful lady. In front of her, a floating screen was emanating a ghostly blue light; and the flashing images on it were making my eyes go blurry.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    That beautiful lady froze the screen as she respectfully said, ¡°I am searching for jobs.¡±


    The frozen panel on the screen was like a personnel archival repository; it seemed as if this lady was planning to alter public files and systems to create a new identity for herself. Obviously, she still had not figured out the differences between humans and themselves and thought that as long as she changed the files everything would go smoothly. Unfortunately, humans were not machines; and changing a computer system could not change their memories. Even if one person inputted their name into the repository, others would not remember having them as colleagues.


    Just as I was planning to tell her that this method was not viable, the lady spoke first.


    ¡°Emperor,¡± the long-haired beautiful lady respectfully asked, ¡°what does a President do?¡±


    ¡­ I calmly turned off the screen in front of her as I said emphatically, ¡°Start finding jobs with salaries below two thousand a month.¡±


    It was necessary for me to ask clearly what this bunch of people was intending to do! I did not expect that their preparations to integrate into society involved so much creativity; although I must say that they were quite efficient at it.


    Thirty minutes later, I was stunned beyond measure.


    Damn! Besides one engaging in forgery and another hacking into government repositories, two others were huddled in a corner printing fake currency notes. From their efficiency, within half a year, some of them would definitely be facing criminal charges; and they would be guilty of them.


    This was not all. Even more Commanders were gathered at another side around Pandora.


    Two hundred Xyrin Empire Commanders were seated orderly in a circle around a huge 3D projection. A petite Pandora was using a pointer almost as long as her to refer to something.


    ¡°Everyone, take note,¡± Pandora waved her pointer as she said, ¡°Look here!¡±


    My gaze turned with everyone¡¯s, looking at where the pointer was.


    ¡°This is where this world¡¯s largest oceanic trench is located,¡± Pandora said sternly. ¡°It is also the weakest point of this planet¡¯s crust. Furthermore, this spot¡ªthis red circle here¡ªis the optimum firing target for our spatial cannon. If we want to expand the Empire¡¯s territory at minimal cost, we have to add a Passville Spirit Recharge System Interface. If not, our resupplies would be¡­¡±


    ¡°All are to stop!¡± I couldn¡¯t take it anymore as I howled.


    This howl achieved its intended impact and more. Every single alien terrorist around immediately formed up orderly and stood in front of me.


    I probably had the most disciplined criminal organization in this entire world.


    Seeing the soldiers standing passively and orderly in front of me, I really couldn¡¯t imagine that just seconds ago, not only were they plotting to conquer this world, but they were also using advanced technology to print counterfeit currency.


    ¡°Look at what you guys are doing!¡± I chided harshly. ¡°F***, printing counterfeit notes, creating false identities, accessing bank accounts to launder money¡­ what are you all thinking? Even worse, you guys are planning an expedition¡­¡±


    ¡°Big Brother,¡±¡ªI suddenly felt someone tugging at my clothes¡ª¡±if we want to integrate into this world without the humans finding out, all these are necessary. Are you forgetting that my identity is fake as well?¡±


    ¡°Alright, I can make an exception with regard to falsifying of identities. That uncle just now, you can continue.¡± I waved a hand as that square-faced uncle went back to continue his work.


    ¡°In order to survive successfully in this world, we need some capital,¡± Pandora continued. ¡°Furthermore, you don¡¯t have to worry. When we were manufacturing these notes and coins, we have already used the human banking network to access international financial services; this way, we have shifted any suspicions of financial activities all into the accounts of those carrying out shady or illicit businesses in this world. There would not be any economic impact to society from our actions.¡±


    ¡°¡­ alright then, the printing of counterfeit currency can also be accepted. However, even if you guys can prevent any economic impact from your actions, you guys are not allowed to print too much!¡±


    Receiving my assent, the two counterfeiting Commanders immediately went back to continue printing the money needed for the Empire¡¯s Expeditionary Force¡¯s great works.


    ¡°Although everyone would have a new identity¡ªif three hundred people were to suddenly appear from nowhere, that might attract the attention of the relevant departments. Hence, we have to make relevant adjustments to government citizen record files and systems.¡±


    ¡°¡­this is not to be repeated, though! Get cracking!¡±


    The few Commanders who were busy hacking the government citizen records gave a salute as they turned and left.


    ¡°Hey, you. The long-hair beautiful lady just now! Find a job using ordinary and proper means!¡±


    ¡°Also, considering the Empire¡¯s interests¡­¡± Pandora paused.


    ¡°You want to say that considering the Empire¡¯s interests, to plan ahead for the next world war is necessary, is it?¡± My mouth twitched as I asked this actually battle-crazy Lolita in front of me.


    ¡°Big Brother, you having this intuition as well is the Empire¡¯s blessing,¡± Pandora quietly said.


    ¡°Blessing my ass!¡± I finally exploded. ¡°This place has known peace for tens of years; it is not the front line of your battles! Couldn¡¯t you guys just give me peace and quiet for a few days? Must a world war really break out? How much trouble do you guys want to give me?¡±


    Pandora used her two gray eyes to look at me as if trying to make sure whether I was kidding or not. She finally nodded as she turned off the projection screen behind her.


    I looked over and realized that the two hundred over Commanders that had been receiving military instructions were still standing on the spot and waiting for further orders as my head started to hurt again.


    ¡°Alright, alright. All are dismissed. Go and get some proper work done or just talk about life. If you guys really have nothing better to do, go and help that brother that had teleported into the tree trunk just now.¡±


    All the Commanders gave a salute in unison as they all spread out and left.


    It seemed that if I wanted to settle this group of battle-hungry soldiers from the Xyrin Empire down properly, I had an arduous journey ahead of me.


    ¡°Pandora, is there anything else?¡± I realized that Pandora was still standing behind me as I asked curiously.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I stand behind Big Brother?¡± Pandora raised her head slightly and asked.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s alright. I just thought you wanted to be with your subordinates; you are their senior commander and probably have matters to settle after all.¡±


    Pandora¡¯s voice had a faint tinge of resentment as she said, ¡°I had been settling matters just now, but Big Brother had interrupted me.¡±


    ¡°In that case, there¡¯s no need to continue then. Right, Pandora, what time is it?¡¯


    ¡°2:12 in the morning; it is time to head back.¡±


    ¡°Will there be any problems leaving them here?¡± I asked slightly worried, looking at the group of Commanders busying on their tasks. I was really a little worried that these terrorists would wreak havoc.


    ¡°They are all well-trained soldiers,¡± Pandora answered. ¡°You do not have to worry about their safety.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    My little friend, you completely misread what I was worried about!


    Forget it, I¡¯d better head home first. If Big Sister finds out, there would be trouble for me.


    ¡°Pandora, bring me back. Also, ask everyone not to cause trouble.¡±


    Pandora nodded as she breezily placed me on her shoulder.


    If I had the chance, I definitely had to get a car!

 Chapter 14

    Translator: Atlas Studios


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    I was very tired, and my brain wanted to explode. My entire body was aching, and I even wanted to dry-vomit.


    I finally understood keenly that being dashed about on a superwoman¡¯s shoulder at 210 kilometers per hour at midnight was utter bullsh*t; what was more bullsh*t was that after tiring myself out the whole night, I still had to crawl out of bed to head to class. This made me have a very frightening thought: could my hidden masochism finally have been triggered?


    ¡­ A shiver trickled down my spine!


    After morning revision, the classroom was as chaotic as an alleyway when the city inspector came to raid any illicit activities. Noisy chatter broke out as students full of energy were running about. From America selling missiles to Taiwan to what was cooking in the school canteen for lunch today¡ªfrom how the indigenous people of tens of thousands of years ago thought of cooking their food to the shooting incident yesterday, it seemed as if all possible topics under the sun were being debated and talked about in this small classroom. This huge amount of information was disseminated and suddenly transformed into different ideas and thought patterns; if no subtitles were present, not many would be able to understand everything that was being discussed.


    Amidst the chatter and banter, I just wanted to take a good nap.


    Of course, the best would be to lay down flat and sleep.


    In a daze, I saw a black figure coming towards me, bringing with him the soft sounds of a breeze.


    Without even taking a closer look, I knew who this person was. This black figure was called Zhao Hang. He was the first friend that I had made after coming to this school. While I had transferred to this school during Senior High, Zhao Hang had been studying in this school since Junior High and knew way more about the school than I did. When classes had first started, he had helped me in many ways.


    Besides him being a little noisy and fussy, he was actually a rather nice person. His unique aspect was his heavy build and his agility that did not match his body size. It was said that his weight had reached 190 kg, and he was on his way to breaking through 200 kg. Using the class monitor¡¯s words, at that weight, if it was a pig slaughtered and sold; it could fetch a price that could pay the entire class¡¯s school fees for two years.


    ¡°Chen Jun! Wake up! Why are you like this early in the morning? You had a late night?¡±


    I raised my head as my bloodshot eyes made the fatty in front of me jump with shock.


    ¡°Ah, Chen Jun, what¡¯s up with you? You really pulled an all-nighter? With your sister around, you still managed to sneak out and access the internet?¡±


    ¡°If I said I linked up with terrorists last night, would you believe it?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Zhao Hang shook his head adamantly as the additional blubber on his face rippled.


    ¡°Then, we have nothing in common to talk about¡­¡± I continued as my eyelids closed once again, and my voice became groggy.


    ¡°Hey, wake up! Don¡¯t go and sleep again. I have some big news to share; do you want to hear it?¡±


    ¡°Is there a special sale on buns during lunchtime today?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°Bye, I won¡¯t send you off¡­¡±


    Seeing my eyelids close once again, Zhao Hang was helpless.


    However, although I wasn¡¯t at all interested in the news this fellow had, that didn¡¯t mean others weren¡¯t. Soon, a voice rescued Zhao Hang¡¯s fragile soul that had been damaged by my abruptness.


    Qianqian¡ªwho always loved to hear all sorts of news and information¡ªcalled over and asked curiously, ¡°Fatty, what news do you have?¡±


    ¡°Something happened in our menopausal form teacher¡¯s family, and she has resigned!¡±


    The entire class grew quiet for a few seconds. After that, a commotion broke out. Everyone¡¯s attention had been captivated by this news, and everyone surged forward to find out more. There was no way I could continue sleeping now.


    ¡°Alright, alright!¡± Zhao Hang waved a hand aggressively as he happily looked at the curious and expectant looks on his fellow students¡¯ faces. He then said slowly, ¡°The crux is this: do you all want to know who the new form teacher is?¡±


    Everyone paused for two seconds, and they all grabbed their stools intending to hit Zhao Hang if he kept them in suspense longer.


    ¡°Wait, wait. I¡¯ll say, I¡¯ll say!¡± Between vanity and his life, Zhao Hang wisely chose the latter. ¡°It¡¯s a beauty!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Everyone said in unison as they continued, ¡°Based on your judgment?¡±


    Zhao Hang¡¯s judgment of beauty had always been a topic of interest for everyone. In this person¡¯s eyes, almost everyone was considered a beauty; even more rumors spread that as long as the person was a woman, Zhao Hang would be interested in her. Most recently, someone had said that as long as the person was not a man, Zhao Hang would find that person beautiful.


    As such, this so-called form teacher that was a ¡®beauty¡¯ to Zhao Hang, everyone else did not have high hopes.


    Seeing everyone¡¯s cold reaction, Fatty was a little anxious as he said loudly, ¡°What is this reaction? I am speaking the truth! It is a long-haired beautiful lady! Not only I think so, but two other passers-by had said the same as well!¡±


    Zhao Hang seemed to know that his measurement for beauty was rather low; at the very least, he had found an ordinary man to confirm his standards. Of course, no one could rule out the possibility that others had Zhao Hang¡¯s unique standards of beauty.


    Seeing everyone still looking slightly skeptical, Zhao Hang tugged on his sleeve as he said, ¡°In any case, you all will find out soon enough. The new form teacher¡¯s class is during the first period. I¡¯ll see what you guys think then! Hmph, she is definitely a long-haired beautiful lady!¡±


    Seeing Zhao Hang acting this way, everyone started to have a little more faith in Zhao Hang and had a sliver of expectation for this legendary ¡®long-haired beautiful form teacher¡¯.


    As for me¡­ why did I have a bad feeling about this when Zhao Hang mentioned ¡®long-haired beautiful lady¡¯?


    At this moment, the bell for the first period rang.


    Everyone returned to their seats at a lightning pace as they sat quietly and waited for the rumored beautiful form teacher to arrive.


    Rhythmic footsteps rang outside as a lady¡ªwith long hair that reached her waist, had a very nice figure, and looked no more than mid-twenties¡ªwalked in.


    ¡°Wa¡ª¡± All the males chimed.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± All the females exclaimed.


    I slipped and fell on the ground.


    I knew this lady! It was that long-haired sister last night that almost wanted to become the American President.


    ¡°Hello, students. I am your new form teacher. I will be responsible for your language classes. My name is Pan Lingling, and I hope that in the coming half a year, we will all be able to get along well together¡­¡± the long-haired lady smiled on the teaching platform as she occasionally looked over at me.


    I had thought her first words would have been ¡®Ignorant earthlings, you have been conquered! Lay down your weapons speedily and submit to the Xyrin Empire!¡¯ or the sorts.


    I had no idea how I survived this class. The unknown variable standing on the speaking platform was affecting me so badly, and I was in an extremely uncomfortable situation. Fortunately, all the males in this classroom had been completely mesmerized by this alien terrorist; and no one thought that anything was amiss with my discomfort.


    After class ended, I immediately headed to the junior high section of the school to ask Pandora what was going on.


    I had just run down the steps of the teaching block when a huge, burly man collided with me heavily.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry!¡± I hurriedly said as I turned and intended to leave.


    Three seconds later, I turned once more.


    That tall and burly man that I had knocked into stood upright on the spot. Seeing me turn, he respectfully gave a Xyrin Empire salute.


    ¡°How many counterfeit bills did you guys make last night?¡± I asked darkly.


    ¡°Reporting to Emperor! We have printed enough cash to sustain all Commanders¡¯ lives in this world for four to five months¡±. This man in front of me was precisely half of the duo that was part of the counterfeiting team last night. ¡°We guarantee that this would not cause too big an economic impact on this world. Within these few months, we should be able to become self-sustainable¡ªoh yes, as per your orders¡ªusing peaceful means.¡±


    ¡°And what are you doing here now?¡±


    ¡°Reporting to Emperor, I have successfully become a teacher in this school!¡±


    As expected¡­


    ¡°What are you teaching?¡± I asked very curiously. I wondered what this counterfeiting expert could teach.


    ¡°Political Theory and Fundamental Law!¡± the counterfeit expert answered proudly.


    I felt that the next generation of students was about to experience a planned disaster!


    In the junior high section¡¯s teaching block, Pandora took my questioning leisurely in her stride.


    ¡°According to your orders, they have all found suitable work. After taking into consideration your safety, I have arranged for them to work in and within the school.¡±


    ¡°¡­alright. I do not doubt they would be able to manage their jobs. I have another question: how did they all find employment? Not even half a day had passed; how could they all have found jobs? They had only reached this world last night!¡±


    ¡°Big Brother, do you still remember the Commander that had teleported into the tree?¡±


    I thought for a moment and remembered that unlucky fellow.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Is he well already?¡± I was rather concerned with my subordinate¡¯s well-being.


    ¡°More or less; the remaining can be digested safely,¡± Pandora answered, not seemingly caring. ¡°That fellow is the Commander of the Mind-Assault Team; he is most adept at group mind interference.¡±


    ¡­ Does this mean I could assume that these aliens had brainwashed humans?


    Although I still felt a little uneasy, I could only grudgingly accept this result. After all, I did not have any brilliant ideas at placing these three hundred people.


    As such, without anyone noticing anything, an alien invasion had somehow rather successfully happened.

 Chapter 15

    Translator: Atlas Studios


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    I did not even know how I got through the day.


    The Commanders of the Empire integrated into the community around me at a frightening speed. In every classroom and every hallway, I could see one or two unfamiliar faces. These included the teachers, the workers building the flower beds, the canteen helpers, the electricians overhauling the electrical line, and all other professions that could possibly appear in the school. I felt like we were shooting a Hollywood movie about alien invasions without anyone else knowing.


    In the beginning, students would look surprised and discuss everything in hushed voices. ¡®Many new people seem to have appeared in our school.¡¯ However, very quickly, they ran out of things to talk about. I wondered whether it was that Commander named Keos¡¯ work or the classmates becoming nonchalant about these unfamiliar faces.


    On the way back home with Pandora after school, I would greet unfamiliar people who walked past me. More and more, I felt amazed at this group of Commanders from the Empire, who could easily blend into an unfamiliar, cultured community. Thankfully, they did not harbor the hopes of taking over the world.


    I turned around and looked at Pandora who was walking silently beside me.


    ¡­ With this tiny, battle-crazed monster here, I could only say that they were not harboring hopes of taking over the world for now.


    ¡°Big Brother,¡± Pandora suddenly said, ¡°Are you very good with people?¡±


    This question was strange. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Why are you asking all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°There were a few carbon-based beings behind us just now, talking about you in hushed tones. They said that you are very good with people.¡±


    ¡­ Any normal person who saw a high-school student talking warmly to everyone¡ªfrom the cops on patrol to the street-side hawkers¡ªwould probably feel that way. If not for my young age, people would probably suspect that I was a plain-clothes officer sent from above to interview people in private.


    My house was quite a distance from the school. By foot, I would have had to pass through a crowded street. This street was famous for having various hawkers and pirated shops whose owners had been engaging with the city management in guerrilla warfare for a long time. The market for pirated discs here, especially, had been named the last, standing pirated paradise under the storm that was the city management.


    Big Sister had originally instructed me never to allow Pan Lili (Pandora¡¯s name in front of strangers) to walk through this messy street. Qianqian had also advised me time and again to make a detour so that my sister, Lili, would be kept safe. However, for some reason, Pandora insisted on taking this messy and chaotic way home.


    Very quickly, I realized why Pandora insisted this way.


    As we approached the exit of the street, a man dressed in black clothes¡ªlooking like he was from the Matrix¡ªstepped out towards us. Very mysteriously, he asked, ¡°Guys, do you want discs?¡±


    I looked up and immediately teared.


    It was the knight-like uncle forging identity cards.


    The people in ancient times were right to say that one should not judge a book by its cover. This uncle looked very righteous and strong, but everything he did seemed to be surprising to me. Did you have an easy time forging identity cards?


    Pandora explained to me on the side, ¡°Our original plan was to monopolize all the businesses in this city and then use it to build a perfect information network and a safe route for you to travel. However, we later realized that we just had to send Sicaro here to achieve the same outcome.¡±


    The king-like uncle reported with a serious expression, ¡°The humans in this district look like they have mastered some sort of primitive but very mysterious way of transmitting messages. Although I would not call it an information network, it is sufficient to collect information about everyone in the vicinity. What¡¯s more, since the management of this city is quite messy, it is quite easy for us to stay hidden in a place like that.¡±


    Once I heard this, beads of cold sweat formed on my forehead.


    At that moment, I realized that a few of the hawkers and shop-owners around me were people that I vaguely recognized. It looked like I had belittled the battle-mindset of these people. How could they call this going out into society and finding a job? They were practically preparing themselves for war by spying.


    ¡°Big Brother, I discovered an abnormal target,¡± Pandora suddenly said.


    ¡°An abnormal target?¡± I asked, curious.


    The knight-like uncle said, ¡°I¡¯m going to set up a sniper point.¡± Then, he left.


    What was happening? Hey, hey. You¡¯re not planning to act out the Matrix on this street, are you?


    ¡°There¡¯s a¡ªno, there are two carbon-based beings, with high-energy reactions, have locked in on our position. They¡¯re not doing this on purpose, but they have the intention to attack.¡±


    Not on purpose but with the intention to attack? Why don¡¯t I understand her?


    However, before I could get a clearer picture of what was happening, I heard Pandora groan, ¡°The enemy has launched their attack!¡±


    I felt a cool breeze blow past my body, and then everything went quiet.


    Just when I thought nothing had happened, Pandora gestured behind me.


    I turned around and saw a wall behind me, about a meter tall. There was a deep cut half a centimeter wide at the halfway point, and a trace of white smoke could be seen drifting out of that cut.


    The beads of cold sweat on my forehead dripped downwards.


    ¡°A high-pressure air-blade,¡± Pandora said, her eyes taking on a faint, blue glow. This was what she looked like in data-analysis mode. ¡°It has high speed and pretty good destructive power. However, the most important thing is that it can slip past the detection of carbon-based beings extremely easily. It would probably be fatal to ordinary carbon-based beings.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Don¡¯t tell me this now¡­¡± I pursed my lips and said, ¡°I was almost killed by that thing. You should be able to stop attacks like that, right?¡±


    Although I did not really understand the skills of people from the Xyrin Empire, I could tell from the current situation how easily Pandora could successfully stop attacks of such a degree. However, I did almost get killed by that attack by the enemy, and yet Pandora was still casually analyzing the characteristics of the attack next to me.


    Pandora looked up into the sky and said, ¡°Attacks like that are worthy of praise, but to me, they do not pose a threat. The other party seemed to have no intention to kill. They looked more like they were trying to test things out. They missed on purpose this time.¡±


    ¡°In other words, you knew that this attack would not have hit me so you did not try to stop it?¡± I asked, shocked. Suddenly, I viewed Pandora¡¯s quick-reaction and analysis with a new-found appreciation.


    ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± Pandora replied, still looking at a certain spot in the sky. ¡°Now, I can be certain that they did not do it on purpose. They are just testing things out for a purpose yet unknown. Requesting connection to the satellite gun¡­¡±


    ¡°Testing,¡± I repeated, nodding. At the same time, I felt slightly confused. ¡°What were they testing? What¡¯s there to test? I¡¯ve already kept everything about you guys a secret. In such a short time, there is no way the information could have leaked. What¡¯s more, they used a high-pressure attack against me. Could people from Earth fire weapons like that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure if this attack constitutes technology that this world has a hold on, but I can be sure that those who fired this attack were carbon-based beings. Satellite gun, in position¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ what? Pandora, what did you say? Satellite gun?¡± At that moment, I finally noticed that Pandora had mentioned this satellite gun twice. Just from its name alone, I could tell that it was something illegal. What was the matter? What exactly was this tiny war-crazed monster planning?


    ¡°Although they did not do it on purpose and they did not do any harm to you, it¡¯s a grave crime to launch an attack against the Xyrin Emperor. Anyone who dares to harm you must pay the price. Lock in on target, fire at will!¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± I did not care about attracting the attention of the people around me and shouted at once. ¡°Stop immediately! This is a residential district!¡±


    Pandora¡¯s eyes were already blinking red at that moment. Without turning back, she said, ¡°The satellite gun we¡¯re using this time was summoned by the void projector out of space. Its attack is almost completely hidden. Ordinary people would not be able to sense it. What¡¯s more, we¡¯ve already limited the energy-grade of the attacks. Satellite guns with minimum output power would not launch a devastating blow.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean!¡± I said anxiously. I could already faintly feel the air not far away twisting and turning. The satellite gun was about to be activated!


    How powerful were these satellite guns? According to the data in my brain, the most powerful Xyrin Satellite Gun could destroy an entire planet! Although Pandora said that this attack had been limited in terms of power, attacks like that would definitely kill humans.


    Although being attacked for no reason frustrated me, if I caused the death of tens of millions of other people, I would be worse than a beast.


    ¡°Pandora, I do not want to use orders to force you,¡± I said as I stared at Pandora¡¯s fuchsia eyes. ¡°Take it as you¡¯re doing a favor for Big Brother. Don¡¯t hurt the innocent.¡±


    ¡°Even if those two fools tried to attack you?¡± Pandora quietly asked.


    ¡°You said it before. They did not do it on purpose. What¡¯s more, we¡¯re not sure of the situation now. We should not be hurting the innocent. Stop the satellite gun first!¡±


    At last, the little girl in front of me chose to compromise. ¡°Alright, if that¡¯s your order.¡±


    Once Pandora spoke, the satellite gun stopped its attack.


    Although it had not dealt any attacks yet, I realized that the space where the air was being twisted had already been severely disturbed. It was almost as if a little fire had broken out there.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The energy that had gathered before the satellite gun even launched an attack already contained so much power. I could not imagine what the consequences would have been like if I had not stopped Pandora.


    ¡°Although we can pardon them from the death penalty, we must still deal a suitable punishment. Big Brother, this is the limit of my tolerance; or the Empire¡¯s reputation would be dragged through the dirt.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that serious, is it¡­?¡± My head began to hurt. This Lolita in front of me was good in every other area, but once the Empire was dragged into the picture, she would become incredibly stubborn. What¡¯s more, she knew nothing about ¡®peaceful resolutions¡¯. I never knew when she would make a mess out of everything.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything too serious.¡± I stared at Pandora¡¯s determined gaze and gave up trying to turn her into an envoy of peace. Of course, if there was a chance of finding those two people who launched that attack, it would not be a bad idea to teach them a lesson. ¡°The most important thing is not to harm the innocent.¡±


    Now, I could only pray for those two mysterious attackers in my heart. I hoped that they would be able to run for their lives from the attacks of the Xyrin Weapons.

 Chapter 16

    Translator: Atlas Studios


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    Over the next few days, everything became peaceful again. There seemed to be no more follow-up after the mysterious attack a few days ago on that street. If Pandora had not reported to me that the two mysterious people who attacked me that day had gotten away, I would have thought that they had already been destroyed by the seemingly-omnipresent Xyrin spatial weapons.


    Today, I was having a rare off-day. Big Sister was cooking lunch, and she said it was to make up for being too busy at work to welcome Pan Lili a while ago¡ªof course, Pan Lili could not care less.


    We called it a welcome party, but the people at the party were only Pandora, Big Sister, me, and Xu Qianqian¡ªwho was there to join in the fun. Although there were few people, gatherings like this made me feel warm inside. People who enjoyed going out with friends and entertaining people all day would never understand my sentiments.


    Once everyone was seated, Big Sister spoke first, ¡°Now, let us welcome Little Sister Lili here¡ªalbeit quite late.¡±


    Qianqian and I clapped at the same time.


    Pandora remained silent, not moving from the table at all.


    Seeing Pandora¡¯s lack of response, my motherly Big Sister immediately thought of Pandora¡¯s ¡®tragic experience¡¯. She warmly held Pandora¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Lili, you don¡¯t have to worry anymore. From today onward, you will be a member of this family. I will take care of you like a Big Sister would; nobody would be allowed to harm you again.¡±


    I believed that nobody would be allowed to harm the Pandora Corps again. From the information I gathered about the Xyrin Empire¡¯s history, I knew that the last civilization that tried to fight the Pandora Corps had already been reduced to dust.


    Qianqian¡¯s motherly nature was triggered as well. She held Pandora¡¯s other hand and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Little Sister Lili. From now on, you will never have to worry about being bullied again. With us here to take care of you, you might even be able to see again!¡±


    Keke¡­ What I wanted to say was that Pandora could even see very clearly how many E. coli Qianqian had on her hand.


    ¡°Ah Jun, say something, too.¡± Seeing that I was keeping silent and serving dishes to myself the entire time, Qianqian could not help but feel frustrated. ¡°This is your biological little sister! Lili has been so sticky to you as well.¡±


    I looked up and saw Pandora, cute as a doll but icy-cold as well. Her emotionless eyes turned to focus on me. Perhaps I could read her mind particularly well because we had been communicating through our spiritual connection. For some reason, I felt like Pandora¡¯s attention was entirely focused on the Crispy Chicken Tenderloin in my hands.


    ¡°Here, eat.¡± I moved my chopsticks forward and placed the Crispy Chicken Tenderloin in Pandora¡¯s mouth to prove that she really could not see.


    Seeing Pandora eat in peace made me very curious. As a magic energy-constructed being, why would she be interested in food that carbon-based beings ate?


    Qianqian looked at this ¡®brother-sister¡¯ interaction in frustration. She slapped her own forehead and sighed, ¡°Ah Jun, you really¡­ are exactly the same as before. You haven¡¯t changed a bit.¡±


    Big Sister grinned, saying, ¡°Although Ah Jun looks like an unaffectionate person, he still cares about Lili a lot.¡±


    ¡°This fella really isn¡¯t great¡­¡± Qianqian sighed all of a sudden. ¡°Speaking of which, we haven¡¯t gathered in a long time¡­ not since I moved out.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Big Sister said sorrowfully, ¡°I still remember when you were both only as big as Lili is now. You would take turns to bawl your eyes out. Now, you¡¯re already so old¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk as if you¡¯re some old grandma,¡± I said, rolling my eyes at Big Sister who seemed to be exclaiming at how quickly time was passing. My conscience was pricking me. All these years, my sister had been carrying family on her shoulders. She said she was my Big Sister, but most of the time, she played the role of my mother. Naturally, she would develop sorrow seeing me grow up.


    Perhaps ever since she bore the burden of this weak family, her heart had matured into that of an old woman¡¯s.


    Qianqian, whose brain was much thicker, obviously did not think that much. Instead, she laughed and replied, ¡°That¡¯s it, that¡¯s it. Big Sister Chen Qing, you really are still young and pretty. Why are you talking like an old woman? Speaking of which, have you found a boyfriend yet? I wonder which lucky fella is going to have that honor.¡±


    ¡°Little brat!¡± Big Sister scolded jokingly. ¡°Can you think about serious matters for once?¡±


    ¡°How is this not serious? This concerns our Big Sister Chen Qing¡¯s lifetime happiness!¡±


    Women had two natural talents: First, chatting; second, shopping. Now, Big Sister and Qianqian were already displaying perfectly one of those two natural talents. In a matter of seconds, the two of them were deeply immersed in conversation, causing the supposed star of this gathering¡ªPandora¡ªto be cast aside.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve just been thinking about joking around with you, and I¡¯ve forgotten all about Little Sister Lili!¡± Big Sister finally realized and exclaimed. It was a pity that Pandora did not have much of a reaction from beginning to end. No matter whether she was being neglected or being singled out, she continued to sit there quietly, eating her food. From time to time, she would feel around for the food with her chopsticks like a blind girl, looking as if the entire world had just abandoned her.


    Pandora, Big Sister would feel awfully guilty if you continue to act this way¡­


    Indeed, seeing the way Pandora was acting made the two girls¡ªwho had been chatting happily and excitedly earlier¡ªimmediately blame themselves. Big Sister picked up the yet untouched wine cup in front of her and said, ¡°Lili, I¡¯m sorry. Big Sister will punish myself!¡±


    I panicked and persuaded her to stop, saying, ¡°Big Sister, don¡¯t¡ª¡±


    I was too late¡­


    This entire process could be simplified into three actions: raising the cup, touching her lips, and then collapsing on the table.


    Seeing Big Sister sprawled on the table, Qianqian said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think that Big Sister Chen Qing would have such low tolerance of alcohol.¡±


    At that moment, Pandora¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in my brain: ¡°Big Brother, one of the two carbon-based beings who attacked you yesterday has appeared.¡±


    My heart stopped, but I did not allow myself to show it. Instead, I continued joking around with Qianqian while communicating through the spiritual connection: ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Where is he? Is he coming for us?¡±


    ¡°At the door. The other party is still not doing it intentionally. My overall analysis of the hormones in the being¡¯s body shows that there is no intention to attack. However, I¡¯m not ruling out the possibility of a threat.¡±


    At the door?


    I fell silent and then used the spiritual connection to reply: ¡°Don¡¯t stop him. Let¡¯s wait and see what happens. If he really attacks, prioritize protecting my Big Sister and Qianqian.¡±


    At that moment, we heard the doorbell ring.


    ¡°Eh? Ah Jun, did you invite anyone else today?¡± Qianqian asked curiously.


    ¡°Oh.¡± I waved my hand, gesturing for Qianqian to sit back down. ¡°It¡¯s a friend. Stay with Lili; I¡¯ll open the door.¡±


    Although Pandora told me that the other party was not doing this intentionally and I believed that Pandora would be able to settle everything before he even got the chance to attack, they did try to attack me a couple of days ago. What¡¯s more, their attacks were very formidable. Thus, the fact that one of them was standing at the door made me feel quite nervous.


    However, this nervous feeling changed to shock the instant I opened the door.


    I imagined that the person would be a young man with a cold expression, an uncle with a beard dressed in black, a man with a ferocious gaze and scars on his face¡­ or even a terrorist with full-body armor. However, I did not expect that they would be a sweet-looking, tall, and beautiful girl.


    The beautiful woman in front of me was wearing light-yellow outerwear and had long hair that touched her shoulders, but her expression looked hideous. No matter how much the person tried to smile, I could still easily detect the anger she felt deep in her heart.


    It looked like she had suffered at the hands of the Xyrin weapons a few days back.


    Since her appearance was unexpected, I did not get the chance to say anything I planned to say just seconds ago. Instead, I awkwardly stared at her and finally said, ¡°You are still alive!¡±


    The expression of the woman standing opposite me immediately darkened.


    ¡­


    Lin Xue was very unhappy, extremely unhappy!


    All because of the man standing in front of her.


    About ten days ago, a campus shooting occurred at the school that Lin Xue transferred to for the sake of a mission. Many students were injured as a result, but because of her skills, she could not fight in the open. Thus, Lin Xue chose to report the situation to her superior and wait for back-up. However, just as she finished reporting the situation, three people holding guns suddenly fell onto the ground.


    They were acting very oddly. Later on, after a series of investigations, the doctors surprisingly realized that their intelligence had deteriorated so much that they became almost comparable to that of rats. In other words, they were now idiots.


    Even though this was extremely suspicious, not a single witness could provide any information of value. That was, none except Lin Xue.


    She found two things particularly interesting.


    The first was that once the three criminals fell onto the ground, Lin Xue clearly remembered seeing the three of them standing at their positions one second and then dropping to the ground the next. There was no flow of events at all; it looked almost like a video that had been cropped in the middle! Anyone would have been able to tell that this was strange, but since the scene was too chaotic and the students had been running around in all directions, not a single one noticed this. That was why Lin Xue suspected that she had been mistaken.


    Although she could say that she was mistaken for this first thing, she was confident about the second. Once the three criminals fell onto the ground, Lin Xue felt a weird wave of energy from two students.


    Lin Xue was extremely confident in her own skills. That was why she immediately reported this to her superior. Her superior then gave her instructions to test the subjects.


    Then, the nightmarish day came.


    Lin Xue clearly remembered what happened. At the time, when Lin Feng shot the wind blade at the slightly older male, he had no reaction at all. Even the weakest person with special abilities would be able to sense such an obvious energy wave from Lin Feng. Just as Lin Xue was suspecting her own judgment and wondering if those two students were just ordinary, she realized that not only did they immediately find the mark left behind by the wind blade, but they also began discussing something calmly!


    The other parties had discovered their attacks, but they were not concerned about it in the least!


    Once she came to this conclusion, Lin Xue immediately decided to retreat. However, she was far too late. Terrifying, earth-shaking energy immediately landed on her head and began to condense. Lin Xue even began to suspect if this strong energy would destroy the entire city the moment it landed on the ground!


    However, the death that she expected did not come. Perhaps the other parties had considered the lives of the innocent and so halted their attack. The energy gathered in the sky quickly dissipated. Even so, the energy had already caused a huge disturbance while it was condensing.


    She could tell that the other parties were extremely powerful so she made a decisive move and pulled Lin Feng¡ªwho was still confused about what was happening¡ªand ran for their lives.


    They ran for a full day and night.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The other parties did not seem interested in killing them; they were only trying to torture Lin Xue and Lin Feng. Pillars of energy that Lin Xue and Lin Feng could not detect with their bare eyes chased them down streets and sidewalks. Every time they felt like they had to stop and take a rest, the energy would stop as well. However, once they recovered slightly, the threatening energy would charge at them once again.


    This cat-and-mouse method of torture continued until the next morning.


    Then, Lin Xue and Lin Feng came back from a nearby town.


    Although they had been chased to the point of exhaustion, Lin Xue did not dare to offend these two people. Such powerful people with special abilities were way too valuable to their organization. No matter what, they could not afford for these two people to go against their organization just because of their personal vendetta.


    Thus, Lin Xue swallowed the indignance, embarrassment, and anger she felt from being tortured and came here to apologize. What she did not expect was that this would be the first thing the other party would say to her!

 Chapter 17

    Translator: Atlas Studios


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    One sentence¡ª¡¯you are still alive¡¯¡ªmade us freeze at the moment for almost a minute.


    The beautiful lady opposite me had not even managed to keep her frozen smile when she was stunned by my creative ¡®greeting¡¯. Her facial expression became colorful as her fake smile and her anger combined into one. Probably even the most brilliant face-changing artist in the world would be hard-pressed to mimic this expression now.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    We said in unison. We then stood dumbly for a while.


    Although I didn¡¯t know why this beautiful lady was in a daze, I was really startled. I had thought that she had come to seek revenge (which was what her facial expression was telling me). However, I did not expect her first words to be an apology; as much as from her tone, I couldn¡¯t hear the sincerity of it.


    ¡°Err¡ªit¡¯s alright. No, wait; why are you apologizing?¡±


    The lady bowed as she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I am here to apologize for attacking you a few days ago!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡ªoh.¡± I didn¡¯t know how to react. This situation was just like two people engaging in a battle to the death; and while I had all my poisons, hidden weapons, and traps in place and the opponent was coming at me fast and furious; they ended up deciding to resolve their issue with rock, papers, and scissors. I was momentarily baffled.


    After being in a daze for a few more seconds, Qianqian¡¯s voice traveled from the living room. ¡°Ah Jun, who is it? Why aren¡¯t you inviting the person in?¡±


    I finally reacted as I said slightly embarrassed. ¡°Beautiful lady, have you eaten? We are just having a meal; would you like to come in?¡±


    I felt as if this was the most creative thing I had said in my entire life¡ªthat is, when I¡¯m dealing with someone who almost killed me.


    A few minutes later, this lady who called herself Lin Xue was sitting at the dining table, taking my Big Sister¡¯s¡ªwho was drunk and had been helped to her room by Qianqian¡ªplace.


    ¡°You said you are Ah Jun¡¯s friend?¡± Qianqian looked at Lin Xue suspiciously with a rather stiff look.


    Lin Xue shook her head adamantly and said, ¡°That is his story; I am definitely not his friend!¡±


    Qianqian turned her gaze to me and asked, ¡°Why do I not know of this friend of yours?¡±


    Lin Xue¡ªhaving been blatantly ignored¡ªyelled angrily, ¡°Hadn¡¯t I said? I am not this person¡¯s friend.¡±


    ¡°En¡ªI only met Lin Xue a few days ago; I haven¡¯t had the chance to introduce you to her.¡±


    ¡°Hey, are you guys listening to me or not?! There is no way that I am friends with him!¡±


    ¡°How did you meet Ah Jun? Qianqian ignored Lin Xue¡¯s protestations once again as she continued, ¡°Based on your characters, it seems highly unlikely that you two can get along, right?¡±


    ¡°I said many times; I am not his friend¡­¡± Lin Xue continued her indignant proclamations.


    ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t care how you guys met.¡± Qianqian raised her glass. ¡°Today¡¯s welcome party is for Little Sister Lili! At the same time, I welcome Lin Xue as a new friend!¡±


    ¡­


    Lin Xue was completely flummoxed.


    Seeing the two people in front of her self-engrossed and oblivious to her presence and engaging in lively conversation, Lin Xue started to have doubts: was this boy really that person with special abilities from that day?


    Thinking of what had happened that day, Lin Xue shuddered instinctively. That powerful energy¡ªcould that even be considered special abilities?


    At this moment, Lin Xue¡¯s confused brain finally registered that someone else present had been neglected.


    The blind young girl called Pan Lili¡­ if Lin Xue didn¡¯t guess wrongly, Pan Lili also possessed powerful special abilities. However, for some reason, Pan Lili had not had a single reaction to Lin Xue¡¯s arrival. By right, Pan Lili definitely knew who Lin Xue was, right?


    Seeing the young girl helping herself to the food quietly, Lin Xue couldn¡¯t help but think: She is a girl with such a weak sense of presence! Even I had almost ignored her presence¡­ could this be her special ability? That she is able to mask her presence? It is something indeed¡­


    ¡°Do not have any designs on Big Brother.¡± A voice suddenly rang out in Lin Xue¡¯s head, almost making her drop her chopsticks.


    ¡°To be able to remain calm¡­ that is the most basic essence of a warrior.¡± This voice rang out again and Lin Xue finally could confirm that this voice was not a figment of her imagination.


    Was this the young girl¡¯s ability? She could mind-talk?!


    Lin Xue suddenly felt as excited as if she had discovered a new continent.


    Persons with special abilities were varied; so many types and variations of special abilities were out there. However, besides a few offensive battle abilities, most of them were rather passive and did not have much use. Hence, although people with special abilities were powerful, most of them ultimately couldn¡¯t achieve anything big. However, facing someone like this girl who could ¡®mind-talk¡¯, it was something Lin Xue had not seen before; it was indeed something very powerful. Although it wasn¡¯t suited for a frontal and direct attack¡ªif it was used as part of military group action, it would be very useful.


    At this moment, Lin Xue suddenly recalled that since this girl¡¯s ability was ¡®mind-talk¡¯, that meant that the unknown high-temperature energy from a few days ago was this awful boy¡¯s ability. Although this boy had made her look very bad and his character was rather detestable, if the two of them could join her organization¡­


    As long as it was for the organization, so what if she had to suffer a little injustice? At most, she could secretly give this person called Chen Jun some trouble in the future; and Lin Xue could call it even.


    Thinking about the two precious beings in front of her, Lin Xue immediately felt that the girl called Xu Qianqian was really a hindrance.


    ¡­


    ¡°Hey!¡± Lin Xue suddenly spoke.


    ¡°En?¡± I responded, a little startled. Up till now, I still did not know what this Lin Xue¡¯s identity and intention were. However, she had been rather cordial; and so I had observed her and not made a move. Now, she seemed to want to say something?


    ¡°You two,¡±¡ªLin Xue¡¯s gaze shifted between me and Qianqian a couple of times as she finally asked¡ª¡±are you two lovers?¡±


    ¡°Who knows!¡± Qianqian and I replied in unison.


    Lin Xue was utterly stunned.


    What type of answer was this? Were they? Or were they not? What type of answer was this?!


    ¡°How should we put it?¡± Qianqian played with her hair, looking a little vexed. She said, ¡°We are probably considered a couple; half a year ago, we had transferred into the same school. After that, we seemed to have made a little progress. However, the situation now¡ªhey, Ah Jun, are you my boyfriend or not?¡±


    I¡­ I started to have some spasms.


    Although I knew that Qianqian would occasionally go off-wire, I did not expect her to reach this stage. However, after considering it seriously, my relationship with her was indeed complicated. We both had feelings for and cared for each other. However, love was missing from the equation. It felt as if¡ªwe hadn¡¯t had the chance to fall in love, and we had immediately become husband and wife.


    ¡°Qianqian, unfortunately, I am your unlucky boyfriend¡­¡± I feigned a look of despair and said.


    ¡°Oh,¡±¡ªQianqian looked back at Lin Xue and replied¡ª¡±I guess we are a couple.¡±


    Unexpectedly, my relationship with Qianqian was finally decided in such a manner.


    Lin Xue was almost at her wit¡¯s end.


    She suspected that the duo was trying to toy and fool her; however, based on her observation, it didn¡¯t seem as if the duo were joking.


    ¡°Alright, I understand. You two are a rather playful couple,¡± Lin Xue answered helplessly, ¡°You saw a stranger, a beautiful lady that suddenly appeared in Ah Jun¡¯s life; aren¡¯t you a little suspicious or jealous?¡±


    Qianqian blinked as she then said a little troubled. ¡°Ah Jun, that¡¯s true. You suddenly became friends with a rather beautiful girl. By right, as your girlfriend, shouldn¡¯t I be a little unhappy about something like this?¡±


    ¡°By right, that¡¯s right,¡± I said very strictly as I analyzed.


    ¡°In that case, why aren¡¯t I feeling anything?¡± Qianqian grew troubled. ¡°Could it be that you give me too strong a sense of security?¡±


    ¡°Qianqian,¡± I was almost crying. ¡°I am starting to doubt my position in your heart¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. I was joking,¡± Qianqian waved her hand. ¡°Do I not know you well enough? Although I don¡¯t know how you and Lin Xue had met, I at least can tell that you two do not have anything unspeakable going on¡­¡±


    Lin Xue finally could confirm that these pseudo-couple human beings in front of her could not be dealt with conventionally. As such, she said a little frustrated, ¡°Alright, forget it. It¡¯s getting late. I¡¯ll make a move first; you guys carry on.¡±


    What I wanted to say was I had been waiting so long for you to say this.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    After the troubled Lin Xue left, Qianqian also stood up and said, ¡°Alright, it is time for me to leave as well. In the afternoon, I still have to go shopping with Zhou Jie and the rest. I will leave the dishes to you¡ª¡±


    It seemed as if Qianqian was still a little bothered by Lin Xue and had waited for Lin Xue to leave before she did so. Qianqian was still not completely at ease that an unknown beautiful lady was here with me.


    I had to admit that I felt a little comforted.


    After Qianqian left, only Pandora and I were left in the living room. After only a few minutes, the doorbell rang again.


    I rose to open the door and as expected, Lin Xue¡ªwho had just left a few moments ago¡ªwas standing at the door.

 Chapter 18

    Translator: Atlas Studios


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    After Lin Xue had sat down, I spoke openly, ¡°Alright, now, you can talk about why you have come. I do not believe that you had come just to apologize.¡±


    As much as she was burning with anger inside, Lin Xue still tried her best to force a smile. However, this smile grew more and more grotesque. She said, ¡°I had indeed come to apologize. Also, I wanted to come and verify something¡­¡±


    Seeing Lin Xue forcibly trying to maintain her smile, I hurriedly gestured and said, ¡°Alright, alright. You can verify anything you want. Just stop smiling; it¡¯s quite frightening.¡±


    Lin Xue finally seemed to give up keeping up with me as she kept her smile and looked at me coldly. She said, ¡°Alright, I will be direct. You and your sister; do you guys have special abilities?¡±


    ¡°En?¡± Although I had roughly guessed her intention, I was still a little stunned inside. I wonder when this lady had started to notice me and Pandora. From the looks of it, this person seemed to think that we have special abilities?


    En, strictly speaking, I could use my thoughts to control the Xyrin home-star¡¯s Long-Rage Fire Support System as well as nearby Xyrin Army soldiers; this could be considered a special ability. As for Pandora, as she was an unknown life form and could transform herself into all sorts of powerful killing machines, if she didn¡¯t have special abilities; no one in this world had.


    Of course, I could not possibly divulge Pandora and my identities to this unknown Lin Xue. More accurately¡ªregardless of which planet someone else came from, we could not tell anyone about us. The problem was: should I admit that I possess special abilities?


    Seeing me pause and grow quiet, Lin Xue knew that I seemed to be having some reservations. She stretched out her hand and took out a small card from her pocket. Lin Xue said, ¡°You can take a look at this. I work for a certain organization. Just like you, I am a person with special abilities as well.¡±


    ¡­ In other words, the rumored National Special Abilities Bureau?


    I was just extending my left hand when I paused and asked, surprised. ¡°Are you with the National Special Abilities Bureau?¡±


    ¡°You love reading your novels, I supposed? Lin Xue chided me unceremoniously. ¡°Although persons with special abilities do exist, how many are powerful enough or suitable to carry out tasks? In our organization, we at most have twenty-odd persons with special abilities. As our numbers are small and most of us have rather peculiar characteristics and mannerisms¡ªin actual fact, we are like an independent special operation team. Although we don¡¯t belong to any government organization, we have been secretly providing assistance to our country. For example, we would help to take care of matters that only persons with special abilities are capable of dealing with.¡±


    In other words, this so-called Lin Xue beautiful lady was someone powerful and formidable, right?


    ¡°You want us to join?¡± I could easily guess Lin Xue¡¯s intention. An independent organization of persons with special abilities secretly working for the country? Sounds impressive.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you surprised? To suddenly know of our organization¡¯s existence¡­ normal people would feel that it is a little unbelievable.¡± Lin Xue looked at me rather strangely. Little did she know that after I had experienced something as out-of-the-world as the Xyrin Empire, I could now take anything else in my stride.


    ¡°Alright, since you both possess special abilities, I guess¡ªunder these circumstances¡ªit is understandable why you are not so shocked. So, what do you guys think?¡± Lin Xue looked at me and the mum Pandora expectantly. Although these two people had given her much trouble, if they could join the organization¡­


    ¡°As for this¡­¡± I was slightly hesitant. I was a little skeptical about abruptly joining an organization that I have never heard of before. Furthermore, I was someone that didn¡¯t want to get entangled into troublesome matters; if I joined this organization, my peaceful days were probably behind me.


    At this time, Pandora¡¯s voice suddenly traveled into my brain. It actually carried a tinge of excitement as she said, ¡°Big Brother, you can agree to her invitation.¡±


    ¡°En?¡± My curiosity was aroused. Pandora had never shown any interest in any happenings of this world; why was she suddenly interested?


    ¡°According to Xyrin Empire¡¯s laws, as a Xyrin Empire Emperor, once Big Brother joins any organization that deals with sensitive government matters; we can determine that this civilization has announced a declaration of war on the Xyrin Empire¡­¡±


    ¡­ You want to say that if I joined this organization, you could find a reason to instigate a war, right? You battle-crazy lunatic!


    ¡°My apologies.¡± I shook my head. ¡°I think that I am not suitable to join your organization. Of course, if I can be of assistance in the future, I will gladly render help.¡±


    You should thank me; thank me for avoiding a calamity descending on the entire human race just this very moment!


    ¡­


    Unfortunately, Lin Xue had no idea that this person in front of her had just saved the entire world at that very moment.


    She was now very vexed. She had lowered herself, rushed over to apologize (did she really, though?), and had exposed herself; she did not expect that this fellow would actually outright reject her offer. The speech she had prepared if he had said yes could no longer be used. More importantly, this person now knew of her organization and its secrets.


    Did she really have to ask that memory-wiping detestable man in the organization to make a trip here? Besides the fact that she did not get along with that guy, whether his abilities were sufficient to deal with these two powerful persons with special abilities or not was unknown as well.


    ¡­


    ¡°Rest assured that I would definitely not reveal anything about your organization.¡± Seeing Lin Xue¡¯s face change, I more or less guessed what she was thinking about. ¡°Furthermore, like I said, if I could be of use in the future; I am willing to help.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t reconsider?¡± Lin Xue still held onto a sliver of hope. She did not want to go back crestfallen and be laughed at by the others in the organization.


    ¡°Erm¡­ due to all sorts of reasons, I cannot join¡­¡±


    All sorts of reasons; would the human race¡¯s survival be considered a more important reason?


    ¡°How about you?¡± Lin Xue shifted her gaze to Pandora. ¡°What are your plans? It isn¡¯t a good thing to have such powers as yours; you guys could get into trouble easily. If you join us, you would have a backer. Furthermore, isn¡¯t it a good thing if your powers could be used to contribute to your country?¡±


    As for Pandora, none of these words meant anything to her.


    As expected, Pandora shook her head and said coldly, ¡°I am not interested.¡±


    I was actually worried that this Lolita might actually intentionally agree to Lin Xue¡¯s request. Fortunately, she seemed to know that she should follow my lead.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Lin Xue saw that we were determined and knew that at this moment, it wasn¡¯t possible for her to persuade us. As for cleansing our memories to stop information leakage regarding the organization, Lin Xue must have considered it and decided to dispel this notion. After all, if that failed, not only would they not be able to protect the organization¡¯s secrets, but they would have also offended two powerful people with special abilities; the losses would outweigh the gains.


    ¡°Let¡¯s keep in touch,¡± Lin Xue rose, slightly disappointed. ¡°Although we cannot become comrades, at least we are not enemies. I hope that we could find an opportunity to cooperate in the future.¡±


    Cooperate¡­ from my perspective, if an Empire¡¯s Expeditionary Force couldn¡¯t even resolve an issue, even twenty-odd persons with special abilities would not be of much help. It seemed as if Lin Xue was actually taking advantage of me!


    After Lin Xue left, I started to discuss the information we had gathered today with Pandora.


    ¡°I did not imagine that this organization that had been mentioned in my novels actually exists.¡± I sighed.


    ¡°It is a small and harmless organization. Although humans with special abilities can be comparable to well-trained Xyrin foot soldiers, they are very few in numbers and cannot form a complete battle group. Even if they all joined forces, they would not be able to go up against a Pandora in full combat mode and transformed into an armored aircraft.¡± This was Pandora¡¯s analysis.


    Hearing Pandora¡¯s direct and harsh evaluation, I said exasperatedly, ¡°Please, could you not compare human persons with special abilities with the Xyrin Empire that had taken over the entire galaxy? Even your biological attributes are already far superior to humans, what more anything else.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Be that as it may, the Xyrin Empire¡¯s might was indeed formidable. Among humans, these persons with special abilities were like superhumans; and yet in comparison with the Xyrin Empire, they were just like ordinary foot soldiers?


    Truth to be told, just by looking at the might of Pandora¡¯s Phantom Warship Cannon she had used that day, it could be extrapolated how perversely powerful the Xyrin Empire¡¯s weapons were.


    Bah, what¡¯s the point of thinking so much? After all, with so many Commanders around, a small human special abilities team could not do much. As for the Commanders who were more battle-crazy, I didn¡¯t need to worry about them at all. Without my permission, the Xyrin Apostles¡ªwho were completely obedient to orders¡ªwould not act recklessly.


    I turned and looked at Pandora who had a blank look on her face.


    Sigh, the premise was that I had to keep a close watch on this battle-crazy Lolita.

 Chapter 19

    Translator: Atlas Studios


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    There is one such place¡­


    This place was filled with countless hungry young boys and girls. They were pushy and slightly unruly, their faces anxious. They were vying for food¡ªsomething that they could never get enough of and also churned out surprises for them. They squeezed in front of every small window. This scene was just like a shelter for survivors after a huge calamity had descended.


    That¡¯s right. This place was the legendary¡­ canteen!


    Qianqian, Pandora, and I were seated at a corner with not many people. In front of us, a rather huge amount of dishes were laid out. Looking around me and seeing my fellow students still jostling about, I felt a certain sense of calm and relaxation.


    ¡°Lili, you are really my lucky star!¡± I exasperated as I praised. At the same time, I stretched my hand to caress the Lolita¡¯s hair. The latter¡¯s face was still icy-cold. However, as I was getting more familiar with her, I could see that this little girl was rather pleased with herself. For a Xyrin Apostle, nothing could make her happier than receiving the praise from her higher-ups.


    Qianqian snorted as her voice was full of venom, and she said, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you still have the face to say something like that. You actually asked your blind sister to go and squeeze and get food. She can¡¯t see anything, and if no one helped her¡­ weren¡¯t you afraid that something might happen to her?¡±


    ¡°If we didn¡¯t gain sympathy points because of Lili, do you think we could have gotten our food so smoothly?¡±


    ¡°¡­ In any case, the person being called a bad big brother behind his backs is you; I just conveniently took advantage of the situation,¡± Qianqian said directly as she took the remaining few pieces of meat in my bowl and gave them to Pandora.


    ¡°¡­ Are the two pieces of pork ribs in your rice box accessories? Also, aren¡¯t you afraid you would grow fat at the rate you are eating?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that Lili doesn¡¯t like to eat pork ribs. As for growing fat¡ªsince no matter what I become, you will still want me, I have nothing to worry about.¡±


    ¡­ Was my judgment of beauty actually as bad as Zhao Hang¡¯s?


    ¡°Speaking of which, Qianqian,¡±¡ªI suddenly became serious¡ª¡±are we really considered a couple?¡±


    Qianqian blushed as she answered, ¡°I thought we had confirmed this? Or perhaps there is something about me you are not happy about?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± I hurriedly denied, ¡°Just that, why do I feel that this is rather strange; everything seems a little ridiculous. I don¡¯t even know when on earth we started¡­¡±


    Qianqian looked at me directly as a warm feeling that I had never seen before appeared on her face. She responded, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Or perhaps¡­ right from the start, it had already been like this. Hey, Ah Jun, you know what? Sometimes, I will suddenly get a funny feeling that in this world, if I, Xu Qianqian, am destined to be with one man for the rest of my life; that man could only be you. Even if, before this, we were just innocent young kids that didn¡¯t know anything; I would also take that as the truth. Isn¡¯t that strange?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps this is called fate; who is to blame that the two of us have rather peculiar characters in this aspect?¡±


    Pandora¡¯s calm analytical voice traveled over: ¡°Fate¡­ something that has no basis or rationale at all. As much as it is related to occult and divination, you chose the most baseless explanation¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Qianqian¡¯s face reddened, ¡°Lili is still around; we are teaching the wrong thing to kids!¡±


    ¡°Then, why did you choose to talk about this in public?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you raise the topic?!¡± Qianqian said angrily.


    ¡°Oh, yes, this person is indeed a rascal.¡± A somewhat familiar voice rang out behind us. I turned as a beautiful figure dressed in golden yellow appeared.


    ¡°Lin Xue?¡± I asked, surprised.


    ¡°Yo!¡± Lin Xue gestured at me as a form of greeting. She then unceremoniously sat down next to me and placed an unopened package in front of me. She then took the bread that I intended to keep for the afternoon and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten yet!¡±


    Qianqian looked suspiciously at the two of us at this.


    No matter how one put it, Lin Xue and my relationship looked overtly intimate for two people who had only known each other for a few days. No matter how open Qianqian might be, she couldn¡¯t possibly ignore what was happening now.


    ¡°Ah Jun, I am really a little suspicious if this Lin Xue and you have something going on¡­ give me a proper explanation!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help it but smile bitterly. This Lin Xue was obviously purposely trying to stir trouble. If not, why would she¡ªof all times¡ªchoose to come over when Qianqian was around? Furthermore, she looked so casual and at ease. It seemed as if Pandora¡¯s punishment of this person with special abilities had resulted in a rather strong enmity towards me.


    ¡°I¡¯d say, young lady, could you give me a break¡­ you have a good private school to go to; why are you here now?¡± I said in despair as I looked at Lin Xue. At this time, some students have looked over. Qianqian was already a rather cute girl and had caught many people¡¯s attention; now, another beautiful lady Lin Xue¡ªwho was equivalent to Qianqian¡ªhad come as well. Furthermore, the two beautiful ladies seemed to be about to go to war in the name of love for a rather ordinary-looking boy? (What do you mean by ordinary-looking?)


    As such, gossip started to spread among the students. Some who were more attentive also noticed that between Qianqian and I sat a very cute Lolita that had an extremely weak sense of presence. These people¡¯s imagination started to run wild. Could this adorable Lolita had also fallen to this boy¡¯s schemes? Could this boy be the legendary human scum?


    As she probably felt that there was no point in causing further trouble for me, Lin Xue swiftly finished the bread by stuffing it into her mouth and said, ¡°I did not enter that school full of imbeciles to study. I had come looking for you because of something important. Xu Qianqian, right? Don¡¯t worry that I would steal your boyfriend. I do not have that sort of relationship with him. En, Lili can be my witness.¡±


    ¡°I can guarantee.¡± Pandora nodded as she quietly finished her food and stood up as she said.


    ¡°If you are still not convinced,¡±¡ªLin Xue used her hand and pointed at her forehead¡ª¡±you can come along with us.¡±


    Qianqian looked curiously at me and Lin Xue as she said, ¡°Go along with you guys¡­ hey, where are you guys going?¡±


    ¡°Just follow along; I can¡¯t possibly harm you, right?¡±


    ¡­


    Ten minutes later, we were seated in a black sedan headed to the outskirts.


    Sitting in the sedan, Qianqian said somewhat uneasily, ¡°Hey, Lin Xue. Where are you bringing us? We still have class in the afternoon!¡±


    ¡°I have already helped you guys to apply for leave from the afternoon classes; I have applied for extended leave as well.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ what do you want?¡± Qianqian finally became a little scared. Although she was normally quite loud and noisy, she was still an ordinary girl. Under these circumstances, how could she match up to Lin Xue¡ªwho probably lived her life full of danger every day as she carried out her missions? As Qianqian asked worriedly, she held onto my hand tightly as if trying to make herself feel more at ease.


    ¡°Rest assured that I am not a bad person. It is just that the place we are going to later is rather special. En, why do I always have a feeling that someone is spying on us? Little Feng, drive faster.¡±


    Hearing Lin Xue¡¯s words, I looked outside the car window curiously as the figure of a square-faced uncle completely clad in black sat in the street corner selling pirated CDs flashed by.


    Come to think of it, I had met quite a few familiar faces along this road.


    ¡°Ever since we left school, our people have been following behind this vehicle.¡± Pandora used her spiritual connection to inform me. ¡°We have been careful to hide our intentions and have also consistently been swapping members. Keos has even activated a basic mind-interference to conceal our trackers¡¯ mental waves.


    ¡°However, this carbon-based being called Lin Xue seems to still be able to sense our surveillance through her intuition; this is beyond our expectations. If my analysis is right, this Lin Xue¡¯s special abilities are being able to rely on her powerful intuition to carry out her work. Her ability is of support and information-gathering nature.¡±


    ¡°Lin Xue, now can you tell me what you are planning to do?¡± Although Pandora was here and there were Xyrin Commanders all about protecting us, I still asked Lin Xue this. I wanted to let Qianqian feel reassured so she wouldn¡¯t hurt my arm every few seconds.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Remember what you promised me a few days ago?¡± Lin Xue did not answer directly but asked me a question instead.


    A few days ago? That was when Lin Xue had come uninvited under the pretext of apologizing to persuade me and Pandora to join her organization, right? En, I remembered. At that point, I had also rescued the world from a small, battle-crazed maniac.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say then, that if we got into any trouble, you and Pandora would help?¡±


    ¡°That meant you guys have encountered some trouble¡­ wait, are you going to drag Qianqian into this?!¡± I suddenly reacted. Lin Xue had come today most likely to ask for Pandora and my ¡®special abilities¡¯ assistance to help her and her organization with something. However, she actually brought Qianqian along as well?


    ¡°How can I put this? It¡¯s not considered dragging her in,¡± Lin Xue answered, ¡°This matter actually concerns Xu Qianqian; in fact, in order to resolve this issue, we have to rely on Xu Qianqian¡¯s help.¡±

 Chapter 20

    Translator: Atlas Studios


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Concerns me?¡± Qianqian asked, surprised. ¡°What concerns me? Ah Jun, do you know something about this? Hurry up and tell me!¡±


    I helplessly raised my hands and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to hide from you. However, it might be better if you don¡¯t get involved in some things¡­ although it seems like you have been dragged in already¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t put this lad in a tough spot; let me explain.¡± Lin Xue comfortably sunk into her seat and said, ¡°Xu Qianqian, is your father an archaeologist?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ how did you know?¡±


    ¡°That is not important. What is important is¡­¡±¡ªLin Xue continued as she took out a piece of paper from her black purse and read¡ª¡±Xu Feng, male, forty-five-years-old, famous Chinese archaeologist, is involved in many¡­ en, let¡¯s skip this part¡ªthe last part is¡­ headed to the Taklamakan Desert with the national geological team on 1 December 2010 to investigate a recently discovered ruins near the Niya Ruins. Three days later, he disappeared.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Qianqian and I exclaimed at the same time.


    ¡°My dad has disappeared?¡± Qianqian¡¯s face was full of disbelief. ¡°How is that possible? He had just called home two days ago! Are you trying to scare me?¡¯


    Although Qianqian did not believe this news, I knew that this information was probably true. Given Lin Xue¡¯s identity, she didn¡¯t have any need to lie about this. What I was thinking about was¡­ why had Uncle Xu disappeared and why had that triggered Lin Xue¡¯s so-called special abilities organization?


    ¡°I have no need to lie to you. Furthermore, you said that your dad called home two days ago; how about yesterday?¡±


    Yesterday was, as Lin Xue had stated, the day that Uncle Xu had disappeared.


    ¡°How is that possible¡­?¡± Qianqian murmured in distraught as she grew more and more uneasy. She started to believe that Lin Xue¡¯s words were probably true.


    ¡°Ah Jun, Lin Xue is lying to me, right? You know her better, and you would definitely know if she is lying¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Qianqian, rest assured that I will definitely find a way to find Uncle Xu!¡±


    Hearing my reply, Qianqian remained in a daze for a moment and then threw herself into my embrace as she started to cry. As the daughter of an archaeologist who was constantly doing fieldwork outside, Qianqian knew better than anyone that if her father had indeed disappeared in a desert, it was akin to him having been sentenced to death.


    At this moment, I started to realize that this always bossy, loud, and rough girl had a gentle side as well.


    Actually, I wasn¡¯t that concerned with Uncle Xu¡¯s disappearance. It wasn¡¯t that I wasn¡¯t concerned with his safety, but I had much faith in the Xyrin Empire¡¯s technology.


    When Lin Xue had announced Uncle Xu¡¯s disappearance, I had already ordered my very free Commanders from the Xyrin Empire to send out the few hundred small satellites with full cloaking force-fields they had brought up into space. These satellites¡¯ tracking abilities were such that they could even accurately observe how many pancakes the stall outside my school entrance sold a day, how much money the stall made a day, and even how many one dollar or fifty-cents coins the money comprised.


    At the same time, these satellites were also equipped with a certain degree of x-ray and energy analysis capabilities. Together with a search-and-rescue team led by a search-and-rescue specialty Commander that was already on its way to the Taklamakan Desert, I believe that as long as Uncle Xu was still on Earth, I would be able to rescue him!


    At this time, Lin Xue¡¯s voice traveled over and said, ¡°My two friends, even if you two want to get cozy, you don¡¯t have to be in such a hurry, right? Also, Chen Jun, are you still planning to hide your identity from Xu Qianqian?¡±


    ¡°Ah Jun¡¯s identity?¡± Hearing Lin Xue¡¯s words, Qianqian slowly raised her head and looked at me with bloodshot eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Hearing my explanation, Qianqian looked at me as if not being able to accept what she had heard. She asked, ¡°You¡¯re saying, you¡¯re a person with special abilities?¡±


    I nodded and then pointed at the ever quiet Pandora and said, ¡°Lili as well.¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be¡­ aren¡¯t special abilities something that belonged only in novels?¡± Qianqian said, still in disbelief.


    I nudged Pandora¡¯s arm and asked her to provide some proof. In the next second, Qianqian cried out, ¡°Lili, that was you¡­?¡±


    Lin Xue saw Qianqian¡¯s reaction and already guessed what had happened. She smiled at Pandora who was keeping mum and said, ¡°That¡¯s Lili¡¯s special ability, mind-talk. I must admit I am a little jealous.¡±


    You were already jealous of that? If I told you that I have three hundred soldiers who all had this ability, how jealous would you get?


    ¡°In that case, Ah Jun, what is your special ability? You have one as well, right?¡± That voice that had appeared in her mind already convinced Qianqian of the presence of persons with special abilities; she was now curious what mine was.


    ¡°It is an offensive-type ability,¡± I said vaguely. To be able to call upon the Xyrin Empire soldiers to launch an expedition to conquer other planets could be considered an offensive-type ability, right?


    ¡°A rather strong one at that¡­¡± Lin Xue¡¯s voice carried her lingering fears. It seemed as if the satellite gun that day still cast a shadow in her mind.


    ¡°So powerful¡­¡± This frightening news made Qianqian temporarily let go of the unease that came with knowing Uncle Xu¡¯s disappearance. Her eyes flashed with a certain light as she grabbed my arm and said, ¡°You are actually so strong! Why have you never told me about this before? Have you been hiding this from me since young?¡±


    Thinking that I had kept her in the dark since young, Qianqian¡¯s voice brought with it a certain amount of dejection and disappointment.


    ¡°Of course not!¡± I hurriedly comforted, ¡°My abilities only appeared not long ago. When I reconciled with Lili, both of our abilities were awakened at that time¡­¡±


    Lin Xue also aptly butted in and said, ¡°En, this situation is quite normal. Ordinarily, the special connection between siblings often can trigger the awakening of special abilities. However, this kind of thing happens more often with twins. Chen Jun and Lili¡¯s situation is rarer.¡±


    Lin Xue, just in time!


    Knowing that we were persons with special abilities, Qianqian seemed to no longer be that worried about Uncle Xu. She probably thought that with us lending aid, everything could be settled and dealt with.


    ¡°Speaking of which, Lin Xue, where are you bringing us? We are out of the suburbs already.¡± I looked out of the car window and realized that our surroundings had already become a foreign barren land; we couldn¡¯t even see the city anymore. Who would have thought we had traveled so far already!


    Lin Xue looked at her phone and dialed a few numbers as if sending a text. After that, she said, ¡°Of course, we are switching to a faster mode of commute. You guys can¡¯t possibly think that we would drive this sedan all the way to the Taklamakan Desert, right? Or were you guys intending to go and buy a train ticket headed for Xinjiang?¡±


    ¡°Ah? We are leaving like this?¡± I was frightened by Lin Xue¡¯s harsh tone. ¡°I haven¡¯t even informed my Big Sister.¡±


    ¡°Me as well; I need to tell my mom first, right? If not, if I disappear for a few days, my mom would be worried sick!¡±


    Lin Xue looked at the two of us and suddenly slapped her own forehead. ¡°Aiyah, I forgot about all this. I haven¡¯t had a family since young, and I was adopted by the organization. We would immediately depart once there was a mission, and there wasn¡¯t such a thing as informing family members or the sorts. Ah, ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ it¡¯s fine.¡± Qianqian did not think that Lin Xue¡¯s background was like this and didn¡¯t know what to say all of a sudden.


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to my sister¡¯s nonsense!¡± The young chauffeur that had been keeping mum suddenly opened his mouth and spoke. He was actually Lin Xue¡¯s younger brother?


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°This is my brother; his name is Lin Feng,¡± Lin Xue smiled embarrassingly, and then chided sternly, ¡°None of your business; focus on driving!¡±


    Lin Feng answered, ¡°How is it none of my business? If I don¡¯t say anything soon, I will be forgotten by everyone. Ahem, okay, that was a little harsh. If I don¡¯t say anything soon, you would probably dump me together with our dead relatives!¡±


    Although her prank had been exposed by her brother, Lin Xue seemed to not mind at all. She kept on playing with her phone as she said, ¡°I was actually teasing you guys just now. However, you do not have to be worried about your disappearances causing anxiety to your family members.


    ¡°We have already made arrangements to send a message to them via your school, saying that you guys are going to attend an exchange event with other schools. After that, someone within the organization that is able to change his appearance will go to say hi to your family members on your behalf. Everything is taken care of. Ah, we¡¯re here.¡±


    She really knew how to act arbitrarily!

 Chapter 21

    Translator: Atlas Studios


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    When we got off the plane, I still felt a little dizzy.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t because of air sickness; I was taken aback by Lin Xue¡¯s organization.


    I did not expect that they managed to build an underground airport in such a secluded area! When I entered that futuristic underground compound, I felt as if I was in a science fiction movie. The spindle-shaped ¡®plane¡¯ we boarded made me sigh with wonder at how advanced human technology had become!


    Lin Xue¡¯s explanation was this: ¡°Actually, many types of technology shown in science fiction films have already been mastered in real life. However, as we did not want to cause too much disruption to people¡¯s current lives, some of these technologies have been carefully restricted.


    ¡°Only important military affairs departments and special organizations like us can enjoy this kind of ¡®futuristic¡¯ technology. Some rather unique factions have also gotten hold of some special technology; however, that¡¯s not something that we should be discussing.¡±


    In contrast to my astonishment, Qianqian¡¯s reaction wasn¡¯t that big at all. Although she looked around with avid curiosity along the way¡ªprobably after she found out about the existence of persons with special abilities, she was now numb and immune to any more surprises. Her reaction was much calmer than mine.


    As for Pandora¡­ using her own words¡ªhaving experienced what modern life was back home, she was rather interested in paying attention to how primitive technology was like.


    It seemed that I was the only bumpkin around?


    The spindle-shaped plane we boarded flew straight into a huge building and then stopped inside a spacious hall. Lin Xue informed me that this was a secret base her organization had established deep in Taklimakan Desert.


    ¡°Lin Xue, it seems as if your position in the organization is rather high?¡± Seeing every worker that passed by courteously stopping to greet Lin Xue, I couldn¡¯t help it but ask.


    ¡°Naturally,¡± Lin Xue said somewhat proudly, ¡°Have you forgotten what I had told you? In the entire organization, we only have twenty-odd persons with special abilities. That means that us twenty-odd are the entire organization¡¯s leaders!¡±


    I almost forgot that people with special abilities were a rare breed in this world; it wasn¡¯t possible that these people would be treated or used as common soldiers.


    ¡°What is it, Chen Jun? Do you want to reconsider joining us? As you can see, we are rather formidable.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s alright¡­¡± For the survival of the entire human race, I was never going to join any human organization.


    ¡°Erm,¡± In such a high-security base, Qianqian was a little meeker as she said hesitantly, ¡°when are we going to find my father?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, we will rest for a day first. Tomorrow, we will go and see a rather special elder; then, we will set off together.¡±


    ¡°Is the place that we are going very dangerous?¡± I noticed keenly that Lin Xue¡¯s expression had a tinge of seriousness.


    ¡°It¡¯s not dangerous.¡± Lin Xue shook her head. ¡°More accurately, it is a little strange.¡±


    ¡°A little strange?¡±


    ¡°Do you think that if something required people with special abilities to take care of, it could be not strange?¡± Lin Xue said as she rolled her eyes at me, ¡°Ever since I entered this organization, I have had dealings with all sorts of weird and strange things. It is just that this time, it is even stranger than normal.


    ¡°Alright, these are your rooms. Go and rest for a while. I will come and call you guys when it¡¯s time for dinner. Chen Jun, what are you grinning at? There are separate rooms inside, of course. Don¡¯t think that I haven¡¯t thought about this!¡±


    ¡­


    While resting¡­


    Pandora and I sat idly in the living room while the sound of Qianqian taking a bath traveled from her room.


    ¡°What is Big Brother thinking about?¡± Pandora quietly asked.


    I was looking at the shower room all this while and then nodded determinedly.


    Pandora stood up, walked to the door of the bathroom, and knocked on the glass door. She said, ¡°Big Sister Qianqian, Big Brother said he wants to¡­ wu¡­¡±


    I covered Pandora¡¯s mouth as I dragged her back to the sofa. After that, I seemed to see a sliver of a mischievous smile appearing on Pandora¡¯s normally expressionless face. However, when I took a closer look again, Pandora had recovered to her usual icy-cold expression.


    Did I see wrongly?


    After sitting down again, I stopped having those nonsensical thoughts as I asked Pandora, ¡°Have you guys found Uncle Xu? Have the satellites sent back any leads?¡±


    The Lolita in front of me shook her head as she said slightly miffed, ¡°We don¡¯t have any leads. Based on the coordinates that Lin Xue had provided, we did not find any signs of human activity nearby at all. The energy scanners also did not detect any abnormal surges.¡±


    ¡°How about the few search-and-rescue expert Commanders? Do they have any leads?¡±


    ¡°None at all. They had released many search terminals deep into the rock and magma layers; however, we have yet to find any indications of human activity.¡±


    ¡­Magma layer; was there the need to search to that extent?


    Now, I started to get a feeling that this matter wasn¡¯t as simple as I thought.


    Relying on the Xyrin Empire¡¯s technology, many of Pandora¡¯s men had already searched the entire southern part of Taklimakan Desert this while. Pandora could even now tell me accurately how many desert scorpions¡ªout of which how many were male or female¡ªthere were underground in this part of the desert. However, they actually couldn¡¯t find an expedition team that had only disappeared less than two days ago?!


    At this time, Qianqian had finished her bath and had changed into a white base worker overcoat that Lin Xue had prepared. This overcoat had been made with a special material that had considerable defenses. Furthermore, it could also comfortably adapt to the weather differences in the day and night within the desert. It was a pity that some matter in this material interfered with persons with special abilities¡¯ usage of their powers and was a handicap for Lin Xue. However, it was perfect for Qianqian.


    ¡°Ah Jun, what did Lili say you wanted to do just now?¡± Qianqian dried her hair as she asked.


    ¡°Ignore her; she was just bored. As for you¡­ Qianqian, are you really coming with us tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I have already come all the way here. How could I not go? This is my dad! Furthermore, Lin Xue had also said that this operation would require my assistance.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± I was noncommittal. I was still a little suspicious of how Lin Xue had put this across. No matter how I looked at it, Qianqian was a very ordinary young girl. Her only connection with this matter was probably that one of the missing team members was her father. However, why was Lin Xue so insistent that Qianqian would play a role in this operation? It was really rather suspicious.


    As I was chatting with Qianqian, someone knocked on the door as Lin Xue¡¯s voice rang out from outside, ¡°Qianqian, Lili, and that whoever else. If you guys are done, come with me. I want to show you guys the desert!¡±


    ¡­Why did I feel that Lin Xue was trying to humiliate me just now?


    Following Lin Xue, we finally left this maze-like secret base and came to the surface entrance.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Qianqian exclaimed, ¡°This is the huge desert?¡±


    ¡°How magnificent!¡± I couldn¡¯t help it but sigh out with awe.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°¡­¡± Pandora¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, perfecting her role as a blind girl.


    In front of us was a boundless expanse of golden sand dunes. They seemed to be like stilled waves, and as the sun set, these dunes reflected gold-red glows. On the horizon, the endless sand seemed to connect together with the skies. It seemed as if the entire world was being filled by this unlimited amount of sand. We all felt as if we were that small and insignificant in the face of the wonders of nature. Near the horizon, we could also see some short black lines. I asked curiously, ¡°Lin Xue, what are those?¡±


    ¡°Euphrates Poplar Forest,¡± Lin Xue said with a certain amount of respect, ¡°They can grow and live for a thousand years and remain standing for a thousand more even after death. Even when fallen, they do not decompose for a thousand years. These are the trees of the desert.¡±


    ¡°The desert is so magnificent!¡± Qianqian sighed and said, ¡°It is not only magnificent¡ªit is splendid!¡±


    ¡°Is it?¡± Lin Xue laughed softly. ¡°Now is when the desert is peaceful. When it gets riled up, you won¡¯t say that then. Even if the desert isn¡¯t riled up, the sand dunes in front of you are constantly shifting; in one night, they could move a few hundred meters. If this base isn¡¯t specially built and equipped to interfere with the sand dunes¡¯ movement¡ªwithin a day, this underground base would become a grave. I am now very thankful that I was fortunate enough not to have been dispatched to be in charge of this place. Alright, it¡¯s getting late, let¡¯s head back for dinner.¡±

 Chapter 22

    Translator: Atlas Studios


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    Morning of the second day¡ªin the lounge of the base, we saw the person with special abilities with strong defensive capabilities that Lin Xue had been talking about.


    It was a very normal young person who was roughly twenty years old and wore leisure clothing. His face was slightly white, and his short hair was meticulously kept. He didn¡¯t seem to like chatting; he only nodded at the three of us and sat in a corner.


    Lin Xue stood up and started to introduce us, ¡°This is Zheng Yiming; he has the strongest defensive abilities in the organization. Although he isn¡¯t chatty, he is actually a very warm person.¡±


    ¡°Hello.¡± Zheng Yiming revealed a polite smile as he nodded and said.


    ¡°This is my little brother, Lin Feng. His ability is controlling compressed air to attack.¡± A shy-looking boy stood up next to Lin Xue and bowed at me and Pandora. He said, ¡°I am really sorry for attacking you guys the last time. That was all my Big Sister¡¯s idea; you guys can go ahead and take revenge against her.¡±


    ¡­He was indeed Lin Xue¡¯s little brother. Under his shy veneer, he had a black heart!


    ¡°Little Feng, I will beat you up when I find the time to.¡± Lin Xue faced Lin Feng and smiled slightly. She then pointed at Qianqian and introduced, ¡°This is Xu Qianqian. One of the expedition team members, Xu Feng, is her father. She will be joining us in our operation. Zheng Yiming, your primary responsibility is protecting her.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you,¡± Qianqian smiled slightly at Zheng Yiming and said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what I can do, I will definitely do my best!¡±


    ¡°Lin Xue, you kept on saying that Qianqian would be of use in the operation; can you finally tell us what exactly she is going to help with? I do not wish for her to get into any danger.¡±


    ¡°You would find out very soon. You can be assured that Qianqian¡¯s safety will be taken care of; Zheng Yiming¡¯s protective abilities are not to be taken lightly.¡±


    Protective abilities? Could he withstand a direct attack from a Xyrin Anti-Planet Inverse Ballistic Cannon?


    I had already made my decision that regardless of how powerful Zheng Yiming was¡ªduring the operation later, I would make protecting Qianqian my priority. Even if that resulted in us failing in our mission, I had no qualms about it. With the Xyrin expedition forces¡¯ help, I had no need for Qianqian to risk herself like this.


    ¡°These two¡±¡ªLin Xue pointed at me and Pandora¡ª¡±are siblings. They are powerful people with special abilities.¡±


    ¡°People with special abilities?!¡± Zheng Yiming revealed his surprise as his blank expression changed. After that, he started to look at us expectantly like he had looked at Lin Xue.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it,¡± Lin Xue gestured and said, ¡°I had spoken to them before already. Unfortunately, they have adamantly refused to join our organization. However, they have agreed to help us as and when we need assistance¡­ like now.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Zheng Yiming nodded disappointedly. Lin Xue continued her introduction and said, ¡°This is the little sister, Pan Lili. Her ability is mind-talk. She would be very important in the upcoming group operation.¡±


    Zheng Yiming¡¯s eyes lit up as he praised, ¡°That¡¯s a very good ability¡­ en? Your eyes¡­¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t see,¡± Pandora quietly said as Zheng Yiming looked slightly awkward as he said, ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°As for this one, this is Actor A. His ability is creating high-temperature energy attacks. He seems to also possess long-range strike capabilities. His battle power is very high.¡±


    ¡°Greetings, Actor A.¡± Zheng Yiming said, playing along.


    ¡­Should I be mad?!


    ¡°Alright, alright, enough jesting,¡± Lin Xue saw that I was turning green as she stopped joking about. ¡°His real name is Chen Jun. As for why he and his little sister do not have the same family name, they are both orphans; and they have grown up in different families. They had finally managed to reunite after a long time. That was also when their powers had been triggered.¡±


    After all the introductions had been completed, Lin Xue suggested, ¡°Now that everyone knows each other¡ªfor the sake of our next operation, let¡¯s try to familiarize ourselves with one another¡¯s abilities.¡±


    ¡°You mean displaying our abilities, right?¡± I nodded. This was a very good opportunity to finally witness these special abilities the others had.


    Qianqian heard about this display of powers and instantly grew excited. She said energetically, ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good! It would be an eye-opener for me. I have heard so much about these abilities; besides Lili¡¯s, I still haven¡¯t seen anyone else¡¯s ability yet!¡±


    ¡°There is a sealed training ground here,¡± Lin Xue said, ¡°We can go there¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait,¡± I interrupted Lin Xue, ¡°My ability¡¯s area of effect is rather large; could we do it outdoors?¡±


    Of course, I wanted to do it outdoors. Xyrin¡¯s spatial weapons were fired from outer space; if I activated them within the training ground and I blew a hole in this base, could I afford to pay for it?


    ¡°Alright then. This is a desert after all. We have all the space outside we want.¡±


    Outside the base, the five of us with abilities and an excited Qianqian were all ready.


    ¡°First, my ability is intuition,¡± Lin Xue said, ¡°I can accurately sense the surroundings and the energy flows. Furthermore, I can use my sixth sense to know what would happen in a short while. Of course, it¡¯s not as powerful as being able to predict the future; I can only more or less guess the probability of something happening. For example, three seconds later, a huge gust of wind would blow; and Qianqian¡¯s hat would be blown off.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Qianqian quickly pressed on her hat.


    Three seconds was a very short time. Just when Qianqian had pressed on her hat, a rather strong wind blew by. Naturally, as Qianqian had already held onto her hat, this wind did not create the effect that Lin Xue had described.


    ¡°Just like this, I can know that three seconds later there would be a huge gust of wind and that it would be sufficient to blow Qianqian¡¯s hat off. However, reality could still go against my instincts. As for my observation abilities, Qianqian used 0.132kilojoules of energy to press her hat down. Unfortunately, I am unable to verify this.¡±


    Pandora¡¯s voice passed through spiritual connection: ¡°It was 0.13185kilojoules. Just based on her ability to sense energy currents, Lin Xue¡¯s ability has reached that of an ordinary Xyrin tracker¡¯s. Furthermore, her short-term predictive abilities are much stronger than her sensing ability.¡±


    What a powerful ability! She was just like half a prophet!


    Seeing Qianqian and my surprised looks, Lin Xue smiled proudly and said, ¡°Alright, who¡¯s next?¡±


    ¡°This is my ability.¡± Pandora¡¯s voice rang out in everyone¡¯s minds. That was it.


    ¡­It was like Pandora¡¯s personality to give such a short and simple display.


    ¡°My ability is wind blades. Ming, come over and help me out.¡±


    Zheng Yiming nodded as he stood at a place tens of meters away from us. He then nodded as he indicated he was ready.


    Lin Feng sighed out loud as he then furiously gestured his left-hand forward!


    ¡°Wind blades!¡±


    I could only see almost translucent arcs of air flying at a very fast speed towards Zheng Yiming. Almost at the same time, a faint green layer appeared in front of Zheng Yiming. It was like a protective layer. When the wind blades struck on it, ripples could be seen on the layer; and then they subsided. A few other wind blades that Lin Feng had purposely hit in a different direction flew past Zheng Yiming and sliced a sand dune a few hundred meters away into half!


    These wind blades¡¯ attacking strength couldn¡¯t be underestimated just because sand dunes looked soft. Sand actually could exhaust all sorts of external forces¡¯ energies. For a sand dune that had a radius of over a hundred meters, even the most powerful sniper rifle would not be able to pierce through!


    ¡°It¡¯s just like in the movies¡­¡± Qianqian looked at the display of powers in front of her as she murmured to herself.


    ¡°If we¡¯re talking about offensive power, mine is still not the most powerful.¡± Lin Feng humbly smiled as he then looked a little afraid as he continued, ¡°Once you look at Chen Jun¡¯s ability, you would not think of mine as strong¡­¡±


    I smiled slightly as I took a few steps forward.


    Ever since Pandora¡¯s heavily armed corps had reached this world, my connection with the Xyrin home-star had become much stronger. Although it wasn¡¯t yet at the stage where I could talk to Gaia daily, I could at least execute a little of the 99.999999% inexecutable commands.


    After making sure I had linked up successfully, my face grew serious as I grew relaxed; and I seemed to gather a force around me.


    ¡°If you want to continue posing, we¡¯ll head back first,¡± Lin Xue said blandly.


    ¡°Heaven Light!¡± I cried out harshly as my left hand pointed forward. At the same time, I said in my heart: ¡°Requesting for trans-spatial support.¡±


    I could see a few-meters thick white light pillar humming and descending from the sky and then swiftly striking the sand a few hundred meters away¡­


    And then into an almost ten-meter wide magma pool.


    Sounds of air being sucked in could be heard behind me.


    Sh*t! Overdid it!


    ¡°Chen Jun¡­ this is your real power?¡± Lin Xue¡¯s mouth twitched as she asked. Her heart was making somersaults. God¡­ this power¡­ could it still be called an ability? Luckily, I didn¡¯t piss this person off that day. If not¡­


    Lin Feng was also sweating profusely. He had been hunted and pursued for a whole day and night that day! (He and Lin Xue did not know that the one that had attacked them that day was not me but was the innocent-looking small Lolita, Pandora.)


    Zheng Yiming was also struck dumb. He had originally been very confident with his defensive abilities. However, could he even withstand more than a second under this attack?


    Only Xu Qianqian still had not fathomed how powerful this energy was and kept on looking at me with admiration.


    ¡°This¡­ actually, this type of long-rage attack has many restrictions,¡± I dry-laughed and tried to explain, ¡°First of all, it uses too much energy; and I cannot use it consecutively. Furthermore, I can¡¯t control the radius as well. Every time, I need to recharge for a long time¡­ that was why I was posing just now¡­¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Oh¡ª¡± Everyone nodded, and they finally seemed to have found their bearings.


    Lin Xue seemed to have assumed the role of a captain right from the start. Once everyone had awoken from that scene they had witnessed, she said loudly, ¡°Alright, now that everyone has a certain understanding of each other, anyone has any questions?¡±


    I looked around me.


    Pandora could use mind-talk to convey information. Lin Xue, using her predictive and sensing ability like a map; Zheng Yiming, using his defensive abilities to be the group¡¯s tanker; Lin Feng and I were the group¡¯s main attack force. Finally, Qianqian, someone who did not have any powers at all. En¡­


    ¡°Lin Xue,¡± I raised my hand and said, ¡°We are still lacking a healer!¡±

 Chapter 23

    Translator: Atlas Studios


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    Before we left for the place where the expedition team disappeared, Lin Xue brought us to a small town not far from the destination.


    This town was not huge; there were thousands of people in there. However, the buildings by the side of the roads looked very neat and modern. They did not look like a small town in a desert¡ªfar away from civilization¡ªat all.


    The people in the small town did not have much of a reaction to our arrival. Instead, they glanced at the group of outsiders and continued about their daily lives.


    For some reason, entering this town gave me a strange feeling.


    ¡°I did not think that a town like that would exist inside a desert,¡± Qianqian said. She could not help but feel shocked at the people walking around her. Although she knew that people did live in deserts, the problem was that this place was right in the middle of Taklimakan Desert! It was deserted and lacking in natural resources. Even water was hard to find here. It was indeed curious that a small town could be set up here.


    Zheng Yiming seemed to be quite familiar with this place. As he led the way, he introduced the place, ¡°This town is not an ordinary place. In fact, this place is a refuge. You could even call it a penal colony.


    ¡°What?¡± My busybody nature had been awakened.


    ¡°The top smugglers, arms dealers, descendants of large, exiled families, expert hermits who are being hunted down by their enemies, and even one or two people with special abilities who committed mistakes that caused them to be forbidden to leave this desert¡­ don¡¯t belittle anyone here. Anyone among them could easily cause the entire world to tremble if they walked out.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Qianqian exclaimed. Then, she tightened her grip on my arm. The civilians around us who looked warm and kind at first now looked like ferocious, violent, and evil criminals to Qianqian.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Lin Xue comforted Qianqian, patting her shoulder. ¡°No matter how great someone is¡ªonce they come to this penal colony, they become honest. In this place, there are a couple of rules. First, no matter what kind of mistake you committed outside, once you get here; the slate is cleaned. In other words, you have already ¡®died¡¯. Second, once you get here, without the organization¡¯s authorization; nobody can leave¡­ unless you are confident that you can escape the organization. Third, everyone in this desert is not allowed to cause trouble. No matter how powerful you were outside, you are only an ordinary civilian in this town. Otherwise¡­ keke, something troublesome would happen.


    ¡°Apart from these, this town is not completely cut-off from the rest of the world. From time to time, some outsiders would come in with permission. However, they don¡¯t know the truth behind this town. Those who know the truth are either in the organization or people with special abilities like Chen Jun and Pan Lili.¡±


    ¡°Amazing,¡± I said, pursing my lips, ¡°Why do I feel like you guys resemble a lawless, frightening organization?¡±


    ¡°Pfft, that¡¯s the contribution we make to the world!¡± Lin Xue retorted out of habit. ¡°Most of these fellas would only cause harm to humans if they¡¯re allowed to live in the outside world. However, killing them would be a waste of their talents. That was why we decided to do this.


    ¡°The organization is creating a sort of protection for them, so that they don¡¯t have to be torn to pieces by their enemies or other people. Conversely, they stay here obediently and honestly, using their own abilities to work for the organization. Whether you believe me or not, the people in front of you are a good example of what we do here: they made use of the internet or their own means to circulate billions of dollars in the outside world. All of this happens so that they can remain here and have their meals peacefully. That¡¯s why this place is called a refuge and a penal colony¡­¡±


    A refuge¡­ a penal colony¡­


    I began to understand what Lin Xue was saying. Once again, I observed the seemingly plain civilians in the desert closely.


    On the outside, they looked nothing more than ordinary citizens. However, on closer inspection, I discovered that the look in their eyes was different. Some were cold, some were numb, and some were indignant. There were even some who looked jealous upon seeing us.


    However, over here, they had no choice but to suppress these emotions of theirs and work hard to act as ordinary civilians in the desert.


    At that moment, a familiar male-voice was transmitted from not far away: ¡°Big Brother, do you want discs?¡±


    Crunch¡­ my body stiffened at once.


    Along with the crunch, I slowly turned my stiffened neck. The knight-like uncle dressed like he was from the Matrix, offering pirated discs to passers-by, came into view.


    ¡­Sicaro, the outstanding Commander of the Empire. He was sentenced to death by the Empire¡¯s Emperor on 6 December 2010. His crime: being too much of an idiot.


    That¡¯s just a joke¡­


    Still, I really wanted to do that! Was this rascal really a Commander of the Xyrin Empire? Wasn¡¯t he a stand-up comedian who specialized in making people laugh or a spy sent by the enemy to cause chaos? Did this person never attend a single training on information-gathering in the army? Apart from acting like a man from the Matrix selling pirated discs, did he really know no other way to disguise himself?


    At that moment, I had no hope at all in this knight-like uncle¡¯s intelligence.


    ¡°Eh? Why do I find this man selling discs so familiar?¡± Lin Xue, who had chanced upon Sicaro before while she was in the car, suddenly muttered to herself curiously.


    This was not the point, right? The point was how could an uncle be found selling pirated discs here, right?


    ¡°That¡¯s not right. How could there be someone like that here!¡± Zheng Yiming reacted at once. ¡°Get him!¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± I quickly stopped them.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Lin Xue asked me curiously, ¡°Do you know this person?¡±


    I was really retarded. Why did I speak?!


    Facing Lin Xue¡¯s questioning gaze, I immediately thought about what to say next. However, what exactly could I say in order to explain the relationship between me and this uncle selling pirated discs in the penal colony?


    ¡°He is my brother¡¯s friend,¡± Pandora suddenly said.


    ¡­Pandora, do you know that I was thinking of a way to explain away the relationship between me and this suspicious-looking uncle?!


    ¡°He is also a person with special abilities,¡± Pandora continued to expose information.


    ¡°What?!¡± Lin Xue, Lin Feng, and Zheng Yiming exclaimed. Weren¡¯t people with special abilities considered worthless at such an age? How come even random uncles selling pirated discs on the streets could turn out to be people with special abilities?


    At that moment, I heard Pandora¡¯s voice through our spiritual connection: ¡°Sicaro is a Commander of the Empire who is the best at positional defensive warfare. His combat abilities cannot be ignored as well. I hope that he would be able to join us in our mission from now on. I think this situation is not as simple as it looks. It¡¯s good to have one more layer of protection.¡±


    ¡°Chen Jun,¡±¡ªLin Xue¡¯s voice interrupted Pandora¡ª¡±do you know this person? Is he really a person with special abilities?¡±


    ¡°En¡­ that¡¯s right!¡± I replied, slightly panicked. Then, I had a brilliant idea and said, ¡°He can add blood!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    A few minutes later, the person who was said to be able to add blood¡­ keke, in other words, the healer Sicaro joined us.


    ¡°Chen Jun, are you sure there¡¯s nothing wrong with this fella?¡± Lin Xue looked at the knight-like uncle who was still selling pirated discs and asked worriedly, ¡°All of a sudden, we have an unknown person joining the group.¡±


    ¡°I can swear on my own character that he is reliable!¡±


    ¡°A person with special abilities who loves to travel stumbled upon Taklimakan Desert while exploring, got lost, mistakenly entered a penal colony that¡¯s being protected by layers and layers of other people with special abilities, and finally began selling pirated discs to make a living¡­ do you think I should believe that story?


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°He even has a weird name¡ªSicaro. It¡¯s obvious this isn¡¯t his real name, right?¡± Lin Xue was full of distrust for this uncle who dared to sell pirated discs in the penal colony. However, she finally sighed and said, ¡°Forget it. In any case, my instinct tells me that this person can be trusted. I hope my abilities are not lying to me this time.¡±


    ¡°Who are we trying to look for?¡± Qianqian finally asked, impatient, and frustrated. ¡°We¡¯re already nearing the end of this town. When are we going to the remains? If we go a day later, my father would be in even more danger!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious,¡± Lin Feng said and smiled warmly. ¡°The person we¡¯re looking for now is extremely important. Without his help, I¡¯m afraid we will also go missing like your father.¡±


    ¡°That person is that powerful?¡± I asked out of curiosity. ¡°Does the person also have special abilities?¡±


    Lin Xue shook her head and said, ¡°No, he is just an ordinary old man. However, he has something extraordinary, which possesses the power to stabilize the remains. Unfortunately, that expedition team relies too much on so-called modern technology. Their absolute nonchalance towards mysterious energy caused this accident.¡±

 Chapter 24

    Translator: Atlas Studios


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Lin Xue¡­ is this the mysterious old man you were talking about?¡±


    ¡°Since when did I say that he was a mysterious old man?¡± Lin Xue rolled her eyes. ¡°I only said that he has something extraordinary.¡±


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s an NPC1 who safekeeps this mysterious object, there must be something special about him¡­ this appearance¡­¡±


    In front of us stood an old man with dark skin and dressed in a dirty shirt and gray pants. His pants were rolled up to his knees, and he was holding onto a huge sea bowl. He looked like he had never had a proper meal in his life. He slurped the noodles from his bowl as if his life depended on it. From time to time, he even reached out and scratched his lower leg. From his appearance, it looked like he was completely immersed in his own noodle-world. He had not even seemed to notice us.


    ¡°Don¡¯t belittle this old man,¡± Lin Xue said in hushed tones, ¡°Gu Zhengfeng was once China¡¯s best tomb raider. He raided more tombs than you have visited cities. What¡¯s more, he seldom returned empty-handed. It¡¯s a pity that the last time he raided a tomb, he touched something he should not have. That caused people he could not afford to offend to come hunting him down. At last, he had no choice but to hide here.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­?¡± Once again, I scanned the sloppy old man in front of me, who was still fighting his way through his bowl of noodles. Why couldn¡¯t I believe that he was so awesome?


    Lin Feng joined in quite mysteriously, saying, ¡°Not only that, but it¡¯s said that the day after he entered this penal colony, the enemies hunting him down were all choked to death by Sixi Balls [1. This is a famous dish in China made out of meatballs, eggs, and spring onions.].¡±


    ¡°Little brat, you are here on purpose to bring me unhappiness, aren¡¯t you?!¡± The sloppy old man had already finished that last bit of noodles he had in his bowl and was now glaring at Lin Feng and shouting. It seemed like he had already been listening to our conversation from the beginning; he had just been too lazy to respond.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare, I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Lin Feng responded, cupping his hands and grinning. ¡°Today, we came to look for you because we have a favor to ask. Can we talk more in your house?¡±


    ¡°Cut to the chase,¡± the old man said as he lifted his sea bowl. With a loud slurp, he swallowed the soup in the bowl and then wiped his mouth. ¡°In any case, you will not let me leave. Am I allowed to object under your rule?¡±


    We followed behind the elderly man into what looked like an ordinary mud house from the outside.


    What we saw inside completely surprised us.


    The average-sized room was filled with old bottles and jars and tools that we could not identify. What surprised us even more was that there was no room at all for us to walk around. Even the walls were filled with dirty, imitation paintings and other things. The already-dim room looked even darker thanks to the relics of history¡ªblackened by the passing of time¡ªwhich blocked light from coming in. The moment we entered the room, we felt like we were in a tomb that had just been dug.


    ¡°These things caused me to become the way I am,¡± the old tomb raider said, easily navigating his way through the old mess. ¡°Still, I can¡¯t bear to throw it all away.¡±


    ¡°I think anything that I get a hold of in here could be sold for a very, very high price,¡± Qianqian said as she slowly stepped over an old ceramic jar, which looked like it would be reduced to pieces if it fell over.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about taking anything in here,¡± Lin Xue said in a low voice, ¡°Otherwise, Old Gu will definitely fight it out with you. Back then, when he first entered this city, he donated a total of two hundred and twenty-seven cultural relics and all of his family¡¯s assets. He made just one request: to forbid anyone from touching everything he had left until he died.¡±


    The old tomb raider¡¯s ears worked very well. Even though Lin Xue was speaking very softly, he could hear everything. He grinned and said, ¡°Once I die, you will have freedom in dealing with all of these things. However, until I do, I hope to lie in the midst of all my treasures. Old Gu has raided countless tombs belonging to so many royalties. Before I die, I want to be like them and lie in the midst of all these treasures!¡±


    Hearing these words from the old man made everyone roll their eyes in frustration immediately.


    ¡°Alright, sit down.¡± After such an arduous journey into the house, we finally arrived at the only empty space in the entire house. The old man easily whipped out several chairs¡ªwhich looked like they could fall apart at any moment¡ªand gestured for us to sit down.


    Sitting in the middle of all these ancient treasures, I suddenly felt like I was having a meeting in a tomb.


    ¡°Speak: are you here today for that thing?¡± The old man seemed to already know what we were here for.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Lin Xue answered straightforwardly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible for me to give that thing to you,¡± the old man said, his eyes glinting. His sloppiness immediately disappeared without a trace. For a moment, he looked like the same bright tomb raider of years ago. ¡°Back then, if not for my greed in bringing that item back, I would not have ended up in this land in the first place. To me, that thing was a baneful star. However, I would not hand it over so easily as well. You know my rules.¡±


    Immediately, I finally realized that what Lin Xue wanted from this old tomb raider was the same thing that brought him calamity in the first place. At that moment, I became intensely curious as to what exactly that item was.


    Lin Xue did not seem very bothered by the rules that the old man was talking about. She pushed Qianqian, who had been curiously observing the antiques around her, forward and said, ¡°This is Xu Feng¡¯s daughter, Xu Qianqian. If you are right, then this girl has the right to activate that thing. So what¡¯s it going to be? Are you going to take that out and give it a try?¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± I thought Lin Xue was going to make Qianqian do something dangerous so I immediately stopped her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will not hurt your beloved. I just need her to cooperate and do some tests.¡±


    The old tomb raider scanned Qianqian from head to toe and then grinned. ¡°Hey, that missing man¡¯s daughter? Her father is a dedicated materialist. He would not believe in your special abilities, and he even scolded me upside down. What, is his daughter willing to believe in this nonsense? Just wait, I¡¯ll get that for you¡­¡±


    When the old man went to the back to look for that mysterious thing, Qianqian and I asked, ¡°Uncle Xu (Dad) has been here, too?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± This time, it was Zheng Yiming who answered us. ¡°They were going to explore some very special remains. That was why we arranged for a few of the most important people in the expedition team to come here. We hoped that they would be able to get that important item from Gu Zhengfeng.


    ¡°The good thing was that Mr. Xu successfully resonated with that item. However, what we did not expect was that he would not believe us and take our advice as pseudoscience. He even gave Old Gu a dressing down¡­¡±


    Qianqian glanced at us, embarrassed. It was almost as if she had already expected her father to be this stubborn.


    Hearing Zheng Yiming¡¯s description, I became even more curious about this mysterious item. ¡°Did you say that Uncle Xu resonated with the thing? What¡¯s more, as Uncle Xu¡¯s daughter, Qianqian would also be able to resonate with it? What exactly is that?¡±


    ¡°You will understand once you see it for yourself. One thing is for sure: it is a mysterious object that is even harder to explain than our own special abilities.¡±


    Right at that moment, I heard a sound coming from behind me. The old tomb raider was already carrying that thing over.


    ¡°This is it?¡± I looked at the unremarkable thing that the old tomb raider was holding. It was a hexagonal metal plate, which was about the size of my palm. I had no idea what it was made of, but the outermost layer looked like black-red rust. Faintly, I could see incomplete patterns on the surface of the metal plate. Apart from that, this thing looked nothing more than trash.


    Was this rotten metal plate the ¡®mysterious treasure¡¯ that they were all fawning over?


    Just when I thought I was being played by this strange old man, Pandora¡¯s voice sounded in my head: ¡°This is an Ethereal Beacon!¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°What?!¡± I was incredibly shocked. ¡°Pandora, you recognize this thing?¡±


    ¡°An Ethereal Beacon. The Empire¡¯s Army soldiers would use these things to teleport out of any emergency they found themselves in. At the same time, it could be used as a mini navigator for a spatial transition. I have something like that as well. To a Xyrin Warrior, an Ethereal Beacon is the most important thing. What is it doing on this planet¡­?¡±


    At that moment, something that happened in front of us interrupted the conversation between me and Pandora.


    According to Gu Zhengfeng¡¯s instructions, Qianqian placed her left hand on the black metallic plate which Pandora called the ¡®Ethereal Beacon¡¯. Immediately, the metallic plate began buzzing softly.


    ¡°How can that be?!¡± Pandora¡¯s shocked voice sounded in my mind once again. I had never heard her voice with such intense emotion. ¡°How can something from the Xyrin Empire resonate with a carbon-based being?!¡±

 Chapter 25

    Translator: Atlas Studios


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    Could anything be even more surprising than learning of the existence of aliens?


    Of course! That would be learning that a certain old tomb raider had found an alien relic in an unknown tomb.


    Watching the black metallic plate buzzing and vibrating in front of me, images of various different movies suddenly rushed to my head. A strange story stood out among them.


    A powerful warrior from the depths of the universe went through countless violent and tragic battles. Covered with serious injuries, he fell into a world that had not yet become developed. Since there was no way he could return to his hometown, the warrior remained in the earth and became named a divine being among the indigenous people. He led the people of the world to fight against tyranny and dictatorship time and time again.


    At last, he led a lonely life alone on this planet. The items he left behind were treated by the people who viewed him with extreme respect as sacred items. Centuries went by; one day, a man named¡­ er, I forgot, but this wretched old man found a forgotten grave. The tip of the iceberg that was this alien warrior¡¯s story was finally exposed. Then, the credits roll¡­


    ¡°Ah Jun?¡± Qianqian¡¯s voice sounded in my ear, yanking me¡ªwho was still in a daydream¡ªback to reality.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing? Why are you in a daze?¡± Qianqian looked at me, slightly upset as if frustrated by how I always drifted into a daze from time to time. Lin Xue suddenly burst out, ¡°You have not been cursed by the ancient items in here, have you? According to what I know, these mysterious ancient items can cause one to be stuck in a spiritual trance. Why don¡¯t I give you a good check?¡±


    ¡°Er¡­ there¡¯s no need for that. I was just thinking about something¡­ so what¡¯s the matter? We can confirm that Qianqian resonates with this item. What exactly is it?¡±


    Everyone immediately turned to look at Gu Zhengfeng. The old tomb raider let out a dry cough and said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not sure either¡­¡±


    All of us glared at him ferociously.


    The old tomb raider quickly shrunk and said, ¡°But I am sure that this thing is useful. Back then, a couple of friends and I went to those remains together. Deep inside a grave there, we found this item. Back then, there was an introduction to this item written on the wall of the grave as well.


    ¡°The introduction called this thing a ¡®Beacon of the Lost¡¯. Only chosen people could take them away. At the time, I was greedy. I did not listen to my friends when they encouraged me to leave the item behind. Instead, I took it right out of the box.


    ¡°As a result, a mechanism was triggered, causing the deaths of a few of my friends in that grave. I could only escape thanks to the guidance of this thing. However, people began to hunt me down; and I ended up on this land¡­¡±


    After hearing Gu Zhengfeng¡¯s story, I roughly understood the history behind this ¡®Ethereal Beacon¡¯. I said, ¡°So you made a rule that only people who could form some kind of connection with this ¡®Beacon of the Lost¡¯ would be able to take it away?¡±


    The old man nodded and replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. Actually, from the beginning, I did not believe that anyone would be able to resonate with this item. I only got the special abilities organization to help because I wanted to test it out. I told them to send anyone who wanted to go to those remains for an expedition here.


    ¡°In the end, I really met an archaeologist with the surname Xu. What a pity; the man did not want to listen to my persuasion. Instead, he gave me a dressing down. Ai, I¡ªOld Gu¡ªwas just trying to the right thing for once¡­¡±


    Lin Xue tutted with disapproval and said, ¡°If I were you, I would have thrown this thing away a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°If he really threw it away, wouldn¡¯t we be in big trouble?¡±


    Lin Xue tutted again and said, but this time, she did not rebut me like she normally did. Instead, she changed the topic and said, ¡°No matter what, we have gotten a hold of this thing. We can move out soon. Staying here for too long is making me feel like I¡¯m being buried in a grave myself.¡±


    Towards the remains¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± Lin Xue said, stepping out of a special buggy made for deserts.


    ¡°Where? Why can¡¯t I see it?¡± I scanned the surroundings, but apart from a sand dune, I could not see anything else.


    Lin Xue led the way and said, ¡°Are you stupid? Why would such mysterious remains be placed in such an obvious position? It¡¯s right below this desert!¡±


    It was underground? Could the people of the past have had the same hobby as Lin Xue and the others? Did they all like building bases underground?


    Below the sand dune, we found the entrance of the remains.


    There was a passageway about two to three meters high, made out of off-white stones. We stood at the entrance of this passageway, looking in. All we could see were long stone steps leading downwards, slowly being swallowed by the darkness of the passageway. Looking at the passageway made one feel like they were staring at the road that led to hell.


    Lin Xue closed her eyes as if trying to focus on sensing her surroundings. Then, she said, ¡°Indeed, this sand dune is still. That is why this entrance has not been covered by sand.¡±


    Before Lin Xue offered this explanation, I already got a fuller and more accurate description from Pandora.


    With this entrance as the center, the sand within a-kilometer-radius was all in a strange ¡®pseudo-stillness¡¯ mode. It was called ¡®pseudo-stillness¡¯ because they were not completely stuck in their original positions. Instead, they could still be moved around by the wind. The only difference was that every once in a while, the sand would be pushed back to their original positions by a mysterious force. Thus, this entrance could remain here for countless years and not be filled by moving sand.


    What a strange place.


    ¡°Sicaro,¡±¡ªI spoke to the knight-like uncle through our spiritual connection¡ª¡±be on your guard. The moment anything happens, protect Qianqian and Lin Xue. Both of them are the weakest in the group.¡±


    At that moment, Lin Xue finished sensing her surroundings. She opened her eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s safe in front. Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    I felt my shirt being tugged from behind so I turned around and gently comforted, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, Qianqian. There are six people with special abilities here to protect you.¡±


    I did not know how many years this passageway had existed for. The stone steps beneath our feet already looked beaten down by the years. In many places, chips of the stone would fall off the moment we stepped on it. Then, the broken stones would cause a loud crack to echo into the unending darkness. I held the rough stone wall and depended on the dim light of the blue and white cold light tube to gingerly advance forward. Lin Xue was right in front, leading the way. With her skills, she could sense any potential danger that could appear around us.


    ¡°Weird¡­¡± Lin Xue suddenly said. ¡°How long have we been walking for?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s been almost an hour,¡± I replied, unsure. The surrounding darkness and pressure made me feel like we had already been walking in this strange place for a long time.


    ¡°More than twenty minutes,¡± Pandora replied, her calm voice sounding in all of our minds.


    ¡°En¡­¡± Lin Xue mumbled, ¡°under this oppressive and constrained environment, our concept of time would often be warped. Lili is already blind so she¡¯s not that affected. In other words, we have already been in here for close to thirty minutes¡­¡±


    ¡°Big Sister, did you find something?¡± Lin Feng asked.


    ¡°Air¡­ we¡¯re already so deep in. The air in this passageway has not thinned nor become musky. In an ancient underground tunnel like this one, this is very exceptional.¡±


    Was this another kind of ¡®pseudo-stillness¡¯?


    ¡°Although it¡¯s exceptional, it¡¯s still better than not having any air. At the very least, we don¡¯t need to use the respirators that we brought along with us,¡± Lin Xue said. Then, she sped up, and we followed closely behind her.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    I don¡¯t know how much more time passed, but just as we began suspecting that there was no end to the steps of this passageway and that it would lead us straight to the core of the earth, a sliver of light suddenly appeared in front of us.


    Once Lin Xue confirmed that there was no threat ahead, we immediately rushed down the last few steps towards the faint light.


    ¡°Ah, this is¡­¡± When Lin Xue saw the scene in front of her, she exclaimed.


    What appeared in front of us was a huge stone hall!


    Pandora¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in my head. She was obviously agitated as she said: ¡°This is the graveyard of a Xyrin Warrior!¡±

 Chapter 26

    Translator: Atlas Studios


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    I received this explosive news all of a sudden and out of nowhere; I had no idea how I was to respond. The blow that this news dealt to me was even greater than that when Pandora told me that rotten metal plate was an ¡®Ethereal Beacon¡¯. I began to suspect if the author even knew what he or she was writing. Nonsense! I¡¯ve said the wrong thing¡­


    I looked around me and realized that there was no source of light in this underground space, but it was still well-lit as if the sun was shining in. We could clearly see everything inside this hall.


    The entire hall looked almost as big as a football field. It was made completely out of huge stone slabs, and there were strange patterns and diagrams engraved into the cubes on the ground. On the wall beside me, some sculptures obviously had meanings that I did not understand. The entire place looked like some sort of sacrifice was taking place. Even the stone pillars were covered in what looked like letters.


    Apart from the entrance we entered from, the hall also had an exit or entrance of about the same size on each wall. Including the one we entered from, there were a total of four passageways connected to this hall.


    These were ancient remains, but the standard of this structure looked very advanced. Still, what I was seeing here looked nothing like the Xyrin buildings that I saw were to be built in the future.


    ¡°Pandora, are you sure this is the graveyard of a Xyrin Warrior? There isn¡¯t a single piece of advanced equipment here.¡±


    ¡°This place is indeed filled with the aura of the ancient carbon-based being¡¯s civilization. However, the set-up looks exactly as the resting places we create for our Xyrin Warriors. The sculptures and words here have all been edited by carbon-based beings, based on their own understanding; but I can tell that these are Xyrin words. Most importantly, there is a Xyrin device here that¡¯s still working¡­¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± I exclaimed, wanting to ask for more details. However, before I could do so, I heard Lin Xue shout, ¡°Everyone, close your eyes!¡±


    Although we did not know why Lin Xue was asking us to do that, we did not doubt her even for a second. Instead, all of us closed our eyes.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°What is happening¡­?¡±


    ¡°How can this be¡­?¡±


    ¡°I can still see¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t count the words anymore¡­ Wu¡­¡±


    All sorts of shouts echoed throughout the hall.


    We realized in shock that even though our eyes were closed, we could still see the image of the hall very clearly in our heads. At the same time, we lifted our hands and touched our faces to check if we still existed.


    ¡°The Mind-Imaging System can cause scenes to cut right into the minds of living beings, in order to cause an effect. It can look up to 99.99% similar to the original scene. Usually, we combine this technology with virtual reality technology in order to put our soldiers through special combat training¡­¡±


    ¡°In other words, everything here is an illusion?!¡± My heart skipped a beat, and I immediately wanted to convey this news to everyone else.


    ¡°No¡­ this Mind-Imaging System seems to have been placed here purely to help visitors see everything in this hall properly. The image we receive in our minds is exactly the same as the actual appearance of the hall.¡±


    At that moment, Lin Xue discovered the same thing using her own skills. She waved her hand, gesturing for her uneasy companions to calm down. ¡°Everyone, you don¡¯t have to worry. This is just an illusion. It seems like something in this ancient remains is allowing us to see the hall without using our ordinary senses.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is this place really just ancient remains?¡± Lin Feng¡¯s words echoed many other people¡¯s thoughts.


    The strange remains caused everyone to be on their toes. Lin Xue maximized the sensitivity of her own senses while Zheng Yiming walked right to the front of the group so that he could be the first to tackle any sort of danger. Lin Xue¡¯s right hand made one circle in the air, and green wind blades appeared in his hands. Sicaro carefully hugged his bag, which was full of pirated discs, closer to his chest.


    ¡­Uncle, are you sure you¡¯re not a spy sent by the enemy to cause chaos among us? Or is your real purpose here to expand your consumer-base of pirated discs to the zombies in the tomb as well?


    ¡°Wait a moment¡­¡± Qianqian, who had been silently following behind the group from the beginning, suddenly called out. All of us turned back and saw the hexagonal metal plate, which Qianqian was holding, vibrating slightly. One of the edges was even emitting a dim red light.


    ¡°It suddenly became like this¡­¡±


    We all exchanged meaningful looks. At last, I suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you try changing the direction of the plate?¡±


    Qianqian turned the hexagonal metal plate as I suggested, and all of us saw the red light move to another edge. It was almost acting like a compass.


    ¡°Move in the direction of this red light.¡±


    Lin Xue unexpectedly turned to me and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think that apart from being so destructive, you would also be so smart.¡±


    ¡­If you had a living instruction manual for the ¡®Ethereal Beacon¡¯ like Pandora next to you, you would easily make that suggestion as well.


    We followed behind Lin Xue and came to one of the exits of the hall. A dark passageway stood in front of us.


    I used my spiritual connection to complain to Pandora: ¡°Which Xyrin Apostle built a place like that? Would it have killed them to install more ¡®Mind-Imaging Systems¡¯? Otherwise, couldn¡¯t they have installed more lights¡­?¡±


    ¡°If Big Brother is unhappy with this, we can think of a way to look for the person who built this grave and give him or her an appropriate punishment.¡±


    ¡°Er¡­ couldn¡¯t you tell I was joking?¡±


    ¡°Hold on!¡± Just as we switched our cold light tubes on and got ready to walk through the dark passageway, Lin Xue suddenly shouted.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Big Sister? You almost scared us to death!¡± Lin Feng said frustratedly, having had the fright of his life.


    Lin Xue looked through the dark passageway uncomfortably and said in hushed tones, ¡°I suddenly feel very uneasy¡­¡±


    My heart skipped a beat. Immediately, I became more cautious. I did not doubt Lin Xue¡¯s words at all; she had what even Pandora called powerful skills!


    ¡°Everyone, be careful!¡± Zheng Yiming whispered. Then, a translucent protective layer suddenly wrapped around everyone. At about the same time, hundreds of red light beams shout of the stone bricks in the ground, moving along the cracks towards us.


    ¡°Quick, move into the passageway! I cannot block off all these attacks!¡± Seeing his own defensive layer becoming somewhat unstable after only blocking off the first few beams of light, Zheng Yiming quickly hurried everyone along.


    ¡°No¡­ we can¡¯t go in!¡± Qianqian tried to hide in the passageway behind her but found that an invisible barrier was stopping her.


    ¡°Pandora,¡± I immediately called out using my spiritual connection, ¡°What exactly is happening?!¡±


    ¡°Resolving¡­ confirmed the attacker¡¯s identity: Automatic Defense Counter-Attack System EL-305. Requesting connection¡­ request denied¡­ submitting higher-authority signals¡­ recognition of higher-authority rejected¡­


    ¡°Big Brother, this is a system that the Xyrin Empire often uses for defense and counter-attacks. I guess that too much time has passed, and it has malfunctioned. I cannot stop its operations using normal methods.¡±


    ¡°Can we do anything?¡± Seeing that Zheng Yiming¡¯s defensive layer was already cracking apart, I began to feel anxious.


    ¡°I cannot accurately locate the position of this Defense Counter-Attack System¡¯s host machine. There are two solutions: Sicaro Corps¡¯ Protective War Chariots can completely fend off attacks of this energy-level or my Reshaping Floating-Photon Cannon Array can terminate the attack by completely destroying these remains.


    ¡°Both of the above solutions would produce huge energy fluctuations and obvious observable phenomena. There is a 99.915% chance that this planet¡¯s carbon-based beings would observe these happening.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°¡­Is there a more subtle solution?¡±


    Although we were in a very precarious situation, Pandora¡¯s voice still sounded calm as ever. ¡°There is a set of alternatives, but there may be unpredictable consequences. I can use my ¡®Ethereal Beacon¡¯ and send everyone out of this place. However, I cannot tell if this place has a Spatial Interference System so I cannot confirm that we will be able to completely teleport out.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s give it a shot. If we fail at teleporting, we can use your super weapons.¡±


    Pandora nodded and then closed her eyes to hide the change in her pupils¡¯ color.


    At that exact moment, I saw the Ethereal Beacon in Qianqian¡¯s hands¡ªwhich she got from Gu Zhengfeng and which had already been declared useless¡ªemit a blinding red light!

 Chapter 27

    Translator: Atlas Studios


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    Once I recovered from the dizziness, my surroundings had changed drastically.


    This was a clearing in a forest that was filled with fallen leaves. In the surroundings were huge ancient trees that towered over us. Beyond these tall trees, I could only see a forest that gave off a dim glow as well as slivers of sunlight that filtered through the thick foliage. As I raised my head and looked up, the clear sky that could be seen through the cross-sections of the branches of the ancient trees looked rather beautiful, forming a stark contrast with the dark and dim forest around us.


    I have never seen this kind of pure and clear sky before.


    ¡°What place is this¡­?¡± I tried to shake my mind out of its groggy state as I murmured to myself.


    Pandora¡¯s clear and mechanical voice when analyzing a question rang out next to me, ¡°Discovering a change in environment parameters¡­ recalibrating¡­ overriding gravity¡­ overriding atmospheric figures¡­ analyzing environmental energies¡­ activating all-frequency scanning systems¡­


    ¡°Big Brother, it seemed as if Big Sister Qianqian¡¯s Ethereal Beacon had malfunctioned and brought us to a new world. My existing database does not have records of this place¡­¡±


    In other words, we have transmigrated?


    Wasn¡¯t that a little too ridiculous?


    Hearing this news, I instantly became a little scared. However, I immediately calmed down¡ªsince Pandora could come to Earth directly from the Xyrin home-star, she definitely had a way to head back from this world.


    I still had much confidence in the Xyrin Empire¡¯s technology.


    ¡°En? Where are the others?¡± I looked around me and realized that besides Pandora and I, only Lin Xue¡ªwho was still unconscious¡ªwas around. Including Qianqian, everyone else had disappeared.


    Pandora closed her eyes and after a long while, she opened them and said, ¡°This world is not that far away from Earth; I have already linked up successfully with Sicaro. Only the three of us had been accidentally teleported to this planet. Everyone else had successfully left the ancient remains and are returning to base. I have already asked Sicaro to inform the rest that we are safe.


    ¡°When can we go back, then?¡± I asked. I wasn¡¯t interested in exploring this foreign world at all. If we encountered something that even Pandora couldn¡¯t deal with, we would be in trouble. Although it sounded like a fun thing¡ªexploring an alternate world, I felt that it was better if we returned as soon as possible. If I died here, that would be extremely irresponsible of me towards Qianqian and my Big Sister.


    A faint humming sound emitted from Pandora¡¯s body as she said, ¡°The Spatial Transition System needs to cool down; seven-two hours later till the next time it can be activated.¡±


    It seemed as if we had to stay here for another three days. I hope that the food in this world can be digestible. In order to safely survive the next three days in this Alternate World, I had to have a preliminary understanding of this world. The best way to do so was via this Lolita¡¯s multi-purpose radar.


    At this moment, a faint groan interrupted my thoughts. Lin Xue had woken up.


    ¡°Wu¡­ Chen Jun?¡± Lin Xue sat up with a bit of difficulty. She immediately saw me standing next to her, and her sharp senses told her that something was amiss with her surroundings.


    ¡°¡­what is this place?¡± Lin Xue exclaimed, ¡°Why is the environment here so strange? There is so much foreign energy in the air here.¡±


    I stretched out a hand and pulled Lin Xue up and said, ¡°Welcome to an Alternate World.¡±


    ¡°Alternate World?!¡±


    ¡°It seems that a small accident has happened, and we have transmigrated.¡±


    Lin Xue¡¯s face swiftly turned flustered as she said a little lost, ¡°Chen Jun, what are you talking about? Transmigration?! Are you joking?¡±


    As I wanted to play a prank on Lin Xue, I decided not to tell her¡ªfor the time being¡ªthat we could actually smoothly return home in three days. I said matter-of-factly, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not joking. Have you not sensed the strange surroundings? You have never sensed something like this before on Earth, right?¡±


    Hearing my answer, Lin Xue finally accepted the fact that we had transmigrated. She then asked anxiously, ¡°What should we do now? If we really can¡¯t head back, what about everyone else on Earth¡­?¡±


    ¡°That is something we should think about later on; our most pressing matter now is¡­ I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Of course, I was hungry. From the penal colony to the ancient remains and then experiencing transmigration, I had not eaten a single bite. More than half a day had gone by, and my stomach was growling. Upon my reminder, Lin Xue¡¯s tummy also coordinated perfectly with me as it sounded out with a ¡®gu-gu¡¯ as she immediately grew embarrassed.


    ¡°Are the things in this world¡­ edible?¡± Lin Xue surveyed her surroundings and saw all sorts of vegetation that she couldn¡¯t recognize. She couldn¡¯t find anything that resembled food as well.


    I realized that in this foreign world now, Lin Xue¡¯s stubborn streak and her penchant to bicker with me had disappeared. She seemed to start to rely on me. It seemed like this devilish Lin Xue also had a girl¡¯s weak and gentle side.


    ¡°Warning: strong energy response detected, huge carbon-based being approaching¡ª¡± Pandora¡¯s voice suddenly rang out in my mind. At the same time, Lin Xue immediately hid behind me and said anxiously, ¡®Chen Jun, I feel as if something powerful is coming our way!¡±


    One of the three rules of transmigration: the main characters have met the enemy.


    Just as I was feeling weak and a little disgusted at such a ridiculous storyline, a low growl traveled from above us. The next second, we sensed that the sky above us had grown dark.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Lin Xue shouted out, ¡®What is that?!¡±


    ¡°Could you read more novels and watch more movies normally? Isn¡¯t this the fabled being in whichever novel that is supposed to toughen the main character up¡­ a dragon?¡±


    ¡°Rubbish, of course, I know this is a dragon. I had only exclaimed just now to complement the atmosphere!¡±


    I was truly defeated by this bad-tempered and thick-skinned Lin Xue.


    Just as we were bickering, that huge, black lizard in the sky had already realized that three rather nutritious beings that did not contain any preservatives that could form its next meal were on the ground. It growled a little and then charged towards us.


    Wasn¡¯t it said that dragons in an Alternate World all possessed a high intellect and were proud creatures? Why did this dragon look completely like a hungry wild beast?


    Amidst Lin Xue¡¯s screams, I hurriedly stood forward and roared, ¡°Heaven Reflection!¡±


    Three word-like characters formed into white pillars as they descended from the skies and blocked the huge dragon¡¯s front and two sides. However, what disappointed me was that huge-bellied lizard obviously was more agile than I had expected. It swiftly kept its wings, and its body angled in a diagonal direction and slipped through the crack between two pillars.


    Since it could easily evade such a swift and unexpected attack, it seemed as if it was not very probable I could defeat this creature. However, after being surprised by my attack, this dragon obviously grew much more careful. It retreated slightly and started to circle us.


    Just as I was still sighing because my attack¡ªthat I thought would succeed¡ªhad failed, Lin Xue¡¯s astonished voice traveled over, ¡°Chen Jun, didn¡¯t you say that this attack had many restrictions? That you needed to recharge in order to launch it? Why is it that you seem to be using it so easily?¡±


    Err, in the heat of the moment, I had actually forgotten Lin Xue was present¡­


    Should I silence her?


    How was that possible? That was a little too absurd.


    What¡¯s more, this wasn¡¯t Earth. Even if I used some rule-bending methods, it shouldn¡¯t be that weird, right? As long as Lin Xue could keep this secret¡ªalthough this person was not on the best terms with me, I was still rather confident she could be discreet; that would be fine. If not, when we returned to Earth, I could ask Keos to alter her memories then.


    As such, I revealed a rather stern expression as I stared at Lin Xue and said, ¡®Comrade Lin Xue, I have something that concerns the human race¡¯s survival; I hope that you can agree to my request.¡±


    If you didn¡¯t agree, I really did not know what those Xyrin Empire war-mongers would do to humans that knew the truth.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Seeing an unprecedentedly stern look on my face, Lin Xue swallowed anxiously and said, ¡®You aren¡¯t planning to ask me to fulfill the task of procreation to preserve the human race here, right?¡±


    This lass was full of ideas¡­


    ¡°I just want you to help me to keep a secret,¡± I flicked Lin Xue¡¯s head lightly as I said so. My tone was a little helpless as I continued, ¡°It concerns me and Pan Lili.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I thought¡­¡± Lin Xue blushed as she ignored my flick on her head, ¡°However, as for keeping a secret, rest assured that I can!¡±


    ¡°Very well¡­¡± I grinned as I turned around and said, ¡°Pandora-zero! For the Empire, toast that attacker!¡±

 Chapter 28

    Translator: Atlas Studios


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    Come to think of it, Lolita was rather long-suffering being around me. Who was she? She was a high-ranking Empire general and had led her Pandora Corps in conquering countless civilizations. However, when she was around me, she had become a quiet and meek small Lolita, enduring the ¡®primitive¡¯, ¡®stupid¡¯ school teachers that fed her information full of gaps and loopholes.


    She also had to endure and be patient while living harmoniously with the carbon-based beings on Earth. Although she had not said anything about all these, I guessed that if this continued for long, she was not going to be able to hold all this in and might even suffer an internal injury.


    Hence, my order towards Pandora was akin to a declaration of release. Seeing Lolita¡¯s fighting passion materialize, I subconsciously wiped my non-existent sweat as I thought of the many legends regarding Pandora¡¯s Box. However, while that Pandora had opened a box, I had opened Pandora instead.


    Also, there wasn¡¯t anything grammatically wrong with the sentence above.


    Under Lin Xue¡¯s astounded gaze, Pandora¡¯s body suddenly was covered with a layer of silver and gold battle armor. A faint green translucent mask covered the lower half of her face as only her fuchsia-like eyes could be seen. That pair of strange eyes now seemed to be filled with hunger (It seemed as if it wasn¡¯t just me and Lin Xue who were hungry¡­) as they looked up at the huge lizard in the sky.


    An icy-cold mechanic voice that was not life-like at all traveled from the mask, ¡°Anti-Proton Floating Cannon Array¡ª¡±


    Following Pandora¡¯s voice, tens of translucent wave-like whirlpools appeared in the air speedily as tens of silver floating cannons that were as big as cars emerged from these whirlpools.


    ¡°Scatter attack!¡±


    All the floating cannons instantly emitted screeching sounds that came from high-energy currents as tens of blinding white light pillars that brought a hot wave of energy shot up towards that huge dragon. In an instant, all the dragon¡¯s possible escape routes had been blocked.


    The sudden wave of attack stupefied the dragon, and at this moment, tens of cannon blasts surged into the sky and surrounded it from all directions.


    ¡°Pandora¡¯s One-Meter Phantom Warship Cannon!¡±


    The left-half of Pandora¡¯s body swiftly merged with a lengthy energy cannon as a thick energy tube extended from Pandora¡¯s body to the rear of that cannon, supplying huge amounts of energy continuously to that killing machine. As a low sound wheezed, the phantom cannon¡¯s front concentrated with a bluish-white light. Three seconds later, a one-meter long beam of energy blasted towards the now-trapped dragon. Almost at the same time, the recoil from this attack caused the ground beneath Pandora¡¯s feet to crack and for fissures to appear.


    Due to the floating cannons all about, that intimidating and proud big lizard had nowhere left to hide and could only face the incoming blast head-on.


    However, this dragon was¡ªafter all¡ªone of the most powerful carbon-based beings. This huge lizard we were facing still had some tricks up its sleeve. We saw the dragon open its mouth wide as a ball of last night¡¯s dinner¡­ ahem, a ball of hot burning flames shot to meet Pandora¡¯s attack.


    Two powerful energies collided, and the resulting explosion created a powerful glow. Following this blinding light came an ear-screeching groan. Evidently, although this dragon¡¯s breath had stopped the attack, it was still hurt considerably.


    As the many lizards in my vision created due to the strong light finally merged back into one, I realized that, actually, that dragon had not been hit by Pandora¡¯s Phantom Warship Cannon. This fellow had been blinded by the strong light and ended up flying into one of the floating cannon¡¯s attack ranges. One of its wings had been blasted, and a perfect big-dipper-shaped hole had been formed in it.


    As its perceived ¡®meal¡¯ was evidently much stronger than it had anticipated, its hunger disappeared without a trace. At this moment, this dragon only wanted to leave this dangerous place as fast as possible. Unfortunately, as one of its wings was damaged, it could not evade the countless floating cannons¡¯ attacks. In a while, the big-dipper shaped hole in its wing had become zodiac signs; it seemed as if the damage was going to expand and form a star-spangled banner any time soon.


    Pandora didn¡¯t seem very anxious to kill the huge dragon that had already lost its wits and was flying about desperately. She kept her Phantom Warship Cannon as she focused on controlling the floating cannons in the sky, leaving all sorts of marks on the dragon¡¯s body.


    Seeing that huge dragon come to the verge of exhaustion and desperately flying about, I suddenly recalled thirteen years ago on Nanfu Street when my neighbor Second Fatty had been chased by hornets.


    Lin Xue¡ªwho had long ago been stunned beyond measure¡ªfinally responded. She pointed at the futuristic-like warrior Pandora as she stuttered and said, ¡°Li¡­ Lili¡­ ro¡­ robot¡­ changed into¡­¡±


    I interrupted Lin Xue¡¯s stuttering and efforts at forming words as I said, ¡°That is a fake name; her real name is Pandora-zero. I seemed to have mentioned this name just now, right?¡±


    ¡°Chen Jun!¡± Lin Xue seemed on the verge of breaking down, ¡°What on earth is going on? This can¡¯t possibly be described as special abilities, right? Could it be that Lili is from the future? A fighting machine? You aren¡¯t one as well¡­¡±


    I saw that Lin Xue was starting to treat me as a non-human as well as I hurriedly broke her off and said, ¡°No, no! I am a real human being. As for Pandora¡¯s identity¡­ I¡¯ll tell you another time. Don¡¯t forget your promise that you will keep this a secret. If not, Pandora and I would be in trouble.¡±


    Lin Xue wasn¡¯t an ordinary girl after all. As much as she hadn¡¯t recovered from the shock of discovering that Pandora had transformed into a super-warrior, she still tried her best to calm herself down. She then used a strange glance on Pandora, who was still directing her floating cannons to bully the dragon.


    ¡°Chen Jun¡­ I know that you guys have many secrets, and I do not intend to ask all my questions at once. However, can you tell me what Lili¡­ no, Pandora is doing?¡±


    I looked at Pandora who seemed to be happily treating the dragon like a roasting game as sweat dripped profusely. I said ¡°Err¡­ who knows? She is probably playing. This lass¡¯s hobbies are not like normal people¡¯s.¡±


    It seemed as if Pandora had a devilish tendency to toy and tease with her opponents. From the fact that she had spent one day and one night bullying and messing with Lin Xue and Lin Feng that time, this was already evident. This time, she once again seemed to be engrossed with toying with the hungry dragon.


    The black, huge dragon in the sky seemed to have completely lost its will to battle. Right from the start, it had been restrained by Pandora¡¯s floating cannons; its only defensive move just now had resulted in one of its wings having a big-dipper shaped hole in it. Now, it did not even dare to stop and release another breath; those agile floating cannons didn¡¯t give it a chance to breathe at all. The dragon race¡¯s pride in close-combat fighting was also now being diminished by Pandora¡¯s long-ranged attacks.


    This game continued for almost an hour; the forest seemed to already start emanating a fragrance of roasted meat.


    Wait; could this actually be Pandora¡¯s real intention?


    At this moment, the dragon was probably tired beyond measure or dazed by the blinding lights around it. It actually charged towards the most concentrated point of the floating cannons.


    After observing closely, I realized that the unlucky huge lizard¡¯s eyes actually contained tears.


    Farewell, already half-cooked being, we will forever remember your haggard back view¡­


    Just as we thought that the opponent was finally going to succumb, a strange light screen appeared twisted in the sky and enveloped the huge dragon. After being completely enclosed by it, I seemed to see a sliver of a look of a lucky survivor post-disaster in that dragon¡¯s eyes.


    As the light screen faded, our meal-to-be also vanished.


    What a miscalculation. I had actually forgotten that in all sorts of novels, the dragon race possessed many types of secret and powerful magical abilities. Who knew that this unlucky dragon¡¯s final act at self-preservation was spatial teleportation?


    Pandora looked dazed for a second as she subsequently kept the floating cannons and looked a little sullen as she walked towards me.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°What a pity; in another thirty minutes, it would have been ready to eat¡­¡± Lin Xue sighed in a low voice.


    ¡°Stop it¡­¡± My head was filled with cold sweat. ¡°You are even scarier than Pandora.¡±


    At this point, Pandora had already disengaged from battle mode; and her eyes had returned to the unfocused ¡®blind girl mode¡¯. She gently tugged at my sleeve and said, ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m hungry¡­¡±


    To be honest, at this moment, I was completely flabbergasted by Pandora¡¯s timid and lovable manner plus her Lolita-like voice¡­


    However, I was still hungry¡­

 Chapter 29

    Translator: Atlas Studios


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    In the Alternate World, in the afternoon, in a glade of a nameless forest¡­


    Lin Xue and I, who were starving, were waiting for Pandora to return from hunting.


    There was a short scream, and then Pandora¡ªwho was dressed for combat¡ªdragged what looked like a boar with curved horns out of the jungle, not far away from us. From the looks of it, she had learned her lesson earlier when our food escaped from us. Now, she no longer wanted to waste any time with food and chose a decisive way to deal with the problem.


    A boar definitely met the criteria of being food better than a huge dragon did. At the very least, we did not have to wonder where to begin when looking at huge areas of the meat. What¡¯s more, looking at the incredibly tough dragon meat made us worry that our weak teeth would not be able to emerge victorious over the melee combat with it.


    What¡¯s more, we probably would have died waiting for the tons of dragon meat to be fully cooked. Alright, I admit, the above was just me comforting myself for not being able to eat dragon meat.


    When Pandora dropped the nameless beast¡ªwhich looked bigger than her¡ªin front of us, Lin Xue suddenly said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Chen Jun, do you know how to barbecue?¡±


    ¡°¡­No, you?¡±


    ¡°I am very good at cooking instant noodles¡­¡±


    ¡°Pandora.¡± I turned and looked at the little Lolita, who was looking at the nameless beast greedily.


    There were two cracks, and then Pandora silently summoned two two-meter long black barrels.


    Are you trying to use the same method you used to deal with the huge dragon, in order to barbecue in the glade? Are you sure that your big brother wouldn¡¯t die after eating completely burned food?


    After that, all of us stared silently at the food in front of us.


    ¡°Big Brother,¡± Pandora said, tugging at my shirt. ¡°I¡¯m hungry¡­¡±


    Forget it, wasn¡¯t it just barbecuing?! I did not believe that a Xyrin Emperor would be defeated by a dead boar!


    ¡°Pandora, cut this fella for me,¡± I instructed, pulling up my sleeves. ¡°Leave the barbecuing to me!¡±


    In fact, whether I was the Xyrin Emperor or not had nothing to do with my barbecuing skills.


    ¡°Ah Jun, can we really eat this?¡± Looking at the half-raw and half-burnt artful barbecued meat, Lin Xue expressed serious doubts.


    Pandora said nothing before picking up a slice of meat and taking a huge bite out of it.


    ¡°It can be eaten,¡± Pandora said in what sounded like an amazed tone, ¡°Eating in small amounts will not cause any critical damage.¡±


    Hahaha¡­ I was being despised¡­ I was being despised subtly¡­


    Although the quality of the barbecued meat was really horrible¡ªin order to avoid starving to death, we had to force ourselves to eat it. In such a desolate place¡ªapart from these strange, magical, and wild beasts; there was nothing but tall trees around us. If we decided not to eat this strange barbecued meat, we would have no choice but to resort to eating the leaves of the tree.


    After going through this fierce psychological and physical battle, we finally decided to dig into what looked like a meal from hell.


    ¡°I am never eating barbecued meat again¡­¡± Lin Xue, who forced herself to eat until she was half full, finally could not take it any longer. She lay down on the ground and heaved a long sigh.


    In fact, I was thinking the same thing.


    ¡°If I did not witness it for myself, I would not have thought that such a cute little girl would turn out to be such a frightening warrior¡­¡± When Lin Xue saw Pandora obediently allowing me to wipe off the oil from around her mouth, she could not help but exclaim. ¡°Pandora-zero¡­ is that her real name?¡±


    ¡°En.¡± I nodded. ¡°Does this name remind you of anything?¡±


    ¡°¡­It reminds me of that myth. Pandora opening the box and allowing all kinds of disasters to enter the world. Only hope remained in that box and was not allowed to emerge from the box. Could it be that Pandora really does have something to do with that myth?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to know Pandora¡¯s true identity?¡± I asked quietly, looking into Lin Xue¡¯s eyes. Up to now, Lin Xue had already discovered many things. Allowing her to know even more would make no difference. It would also save her all the trouble of guessing. Of course, I did not want to tell her all of my secrets either.


    Lin Xue was clearly intrigued by this question. Anxiously, she said, ¡°Can you really tell me?¡±


    ¡°If you can keep secrets.¡±


    ¡°I can keep secrets!¡± Lin Xue shouted. Then, as if worried that I would not believe her, she said, ¡°I am a high-ranking member of the special-abilities organization after all. You can rest assured that I am able to keep secrets! If that doesn¡¯t work for you, I can swear¡ª¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to swear,¡± I said, waving my hand, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid you would not be able to handle the truth. Pandora is an Empire¡¯s General!¡±


    ¡°An Empire¡¯s General?¡± Lin Xue was stunned. ¡°A little girl? Er¡­ I don¡¯t think she matches the description of a little girl, and you did say ¡®For the Empire¡¯ or something earlier. Honestly, Chen Jun, your explanation is confusing me even more. What do you mean by ¡¯empire¡¯? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s an empire of this world, is it? None of the countries on earth now have warriors like Pandora¡­¡±


    ¡°If I tell you it¡¯s an alien empire, would you believe me?¡±


    Lin Xue stared into my eyes, trying to determine if I was telling the truth. Finally, she shrugged her shoulders and said, ¡°Alright, I believe you. I thought that the existence of people with special abilities already sounded science-fictional. I did not expect that even aliens would appear; much less aliens who looked exactly like humans¡­ wait, Chen Jun, you said that Pandora is an alien General. If that¡¯s true, what¡¯s your identity?¡±


    I stood up and faced the sunset, my expression turning somber. Slowly, I said, ¡°Actually, I am the head of an ancient empire¡­¡±


    ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Lin Xue obviously did not believe me. ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous enough that you¡¯re saying Pandora is an alien general. Now, you¡¯re even calling yourself the head of an entire empire. Don¡¯t forget, I researched your background very thoroughly before this, for the sake of recruiting you and Pandora. Apart from the sudden appearance of Pandora, we could not find any information on her. You, on the other hand, I know like the back of my hand¡ª¡±


    ¡°Contact signal received,¡± Pandora suddenly interrupted Lin Xue.


    Surprised, I asked, ¡°A contact signal?¡±


    Pandora¡¯s eyes were already ice-blue. As she analyzed the signals from God-knows-where, she answered, ¡°It¡¯s a contact signal from Sicaro¡­ he has found the missing expedition team. They were trapped by the defensive system in the remains. Once the Ethereal Beacon was activated, the defensive system was destroyed. That was how they escaped. Now, they and Sicaro are staying in the special-abilities organization¡¯s base.¡±


    ¡­Alright, the expedition team had a smooth return, but we were unfortunately dumped in this Alternate World.


    Just as I was feeling sorry for myself, Pandora said, ¡°Contact signal received.¡±


    ¡°Another contact signal?¡±


    Pandora nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s coming from the middle two sets. Sicaro¡¯s contact signal might have been unexpectedly interrupted by background noise.¡±


    The little Lolita was stringing together the signals¡­


    Just as Lin Xue and I started perspiring, Pandora suddenly said, ¡°Contact signal received.¡±


    Why were the contact signals coming one by one? Was Pandora at some kind of interchange for contact signals?


    ¡°Signal for help confirmed,¡± Pandora suddenly said something that surprised me and Lin Xue.


    ¡°Analyzing source¡­ determining coordinates¡­ analyzing identity of sender¡­ Xyrin Combat Unit, unknown number, defining authority¡­ B-Grade Battlefield Emergency¡­ Advised to offer support.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying a Xyrin Combat Unit is requesting for help?!¡± I asked, shocked.


    Pandora quietly nodded and asked, ¡°Do you want to offer support?¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± I said. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s an army from the empire? Didn¡¯t you say that the only awakened home-star of the empire is the one that I¡¯m in control of? I don¡¯t remember sending any units out.¡±


    Pandora answered, ¡°I can already confirm that the unit is from the empire, but at the moment, I cannot confirm which corps it is from. I¡¯m not ruling out the possibility that other Xyrin home-stars have awakened before us. However, since this is yet unknown, I cannot get more information from that unit.¡±


    At that moment, Lin Xue was utterly confused by our conversation. She turned from Pandora to me, and then asked, ¡°What are you talking about? Alien signals?¡±


    ¡°Pandora just received a signal for help from one of our empire¡¯s army units. However, they¡¯re not from my army. I¡¯m trying to decide if we should go and offer support.¡±


    Lin Xue¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°¡­Chen Jun, you weren¡¯t joking when you said you were the head of the empire earlier?¡±


    ¡°When have I ever lied to you?¡±


    ¡°You lied the first time you introduced Pandora!¡±


    ¡­I was silenced.


    I could not be bothered to waste any more time with Lin Xue. Thus, I turned to Pandora, who had been quietly waiting for my orders. ¡°Pandora, if they suddenly fight you, can you bring us to safety?¡±


    ¡°With all restrictions lifted, I can quickly launch Pandora¡¯s Military Fortress, which would be able to fight the average-grade Xyrin Units. However, Big Brother, I don¡¯t think there is a possibility that they would attack us. Under any circumstances, Xyrin Apostles would not attack the Xyrin Emperor. That¡¯s a felony.¡±


    You may be right, but I am an incapable Xyrin Emperor. What if they don¡¯t recognize me as one with the ¡®highest authority¡¯?


    I weighed the pros and cons again and again and finally decided to go and check things out.


    Although I was not sure where that unit was from and I was not sure that my ¡®Emperor¡¯ status would be of any use, it was not like me to walk away while others were in trouble. After all, they were people of Pandora¡¯s race.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Offer support,¡± I said.


    Pandora nodded and then carried both me and Lin Xue onto each of her shoulders as if she was extremely used to it. However, since she was not tall enough, both Lin Xue¡¯s and my legs were touching the ground. Yet, regardless of this, I was sure our bodies would become horizontal once Pandora got moving.


    Wait, that was not the point, was it? Why did we always have to get dragged by Pandora to our destination?! Couldn¡¯t we use a cooler way of moving around?!


    Unfortunately, Pandora did not give me any time to react.


    Thus, as Lin Xue screamed, the Pandora-brand little war chariot tore through the forest.

 Chapter 30

    Translator: Atlas Studios


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    Who knew what was more terrifying than being dragged by a little superwoman for three hours at a speed of 210 kilometers per hour?


    Let me tell you: it was being dragged by the same superwoman at a speed of 300 kilometers per hour.


    Lin Xue and I were both amazed that we were still alive. In the beginning, I thought that I would be killed by the sheer air resistance I felt while traveling at three hundred kilometers per hour. However, the ability of the human race to cling onto dear life was really amazing. We were able to pull through¡ªeven though both of us were severely out-of-breath.


    At that moment, we both felt incredibly dizzy; and our entire bodies were aching. Our core muscles felt like they had been reduced to mud. Each time we tried to move slightly, we would feel so much pain that we could only grit our teeth. After facing the raging winds that hit our faces and bodies for three hours at the speed of three hundred kilometers per hour, even the hairs on our skin were standing straight and slanting backward.


    The skin and muscles on our faces looked like they had shifted from their original position; they looked much closer to our ears now, causing wrinkles to appear. Our eyes met, and we were both frightened by the stranger staring back at us.


    ¡°Your¡­ little sister¡­ is awesome¡­¡± Lin Xue stuttered.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s good to be alive¡­¡±


    I really did not understand how Pandora¡ªwho was normally so concerned for my safety and security¡ªcould be so careless when it came to moments like these. Did she not understand that as a carbon-based being, her big brother could not be compared to Xyrin Apostles? Or was it that Pandora had already begun treating this as some sort of sick game?


    Just thinking about the Lolita¡¯s hidden violent character and strange interests, I found that very probable.


    We rested for about ten minutes on the ground before Lin Xue and I finally struggled to get to our feet and survey the surroundings.


    We were already at the edge of the forest. If we moved any further forward, we would see a deep valley. Explosions and roars kept echoing around us. Pandora, who was already in combat mode, quietly watched the bottom of the valley.


    Lin Xue and I slowly walked to Pandora¡¯s side like zombies and then looked down as well.


    The moment we saw what lay below, we sucked in a long, deep breath.


    Magic beasts¡­ the entire valley was filled with all kinds of magic beasts! They were black and imposing like black coursing rivers. Although I did not know what they were called¡ªfrom their huge size and their non-stop release of all kinds of magic that came complete with sounds and photo-electric effects, I could tell that just releasing any one of these magic beasts into the earth would cause a Godzilla-scale disaster.


    Among the tens of thousands of magic beasts, there were about fifty Xyrin Warriors whose upper bodies had already transformed into huge weapons, so that they looked like humanoid war chariots. The glaring contrast reminded me of a small boat in a torrential flood on the verge of being flipped over at any second.


    Even though the humanoid weapons had terrifying attacking and defensive powers¡ªin the face of this huge group of formidable magic beasts, it was only a matter of time before they would perish. I even began to imagine these warriors being swallowed whole by the hungry magic beasts. I even thought about what it would look like when these magic beasts had stomach upsets¡­ keke, I think too much.


    Although it was our first time witnessing something like that, Lin Xue¡ªwho had no prior knowledge about the Xyrin Empire before this¡ªwas obviously more shocked than I was. She stared at the fifty futuristic warriors who were facing the magic beasts, and her eyes widened in shock. After a long time, she finally regained her composure. She turned to me, still looking like she was staring at a monster, and said, ¡°Are you really the Emperor of the Xyrin Empire?¡±


    I nodded.


    ¡°You¡¯re not planning to conquer the world, are you?¡±


    Pandora was listening by the side, and her eyes brightened when she heard this. Speaking of this, why was this little battle-crazed monster getting all excited?!


    To prevent Lin Xue¡ªwhose mind was already running wild¡ªfrom treating me as an enemy of the human race, I quickly tried to shift her focus to something else. I turned to Pandora and said, ¡°Pandora, do you have a plan? There are so many magic beasts there. It won¡¯t be easy to deal with them¡­¡±


    Pandora nodded subtly and said, ¡°They can be dealt with.¡±


    ¡­Were Xyrin Generals¡¯ battle skills really that great?


    Not only I, but Lin Xue also found it hard to believe. However, Pandora did not offer much else. Instead, she stretched out her hand and her ear. There was a soft static sound, and then the green mask disappeared from her face.


    Under Lin Xue¡¯s and my confused gaze, Pandora crossed both her hands in front of her chest and slowly bent her body down. At the same time, her body continued to emit static sounds. This showed that Pandora was trying very hard to gather huge amounts of energy.


    This posture¡­ why did she look like a character out of fighting games, charging up her attack?


    After ten seconds, Pandora finally completed charging up her attack¡­ keke, I mean, summoning energy. She stood upright all of a sudden and then flew up to a high of about half a meter from the ground. At the same time, little air-spurting slots appeared all over the silver-white battle armor on her body. They spurt high-temperature, powerful flames, which caused even me and Lin Xue to retreat several steps before the temperature became more bearable.


    Pandora sucked in a deep breath. At once, three flashing red circular diagrams, which measured about ten meters in diameter each, appeared in the sky. They were distributed evenly about a meter in front of Pandora. These complex, circular diagrams made me wonder if they were the magic arrays that I often read about in fantasy novels.


    Pandora screamed in a high-pitch tone (I am now very curious as to why she had to scream at the time.), and the three huge, red, and circular energy arrays became intensely bright. The next moment, dark-red light beams shot out of these the energy arrays, charging at the magic beasts in the valley with a low groaning that caused the hairs on the back of my neck to stand.


    The blinding red light caused both Lin Xue and I to close our eyes at once. We could only hear loud, deafening crashes, and the terrifying screams of the magic beasts as they perished.


    This blow immediately killed off one-third of the group of magic beasts. Incidentally, most of the valley was also destroyed.


    At that moment, I finally understood why Pandora had to float up in the sky and activate the little air-spurting slots. Such a high-energy explosive attack would definitely come with powerful recoil. If she had been standing on the ground, the recoil alone would probably have destroyed the ground on which we were standing.


    Lin Xue trembled as she said, ¡°Chen Jun, will you really not fight the human race?¡±


    I was on the verge of tears as I said, ¡°Big Sister Lin, I am really a human¡­¡±


    Pandora¡¯s attack had a very obvious effect. The magic beasts, having been so powerfully attacked, immediately descended into chaos. No matter how intelligent they were, they were beasts after all. At that moment, they knew they were facing an undefeatable, powerful enemy. At once, they lost their urge to fight. Instead, they gathered together in what looked like a magic beast corps and began to admit defeat on all fronts.


    Since more than half of the valley had already been destroyed, the tens of thousands of magic beasts could only escape in one direction. Throughout this entire process, countless magic beasts were trampled as well. It was a good thing that the fifty Xyrin Warriors had already floated up into the air, or this support we offered could have turned into a massacre.


    Pandora had achieved huge merit. She quietly walked beside me, her silver-white armor revealing many cooling apertures; hot air flowed out of those apertures¡­ this lass really was an energy-consuming machine.


    I touched Pandora¡¯s hair out of curiosity¡­ it was scalding!


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Pandora, what was that move? It was incredibly powerful, wasn¡¯t it?¡± I could not help but make this comment as I stared at the valley, which looked like it had just survived the end of the world.


    Pandora raised a sign that she got from God-knows-where. The sign said ¡®Helium Flash¡¯.


    After screaming earlier, this lass could no longer speak.


    Helium Flash? I thought it would be called Lolita Lion¡¯s Roar¡­


    The magic beasts completely disappeared into the horizon, kicking up a bunch of dirt into the air as they ran. Then, the fifty Xyrin Warriors walked towards us, having escaped the clutches of death.

 Chapter 31

    Translator: Atlas Studios


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    Seeing the fifty warriors line up neatly in front of me¡ªbeing an incapable Xyrin Emperor, I felt incredibly stressed.


    It felt like I was wearing a fake police uniform and carrying a fake police identity, walking around and lying to people, and then suddenly bumping into a group of strong, tall policemen. However, my situation was a bit more serious. The group I bumped into was not just policemen but fully-dressed Xyrin Warriors.


    Not only was I wearing a police uniform, but I was even acting as their Emperor. I even captured one of their Empire¡¯s Generals. Who knew what kind of understanding they would have of the Xyrin Emperor¡¯s NT-level permissions? What if Pandora¡¯s system had just run into some problems earlier, and now, I was going to face the music¡­?


    Just as my mind was going into overdrive, the leader of the warriors standing in front of me finally said, ¡°Authorization analysis completed¡­


    ¡°We are very honored to meet you, Emperor Stranger. We are the noble Xyrin Emperor Sandora¡¯s loyal warriors. I am the Positional Defense Heavily-Armed Infantry Soldier, Carmen-3575.¡±


    This heart of mine immediately fell.


    No matter what kind of method they were using to determine my authority, it looked like my identity as the Emperor could be used across the Xyrin Empire.


    This was different to me who had little understanding of the Xyrin Empire. Pandora immediately understood the relevant information from the other party¡¯s introduction. She quickly retrieved a card from her back (at this point, I could not be bothered to find out where she was getting these cards from), which said: ¡°Are you the Revenge Army?¡±


    The tall and strong soldiers in front of me saluted with a bang and shouted, ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am!¡±


    Seeing a bunch of strong, stern-looking uncles saluting a little Lolita and addressing her as ¡®Ma¡¯am¡¯ somehow looked extremely comedic to me.


    However, apart from being amused, I also developed a deep interest in the way Pandora addressed this team. The ¡®Revenge Army¡¯¡­ this sounded very abnormal. It sounded just like the ¡®Heavily-Armed Pandora Corps¡¯ who was freeloading on Earth now; was it just a name?


    Pandora saw the questioning look on my face, and because she understood my character enough at this point, she immediately guessed what I was confused about. Thus, through our spiritual connection, she explained this to me: ¡°Emperor Sandora is a Xyrin Emperor, famous for being good in battle. She once led a team to the seventh heavenly district and destroyed twenty guilty civilizations within twelve years. She was nicknamed the ¡®Warsong Princess¡¯.


    ¡°The Revenge Army is Emperor Sandora¡¯s chief army, known for its powerful positional warfare capabilities and Avengers-suicide attacks. The records show that the last time, this army was sent out¡ªthere was an error in the timing¡ªto Helenda Galaxy. Later on, the Empire went into a deep sleep; and we lost the latest update on this army.¡±


    I nodded and then turned to the Heavily-Armed Infantry Soldier named Carmen-3575. I asked, ¡°How long have you been in this world? It would be best if you could describe to me in detail your experiences on this planet.¡±


    ¡°Ever since we lost connection with the Empire fifty-seven thousand years ago, we have been staying in this world. Most of the spatial facilities¡ªincluding our spatial transition systems¡ªhave met with some unknown interference, resulting in us being unable to activate them. Throughout this period, we have been here, engaged in battle with some kind of energy being released from the abyss here.


    ¡°It was only recently that a portion of our facilities began working again. My soldiers and I received orders to come to this district and see if we could use the Silves Space-Positioning Method to activate the spatial transition systems. However, as you saw, we were attacked by the huge group of magic beasts.¡±


    I nodded, my expression somber as I said, ¡°En, your report has been very useful.¡± Then, I turned and asked Pandora, ¡°What is he talking about?¡±


    Lin Xue was frustrated. ¡°Why does it feel like you don¡¯t understand anything even after listening for so long? Why were you even acting like you understood things?!¡±


    A strange expression flickered across Pandora¡¯s normally-emotionless face. Then, she lifted a card which she pulled out from thin air: ¡°In other words, they have been trapped in this world for about sixty thousand years and have been engaged in battle this entire time. It was only recently that their situation changed.¡±


    Why couldn¡¯t they have said this earlier? Why did they have to add so much technical jargon; who would understand them?!


    They had been engaged in a battle that lasted nearly sixty thousand years. I guessed that only warriors from the Xyrin Empire could withstand something like that. It was hard to imagine how they survived these sixty thousand years. What shocked me even more was that even given the destructive power of the Xyrin Empire¡¯s armies, nearly sixty thousand years had passed; and this planet still had not been completely destroyed.


    In fact, looking at the surroundings, everything still looked pretty much untouched. It was unbelievable. After thinking about it for a while, all I could do was blame the author of this novel for slacking off and not being willing to write more.


    At that moment, Carmen spoke again, ¡°Honorable Emperor Chen Jun, our Emperor has already received news of you. She invites you to come with us back to our base as a guest.¡±


    I paused and then finally regained my composure. Xyrin Apostles could establish long-distance spiritual connections at any time. I guessed that while reporting the situation to me, Carmen had already established a connection with the Xyrin Emperor called Sandora.


    If I received this invitation before I met Carmen, I would never have dared to go; who knew if this Emperor identity I got out of nowhere would pass muster in front of the other party? However, now that I could be more or less sure that my identity would pass muster under their identity-checking system, I was interested to go and meet a real Xyrin Emperor.


    I nodded and asked, ¡°How far is your base?¡±


    Carmen replied, ¡°We probably need to travel about a quarter of the circumference of this planet.¡±


    Me, ¡°¡­¡±


    Pandora moved her arm then turned to face me and Lin Xue. At that moment, I felt all the muscles in my body tremble. Did both of us¡ªweak, carbon-based beings¡ªreally have to travel this distance using the method that Pandora was used to? If so, we would die for sure!


    Fortunately, what we were worried about did not happen. Carmen¡¯s transportation equipment could take the three of us.


    ¡­


    Sitting in the high-class cabin of the Xyrin Troop-Transportation Ship, Lin Xue walked around excitedly. She wanted nothing more than a screwdriver with her so that she could remove the instruments around her and study them.


    After a while, I could take it no longer. I walked forward and pressed her down onto her chair. ¡°Alright, alright. Can you stop embarrassing people from earth?¡±


    ¡°A spaceship! This is a spaceship!¡± Even though Lin Xue was being pressed down onto her seat, she kept fidgeting and struggling. Her arms danced around as she said, ¡°This is an alien spaceship! It¡¯s a real one at that! Are we in space right now?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear them say this is just a shuttle within the atmosphere? Ai, stop moving around. If you break anything, would you be able to fix it?¡±


    Lin Xue heard this and immediately gave up the thought of pressing every button she saw on this spaceship. Then, with wonder and admiration in her eyes, she turned to me and said, ¡°Up until now, I still can¡¯t believe that you are really a¡­ an Emperor of the Xyrin Empire?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already said this seventeen times.¡±


    ¡°Are you really human?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve asked me this more times¡­¡±


    ¡°Awesome¡­¡±


    ¡°I say, you¡¯re still a high-ranking leader of the special-abilities organization, aren¡¯t you? Now, as the first of the human race interacting with aliens, can you behave like you are someone of importance?¡±


    ¡°Why are you insulting me? Are you acting like someone of importance?¡±


    ¡°¡­Take it that I did not say anything.¡±


    If I did not tell you, would you have thought a conversation like that would take place between the head of an empire and the leading member of the human race¡¯s special-abilities organization?


    Lin Xue was still excited, but I could not be bothered with her anymore. Instead, I turned to Pandora¡ªwho had been silently sitting by the side this entire time¡ªand asked curiously, ¡°Pandora, do you know anything about this Xyrin Emperor Sandora?¡±


    ¡°She has amazing command over the battlefield,¡± the card in Pandora¡¯s hands wrote.


    ¡°What else?¡± I asked.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    A huge cross appeared on the card.


    Pandora, have you really never cared about anything other than things related to war?


    It looked like it would take a lot of work to turn Pandora into a normal, obedient Lolita who only loved dolls and who threw mini-tantrums at her big brother.


    At that moment, I suddenly felt a slight movement.


    The door to the cabin opened without a sound, and Carmen walked in. He bowed at me and said, ¡°Report! We have arrived at the base!¡±

 Chapter 32

    Translator: Atlas Studios


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Ah!¡± Lin Xue, who was standing before a huge square tower, suddenly screamed. ¡°What is this?¡±


    There was no need for Pandora to step in and answer her. I could reply, ¡°A Phantom Storm Obelisk. This is the sixth one, isn¡¯t it? Speaking of which, were you even listening earlier?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just excited; how can I remember all of these things?!¡± Lin Xue exclaimed as she ran towards the huge, black, square tower. She shouted, ¡°Chen Jun! What is this?¡±


    ¡­She is doing this on purpose. This lass is playing me on purpose, isn¡¯t she?!


    I was already frustrated with Lin Xue, whose life¡¯s goal and joy seemed to be to cause trouble for me. Thus, I turned to Carmen and asked for help, ¡°Do we have anything to shut this lass up?¡±


    ¡°The carbon-based being there!¡± Carmen suddenly shouted in a loud voice. ¡°If you move any further up, you will enter the core of the defensive region against carbon-based beings. Any unauthorized actions will cause 166 automatic floating cannons to shoot at you immediately!¡±


    What a threat!


    Carmen¡¯s words had an immediate and obvious effect. Lin Xue let out a yelp and then ran all the way back to our side.


    ¡°Are you going to be good now?¡± I glared at her.


    Lin Xue seemed to have thought of something as she glanced at Carmen and said, ¡°Are you serious? I did not seem to sense that anything dangerous would happen.¡±


    Carmen said matter-of-factly, ¡°I was lying to you.¡±


    ¡°¡­You!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± I held Lin Xue¡¯s head and said, ¡°You¡¯d better know when to stop. You know full well what kind of place this is. I also know what kind of plans you have. Don¡¯t cause trouble for me anymore.¡±


    ¡°Tch.¡± Lin Xue pursed her lips and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been found out so quickly.¡±


    I already discovered it from the beginning, alright?


    Since the beginning until now, Lin Xue has been strangely excited. She ran around and around, acting like a country bumpkin who had never seen the world. It was almost as if she had lost all memory of how to act like a proper leader. How could I not have noticed such abnormal behavior?


    Pandora did a check and found that every time she came to a new place, she would use her skills to get good sensing of the situation around her. In other words, she was trying to gather as much information as she could on this alien base.


    This was really a very attention-seeking way of doing things. I guessed that every single Xyrin Apostle here had figured out what she was trying to do. However, since I had absolute authority as the Xyrin Emperor, they closed one eye and pretended not to notice what Lin Xue was doing. Moreover, given the human race¡¯s current development, we did not pose much threat to the Xyrin Empire anyway.


    I scanned my surroundings. Although I had seen the city on the Xyrin home-star countless times in my dream, it felt very different seeing an actual Xyrin Army base in real life. Everywhere I turned, I could see several hundred-meter-tall Energy Defense Towers, factories producing countless battle machines and equipment, and many other strange buildings that even the information bank in my head had no words for.


    In this huge fortress, team after team of fully-dressed¡ªor should I say fully-transformed¡ªwarriors kept patrolling the city. From time to time, a huge and awesome Xyrin War Chariot or low-altitude fighter plane would pass by, giving me¡ªas a first-timer in this city¡ªa huge fright.


    It must have been hard on Lin Xue. She was very bold to come here and collect information on the army and surroundings. No matter how much information she managed to collect, she would never be able to help the human race move out of the solar system overnight.


    At that moment, I was already at the centermost pyramid-shaped building in the center of the base. Carmen bowed to us and said, ¡°Please wait here for a moment.¡± Then, he led his subordinate-soldiers into the building.


    Once the people around us left, Lin Xue leaned into me and said, ¡°What if the Xyrin Empire releases their troops on the humans? We would not have any chance of retaliating¡­¡±


    I was very confused by Lin Xue¡¯s worries. ¡°In any case, they will not attack humans. What are you worried about?¡±


    Lin Xue rolled her eyes and said, ¡°You¡¯re so trusting. Who wouldn¡¯t be worried after discovering the existence of such a powerful alien empire? In any case, I don¡¯t trust whatever empire this is.¡±


    I cleared my throat awkwardly and said, ¡°You are talking to the head and a high-ranking General of this empire, mind you.¡±


    Lin Xue stared at me in silence then turned to stare at Pandora for a long time. Finally, she said, ¡°I forgot¡­ speaking of which, do your words hold any weight? These armies are not under your charge, are they?¡±


    ¡°The Xyrin Emperors are forbidden from engaging in armed conflict with one another. Even if they don¡¯t answer directly to me, they are not allowed to fight Earth. Are you trying to say that I am planning to conquer the world?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have such guts,¡± Lin Xue said, cutting right to the heart.


    Should I laugh or cry?


    At that moment, I suddenly felt a strange wave in the deepest recesses of my mind. This type of wave felt completely different from the ones I felt before when I connected with the Xyrin home-star or with Pandora Corps. It felt uncontrollable and was more like a resonance¡ªa friendly signal. It also carried with it the joy of reuniting with an old friend.


    Suddenly, I fell into a daze induced by this never-before-felt mental touch. The next second, I saw a blue figure floating towards me.


    Bang!


    The sky was so high¡­ the clouds were so white¡­


    The breeze by my ears told me that I was flying towards the sky at top speed¡­


    Now, I know what that never-before-felt spiritual connection was all about. It must have been the other Xyrin Emperor¡¯s unique spiritual resonance with me. Now, without a doubt, I had been knocked backward by this high-speed, moving Xyrin Emperor.


    The above was the historical ¡®meeting¡¯1 of two heads of the Xyrin Empire.


    After about ten seconds, I finally landed on the ground.


    Since one of the two Xyrin Emperors had accidentally sustained internal injuries, the meeting came to an abrupt end. At last, I was carried by Pandora into the base¡¯s repair station.


    Hey! Wait! Why was I at the repair station? Pandora, don¡¯t you understand that there¡¯s a difference between you guys and carbon-based beings like me? I refuse to be killed by those repair facilities! Ah, ah, ah!


    The next day¡­


    ¡­


    The Xyrin Empire¡¯s strength was really something to behold. Although they had never before researched how to medically treat carbon-based beings, they still managed to dig out facilities that could treat me. I really did not know how they managed to understand the biology of the human body in these tens of minutes; even scientists from Earth were still having trouble figuring out what was in their stomachs.


    When I finally opened my eyes, I found myself lying down on a temporary hospital bed. Beside me was the culprit who got me to where I was.


    She was tall and wearing a long, sky-blue dress with white laces. It resembled the classic, European dress worn by those from aristocratic families. Her long, dazzling, and curly blond hair hung freely by the sides of her face, forming two exaggerated, golden spirals. A pair of pure, blue eyes looked as deep and unfathomable as the sea. I felt like she could look right into my soul with those eyes.


    Although she had a head of blond hair and blue eyes, Sandora¡¯s face had classic, oriental characteristics. Her features were delicate and elegant, and her poise was seventy-percent dignified but thirty-percent mischievous. Coupled with her elegant dress, she looked just like a princess on visitation.


    Once she saw me open my eyes, she immediately grinned brightly and jumped into my arms. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re alive! I thought I had killed you!¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡­Any Xyrin Apostle could not be judged by their appearances. Take the Lolita-shaped, battle-crazed monster, Pandora, for example; or the serious, pirate-disc-selling Sicaro; or the elegant, dignified, daring lass, Sandora¡­


    ¡°How do you do,¡± I said, forcing a smile. ¡°I¡¯m glad to meet you. I am Chen Jun.¡±


    ¡°How are you, how are you!¡± Sandora looked over-excited as she grabbed my hand and said, ¡°I am Sandora! I¡¯m sorry for injuring you. I did not expect your body to be this weak. Don¡¯t worry, however. I have already made your body stronger¡­ well¡­ are you here to take me back?¡±


    ¡°En?¡± At that moment, I was finding it difficult to understand Sandora¡¯s words which sounded to me like a million beans falling out of a bag at once.


    ¡°I said are you here to take me back?¡± Sandora asked again, ¡°Take me out of this planet.¡±

 Chapter 33

    Translator: Atlas Studios


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    I stared back at Sandora as she looked at me expectantly. Suddenly, I understood what was happening. Even though she was the famous ¡®Warsong Princess¡¯, she had already been through sixty thousand years of battle. She must have been feeling exhausted.


    I groaned a little and replied, ¡°I can bring you out of here, but where are you going to go once we leave? Pandora has already told you that the Xyrin Empire¡­ still exists in name but has practically fallen. I¡¯m not even sure that the land you once ruled over still exists.¡±


    Without thinking, Sandora immediately replied, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m going with you. We¡¯ll go to the planet of carbon-based civilizations¡ªthe planet called Earth.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± I was stunned.


    Sandora wanted to return to Earth with me? Who even thought of this plot? Was there really going to be another army rushing into Nanfu Street after the Heavily-Armed Pandora Corps, trying to act as alien laborers?


    ¡°Sandora, you¡¯re kidding, aren¡¯t you? There are so many of you¡­¡± I tried to change Sandora¡¯s mind. One Heavily-Armed Pandora Corps had already replaced one-third of the community around me. If Sandora¡¯s Army joined in as well, I could forget about ever meeting people from Earth again.


    Although Sandora¡¯s Army was similar to the other armies of the empire and the middle and lower band of its soldiers could be stored in the unit without intelligence in alternative space, there would still be a significant number of commanders left behind. Just the thought of sending so many people back to Earth to sell pirated discs¡­ keke, I must have been driven crazy by Sicaro.


    ¡°Are you worried about my identity as a Xyrin Emperor? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m only staying at your place temporarily. I will not interfere with your authority. I can swear on the name of the Empire!¡±


    ¡­I was not worried about that at all. I was worried that if another group of pirated-disc-sellers like Sicaro appeared on earth, the first real Star Wars would occur between the Empire¡¯s Armies and the city management.


    However, seeing Sandora¡¯s pitiful expression, I could not bear to turn her down. After all, she really had nowhere else to go.


    What¡¯s more, was this really how an empire¡¯s sovereign would behave? Had Sandora become slightly abnormal after fighting for sixty thousand years?


    At last, I gave in. ¡°Alright, you can come back with me, but you must accede to one request.¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Sandora shouted and then stood up, took two steps backward, and ran toward me.


    Crack! The sound was loud and clear. ¡°Ah!¡± I screamed in pain.


    Broken¡­ it¡¯s all broken again¡­


    ¡­


    After being cured once again¡­


    I guess it was true that Sandora had already strengthened my body. At the very least, I could recover much quicker this time.


    Today was already the third day since I arrived at this planet ruled by magic beasts. In Sandora¡¯s base, I finally understood every detail about her and her army¡¯s experiences.


    As it turned out, about sixty thousand years ago, Sandora led an anabasis to Helenda Galaxy and emerged victorious. On her way back, she discovered this planet by chance. At the time, Sandora had only intended to play on this planet for a couple of days. Thus, she led a few of her own personal bodyguards to leave the main army and come here. Unfortunately, the day after they arrived on this planet, they lost connection with the outer world (the Empire had gone into a deep sleep).


    Not only that, but the various equipment brought with them also started malfunctioning for no reason. Apart from being unable to leave this planet, their ordinary battle skills were also greatly compromised. As a result, they were engaged in up to sixty thousand years of battle with the magic beasts on this planet. Although the battle skills of each individual magic beast were not comparable to any soldier of the Xyrin Empire, there were far too many of them; and they multiplied rapidly.


    What confused Sandora and her commanders even more was that they could not seem to kill all the magic beasts. Nobody knew where they came from. All they knew was every once in a while, there would be a crazy number of magic beasts charging at them from all directions. After leaving behind a bunch of corpses, they would retreat. Since Sandora had only brought a few of her personal guards with her, it was exhausting enough to reach a tie with these magic beasts. Nobody had extra resources to find out where these magic beasts were coming from.


    Throughout these sixty thousand years, the only thing they understood about the enemy was that they seemed to be influenced by something called the energy of the ¡®Abyss¡¯. That explained why they became so violent.


    ¡°The Abyss is the most dangerous thing in the entire universe,¡± Sandora said, looking uncharacteristically serious. ¡°It is nothing like energy or matter as we know it. To be precise, it represents a strong will, filled with pure desire for destruction and annihilation. Energy like this flows throughout the universe non-stop. Every time it stops, its will would influence everything around it. Be it carbon-based beings, silicon-based beings, or energy-based beings¡­ even half-energy and half-structured beings like us would be influenced by the Abyss.


    ¡°What is more unbelievable is that not only can it affect intelligent life¡­ but even things without sentience. Once the ¡®Abyss¡¯ arrives, planets would deviate from orbit, stars will burn wildly, gravitation will be abnormal, various constants will be thrown out of order, and everything will move towards destruction. One can say that the Abyss is the embodiment of destruction itself.¡±


    When I went to ask Pandora about the Abyss, the little girl looked extremely somber. She said, ¡°Although the remaining information I have is incomplete, I can confirm that the energy that Emperor Sandora mentioned does exist. In addition, according to the information I have on hand, the Abyss has always been the greatest enemy of the Empire.¡±


    ¡­I did not think that the Xyrin Empire had such a glorious history of protecting the universe.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± On a cliff near the base, Sandora looked out into the distance at a group of smoky mountains. As she did this, she said, ¡°It can finally come to an end. I can finally leave this damned place.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe that you guys could hang on for so long.¡± I could not help but exclaim. ¡°If it were me, I would have gone crazy a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already crazy.¡± Sandora turned to me and smiled sweetly. Her long, curly hair started to glow golden. ¡°Do you know what? As the emotional support of all of these warriors, I faced the greatest pressure out of everyone here. Even a Xyrin Emperor¡¯s mind would not be able to remain clear after such a long time under such circumstances.


    ¡°Thus, after fifty thousand years of battle, I had a mental breakdown. At the time, I even planned to gather the entire army and self-destruct, so that we could perish together with this planet¡­¡±


    I stared at Sandora in astonishment. She was smiling warmly, but in her eyes, I could see that she was not joking.


    ¡°Luckily, at the very last moment, I regained a sliver of clarity,¡± Sandora said as the smile on her face widened. ¡°At the time, I thought that if I continued to live, I would bring huge calamity unto my warriors. They took my orders too seriously; even if I went crazy and asked them to collectively kill themselves, they would do so without any question. That was why I decided to just kill myself.


    ¡°I entered the Abyss¡­¡±


    ¡°The Abyss?¡± I was becoming more shocked by the second. ¡°You mean the force that causes trouble for everyone in the universe?¡±


    On hearing my question, Sandora could not help but laugh. ¡°Keke, hearing you describe such a terrifying thing as a ¡®force that creates trouble for everyone¡¯ is very interesting; you¡¯re right, it was that thing. Although under most circumstances, the Abyss would be an untouchable and invisible force, it still has its own nest. When the Abyss¡¯ energy congealed into a physical being, an entrance would appear.


    ¡°As a Xyrin Emperor, I naturally had special abilities which I could use to locate these entrances to the Abyss. When I found one, I immediately rushed in. Even though I knew I would die, I wanted the Abyss to suffer!


    ¡°In the Abyss, I saw all sorts of things that you would never see in your lifetime. There were also evil forces that are beyond your imagination. I did not know how many enemies I killed or when I would die. I just kept fighting, day after day.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°I thought that my already-crumbling mental state would soon collapse while I was in the Abyss. Then, I would either become a battle-crazed beast without any capability of thought or be ripped to pieces by the strange enemies in the Abyss. However¡­ do you want to guess what happened next?¡±


    I gulped and looked nervously at the still-smiling Sandora. From her brash appearance earlier to her telling me this entire story in whispers, I felt like something was amiss. This Xyrin Emperor looked out of her mind. Perhaps her last sense of reason had already been destroyed completely while she was in the Abyss. Was she now just a puppet who was being controlled by the Abyss? Otherwise, was she just a lunatic who looked normal in every other sense?


    On the spot, I did not know how to answer Sandora. Yet, she did not seem to mind. As if talking to herself, she continued, ¡°Then¡­ I was really consumed by the Abyss¡­¡±


    Once she said that, Sandora suddenly turned back to me, smiling subtly. Then, she raised her right hand. Immediately, energy in the form of what looked like black flames flowed out of the tips of her fingers. The flames soon surrounded the entire right side of her body. A few seconds later, Sandora¡¯s entire right side was covered in these black flames.


    These strange, black flames were raging! I could no longer see Sandora¡¯s human body. Instead, the right hand that she raised up continued to emit flames as it stretched out into a terrifying claw, measuring about half a meter long.

 Chapter 34

    Translator: Atlas Studios


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    In the face of such a strange phenomenon, I was at a loss as to what to do.


    Sandora, who had been consumed by the force of the Abyss, suddenly flew up into mid-air. She looked down at me from the sky as black energy-flames kept stretching upwards. It looked almost like they were trying to get rid of some kind of shackles. Although I was slow to recognize any forms of energy, I could feel an intense, tyrannical will coming from these flames. As a direct contrast to all of these things, Sandora continued to smile warmly at me. It was almost as if she did have no idea that her body was transforming.


    I guess nobody would have expected that Sandora, who had led so many warriors in the fight against the force of the Abyss for so many years, had already been consumed by the force of the Abyss itself a long time ago. She was now a part of them.


    I tried to contact Pandora, but unsurprisingly, my connection with everything in the outside world had been cut off.


    It looked like I had reached the end. A man from Earth, who could only complete the most basic of expeditions from Xyrin, was going to fight a Xyrin Emperor who had been consumed by the force of the Abyss. Even the most ridiculous novels could not defy a plot like this, could they? What a pity, this book is coming to an end just like that.


    For some reason, at that moment, there was complete peace in my heart. Could it be that I had been somewhat prepared from the start?


    Qianqian, Big Sister, Pandora, I¡¯m sorry. It looks like I would not be able to say my farewells to you¡­


    ¡°Hey! Wake up! Why are you daydreaming?¡±


    At that moment, just as I was saying to my friends and family in my heart, a low yet familiar voice sounded in my ear. I suddenly got pulled back to reality and watched as Sandora¡¯s black, flaming claw tugged at the collar of my shirt carefully. The force of the Abyss¡¯ flames was almost touching my face.


    ¡°Hu¡­ you¡¯ve finally noticed me,¡± Sandora said excitedly when she saw that I had regained my composure. ¡°You¡¯re quite awesome. I¡¯m so beautiful, and yet you can pay no attention to me and even start daydreaming.¡±


    ¡­I was scared into silence, alright?!


    Wait, what was happening? Something was amiss, wasn¡¯t it?


    I carefully observed Sandora¡¯s expression but could not find any intention on her part to hurt me. If one completely ignored how scary the right side of her body looked, they would find that Sandora resembled a little child, showing off her new toy.


    I felt the corners of my mouth twitch. After such a long time, Sandora was just trying to show off to me her new Abyss-mode? Was she taking this manifestation of the Abyss as her new toy?


    ¡°Interesting, isn¡¯t it?¡± Sandora asked, raising her claw (‡å1). ¡°Although I had been consumed by the Abyss¡ªhalf of my body turned into a creature of the Abyss, I did not lose my sanity. In fact, I gained a new lease on life. Can you help me to research what this is all about?¡±


    Research¡­? What I really wanted to research now was what this fella was thinking about! Are you sure you¡¯re a Xyrin Emperor? Should a personality like that appear in someone like you, who has all the attributes of a big sister and the identity of a queen? If you were a little Lolita like Pandora, perhaps I would have found it easier to accept it.


    ¡°Sandora,¡± I said, subtly trying to dodge her ¡®claw¡¯, ¡°don¡¯t tell me that you purposely lured the others away and brought me all the way here just to tell me this.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Sandora said matter-of-factly, ¡°Only you are fit to interact with me here, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°En?!¡± I was thrown off by Sandora¡¯s words. ¡°There are so many other people here. Why is it just me who¡¯s fit to interact with you?¡±


    Sandora looked at me strangely and said, ¡°Their level of authority is different. Only you and I are Xyrin Emperors. In other words, only you are fit to interact with me. People with lower authority cannot interact with people with higher authority, other than to receive and obey instructions. That¡¯s hardly interacting. Ah, that¡¯s right. Simply put, this is complete information sharing.¡±


    I finally understood why Sandora looked so weird to me and looked nothing like a Xyrin Emperor should.


    The hierarchical system in the Xyrin Empire was much stricter than I thought. On one level, the connection between them was as close as family. However, on another level, their own appreciation of their respective ranks was extremely high. In Sandora¡¯s eyes, people with lower authority than her had no right to interact with her at all. Of course, the ¡®interaction¡¯ here was not the same as interaction as humans knew it. It should be referred to instead as ¡®complete information sharing¡¯.


    Obviously, a person with higher authority could not share all of his or her information with someone with lower authority. For this reason, Sandora looked like a heroic, female empress in front of others. However, in front of me, she looked like a mischievous, cute, and severely insane girl-next-door.


    Once I figured all of this out, I felt much more at peace. After such a long time, I realized that it had just been a false alarm. Sandora was showing me her Abyss-mode, just as a form of complete information sharing between Xyrin Emperors. En, in Earth-language, she was just showing off her new toy.


    ¡°Heaven knows what¡¯s wrong with you.¡± How could I find out why Sandora was now structured in this way? Up till now, what I knew about the Abyss was just like a collection of legends and myths. I only knew it was the most terrifying thing in the universe; how could I help Sandora analyze what was happening to her?


    When she heard my answer, Sandora nodded dejectedly and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re lacking important information so you won¡¯t be able to come up with anything.¡±


    In fact, even if you gave me enough information, I probably would not be able to come up with anything.


    At that moment, I suddenly recalled something. I asked, ¡°Sandora, do you have any missing soldiers?¡±


    ¡°Missing soldiers?¡± Sandora asked, tilting her head to the side. ¡°All the members of the Xyrin Army are directly connected to me spiritually. In theory, none of the soldiers¡¯ locations would be unknown. Ah, that¡¯s right, there was one!¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? How long ago was that?¡±


    ¡°1,235 years ago. A heavily-armed, attacking, mechanical armor was broken into pieces by a dragon that used spatial magic. The whereabouts of the driver were unknown. How did you know one of my soldiers was lost?¡±


    ¡°Actually¡­¡± At that moment, I explained to Sandora everything regarding the remains. I also told her about the Ethereal Beacon that brought us here.


    ¡°An Ethereal Beacon and the ruins of a tomb which had a Xyrin Defensive System set up¡­¡± Sandora mumbled. ¡°It looks like our missing soldier was brought into your planet by turbulence in time and space. Since his Ethereal Beacon was broken, there was no way for him to return. However, he must have set this world to be the return coordinates on his Beacon.


    That was why when Pandora¡¯s Ethereal Beacon resonated with that soldier¡¯s, you were sent to this planet. From the looks of it, that soldier had really done well. Once we get to your world, I have to make a trip to the remains to take a look. Wait, Chen Jun, carbon-based beings rule your world, right?¡±


    I nodded and said, ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°They shouldn¡¯t be very strong, right? At the very least, from the way you became seriously injured after I knocked into you, I guess that your peers would be extremely weak.¡±


    I awkwardly answered, ¡°The human body is really not very impressive. Even on Earth, humans are considered pretty weak. However, since we have mastered science and technology, we still stand at the top of the hierarchy of all the living beings on Earth.¡±


    ¡°Could humans 1,235 years ago kill a Xyrin Warrior?¡± Sandora asked.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± I replied without any hesitation. ¡°1,235 years aside, even given humans¡¯ state of technology now, an average-sized army would need to be activated to kill a Xyrin Warrior. As for Xyrin Commanders or Xyrin Apostles like Pandora, one army alone probably would not suffice.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Well, then how did that soldier who accidentally descended to Earth die?¡±


    Sandora¡¯s words immediately caught my attention. That¡¯s right. As half-energy, half-matter beings, Xyrin Apostles were practically immortal. What¡¯s more, given their strength, they were probably as undefeatable as gods were to humans back then. There must have been something wrong with the tomb that we saw, then.


    At that moment, I saw a beam of light suddenly rise out of the base, not far away from us. The Army¡¯s Teleport was ready.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave that question aside for now,¡± I said as I waved my hand. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of this wretched place, first.¡±


    Sandora nodded and replied, ¡°It¡¯s about time I said goodbye to this world. Just as we agreed, you can go back first. I will gather with you after a few days.¡±

 Chapter 35

    Translator: Atlas Studios


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    Taklimakan, the biggest desert in China, was 337,600 square kilometers big. Its nickname was ¡®sea of death¡¯. This desert had a severe lack of water while sand filled its vast space. Only the Euphrates Poplar trees¡ªknown as the heroes of trees¡ªcould eke out a living here. However, as much as it was a desert, the Taklimakan Desert still had green oases in it.


    This was a rather small green oasis. From the looks of it, it was about to disappear soon as well. In the middle of it was a small pool of water that was no more than tens of meters wide and six to seven meters deep. The water inside was rather muddy. However, it wasn¡¯t that unbearable as yet and around this pond, some durable desert vegetation grew. It seemed if the water level continued to drop, even this small oasis was going to disappear.


    The reason why I painstakingly described this rather ordinary green oasis was that¡­ I was soaking in its damned pond now!


    Why did Lin Xue and Pandora manage to successfully touchdown on land while I had to be teleported into this muddy pond!!


    After expending much effort, I finally swam to shore as I shabbily crawled up as Lin Xue was trying her best to suppress her laughter.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to hold it in; you can laugh if you want!¡± I said curtly to Lin Xue.


    Lin Xue played along. ¡°Pfff¡ª¡±


    After flinging the water droplets from my hair, I looked around my surroundings. Of course, I did not manage to get a sense of where we were.


    I turned my head and looked at Pandora as I asked, ¡°Pandora, where are we now?¡±


    ¡°We are about 122 kilometers away from the base. I have already used ¡®mind-talk¡¯ to inform the special-abilities organization to come and pick us up.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± I nodded.


    It was unbearable being drenched completely like this.


    ¡°Pandora,¡± I called the bored Lolita looking around aimlessly over, ¡°help me to dry my clothes.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± The lass answered as she took out a pillar-sized cannon.


    My sweat started to drip as I said, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll just wait for it to dry naturally.¡±


    At this time, I realized that Lin Xue was looking at me as I asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡ªnothing,¡± Lin Xue suddenly snapped out of it as she answered, a little flustered. She then muttered to herself and said, ¡°Why does it seem as if I am dreaming¡­¡±


    ¡°It is hard to accept,¡± I said, ¡°However, please remember to keep all of this a secret.¡±


    ¡°Naturally,¡± Lin Xue immediately responded. She then said softly to herself, ¡°I do not wish to be hunted and killed by your alien army.¡±


    I said exasperatedly, ¡°I have said that they do not have malicious intentions. You can treat them as alien sight-seeing visitors. Also, when I was at Sandora¡¯s army base, I didn¡¯t see you around; where did you go?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I went to look about as much as I could. It is an alien base after all; when would such an opportunity arise again?! Speaking of which, you have not told me how you had become one of their Emperors. Can you tell me now?¡±


    ¡°If you ask me, who am I supposed to ask? One day, I woke up, suddenly became a Xyrin Emperor, and conveniently took in a Lolita. Come to think of it, I seemed to have reaped immensely from this, right?¡±


    Lin Xue did not conceal her look of contempt as she said, ¡°As a strange uncle, you indeed have gained much!¡±


    ¡°Big Brother,¡±¡ªPandora tugged on my sleeve as she asked¡ª¡±what is a Lolita?¡±


    Based on my understanding of Pandora, she was purely trying to mess with me now. From this point, I could tell that this lass was becoming more human every day.


    Time passed as we continued to chat idly. Just as I was getting a little impatient, the special-abilities organization¡¯s desert buggy¡¯s low thunderous sound could finally be heard from afar.


    After the buggy stopped, a slender figure immediately opened the car door and rushed out, charging straight into my embrace. Qianqian¡¯s crying voice traveled to my ears: ¡°Ah Jun! Wuwuwu¡­ this is great¡­ you¡¯re alright¡­ you guys disappeared all of a sudden, I thought that¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± I comforted Qianqian by patting on her shoulder as I cast a venomous look at Lin Xue who was enjoying the show. I continued, ¡°Aren¡¯t I fine now? You forgot that I am a person with special abilities, a rather powerful one at that!¡±


    Qianqian sobbed as she said, ¡°I know, I know that you are formidable; but I was still worried¡­¡±


    I had just wanted to say something when a ¡®cough¡¯ suddenly traveled from near us. I turned and saw a middle-aged man with a beard standing in front of me and looking at me and Qianqian with a warm feeling in his eyes.


    ¡°Ah, Uncle Xu!¡± I exclaimed as I speedily let go of Qianqian.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright.¡± Uncle Xu hurriedly gestured, ¡°Continue, continue, I have already agreed to the two of you¡­¡±


    ¡°Father!¡± Qianqian also composed herself at this moment. Hearing her father¡¯s words, she blushed and said, ¡°What did you agree to?! Ah Jun and I¡­ en¡­¡±


    Seeing Qianqian stuttering and unable to continue, Uncle Xu laughed openly and said, ¡°Alright, do you think I cannot see what¡¯s going on between you two? Don¡¯t worry. Based on the fact Little Jun came to rescue me, I agree to him being my son-in-law!¡±


    I immediately stood up straight as I bowed, ¡°Greetings to father-in-law, good fortune to you, father-in-law!¡±


    ¡°The two of you¡­¡± Qianqian looked at me and Uncle Xu, half-laughing and half-angry. She then stomped her feet as she turned and returned to the buggy.


    ¡°Little Jun,¡± Uncle Xu suddenly said, ¡°I heard from them that you are a person with special abilities as well?¡±


    I nodded, ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really unexpected,¡± Uncle Xu sighed, ¡°I had thought that it was all pseudo-science that people had concocted; persons with special abilities really exist. The things I have seen these few days are akin to stuff from movies and dramas; until now, I am finding all of this hard to accept. This matter this time has served as a lesson for me; I should really be more open-minded from now on¡­¡±


    I nodded and said nothing. However, I thought internally: Hard to accept all these? I have many other things that would be even more unacceptable!


    Although many things had happened during this operation¡ªsince Uncle Xu and company had been successfully found, it was considered a success. Of course, Lin Xue knowing about my secret was an accident. I had initially thought that only Qianqian and my Big Sister could know about my secret in this world; I had not expected that this person who was at loggerheads with me would be the first one to find out.


    Besides successfully saving Uncle Xu and company, to unexpectedly get to know Xyrin Emperor Sandora was also an added bonus that was very welcome. Not only had we rescued a big group of Xyrin Empire soldiers, but I had also managed to confirm that my ridiculous identity as a Xyrin Emperor worked throughout the entire Xyrin Empire. At least from now on, I wouldn¡¯t have to be worried about being wiped out ¡®righteously¡¯ by other Xyrin Emperors.


    Speaking of Sandora, she was probably leading her Xyrin Warriors in battle now, right? I wonder how they were going to integrate into the human world. According to my agreement with Sandora, they would not harm humans and would not disrupt the order in human society. However, to be honest, I was constantly on tenterhooks regarding these trouble-making Xyrin Apostles.


    ¡°Ah Jun, why are you in a daze again?¡± Big Sister¡¯s concerned voice traveled over, and I hurriedly snapped out of it. ¡°Are you ill? You seem to be in a trance every now and then.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m fine.¡± I shook my head and answered.


    It seemed like my habit of constantly getting into a trance had to be changed; if not, my Big Sister was starting to worry.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°A few days ago, your school teacher had suddenly called and said that Qianqian and you were going to attend some exchange; that surprised me very much.¡± Big Sister saw that I was paying attention as she raised the matter of that ¡®exchange¡¯. ¡°I was thinking that since you guys were so close to home, why couldn¡¯t you just come back and tell me in person first?


    ¡°What exchange was so urgent? I had even thought that something had happened to you two in school; it scared me badly. Fortunately, that night, your form teacher had personally come to explain to me the situation¡­¡±


    Seeing Big Sister¡¯s face that was now full of relief and hearing her nagging, I couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty.


    ¡°Big Sister,¡± I suddenly interrupted, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you worry¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Big Sister smiled a little as she then flicked my forehead gently like old times. ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize; as long as you are well¡­¡±

 Chapter 36

    Translator: Atlas Studios


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    Yet another new day¡­


    The sun was shining and not a single cloud in the skies. A rather decent morning, and it seemed as if today was going to be a relaxing day.


    Of course, the premise was I had to ignore the pirated CD seller, the fortune-teller, the person selling roast lamb sticks, another selling drugs, yet another selling plastic ¡®jade¡¯¡­ all my Xyrin Empire Commanders¡­


    I just couldn¡¯t understand: based on their strength and abilities, it would be easy for them to find any job they wanted; why did they have to do all this unscrupulous work?


    ¡°Because going against the city inspectors gives a sense of accomplishment that allows everyone to experience the joys of battle,¡± Pandora pretended to be a blind girl as she held on tightly to my hand and said.


    It finally struck me. ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s why! Wait, no, Lili, (Since we were back on Earth, I had to change how I called her.), how did you know what I was thinking?¡±


    Pandora answered, ¡°Big Brother had just blurted out whatever you were thinking just now.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡ªis that so¡­?¡±


    Once we reached school, everything was as-per-normal. My schoolmates were as boisterous as usual, and the fatty Zhao Hang was announcing all sorts of news and advertisements as always. I, too, did what I always did and placed my head on my table to sleep. The happenings of the past few days seem to be so far away from me that they seemed to not have happened at all. Oh, how normal today felt!


    ¡°Ah~ Jun!¡± A melodious girl¡¯s voice rang out in my ears. Without even raising my head, I knew that was Qianqian¡¯s voice. Since I had returned from the Alternate World a few days ago, this lass had been like a wart sticking on me. Basically, as soon as I reached school, she would not be out of my sight for more than ten seconds. It seemed as if my disappearance had scared her badly.


    I didn¡¯t even raise my head as I reached out my hand to accurately caress Qianqian¡¯s head as I continued to sleep.


    ¡°Hey! Could you please not treat me as Lili! Also, why are you always sleeping? Can¡¯t you be a little more energetic?!¡±


    I replied glumly, ¡°I exercised a little too much these few nights; I desperately need some rest.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Qianqian instantly said sharply.


    ¡°¡­Lili asked me to tell her stories¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Qianqian¡¯s voice cooled.


    Holding onto a cute Lolita and telling her bedtime stories¡­ that sounded like what people would crave for. However, if this Lolita was holding onto a ¡®World Wars History¡¯ book, it might be a little different.


    Pandora¡¯s hobbies and likes were indeed special; it far surpassed what ordinary Lolitas might be interested in. After I returned from the desert, I had made up my mind: I was going to start Operation Creating Cute and Demure Lolita!


    The first step in this operation was to use the childhood novels and fairy tales of this world (Someone seemed to have forgotten that junior high students are way past the age of reading such books.) to trigger a Lolita¡¯s heart in Pandora!


    As such, I had given Pandora some money for her to head to the bookstore and buy a few books that interested her as a present to her.


    The lass had gone happily; it was the first time I was gifting her something after all.


    She came back overjoyed: she was hugging twelve brick-sized books on ¡®World Wars History¡¯.


    My first step of this operation had encountered an unprecedented challenge.


    Just as I was smiling and talking to Qianqian¡ªfrom the front, Sun Yang¡¯s sharp voice rang out, ¡°Hey, the two of you. If you want to be mushy, can you do it somewhere else? Doing it here is really hurting my single man¡¯s heart¡­¡±


    I turned and said, ¡°If you can lose weight, you would have long stopped being single.¡±


    ¡°¡­Stop joking; I am already in my junior year! I don¡¯t know what the two of you are thinking about; you guys still have the time to flirt and be mushy. Even our teachers seem to turn a blind eye to you two¡­¡±


    That was a given. The form teacher now was Pandora¡¯s subordinate, one of my trusted Commanders. Probably even if I hosted a campfire party in the classroom, she would not say anything.


    At this time, Zhao Hang¡ªwho was spreading news and rumors near the teaching platform¡ªsuddenly smacked his head and cried out, ¡®Hey! I actually forgot! There¡¯s a big piece of news today!¡±


    Everyone immediately booed him and said, ¡°Please, which news of yours hasn¡¯t been ¡®big¡¯?!¡±


    ¡°This is really a big piece of news.¡± Zhao Hang did not take everyone¡¯s boos to heart. He folded his arms as he said proudly, ¡°It is definitely something unprecedented in our school!¡±


    Seeing Zhao Hang starting to get serious, everyone knew that something interesting was finally up. Ordinarily, as long as Zhao Hang used this tone to speak, that meant that something interesting had really happened.


    Seeing everyone¡¯s look of anticipation, Zhao Hang confidently looked around.


    As everyone knew this person¡¯s theatrics, everyone started to look for stools to throw at him.


    Zhao Hang¡¯s expression changed as he hurriedly said, ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll say it. We have a new student joining us today!¡±


    ¡°Tch,¡± Everyone said in unison. This news was not interesting at all. It was quite normal for students to transfer in and out. Even though they were in their junior year and it was a little strange for someone to suddenly join, that wasn¡¯t something that would pique the interest of this exceedingly bored bunch.


    Zhao Hang evidently had expected everyone¡¯s expression. He didn¡¯t panic at all as he said, ¡°She is a beauty~!¡±


    Person A said, ¡°I guess we can just confirm that this person is a female, then?¡±


    ¡°That might not just be it,¡± Person B continued, ¡°At least based on his judgment of our beautiful teacher Pan Lingling, Fatty¡¯s standards seemed to have improved.¡±


    ¡°You two scram aside!¡± Zhao Hang¡¯s blobby arms gestured as he silenced the duo. ¡°I will tell you guys that this person is not only a beauty; she is also blond!¡±


    ¡°A blond beauty!¡± All the males exclaimed.


    ¡°A foreigner?!¡± All the females cried out.


    Plonk¡ª! An Emperor crashed to the ground from his chair.


    On the platform, Zhao Hang was still introducing this just-transferred foreign blond beauty as everyone listened attentively.


    ¡°Listen to me; she is definitely a beauty! She has beautiful golden hair, and her airs are like a princess¡¯s. The first time I saw her, I was completely mesmerized. I resolved that before my high school journey is over, I will successfully woo her¡­¡±


    A blond beauty with exquisite airs like a princess; haha, very good, very powerful¡­


    Sandora. Besides Sandora, I could not think of who else would appear at this time that would fulfill all these qualities.


    ¡°Ah Jun, why have you fallen below the table?¡± Seeing that I had slipped from my chair, Qianqian exclaimed as she hurriedly dragged me up and asked with much concern.


    I gestured and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing; I was startled by Fatty¡¯s news.¡±


    Qianqian immediately looked at me suspiciously and said, ¡°Could it be you know this blond beauty?¡±


    I nodded. I couldn¡¯t hide anything anymore at this point. If not, when Sandora appeared, she would definitely expose me. Instead of letting Qianqian¡¯s imagination run wild, I might as well admit now.


    ¡°Strange; why is it that so many extraordinary people seem to have appeared around you recently. First, there was Little Sister Lili; I can accept that. Then came Lin Xue. Now, another one. Oh right, what¡¯s her name?¡±


    ¡°If I have not guessed wrongly, Sandora is making an appearance. Right, she is my¡­ companion!¡± I finally thought of a way to explain Sandora¡¯s identity as I said softly to Qianqian.


    ¡°Companion?¡± Qianqian was first stunned, and then she thought about my ¡®person with special abilities¡¯ identity. She hurriedly lowered her voice and asked, ¡°She is like you? She is also a¡­¡±


    I hurriedly nodded.


    Qianqian understood. She then smiled and said, ¡°Ah Jun, why are you so nervous?¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    What rubbish. Telling my girlfriend to her face how I knew a beautiful stranger¡­ if I wasn¡¯t nervous, something would really be wrong.


    ¡°Relax! I am not suspicious of you; do we have so little trust between us? It is just that so many unknowns have appeared around you that have made me flustered. I also seem to have a feeling that you are trying to exclude me from something¡­¡±


    Hearing Qianqian¡¯s complaints, I felt a little guilty as well. Regardless, I had indeed kept many things from her. I had actually thought of coming clean to her; however, I was really worried if she could accept my identity.


    Lin Xue was different; she was but an ordinary friend, and I wasn¡¯t that concerned with telling her some things. However, Qianqian and my relationship was more intimate; and this had created many misgivings. I couldn¡¯t seem to be as honest with her as with Lin Xue.


    At this moment, the bell rang and the noisy classroom swiftly quieted down.

 Chapter 37

    Translator: Atlas Studios


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    We heard a rhythmic set of footsteps, and everyone turned to look expectantly at the entrance. A beautiful lady with long, flowy hair walked onto the podium.


    The Empire¡¯s elite Commander and my current form teacher, Miss Pan Lingling entered the scene!


    Once she saw that everyone was quiet, Pang Lingling nodded, satisfied. Then, she cleared her throat and said, ¡°Everyone, a new classmate has transferred to our class. Perhaps you have already found out about this from Zhao Hang. Our new classmate this time is a beauty!¡±


    ¡°Wah!¡± Everyone applauded.


    I was shocked. Pan Lingling, this fella, was becoming more and more immersed in this roleplay.


    At that moment, I felt a familiar and soothing wave in my mind. Sandora was here.


    The door of the classroom was pushed open from outside. Then, four Nordic men dressed in tuxedos walked in.


    Eh?


    The four men¡ªwho were huge as elephants¡ªstepped in and immediately caused all the chattering classmates to fall silent. Every single classmate tensed up, looking nervously at the four men and then at each other¡­ unsure of what to do.


    ¡°Ah Jun¡­¡± On my left, Qianqian muttered, frightened, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    My head began to hurt as I replied, ¡°Sandora, that lass¡­¡±


    The four men were dressed in heavy-duty, Xyrin infantry armor and looked as if they were part of the European Mafia. The moment they entered the classroom, they positioned themselves by the podium and the entrance like statues. The next moment, the air in the classroom seemed to solidify.


    Right after that, we heard light footsteps outside the door. A blue figure¡ªcomplete with a glowing, golden halo¡ªwalked into the classroom.


    Sandora walked briskly to the podium and scanned the classroom with her cold, contemptuous, queen-like gaze. Several soft sounds of benches colliding with one another could be heard from various corners of the classroom.


    Once she confirmed that everybody had their eyes on her, Sandora smiled politely and bowed slightly, saying, ¡°How do you do? I am Sandora, Sandora Kelvie Eulasis. In the coming six months, I will be studying here together with all of you. I hope we will get along well.¡±


    The classroom remained silent. Everyone was clearly shocked by Sandora¡¯s beauty, good manners, and elegant posture¡ªso much they forgot how to react. Almost everyone had the same question in their heads: ¡°Was this person supposed to go to Cang Lan Private High School but mistakenly walked into ours?¡±


    In actual fact¡ªgiven Sandora¡¯s identity, even Cang Lan Private High School would look no different from a primitive shed to her. Since everything looked like grass sheds, it made no difference to her which school she went to.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Seeing as there was no response, Pan Lingling quickly stepped forward and clapped her hands, trying to get everyone¡¯s attention again. ¡°Our classmate, Sandora, has already finished introducing herself. Now, why don¡¯t you all clap to welcome her?¡±


    It was only then that all the classmates regained their composure. Immediately, they started clapping.


    Pan Lingling stretched out both her hands as if trying to press something downward, gesturing for everyone to quiet down. Then, she said, ¡°I believe that everyone is curious as to Sandora¡¯s identity. Since Sandora has requested, we will keep her identity secret for now. However, very quickly, everyone will find out about this secret. Now, let¡¯s assign Sandora to a seat.¡±


    As Pan Lingling spoke, everyone turned slowly around to look at me.


    I slipped off my chair and squatted beneath my table.


    Unfortunately, this disguising technique was completely ineffective.


    I heard Pan Lingling say, ¡°There seems to be no one seated on the right side of Chen Jun. You can go and sit there for now.¡± Then, I heard gentle footsteps getting closer and closer to me.


    I felt something tighten around my neck, and then I was dragged out from under the table by a strangely-powerful girl. Sandora smiled happily as she looked at me.


    ¡°Ya, how are you, Chen Jun!¡± Sandora happily said. Then, without paying any attention to the shocked looks from everyone around us, she buried herself in my arms. As she swayed from side to side, she said, ¡°En, this place is much more comfortable indeed¡­¡±


    Hey, hey, hey! Are you trying to kill me?!


    ¡°Chen Jun¡­¡± A miserable, male voice sounded by the side of my ear, frightening me. I turned around and saw a pile of concentrated fats right in front of me.


    ¡°Fatty! Are you trying to scare me to death?!¡± I spat.


    Fatty looked at me miserably and said, ¡°My first crush is gone. Brat, you are too unkind. You already have the class flower, Qianqian. Now¡­¡±


    Sandora stuck her head between me and Fatty and asked, ¡°What¡¯s a class flower?¡±


    I pushed Sandora¡¯s head back and said, irritated, ¡°Look at what you did!¡±


    Sandora¡¯s shocking actions caused the entire class to fall silent for just one second before they collectively said, ¡°Whoa!¡± Immediately after, countless burning eyes turned to focus on the two of us from all directions. I could almost hear the crackling sounds these burning gazes were causing in the air around them. What¡¯s more, the one that burned the most was coming from my left.


    ¡°Ah Jun¡­¡± Qianqian¡¯s cold voice sounded from beside me. A terrifying pressure seemed to be emanating from her body out into the surroundings. Within a few seconds, the entire classroom was covered in dark clouds; there were raging winds, ghosts crying, wolves howling¡­ keke, sorry, I seemed to have confused Qianqian with Arthas1.


    It looked like Qianqian was really mad this time. Thinking about it more carefully, it was only natural. Under these circumstances, even the most hard-headed girl would be enraged. According to the laws of nature, the deeper the love, the more intense the hate. If that were true, the fact that Qianqian did not draw a machete out at this point showed that she was remaining relatively calm.


    I pushed the confused Sandora away as hard as I could and then smiled as I turned to face Qianqian. ¡°Er¡­ Qianqian¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Qianqian tutted and turned away from me.


    I looked around me and then carefully said to Qianqian, ¡°Qianqian, are you angry?¡±


    Qianqian stole a sideward glance at Sandora whose head was pressed down to the table but whose limbs were still dancing around. Coldly, she asked, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    That¡¯s great! At the very least, Qianqian was still responding to me. If she stopped responding to me whatsoever at this point, it would really be a tragedy.


    ¡°Well¡­ Qianqian, this is not what you think it is. Sandora just acts this way. My head is hurting as well¡­¡±


    ¡°What did I do wrong?!¡± Sandora asked curiously.


    ¡°Are you still not ashamed?!¡± I shot back, annoyed.


    ¡°Alright, alright!¡± Qianqian waved her hand. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know what kind of man you are? Even if all the other men in this world cheated, you would not!¡±


    ¡­Qianqian, I am very touched that you trust me this much, but why do I still feel like this is a little weird?


    ¡°Qianqian, then you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Trust aside, how can I not be angry? What¡¯s more, you¡¯d better find a good time to explain to me why Sandora did not stick to anyone else but you!¡±


    Now that I had settled Qianqian, I began to use my spiritual connection to explain to Sandora just how shocking what she just did was to everyone else.


    This morning¡¯s class had to be the most torturous class I had ever had to sit through. All around me, my classmate¡¯s glares seemed to burn holes into my shirt. Qianqian continued to emit a cold, subtle pressure. Sandora, who was seated on the other side of me, displayed occasional warning signs that she was going to do something shocking, causing me to tremble every time.


    Me aside, everyone else had a hard time sitting through the class. There was no other reason apart from the four burly men standing at each corner of the classroom. They resembled bears dressed in tuxedos; naturally, the people in class were scared.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Suddenly, a thought surfaced in my mind. This school was being controlled by aliens¡­ any good Hollywood director who stepped in at this moment would be able to turn this into a movie about human nature, human authority, and human pride.


    I got through school, feeling like I was seated on a chair of needles the entire time. The life-saving school bell finally rang. My classmates cheered out of habit. Then, on seeing the men in tuxedos, they fell silent and choked on their own saliva.


    I grabbed Sandora with one hand and rushed out of the classroom. She screamed, ¡°Ah, Chen Jun, what are you doing?!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to pick Lili¡­ or Pandora. We¡¯re also going to look for Qianqian to explain to her¡­ look at you. The moment you arrived, you brought so much trouble for me!¡±


    Now, I had a strong feeling that Sandora¡¯s arrival was the biggest problem I would face in my entire life!

 Chapter 38

    Translator: Atlas Studios


    Editor: Atlas Studios


    District K Second Middle School was an ordinary school, but perhaps since it was so close to the most prestigious, private school in the city; it also garnered a lot of attention. As a result, the school would more or less get incidental publicity. Of course, the most obvious reason for this was that the school covered a huge area.


    From the size of the campus alone, the area of the Second Middle School was already almost as big as Cang Lan Private High School. This school was also very specially built. The entire school was split into four main buildings in the north, south, east, and west. They were arranged in a clockwise direction: the high school teaching buildings, the comprehensive office buildings, the junior high school teaching buildings, and the dormitory buildings. Among these buildings were also many embellishments like flower beds and pools. A bird-eye view of this school would present what looked like a European garden.


    The designer at the time had been inspired by the brilliant prestigious school across from ours. He obviously had the ambition to transform this school into a European-style garden campus. Every single building on the school campus contained signs of the designer¡¯s ambition. Unfortunately, the unknown designer¡¯s ambition far surpassed his abilities. The result was that the style of the school buildings was European Gothic, mixed with Oriental, Arabic, Greek, and other characteristics. Overall, it made the campus look like a theme park full of fantasy styles and humorous elements. The most unique of these elements was in front of the high school teaching buildings: a tall, broach spire seated on two red round pillars. This was the result of mixing Oriental and European Gothic styles.


    In the center of the school campus was a building of another style. In the beginning, the designer in charge of the renovations planned to install a huge fountain here. In the middle of the fountain, there was supposed to be a group of pure-white, jade statues. The area around the fountain was supposed to be built into a garden for the students to rest. However, regrettably, the shortage of funds remaining after completion of the four unimpressive buildings caused this vision to fall to pieces. Thus, the center of the school became a wasteland covered in weeds. It was only in recent years that the leader of the school had come up with a brilliant idea.


    To change this wasteland into four toilets.


    The architectural layout of this school really caused me a lot of resentment. The main reason for this was that the high school teaching buildings and the junior high school teaching buildings were placed at two ends of the huge school campus. Every time I had to fetch Pandora from school, I had to walk more than ten minutes, across the biggest restroom-area in the school. It was a huge mess.


    ¡°Stupid architectural layout,¡± was what Sandora had to say as she passed by the restrooms in the middle of the school campus (‡å) as I dragged her through it.


    Look, even aliens could tell that this entire layout was stupid.


    On the way, Sandora used our spiritual connection to ask me: ¡°No matter what, that lass is a General, a high-ranking Xyrin Apostle, right? Why do you have to pick her up after school?¡±


    On the spot, I explained to Sandora the story of Pandora disguising as my blind little sister. At that moment, I realized that having this spiritual connection with Sandora was a really good thing. At the very least, the high-speed information transmission made the entire communication process much more efficient than speaking.


    ¡°Well¡­ the lives of carbon-based beings are so weird indeed. However, it does sound very interesting!¡±


    ¡°¡­ I really don¡¯t know how you Xyrin Apostles live ordinarily. You don¡¯t have any family, do you?¡±


    ¡°Why do you think so? We have families and relatives as well, but they¡¯re just a bit different from carbon-based beings¡¯ concepts. Furthermore, you shouldn¡¯t say ¡®you Xyrin Apostles¡¯, but ¡®us Xyrin Apostles¡¯. Don¡¯t forget, although you are a carbon-based being, you are also a high-ranking Xyrin Apostle.¡±


    I nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I remember that. Right, I still don¡¯t know what identity you came here under. You wouldn¡¯t keep that a secret from me, would you?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ hehe, I¡¯ll tell you. I am from a ¡®distinguished¡¯ family!¡±


    I looked at Sandora¡¯s grin and felt a chill run down my spine. What kind of shocking thing was this crazy fella going to do next?


    At that moment, a bright-looking girl suddenly ran towards me, shouting, ¡°You are Lili¡¯s big brother, right? Come, quick! Lili is being bullied!¡±


    I looked up and saw a skinny, short-haired girl running towards me. I vaguely remembered her as one of Pandora¡¯s classmates. She normally took extra care of the ¡®blind, pitiful¡¯ Pandora. Unfortunately, since she was not that important, the author did not bother giving her a name¡­ keke, everyone can act like you did not just read that.


    ¡°Huhu¡­¡± the unknown girl panted as she stopped in front of me. As she tried to catch her breath, she said, ¡°I finally found you. Quick, go over. Lili is being bullied by a few students from another school!¡±


    ¡°Bullied?¡± I asked with a strange expression. ¡°Really? What kind of people are bullying her?¡±


    ¡°I think they are very rich students. I heard they¡¯re from Cang Lan. Quick, go over!¡±


    Sandora and I exchanged a knowing look and then immediately asked, ¡°What is that lass doing?!¡±


    Although I did not believe that Pandora¡ªwhose battle skills were comparable to an entire heavily-armed army¡ªcould be bullied, for the future of the human race, I decided to rush over anyway. I immediately followed the girl and sprinted towards the junior high school teaching buildings.


    At the bottom of the junior high school buildings, we saw many people gathered in a group.


    Sandora and I ran to the group and found that there was no way we could squeeze in. As a result, I shouted, ¡°Lili, are you there?!¡±


    The moment I shouted, I remembered that I could use my spiritual connection to talk to Pandora.


    Then, I heard Qianqian¡¯s voice from inside the group. ¡°Ah Jun? You¡¯re here!¡±


    Qianqian arrived here before I did.


    After much effort, Sandora and I finally pushed our way into the middle of the group. Then, we saw what was happening inside.


    There were about ten meters of open space in the middle of the circle. Pandora was standing there expressionless, her two gray eyes unfocused as she faced forward. Behind her, Qianqian looked extremely nervous. Qianqian was holding onto Pandora¡¯s shoulders. Standing opposite them were a few young students who looked about my age. They were all dressed in expensive clothing. The leader of the group looked familiar to me. However, at that moment, I could not recall where I had seen him before.


    The moment we arrived, everyone in the crowd looked at us. Qianqian turned to me and happily exclaimed, ¡°Ah Jun, you are here!¡± Then, on seeing Sandora, she frowned. ¡°Sandora, have a good trip home¡­¡±


    I really had to give it to this girl for her tact.


    The few students opposite Qianqian looked slightly shocked when they saw me. Then, all of them turned to the princess-like, elegant, and beautiful Sandora. ¡°Whoa,¡± they exclaimed together.


    ¡°Pandora, what¡¯s the matter?¡± I asked the emotionless Lolita through our spiritual connection.


    ¡°The leader of these carbon-based beings seemed to have taken a liking to Big Sister Qianqian. They tried to take her away, so I stopped them.¡±


    So that was what happened. I glanced at the rich boy in front of me, having already guessed the true story. It was not Pandora who was being bullied but Qianqian. This was such a tacky storyline.


    Since they dared to harbor designs on my Qianqian, they could not blame me for turning ugly. I had just been thinking of trying out this new, strong body that Sandora had given me. I also wanted to familiarize myself with the new Xyrin long-range attacks that I gained recently. I just had to be careful to leave the boy alive once I was done.


    Just as I was thinking about how I should test all these new skills out on the boy in front of me, the leader of the group spoke first¡ªto Qianqian.


    ¡°What¡¯s your decision? Pretty girl, have you thought about it? Come with me. Then, you won¡¯t have to stay in this rotten school and hang out with these poor fellas. What¡¯s more, I can even let you experience days you would never imagine. I will treat you just like a princess¡­¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    This little brat dressed in branded clothing had very low standards indeed. He did not even have the right words to woo a girl.


    ¡°Blond beauty¡ª¡± the tacky, rich boy turned to Sandora curiously¡ª¡±although this Chinese girl is a strong competitor to you, I am all for universal love. I am willing to give every girl a fair, fighting chance. If you¡¯re willing, perhaps I can promise¡­¡±


    ¡­ Was this fella retarded?!


    Not just me, but every other person present¡ªincluding the children in the first year of junior high¡ªwas looking at this tacky, rich boy in the middle of the circle as if he was an idiot. He loved himself to such a degree; one could say that it was like he was from another planet.


    Just as I was losing my patience and preparing myself to torture this boy unilaterally in a manner that would appease everyone in the crowd, Sandora suddenly smiled gently beside me. Then, in an icy-tone that sent chills down everyone¡¯s spine, she said, ¡°Heh¡­ it seems like something unpleasant will happen today¡­¡±

 Chapter 99 - Chapter 99: Chapter 99 Sisters Drawn Circle (Part 2)

    Chapter 99: Chapter 99 Sister¡¯s Drawn Circle (Part 2)


    Sister placed the paper with the formidable name solemnly on a rock used as an experimental platform, then she scurried back and nervously hid behind me. Her movements made us all tense up too.


    Nothing happened in the first ten seconds.


    Just when we thought the experiment had failed, a crackling sound came from the sky above. Then, to everyone¡¯s astonishment, a pale lightning bolt as thick as a baby¡¯s arm appeared out of nowhere and struck the white paper with a thunderous crash.


    The stone under the white paper naturally turned to flying ash, but that sheet of paper miraculously remained intact.


    That was just the beginning. Next, more and powerful lightning strikes began to hammer down from the clear sky, coming from all directions. From a distance, the scene looked like a giant lightning cone descending from the horizon, with its tip focused right atop the disaster beacon in front of us. Seconds later, the sky turned dark with clouds, and hailstones the size of fists mixed with acid rain poured down. Then came hurricanes, earthquakes, magma¨Cjust about every catastrophe we could think of occurred one after another, all concentrated near the disaster beacon. It made the small area of less than a hundred meters a condensed version of the end of the world scenario. At that time, we had taken cover far away, hiding in a makeshift refuge Little Baobao had hastily constructed. From there, we watched, filled with amazement, as various natural disasters ravaged the disaster beacon, thankful that this time Little Baobao had outdone herself; the shelter she built was quite sturdy, at least not letting any acid rain leak inside.


    About ten minutes later, the natural disasters gradually subsided. The storm and earthquake ceased, the magma cooled and solidified, and then, a large herd of mammoths, seemingly appearing from nowhere, charged past the front of our bewildered selves in the shelter. They completely destroyed the last intact piece of ground nearby, finally marking the end of this localized catastrophe.


    I suddenly felt quite sorry for that beleaguered white paper covered in circles. How terrible a curse must it be to bring about such an earth-shattering execution!


    Without a doubt, Sister had compressed her curse power into that white paper, which was far more severe than the cursed items in supernatural novels that at most caused a car accident or a few deaths. Tell me, have you ever seen a cursed item in a horror movie that caused its victim to suffer from Heaven¡¯s bolts, Earth¡¯s collapse, fire and flooding, and finally being trampled into a pancake by a herd of mammoths?


    Given the spectacle, I figured this method could wreak havoc in a city center better than a 911 terror attack, and with a much higher success rate. There¡¯s no security team in the world specialized in searching for little pieces of paper, and I don¡¯t think even the President¡¯s Mansion has a rule against carrying white paper, does it?


    After daydreaming about destroying Tokyo with a stack of white paper, my attention returned to studying these ¡°Ghost Talismans¡± filled with resentment and curse power.


    Firstly, I expressed my admiration for Sister¡¯s creativity and her malicious methods after her transformation. Then I asked my question.


    ¡°Sis, why do you have to draw these circles on the disaster beacon?¡±


    Sister¡¯s face turned embarrassed in an instant.


    Go to oovgo.co


    ¡°Oh¨C¡± Our years of being together allowed me to have an epiphany in a moment; Qianqian also smiled knowingly next to me.


    ¡°There¡¯s definitely a problem¡­¡± Lin Xue looked at me, then at Qianqian who exchanged a smile with me, and nodded conclusively. She then stared straight at me and demanded, ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    I glanced at Sister whose face was slightly red and kindly advised Lin Xue: ¡°You better not ask anymore. If you keep asking, I believe Sister will draw those circles on you.¡±


    Such a threat was highly effective. Lin Xue glanced at the surface outside that had been subjected to various natural disasters, looking like the surface of Mars, stuck out her tongue, and showed that she had totally lost interest in the question.


    Actually, the explanation is quite straightforward. Sister¡¯s ability is not any sort of magic or Daoist skill; she doesn¡¯t need to draw runes or arrays on paper. To create something cursed, she only needs to mutter to a piece of paper and seal her power inside it. But to call a plain sheet of paper something like a disaster beacon just seems lame. It¡¯s like how many famous people, whether or not they¡¯re artistically cultured, always hang a couple of traditional paintings and display a few art pieces at home. Sister naturally wanted to draw something formidable on the paper to match the formidable name of the disaster beacon, but the problem lies here¡­


    I remember when Sister was still in university, she once helped take care of a child from a teacher we were on good terms with. It was a child who had just turned five and was still in kindergarten.


    My sister is the type of girl whose motherly instincts could be easily triggered, from me who was picked up by her, to Pandora whom I brought home, to any stray kitten or puppy that anyone else would bring back, all capable of making her overflown with motherly love. At that time, she was bursting with motherly affection and was excited to teach the little kids how to draw.


    I should note once more: the kid was five years old.


    When the child¡¯s mother took her own kid back home, the little one proudly showed off a stack of drawing papers to his mother. Thus, the blissfully ignorant young mom expressed her naked disdain for two of the scribbles and lectured her child not to waste paper like this¡­


    From then on, my sister vowed never to draw anything more complicated than a single stroke or a circle.


    I thought about it, and it seems that the only things in this world that can be drawn with one stroke and that my sister would likely be able to do well are a needle and a circle¡­


    Perhaps sensing the almost tangible aura of black resentment emanating from my sister, several clueless little busybodies at the scene wisely chose to keep quiet. Even though Dingdang, being of the Divine Race, had a strong resistance to my sister¡¯s curse powers, the only thing that little thing was interested in were the thousands of pounds of assorted sweets piled up in her space. So, the circles drawn by my sister became a puzzle that troubled everyone for a long time.


    Now that things had calmed down outside, I suggested that we might as well settle down in this shelter; it was a bit crude, but at least it was a lot better than the misshapen 2012 version barracks a few hundred meters away, riddled with holes. However, Lin Xue took one look at the shelter and remarked, ¡°Chen Jun, doesn¡¯t this house resemble a coffin?¡±


    So we decided to move back to the dangerous building and I was given the important task of cultivating Little Bubbles¡¯ basic aesthetic appreciation in a short period of time.


    My sister creatively invented a massive, unexpected stockpile of military hardware for us. Pandora sent out numerous mass-produced battlefield reconnaissance robots, each bearing a roll of what we called the Disaster Beacon. These tireless workers, following the precise coordinates given by Lin Xue through her prediction ability, covered the enemy¡¯s inevitable path with beacons. It must be said that Lin Xue¡¯s prediction ability was truly formidable. She could predict down to the minute what kind of monster would pass by a certain intersection. Those disaster beacons, hidden in various tricky corners, could certainly make the unfortunate monsters that happened to pass by die a very aggrieved death once triggered, greatly compensating for the flaw that limited the scope of disaster caused by the beacons that my sister could trigger to a few hundred meters radius.


    So I say, being a Prophet is really a rather sly profession.


    Cough cough, it¡¯s truly a sin to describe a beauty in such terms.


    The results of the battle were significant.


    Thanks to Lin Xue¡¯s precise foreknowledge, all the Disaster Beacons were activated at the times and places where the passing monster hordes were most dense, resulting in hundreds and thousands of small-scale, high-intensity natural disasters that caused immense casualties among those brainless demonized creatures.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Even though the demonized creatures were robust and ordinary lightning strikes might not even hurt them, from any perspective, enduring fifteen minutes of continuous lightning, fire, and flooding, and then being run over by several hundred Mammoths each weighing tens of tons, it wouldn¡¯t make sense for even the most tenacious monsters to survive, right?


    After all, Saint Fighters-like tenacious characters, although suitable to be protagonists, are definitely not meant to be the cannon fodder with common faces.


    I would like to express my deepest condolences to those poor monsters whose lives were destroyed by my sister¡¯s grudge¡­


    Although a not insubstantial number of monsters were pulverized by Chen Qian¡¯s circle-shaped landmines, the sheer size of the monster horde meant that a group that was already confused wouldn¡¯t be stunned again by the blasts, which led to the failure of my little ploy to disrupt the enemy¡¯s advancement¨Call because those damn things had no deployment plan to begin with!


    An army of tens of thousands of monsters is still majestically marching towards us, and according to Pandora¡¯s calculations, they will appear in our line of sight tomorrow.

 Chapter 100 - Chapter 100: Chapter 100: The Battle Begins

    Chapter 100: Chapter 100: The Battle Begins


    I thought Qianqian and my sister would be afraid of the impending battle, and maybe they would choose to give up on participating in such dangerous acts and go back to somewhere safe and just wait for my return, but I found I was wrong, I was hugely mistaken.


    If it were Qianqian and my sister from before the Crystal Radiation, there might have been a possibility, but now, the Evil Queen and Dark Girl in front of me didn¡¯t look like they were experiencing their first battle and were extremely nervous at all¡­


    ¡°Ah Jun, just give it up. Qianqian and I have come this far, we definitely won¡¯t turn back now.¡±


    My sister said to me with determination, then continued to murmur sinisterly, facing the distance.


    Qianqian, whose Time Ability had already been activated, watched the unnaturally twisting clouds on the distant horizon with calm eyes and said softly, ¡°If we can¡¯t be of help to you, then wouldn¡¯t our gaining this power be meaningless? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t embarrass you. As your woman, you just need to fight bravely and return in triumph¨Cthat will be enough.¡±


    How should I put it, although I really like Qianqian as she is now, the usual insouciant, sometimes slightly ditzy Qianqian is, after all, still more adorable¡­


    Knowing I could no longer persuade these two stubborn girls to return, I could only reconfirm the status of their respective Guard units.


    To ensure the safety of Qianqian and my sister, I equipped each of them with a guard troop composed of a thousand Elite Level Xyrin Warriors. Now these two thousand soldiers have unfolded a three-dimensional Defense formation around us. The defense soldiers in the formation have even stacked hundreds of layers of Energy Shields specifically for the two of them, which are said to have the strength to withstand a direct hit from a Helium Flash for thirty-seven seconds¨Ca Helium Flash of thirty-seven seconds can penetrate the Earth¡¯s Crust, which is terrifying damage.


    Truth be told, with such potent defense, the safety of Qianqian and my sister is not something to worry about at all. Moreover, Lin Xue has also made a Prediction specifically for Qianqian and my sister. Although the precise outcome is not visible, what can be confirmed is that they will not face any threats. It is just that I couldn¡¯t help but be a bit worried.


    ¡°Family and friendship, huh?¡± Sandora glanced at Qianqian and my sister, who were being specially protected by me. Her face full of envy, she then complained to me, ¡°You don¡¯t seem worried about my safety at all¡­¡±


    I broke out in a sweat.


    If even you, someone who could wreak havoc in the Abyss, needed my concern, then I guess the others might as well start writing their wills now.


    But I also knew what Sandora was truly complaining about. She was simply envious. As a top-tier Xyrin combat unit, she probably has never had the experience of being cared for since she was born, right?


    Go to wuxiaworld.site


    I gently patted her on the shoulder and also ruffled Pandora¡¯s little head, saying softly, ¡°You guys be careful too. Before Caesar shows up, you and Pandora will be the main fighting force¨Cjust stalling for time will suffice.¡±


    Although it was just a brief word, Sandora¡¯s face immediately brightened, and while Pandora still had her eternally-expressionless face, the corners of her lips subtly curled up ever so slightly.


    There must be Demonized Creatures among the army here that are directly controlled by Caesar, acting as scouts. He can get a direct understanding of the frontline situation through these Monsters. Qianqian and my sister¡¯s Superpowers, and my Super Space-Time Strike are all trump cards against Caesar. Before the enemy appears, Qianqian and I will only use a fraction of our power, to as much as possible prevent Caesar from accurately grasping our capabilities, especially those of Qianqian and my sister. Therefore, the pressure on Pandora and Sandora will undoubtedly be great later on.


    At that moment, a hazy cloud of dust suddenly rose from the far horizon, and the army composed of Demonized Creatures finally appeared.


    It was like a black mire gradually rising, various Monsters jostling and crowding, rushing towards us.


    It must be said that after several hundred years, the Abyss Power that eroded half the world organized monsters to such a terrifying degree. Although high-level creatures like the Dragon Clan saw their strength not increase but actually decrease to some extent after losing their sanity from Abyssal corruption, some of the originally weak creatures, after being tainted by the Abyssal Aura, could surge in strength as if injected with steroids. So much so that even a rabbit turned demonized creature could become a decent cannon-fodder soldier, which directly led to the human forces having to face a staggeringly large number of enemies in every monstrous assault.


    The landmines filled with my sister¡¯s Curse Power¡­ oh, the Disaster Beacons are indeed good stuff for terrifying assaults, killing the enemy and looting. The Five Thunders Bombarding combined with the final group of mischievous Mammoth beasts did serious damage to those demonized creatures that knew nothing but to charge forward without dodging. Plus, Pandora had specifically deployed a super long-range ion storm earlier, which was said to have taken down no fewer than ten thousand monsters. But the enemy¡¯s base numbers were just too large, and when they appeared on the horizon, I still felt a chill down my spine.


    According to Sandora¡¯s analysis, the appearance of old foes like the Xyrin Apostle was a significant stir to the Abyss Power. All intelligent creatures that had fought the Empire knew how terrifying our expansion method was, based on Xyrin Mainframe Technology which could geometrically increase the number of bases in a short time. The best way to stop a plague is to snuff it out before it starts spreading. The demonized creatures are idiots, but the Abyss behind them is not; hence, this time, they likely mobilized their entire nest.


    The first to launch an attack was still Pandora, the best at long-range firepower suppression and area damage. As soon as the little one arrived on the battlefield, she completely shed her usual image of a well-behaved loli and transformed into a calm and powerful Xyrin General. Various Floating Cannons under her control occupied half the sky behind us, as torrents of Energy Beams, with their screaming tails, poured down upon the distant horizon.


    I found that everyone around me seemed to fit into the atmosphere very well, especially now. The normally obedient Pandora, now focusing on commanding the Floating Cannons, was every inch a serious and calm soldier. Beside me, the usually giggling Sandora turned into the actively commanding Xyrin Empress. Even my normally gentle sister and the lively and cute Qianqian had gained a bit of a battlefield rose¡¯s valor after their character shift. Even Dingdang, who stood atop my head looking out far and wide, was now pulling a tight little face, playing the part of a strategist.


    As a Prophet, a support class not suited for direct confrontation with the enemy, Lin Xue and Little Baobao stayed in a safe place in the rear. But I suppose if they were here, they¡¯d probably look the same.


    Only me, I still couldn¡¯t find a hint of the heroic spirit or the corresponding stature that suited the battlefield. Other than a bit of initial tension, now I had completely lost any sort of feeling.


    Could it be, as the only male here, that I am actually the one with the least sense of authority and the air of war?!


    I sorrowfully acknowledged this fact, then continued to lower my head and play with the gaming console Little Baobao made for me.


    Qianqian and my sister were seeing Pandora¡¯s full firepower and combat posture for the first time. The scene, with its incredibly striking light and shadow effects, earned their immense respect. Even the usually cool, almost cold-hearted Qianqian after her personality switch, nodded in approval.


    The first round of long-range strikes was magnificent, but the actual number of monsters killed wasn¡¯t that many. According to Pandora¡¯s explanation, the purpose of this attack was merely to use the special attributes of Energy Weapons to disperse the thick Abyssal Aura gathered around the demonized creatures. This could weaken their overall recovery power. Compared to using the same firepower to kill enemies, this approach was more meaningful.


    See, that¡¯s the difference between professional and amateur. If it were me, I¡¯d probably have gone all out with a saturation bombardment from the start, then perished bitterly after running out of ammo amidst a sea of monsters with overwhelming recovery power¡­


    After Pandora¡¯s barrage, the dark fog that covered the sky in the distance indeed dissipated quite a bit, and the grotesque faces of the monsters gradually became clearer in our view.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Dispersive Ghost Energy Radiation Matrix!¡±


    With a delicate shout from Pandora, her hands extended flatly. Immediately, dozens of wave-like dimensional portals appeared on the ground around us, and silver prismatic structures over three meters tall floated up from them, then began rotating and emitting large swaths of high-energy halos forward.


    The intense battle had finally begun.


    *************************************************************************************************


    A hundred chapters, can I get some support?

 Chapter 101 - Chapter 101: Chapter 101: The Powerful Sandora

    Chapter 101: Chapter 101: The Powerful Sandora


    Xyrin Army¡¯s most powerful and pride-worthy feature was its exaggerated long-range attack abilities, but facing a huge number of demonized creatures each as fearlessly ferocious as Chun Ge incarnate was incredibly troublesome. No matter how strong your distant firepower, they could still overwhelm your position with sheer numbers. The most frustrating shortage wasn¡¯t because the enemy was too strong for your weapons to kill but rather because they were so weak that a single strafe could kill a row of them, yet your bullets were still outnumbered by their forces.


    Being buried by numbers was absolutely the most suffocating way to die; Little Japan had been wiped out in just such a manner.


    At the moment, I was feeling a bit like that, regardless of Pandora¡¯s saturated strikes repeatedly wiping out those cannon fodder troops, the enemy still gradually approached our position. Although it didn¡¯t look bad, the psychological pressure was definitely present.


    I held onto that pressure for a while, then continued to play with my gaming console, nearly passing the fourth level. Little Baobao indeed inherited a lot of useful knowledge from her gamer-homebody mother.


    As soon as the first batch of monsters with their twisted limbs entered Pandora¡¯s preset warning range, she immediately halted the surrounding powerful but potentially friendly-fire radiation matrix. After a series of metallic clinking sounds, a dashing loli dual-wielding tri-barrel six-chamber machine guns with hundreds of missile launchers floating behind her made a stunning entry.


    Qianqian smacked her lips and sighed, ¡°Ah Jun, I suddenly feel like conquering the world. Using such a powerful war weapon for loli nurturing is such a waste. It might be better to use it to purify the already polluted world.¡±


    I unhesitatingly ignored Qianqian, who was spouting nonsense, and also ignored Pandora who was mentally cheering through our spiritual connection.


    It seemed that I would have to be cautious not to leave the dark-infected Qianqian and Pandora alone in the future, or else I might wake up one day to find the Imperial Army Flag planted everywhere. There would likely be a world-wide event of people uniting to resist me, the evil axis¨Ca cold-hearted Dark Girl and a war-minded violent loli were far more dangerous than someone crashing into a building.


    Meanwhile, Dingdang, who usually sat atop my head like an ornament, also made a move. With a small wave of her arm, a pale green light screen immediately enveloped the battlefield. Perhaps the strongest halo-kind skill was this little thing¡¯s life field, which could weaken the enemies¡¯ life force by nearly fifty percent. As soon as the divine power-infused life force appeared, the rising black mist from the demonized creatures was weakened to almost completely disappearing.


    Accompanied by the whistling sounds of Teeth Bone Razor cluster missiles tearing through the air and the thunderous roar of giant cannons, the battle entered the mid-range firepower suppression phase.


    After suffering heavy casualties, the demonized creature army finally managed to move within their effective range. The front-line monsters simultaneously utilized their favored attack mode: demonized spit¨Cmixing their own corrosive liquid and Abyssal Aura to attack forward. This potent corrosive pollution ball could not only melt conventional armor and human bodies but also convert the attacked into mad Heartless, much like the T-virus. Even without direct contact, the stench from these pollution balls could effectively reduce the soldiers¡¯ appetite leading to malnutrition, which then impacted the military cooks¡¯ morale leading to widespread nutritional deficiencies and ultimately crippling the human army¡¯s fighting strength. Let me add that my last analysis is sheer nonsense¡­


    Under Pandora¡¯s frantic strafing, clumps of monsters hadn¡¯t even managed to spit out their stomach acid before they were blasted into black fragments scattering everywhere. However, with their tremendous numbers replenishing, vast amounts of corrosive liquid still surged towards us.


    Our two thousand elite Xyrin Guards, who had been ready at our side, instantly acted. Several defensive force fields blocked the monsters¡¯ attacks a hundred meters away from us. Then, heavy infantry responsible for firepower output unleashed fierce flames from their single-soldier cannons, and as the defensive force fields depleted, the heavy infantry¡¯s attacks arrived right on time.


    Go to wuxiaworld.site


    At this moment, all two thousand warriors had shut down their independent thought modules, instead directly controlled by Pandora, who was most proficient in battlefield commands among us. Therefore, they were able to achieve such millisecond-level grab on opportunity and a synchronization rate akin to being one person¨Ca feat no other human army could achieve.


    Although it might not sound nice, it¡¯s true that Xyrin Apostles are a race born for battle.


    While ordinary soldiers¡¯ attack power and strategic level weapons like Pandora can¡¯t compare, the simultaneous strike from two thousand people covered the area well enough to compensate for this fault. Demonized creatures did not possess as strong a life force as their Abyss counterparts, and standard attacks from Xyrin Soldiers were already enough to kill them, thus, the surging enemy force was suppressed for the first time.


    Seizing the right moment, Sandora took a deep breath and gradually floated into the air.


    Golden lines appeared out of thin air and finally converged behind her, simultaneously spreading an inexplicable pressure.


    Although I¡¯ve mentioned it before, I must say it again: Sandora looks eerily like a CPU like this!


    Qianqian and her sister were also seeing Sandora¡¯s combat stance for the first time, and couldn¡¯t help but feel curious. Her sister made an apt comment, ¡°It seems out of all the Xyrin Apostles, only Ah Jun¡¯s combat stance is the most ordinary.¡±


    Yeah, because I basically have no combat stance at all. Am I supposed to change into tight spandex and wear underwear outside every time I fight?


    ¡°I thought about that scene; even Ultraman wasn¡¯t up to par¡­¡±


    ¡°Mind Super Heavy Strike!¡±


    With a cold shout from Sandora, hundreds of demonized creatures nearest to us, who were about to break through the first line of defense, suddenly paused neatly in place, then fell to the ground, foaming at the mouth and convulsing.


    Although in terms of spectacle, Sandora¡¯s attack method wasn¡¯t as glamorous as Pandora¡¯s Oscar-winning special effects made purely from light and shadow, when it came to attack power and danger, it was an almost undefendable, untelegraphed spiritual attack that definitely surpassed Pandora¡¯s regular attacks.


    After several Mind Super Heavy Strikes, thousands of monsters had fallen before us. Compared to the bodies torn apart by high-energy fire, these completely intact but soulless enemies held greater utilitarian value for Sandora.


    Under Sandora¡¯s control, over a thousand bizarrely shaped monster corpses shakily stood up and then, as if injected with adrenaline, began to turn against their former comrades.


    This was just the beginning. As the monsters descended into chaos, golden lines began extending from behind Sandora, eventually forming a sky-high golden circuit board-like light wall behind her. As I marveled at how the structure resembled a CPU, Sandora declared in a cold, arrogant tone, ¡°I, Soul Taker Sandora Kaelvi Yurasis, proclaim dominion over all souls of this race! I am the king of spirits! Those who oppose me will face the severest punishment!¡±


    Sandora¡¯s brazen declaration left me bewildered. The recent scene involuntarily reminded me of a golden-haired girl acting as a CPU and a tragically arrogant guy who got his head blown off at the end.


    Unlike him, there was no tragedy for Sandora, only for the monsters.


    I gathered the information about her powerful move from the shared database between Sandora and me and then sighed at the shamelessness.


    The Spirit Conqueror¡¯s proclamation, the most powerful skill next to a Law Attack, declares dominion over a race, forcibly imprinting every individual of that race with a spirit mark. Any marked individual who dares to resist the caster will face intense soul punishment. The more intense the resistance, the harsher the punishment, although the imprint¡¯s effectiveness diminishes with the individual strength of the targets and the soul punishment only causes pain, not physical harm.


    A completely heaven-defying skill.


    It was my first time hearing about such an attack that could be imposed on an entire race. If not for its significant limitations, this ability might already be classified as one of the divine powers. Although easily resisted by the powerful and incapable of actually harming the enemy, these critical limitations made the Spirit Conqueror¡¯s proclamation seem somewhat unsatisfactory. However, at this moment, its power was enough to turn the tides of battle.


    These demonized creatures were members of various races before infection¨C encompassing land, sea, and air, viviparous and oviparous living creatures¨Cbut as they were corrupted by the potent assimilating power of the Abyss, they all bore the same race imprint. This directly led to all monsters being marked by Sandora¡¯s spirit imprint. Clearly, none of these monsters harbored anything but hostility towards Sandora. So naturally, all were affected.


    Their running speed significantly slowed, and then bright arcs of electricity began to emanate from them. Stronger monsters could barely maintain their attacks, but the weaker ones already started to fall and convulse. Although the electrical arcs caused no real damage, despite the innate fearlessness of the demonized creatures, they still felt pain and instinctively convulsed from the agony of soul punishment.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The ferocious wolves instantly became lambs to the slaughter, as Pandora and two thousand Xyrin soldiers under her command began a grand massacre.


    Watching Sandora in mid-air, radiating a magnificent golden light, I wiped non-existent cold sweat and muttered, ¡°Thank God, thank God¡­¡±


    ¡°What thank God?¡±


    My sister with sharp ears curiously asked.


    ¡°Thank God that when Sandora was on Earth, she always had a routine of eating till full, then sleeping, and eating again after waking up. Otherwise, we would have become the Evil Axis¡­¡±

 Chapter 102 - Chapter 102: Chapter 102: Group Beating (Part 1)

    Chapter 102: Chapter 102: Group Beating (Part 1)


    Everything was going smoothly.


    Without a Leader Level Abyss holding the fort, these demonized creatures that were only fit to be cannon fodder were no match against the Ultimate Battle Line formed by Pandora and Sandora. The premise of quantity over quality holds only when the quality does not differ enormously; ten million fleas still couldn¡¯t withstand the Pacific Joint Fleet, let alone a General Level Xyrin Apostle or the Xyrin Emperor, any one of whom was far more formidable than the Pacific Joint Fleet. Battling the demonized wind wolves and Fallen Thunder Beasts was as easy as slicing tofu for them. However, if they were confronting monsters like the Fallen Dragon Clan, it might be as challenging as cutting old tough tofu.


    Just when we thought these monsters had nothing impressive besides their astonishing numbers, we simultaneously heard Lin Xue¡¯s voice in our minds, thanks to a temporary spiritual network facilitated by Pandora as an intermediary. After all, Qianqian and her sister were still novices in using spiritual power. Moreover, as foreigners not registered in the Xyrin communication network, they wouldn¡¯t have received battle commands if it weren¡¯t for Pandora acting as the base station.


    In the rear, acting as a super-reality radar, Lin Xue had been using her superpowers to perceive all movements within a hundred miles for the next twenty-four hours. However, as the opponent was a Leader Level Abyss with powerful energy interference, the future visions Lin Xue saw were blurry. In her words, everyone seemed to have been pixelated like protected witnesses, and the pixelation only got worse as time moved forward¨Cafter thirty minutes, the visions of the future appeared as chaotic and indiscernible as if struck by a racing car at 120 kilometers per hour. Hence, only now could she offer us some concrete advice.


    Lin Xue¡¯s message consisted of just a few hurried sentences, but it clearly told us what to do and what she was currently doing.


    ¡°Fire concentrated shots towards the western sky in three minutes. No need to aim, you¡¯ll hit your target. Baobao, sweetheart, can you give sister another sugar cube¡­ Ah, forgot to hang up! You guys, quickly forget what you just heard!¡±


    We internally scolded the person who, despite not being young, still tricked Loli into giving up her sugar stash, and then we focused our attention on the western sky.


    Pandora¡¯s deployed detectors still had no responses; the hidden Leader Level Abyss and its main forces were nowhere to be seen. However, nobody doubted Lin Xue¡¯s predictive ability. Though she spent most of her time on mundane tasks like forecasting the weather, the prophet¡¯s exaggerated accuracy, even predicting the next day¡¯s rainfall to the milligram, was evident.


    Seconds ticked by; the cannon fodder-like demonized creatures, weakened by Dingdang, controlled by Sandora, and overwhelmed by Pandora¡¯s strikes, had all but lost their threat. With two thousand Elite Level Xyrin Soldiers present, we were able to focus all our attention on the looming chief opponent.


    As powerful as they might be, coming against a violent gang guarded by a prophet meant an inevitable brutal beating as soon as they showed their face.


    With two seconds to three minutes left, Pandora initiated her attack first. She abandoned those Floating Cannons and cluster beam weapons, which had considerable range but lacking power, and instead, she brought out her signature Pandora 1000 mm Ship-to-ship Ghost Energy Cannon. Behind her, two gigantic Vector Cannons, deadly weapons of the mortal realm, loomed menacingly and then all fired in unison.


    I always thought that Pandora¡¯s petite, cute frame paired with strategic level military weapons created a display filled with violent aesthetics, but now, I felt that the brightness of this scene was perhaps a bit too intense.


    ¡°Strong, huh,¡± Sandora said to me through a spiritual connection during a brief pause, ¡°being able to keep your eyes on the Photon Vector Cannon firing is quite the feat; you¡¯re lucky you didn¡¯t go blind right then.¡±


    Go to wuxiaworld.site


    ¡°What did I know about the brightness being so intense when it fired¡­¡±


    I complained while rubbing my eyes that hurt from the intense light, startled by the experience. It was my first time hearing about a weapon from the Xyrin Empire being so ludicrously bright. I wondered if intense brightness was a common feature of these weapons or if it served some other purpose.


    Almost the moment Pandora¡¯s cannons fired, a wide, eye-like horizontal space rift tore open in the western sky, with dark mist swirling inside, and numerous large shadows flickering in and out.


    No wonder our radar couldn¡¯t detect this concealed force. They had been hiding in Other Space all along. In the same space-time quadrant, the overlapping Other Spaces were infinite, and even the most advanced radar systems could not locate an army hidden in Other Space¨Cexcept for Lin Xue, this totally scientifically illogical super-reality radar.


    Just as Lin Xue had said, although Pandora hadn¡¯t aimed, three thick energy beams still hit the rift head-on, and without a doubt, the entire massive space rift was brightly illuminated by intense white light.


    I saw thousands of ferocious monsters whose twisted figures were illuminated by a bright light in that instant. Among them, not only were there relatively strong cannon fodders like the Fallen Dragon Clan, but also many who appeared even more formidable than the Fallen Dragon Clan. However, in front of the violent duo of Pandora and Sandora, they still only had cannon fodder-level strength, though they clearly had the capital to build quality through numbers.


    If we had been unprepared, such a horde of enemies descending from the sky would have put everyone present in danger.


    But now, we were fully prepared, and as soon as they showed up, they hadn¡¯t even managed to land before we ambushed and bewildered them.


    As a large number of high-quality cannon fodders were vaporized by energy beams, a completely unharmed black shadow was especially conspicuous. He effortlessly dodged Pandora¡¯s attack and then used a gray shield to block the spread attack radiated from the Photon Vector Cannon, looking extremely relaxed. I could almost see the disdainful expression he revealed after a slight startle.


    Well, this was the second time I had seen an expression on a pool of ink¡­


    His disdain was reasonable after all. To him, the only threatening targets here were Pandora, who was efficiently slaughtering monsters, and Sandora, who was radiating high energy fluctuations. Though Dingdang was strong, the Abyss¡¯s vision was obviously not even 1.5; he couldn¡¯t locate where the enveloping life force on the battlefield originated. As for Qianqian and I, we hadn¡¯t made a move from the beginning and were still sincerely playing the role of the masses. Although the Abyss possessed its own independent consciousness and relatively high intelligence, most of their brains, apart from Fallen ones like Caesar, weren¡¯t very clear¨Clike this Primordial Abyss in front of us who was obviously being used as a fool by Caesar. He hadn¡¯t considered that there are more sophisticated battle philosophies in the world like playing possum and backstabbing.


    As for the two thousand Elite Level Xyrin Soldiers beside us, although they also represent a significant fighting force, let¡¯s not forget, this guy also brought a large group of fierce cannon fodder¡­


    Just as we were preparing for a tough fight, Lin Xue¡¯s voice suddenly rang out again, ¡°Ah Jun, quick, use your ¡®Heavenly Light¡¯ to sweep about 500 meters south of the Space Rift!¡±


    I distinctly heard some excitement in Lin Xue¡¯s voice, as if she was about to succeed in a prank on some unfortunate soul. Also, I heard her chewing something while talking¡­


    It seems that the naturally naive Little Bubbles had been successfully tricked by Lin Xue. By the time the little guy realized it, I would probably have to comfort him again¡­


    I had great trust in Lin Xue¡¯s Prediction Ability. Without hesitation, I summoned a Super Space-Time Strike and swept it near the Space Rift.


    Under our puzzled looks, the already nearly completely opened Space Rift suddenly closed again¨Cthe speed was so fast, it looked just like the blink of an eye. Most of the monsters were resealed into the Other Space, leaving only the Abyss that had moved away from the Space Rift and a few fast-reacting agile-type Demonized Creatures lingering in the air.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The sudden massive change left ¡®Brother Ink¡¯ confused and uneasy; he twisted anxiously in the air, completely failing to understand why suddenly he had become totally isolated. Facing the enemy ahead without the large forces of Demonized Creatures backing him, he suddenly realized that the situation was very unfavorable¡­


    I was also puzzled. Why did randomly firing at nothing close that Space Rift?


    At that moment, Sandora¡¯s Spiritual Connection promptly cleared up my confusion, ¡°Space interference! It¡¯s because of space interference! Every spatial portal has a fragile point, and this point, if disturbed by a disturbance of the same level, causes the collapse of the passage. However, this fragile point is extremely small and its position is always changing. It¡¯s practically impossible to locate it, only Lin Xue with her Prediction Ability could completely defy common sense and know in advance where the fragile point would appear. Your Super Space-Time Strike utilized the powerful energy summoned from the Xyrin Mother Star through spatial distortion, so your strike just closed the spatial passage!¡±


    Well, despite Lin Xue causing me lots of trouble on a regular basis and constantly damaging equipment in the base, what I want to say now is¨CI absolutely love that Prophet sister!


    I gloomily glanced at the isolated ¡®Brother Ink¡¯ in the air and sinisterly smiled, ¡°Soldiers, let¡¯s gang up on him!¡±

 Chapter 103 - Chapter 103: Chapter 103: Group Fight (Part 2)

    Chapter 103: Chapter 103: Group Fight (Part 2)


    The fun of a group battle lies in surrounding a tough-skinned boss right in the center, then hordes of DPS swarm in, with all manner of sneaky and brutal moves leaving the boss with no chance to counterattack. Watching the opponent¡¯s hp slowly decrease, the sense of achievement naturally skyrockets¨Cit¡¯s the ultimate thrill to have thousands beating up a punching bag that won¡¯t break anytime soon.


    I figured the badass Abyss right in front of us would die in a very frustrating manner. This guy originally came with a horde of underlings to settle the score, with his perfect plan probably making a loud noise in his head, waiting for the moment when the opponent was exhausted and defenses lax to rush in with his brothers. But unexpectedly, as soon as he showed his face, his vanguard was blown away, and before he could react, his escape route was inexplicably blocked. When he looked around, he found his underlings had vanished without a trace and now, he was left alone, facing a super-violent gang notorious across countless worlds¡­


    Watching Pandora pick off the few demonized creatures in the sky with precise burst fire, then two thousand Xyrin terrorists rained down artillery fire on the tragic guy above.


    It has to be said, as a Leader Level Abyss Creature, that ink blob really had some strength. Under the barrage of two thousand men, he actually tore half his body apart, using it as an unimaginable kind of shield to block the barrage and then managed to clumsily escape the first round of attacks.


    Only half the size now, the ink in the air let out a low growl, then its surface contracted and several black rays shot our way.


    A dozen Xyrin Soldiers activated their full defensive gear and fearlessly met the enemy¡¯s attack. The black rays sparked violent explosions against their energy shields. The leading soldiers only lasted for less than three seconds before they overloaded and self-destructed, weakening the black rays once and cutting them off before they could cause more casualties.


    During the first clash, taking advantage of the enemy¡¯s carelessness, we focused the firepower of two thousand heavy infantry to heavily injure the opponent. In a rushed counterattack, the enemy killed five of our soldiers and left over a dozen incapacitated due to system overload.


    The soldiers we lost this time were mass-produced Xyrin Apostles with no independent consciousness, controlled directly by Pandora¨Cin other words, they were disposable like bullets. So, in the first clash, we had a clear advantage. But I didn¡¯t feel at ease at all. I finally realized that the true power of the Abyss isn¡¯t something those fodder tainted with a bit of corruption could compare to. One careless mistake could truly be catastrophic.


    At that moment, I suddenly noticed that the corpses of those monsters around us were rapidly turning into black mist and converging towards the Abyss creature in the sky, which greedily absorbed these energy-transformed nutrients. The half of the body that remained began to rapidly heal.


    Damn, I had forgotten such a critical issue!


    Before I could issue any command, the super nanny Dingdang above me let out a loud cry, and the surrounding green life field instantly intensified by nearly double. The scattered black mist dissipated cleanly like foul odors meeting an air freshener (Dingdang, just hit me¡­). The ink-brother in the sky was rudely interrupted while chugging a blood potion, naturally getting quite annoyed. Its pitch-black surface churned with ripples, and several more rays shot at us.


    It seems this Abyss was a bit easier to handle than Caesar. His attack methods were the same old tricks¨Cpowerful, sure, but they lose effectiveness with repetition, and besides, he¡¯s gravely injured, right?


    Pandora, who had already captured the detailed data of this type of attack, designated a counter-strategy. The Xyrin Warriors quickly shifted positions, overlaying their defensive force fields in a strange fashion which refracted the incoming rays by a principle I utterly couldn¡¯t understand. Then, with a low humming sound from Pandora¡¯s massive cannon, a blue-white beam of light roared towards the Abyss creature in mid-air, who had just completed its attack and hadn¡¯t recovered yet.


    Go to wuxiaworld.site


    General Level Pandora¡¯s attack was incomparable to that of an ordinary Xyrin Soldier. She had a whole assortment of energy reactors set up in Other Space as a powerful driving force. In my words, even this girl¡¯s sneezes would shoot out with the combined power of several ghost energy reactors.


    The Abyss instinctively sensed that the incoming blue-white beam carried far more energy than the previous attacks from those small-fry. He tried with all his might to dodge, but Pandora had been lying in wait and wouldn¡¯t miss the chance to kick an enemy when they were down.


    ¡°Your soul will serve me¨C¡± Pandora said in a low voice, ¡°Mind Invasion!¡±


    A powerful spiritual power, amplified over a dozen times by the golden stripes behind Pandora, forcefully penetrated the Abyss¡¯s Spiritual Domain. Through the Spiritual Connection, I could clearly sense Pandora¡¯s displeasure¨Cit seemed intruding into the Abyss¡¯s mind filled with brutality and a desire for destruction was not a pleasant experience. However, the discomfort didn¡¯t cause Pandora much trouble as she seized the moment when the Abyss temporarily lost its ability to actively think and hit it with another strike.


    ¡°Thought Flame Burning!¡±


    Just as this was happening, Pandora¡¯s attack also hit Brother Mo Shui hard.


    The dual strike to both soul and body finally snapped the impressive black mist out of its controlled state of mind. The intense pain elicited a hissing sound from him. Although it¡¯s said and done, I still have to ask: Without even a vocal organ, how the hell did it manage to hiss?!


    Despite having sustained severe damage, the Abyss creature¡¯s formidable life force prevented it from being obliterated on the spot. It tried splitting its body once again for a miraculous escape, but the two thousand Xyrin Soldiers, who were ready and waiting, thoroughly implemented the spirit of viciously beating the fallen, showering the Abyss being, now reduced in size once more, with concentrated attacks that covered the entire sky.


    Just when we thought we could definitely eradicate that pool of ink with resilience comparable to Little Strong, a black defensive shield suddenly materialized around it, blocking all of the Xyrin warriors¡¯ attacks.


    At the same time, above our defensive positions, several black energy arrays appeared out of nowhere. This familiarly disgraceful method of attack, reminiscent of dark alley murders and backstabbing, instantly put me on high alert.


    Pandora immediately issued orders for an all-out defensive formation, but Caesar¡¯s attack intensity was evidently much stronger than that of the quarter-sized ink spot left in the sky. Plus, with his knowledge of the weak points in the Xyrin warriors¡¯ energy shields, a series of explosions followed, and nearly two hundred Xyrin Warriors who couldn¡¯t dodge in time turned into brilliant fireballs.


    This was the most significant damage we had sustained since the battle began. In one encounter, we instantly lost a tenth of our combat power.


    And this was after the enemy¡¯s strength was significantly reduced from the intense battles in Vedis and the Superpower Army, followed by a long-distance rush to our location through space transmission.


    Without a doubt, this Abyss creature, which had fallen from being the Xyrin Emperor, had suddenly increased in strength.


    My thoughts instantly went to Bubbles and the other superpower users far away in Vedis. If this had been the original Caesar, they could have played a role in delaying and surviving for a short period, but now, with Caesar¡¯s strength vastly increased, I suddenly felt concerned about them.


    Luckily, at that moment, Bubbles initiated contact with me and Sandora. Her voice sounded very tired, ¡°Caesar has already broken through our defenses; he must have already reached your location by now¨CI¡¯m ashamed to say we haven¡¯t weakened him much.¡±


    While urgently instructing Alaya, who was supporting the Auduo Empire Army on another front line, to be extra cautious and prevent any enemy schemes, I anxiously asked, ¡°How are you all holding up there? Why did Caesar¡¯s strength suddenly increase so much?¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°The reason for Caesar¡¯s increase in strength is unanalyzable; our situation here isn¡¯t good. Fifty percent of the superpower army has fallen, and the rest are all severely wounded and have lost combat capabilities. The mass-produced Xyrin Army has been wiped out, and more than half of the ¡®Blinder Level¡¯ combat vehicles have been lost. The outpost I am in is still mostly intact, but all defensive equipment is overloaded, and the ability to resist the next attack is zero.¡±


    ¡­Nearly destroying more than half of our reserve forces!


    Although they were all low-level warriors akin to remote-controlled robots and semi-autonomous combat machines, without consciousness, such losses still pained me and made me even more astonished at Caesar¡¯s strength.


    As for the Superpower Army, which had lost fifty percent and the rest incapacitated, although what they lost were living humans, not the thoughtless puppets under our command¨Cso their losses might seem even greater on the surface¨Cit¡¯s likely that the Vedis Empire was already quite satisfied. Historically, the emergence of the Source of Demons usually ended with the complete annihilation of the human forces, and even in a lucky victory, it would cost them immeasurably. Now, relying on a mere hundred superpower users to repel (at least it appeared so to them) the Source of Demons, that was already a miraculous outcome.


    Realizing that the enemy had greatly increased its strength, anxiety gripped Sandora and me, our focus completely shifted to that constantly twisting mass of black substance in the sky.

 Chapter 104 - Chapter 104: Chapter 104: Fierce Battle

    Chapter 104: Chapter 104: Fierce Battle


    ¡°I think I know how Caesar¡¯s strength has increased¡­¡± Sandora said gravely as she observed Caesar, who had largely taken on a human form, ¡°There¡¯s a lot of different energy inside him.¡±


    Even though it seemed the enemy was unstable upon arrival, not one of us initiated an attack. An enemy like Caesar was powerful to a certain degree, and he definitely was smarter than Brother Mo Shui, who we had ambushed and beaten half to death. Since he dared to show himself, he must have been prepared. We probably wouldn¡¯t gain anything by striking first and might even make things worse.


    The over a thousand Xyrin Warriors who were still operating normally had withdrawn all their attack systems and instead focused all their efforts on the Protective Barrier. Their attacks would likely be ineffective against Caesar, so rather than wasting energy, they formed a human fortress to ensure the safety of Qianqian and her sister.


    As I was about to ask Sandora for more details, I saw Caesar make a move: he disdainfully glanced at us, then turned and seized the Abyss behind him, which he had just rescued and which was now less than half a meter in diameter.


    Amidst pitiful screams and furious roars, the Primordial Abyss, which made a grand entry but a stupid exit, was quickly turned into a mist of Chaos and then inhaled into Caesar¡¯s body.


    Even a novice like me, who had just learned to use spiritual power to sense energy fluctuations, could clearly perceive that the energy intensity of Caesar had instantly upgraded by a level.


    ¡°I know now too¡­¡±


    I said with a bizarre expression, finding the scene somewhat nauseating, but the creature that had been swallowed was nothing more than a pool of ink, which made me feel weird. Altogether, this was the strange look on my face.


    ¡°Do such things happen often among the Abysses?¡±


    I curiously asked through the Spiritual Connection to the audience outside the battlefield.


    ¡°No,¡± Sandora replied immediately, ¡°Even among the Abysses, devouring one¡¯s own kind like this is not allowed¨Cwhat is Caesar thinking? Doesn¡¯t he worry at all about being hunted down by his current kin?¡±


    Sandora and I kept talking, but since this conversation occurred through the Spiritual Connection, once we finished, only a moment had passed¨Cjust after Caesar had completed his performance art-like meal.


    ¡°Here we meet again.¡±


    Go to wuxiaworld.site


    Sandora said calmly, although the golden stripes behind her were surging with enough Divine Power to destroy tens of thousands.


    The unpredictable black Shadow in the sky did not respond but suddenly sent an arc of black lightning toward Sandora while charging at me with astonishing speed.


    It seemed that my consecutive use of Super Space-Time Strikes to frustrate his movements last time had left him harboring a grudge, and his first thought now was to eliminate me, the unstable factor.


    ¡°Mind Barrier!¡±


    Sandora shouted, and instantly a translucent shield appeared in front of her. This shield, formed by spiritual power, did not have the defense ability of usual energy shields, but it was filled with Sandora¡¯s strong resolve. This strong determination was so powerful that it could cause reality within a certain space to warp. The black lightning, upon touching the shield, had its nature altered by the intense will and turned into a wisp of blue smoke.


    Meanwhile, seeing the enemy attacking me, Qianqian immediately acted impulsively, revealing her true nature as a beginner in combat, despite her seemingly calm and serious exterior. Her premature action completely disrupted my combat strategy.


    The black figure charging at me suddenly stood still in mid-air, while the spatial strike I had timed to summon hit the ground between me and Caesar.


    Well, I admit, that was a blunder.


    Qianqian¡¯s ability was undeniably powerful, but all abilities shared a common trait¨C they weakened as the opponent¡¯s strength increased. Caesar had devoured countless Abyss, and the energy intensity of his body could be described as terrifying. With Qianqian¡¯s strength, managing to make him pause for even a second was the limit. Therefore, without waiting for me to launch another attack, Caesar had already regained his mobility, casting surprised glances at me and Qianqian.


    Although one second was a brief moment, it had been enough to turn the tide of the battle. If it hadn¡¯t been for the lack of coordination between me and Qianqian, and Qianqian¡¯s less proficient mastery of her own abilities, Caesar might have already been seriously injured under the Super Space-Time Strike.


    Knowing she had caused trouble, Qianqian gave me an apologetic look and then focused again, searching for the next opportunity to strike.


    After all, now was not the time to fuss over these details.


    Caesar heightened his vigilance, which greatly pressured me, who consistently preferred stealthy and shameless tactics¡­ cough, surprise tactics. Several of my surprise attacks were cleverly dodged by him, and he even became increasingly familiar with my Super Space-Time Strike. Qianqian attempted to freeze the time around him, but frustratingly, after forcibly enhancing his own power by devouring his kind, his speed also became quite problematic. Qianqian¡¯s ability only worked when the target was in her line of sight, and though she had a vision of 1.5, facing Caesar, who nearly danced like a whirlwind, her 1.5 vision was insufficient¡­


    Similarly, my sister¡¯s curse ability, which required a specific target to activate, also tragically failed in front of Caesar, transformed into a whirlwind knight¡­


    ¡°Floating Gun Array, initiate cluster shooting!¡±


    Pandora had given up on the powerful but imprecise heavy artillery, opting instead to use an overwhelming Floating Gun Array to disrupt Caesar¡¯s movements, giving us a brief respite.


    With a loud ¡°boom¡±- the only one capable of engaging Caesar in close combat, Sandora was blasted back over ten meters by the powerful impact. Seizing this less-than-a-millisecond opportunity, Pandora fired all cannons simultaneously, finally grazing the enemy. The curse from my sister also successfully activated following this.


    ¡°Exhaustion!¡±


    After the curse took effect, Caesar¡¯s movements visibly slowed, as if he had exhausted his physical strength. Seizing the moment when an enemy is weakened is an ancient and unchanging tactic of group combat. Without hesitation, I waved my hand, and three white energy beams, each six meters in diameter, descended from the sky from different directions, bombarding Caesar.


    After completing the attack, still feeling it was not secure enough, I gritted my teeth and employed my newly mastered but still clumsy ability.


    Originally, I had intended to save this ability as a surprise for Sandora at the end. (Only Sandora would be pleased about my mastering a new ability, Qianqian wouldn¡¯t care about such things.)


    ¡°High-frequency Virtual Blade!¡±


    Since discovering that my mutated spiritual power could directly connect with the Xyrin Mother Star, ignoring any plane barriers, I had been researching how to use my mutated spiritual power for more things¨Csuch as not just communicating with the Xyrin Mother Star but trying to resonate with something else in the universe or even the Endless Void.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    At first, I exerted a lot of useless effort because the various energy fluctuations in the universe were too numerous. The first time I let my spiritual power dissipate aimlessly led me to suffer extensively, with everything from a diabetes commercial from some place to a friendship signal from some edge civilization, even the background noise of a nebula in a deep part of the universe crashing around in my head, making it unbearably chaotic until I finally mastered the trick of filtering useful information from the vast noise, escaping that hellish noise of a thousand flies in my mind.


    High-frequency Virtual Blade was the first useful thing I summoned from I don¡¯t know which space.


    It was an energy with extremely powerful devouring and assimilative capabilities, but unexpectedly, this energy was also extremely lazy¨Cunless something actively came into contact with it, it remained as harmless as lukewarm water. This was why, even with my mutated spiritual power, I could barely summon even a trace of this energy.


    As for the name¡­ cough, it was actually Little Baobao who chose it by random combination, a significant improvement over the first randomly generated ¡°Dynamic Light Wave.¡±


    Accompanied by my spiritual power serving as a beacon, a mysterious mighty energy tore through the space, invading this material world. Above Caesar, it formed a black energy blade thirty meters long and over two meters wide, then fiercely crashed down.

 Chapter 105 - Chapter 105: Chapter 105: Sandoras Wrath

    Chapter 105: Chapter 105: Sandora¡¯s Wrath


    The black energy blade blasted at Caesar¡¯s location, yet it didn¡¯t create any explosion, there wasn¡¯t even a sound to be heard. All the matter it touched along its path simply vanished into thin air, completely devoured. This silent black blade highlighted its terrifying nature.


    The black energy constantly devoured and assimilated the surrounding matter until a half-kilometer-long horrifying rift formed on the ground before finally dissipating.


    ¡°Void energy?!¡± Sandora exclaimed upon seeing my attack.


    So this energy, with its devouring and assimilating attributes, was the legendary void energy? No wonder it was so powerful. The mere trickle of energy I had managed to draw forth had obliterated so much matter, leaving a half-kilometer rift on the ground.


    ¡°Such a waste of an attack method¡­¡± Sandora clicked her tongue and lamented my crude use of energy, ¡°If we could harness this energy, it would be enough to power a ¡®Faith¡¯ class destroyer for half a month. Yet, you¡¯ve squandered it in an annihilation reaction¡­¡±


    ¡­No wonder Pandora told me that even Xyrin Technology has difficulty directly utilizing high-order energy sources like void energy. I might not know how formidable a ¡®Faith¡¯ class destroyer is, but I can be sure that the energy needed to run a Xyrin warship for half a month must be far more than the annual electricity generation of the entire United States. Now that I think about it, I feel somewhat guilty for being so wasteful.


    ¡°A new function?¡±


    After Sandora finished lamenting my wastefulness, she suddenly turned to me with a question.


    I nodded and then realized something was amiss.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say earlier!!¡± As I expected, Sandora immediately complained loudly, ¡°If you had told me earlier, why would we go through all this trouble? Or do you find it amusing to keep me in the dark?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to surprise you,¡± I quickly explained, ¡°Besides, I¡¯m not familiar with this ability¡­¡±


    ¡°Never mind,¡± Sandora¡¯s mood brightened when I mentioned I wanted to give her a surprise, ¡°Just remember to tell us in advance when you have a new ability. If one day your own ability backfires and puts you in danger¡­¡±


    ¡°You two,¡± Qianqian¡¯s ominous voice interjected, ¡°Is this the time to chat? Or are you challenging my patience?¡±


    Go to wuxiaworld.site


    ¡­Cough cough, I made a mistake again.


    Sandora and I carefully approached the edge of the massive rift, peering into the dark abyss below, unsure whether Caesar was truly gone.


    If that was the case, then his end was quite unremarkable, or perhaps our success had come too easily. Despite the effort it took to kill him, as a final boss, shouldn¡¯t he at least resurrect on the spot or undergo a second transformation?


    ¡°Lin Xue, can you tell if Caesar is gone?¡±


    For a master of stealth that could evade Pandora¡¯s full-spectrum radar, conventional observation methods were useless. Only Lin Xue¡¯s mysterious and unknown ability was reliable.


    But this time, Lin Xue¡¯s surreal radar feature failed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Lin Xue¡¯s voice carried a hint of frustration and even more confusion, ¡°I can¡¯t see the future of your area at all. When you launched the attack, it shattered all images of the future¡­¡±


    Sandora furrowed her brows in thought and spoke, ¡°It might be because the timeline and the laws of causality were devoured.¡±


    Sandora¡¯s high-end explanation left me totally confused. Honestly, I could barely pass my science comprehensive exams; such advanced technical terms didn¡¯t fit within the structure of my brain.


    Qianqian and her sister both expressed their confusion; although their science was strong, unfortunately, Earth¡¯s technology had not yet reached Xyrin Technology¡¯s level, where one could assemble a Terminator out of a pile of scrap copper and iron.


    The one who opened her mouth to clarify our doubts was not Sandora, but Dingdang, who had been lying on my head and looking around. The little thing cleared its throat, then kicked my hair to signal me to listen carefully, ¡°Void Energy is the most fundamental power. Apart from beings like us from the Divine Race that are of the Law-Energy type, everything else has evolved from this origin power. Therefore, Void Energy has the ability to devour and assimilate all things in the world. The strand of Void Energy that Ah Jun summoned earlier not only devoured the ground but also consumed a very brief flow of time and certain causal relationships. Prediction abilities are built on the continuity of time and the integrity of causality, so Lin Xue¡¯s abilities were rendered useless!¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is,¡± I finally remembered that the little thing on top of my head was actually a Goddess, understood her explanation, and then took five seconds to marvel at my own awesomeness. I then poked Dingdang and asked, ¡°Then, our Lady Goddess, could you confirm whether Caesar is dead or not?¡±


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    What I got was not an answer but a sharp scream from Dingdang.


    Almost simultaneously, I saw a black shadow suddenly split from the darkness of the Rift and pounced toward me.


    In that instant, I thought of Qiu Shaoyun, Liu Hulan, and Huang Jiguang, and of the many revolutionary predecessors who died tragically under a pool of ink¡­


    Okay, I admit, at that moment, I thought of nothing because I just couldn¡¯t react in time.


    Caesar, embodying the tyranny of the Abyss, came at me like a tidal wave of thought. In an instant, it seemed like the space around me became mad and filled with a desire for Destruction. I felt as if I were being targeted by a fierce beast selecting its prey, and in the next second, I would lose my life.


    Qianqian desperately tried to stop the flow of time on the entire battlefield, but the energy emanating from the enraged Caesar had reached an astonishing level. Her Superpower was effortlessly nullified, and his figure barely paused as he continued to leap towards me.


    Just as I thought I was about to die in such a suffocating manner, the enemy¡¯s attack was blocked.


    A giant claw engulfed in black mist interposed in front of me.


    An Abyssalized Sandora blocked Caesar¡¯s lethal strike with her mutated arm. The immense impact couldn¡¯t make her waver even slightly; in that moment, numerous cracks appeared on the ground beneath her feet, and the dust within a hundred meters around her was blown away by the suddenly erupting shockwave.


    Caesar had lost half his body and looked even more hideous and terrifying as he roared furiously, seemingly out of his mind. His remaining arm transformed into a burning black Blade, pressed against Sandora¡¯s giant claw, creating a hair-raising and earsplitting noise.


    The standoff lasted less than three seconds before Sandora¡¯s voice, which carried the sound of Flames crackling and metal vibrating, rang out. She growled lowly, ¡°Get¡­ away from me!¡±


    Suddenly, violent black flames erupted from Sandora¡¯s giant claw. Then with a forceful sweep, she sent Caesar flying away.


    The sent flying Caesar didn¡¯t pause at all, but with a hoarse roar, he pounced again. Just then, a blue-white beam of light struck from the side, once more sending him flying.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Pandora made her hit without hesitation, allowing her fire control system to overload, she forcibly fired the Ghost Energy Cannon again before it could cool down. Caesar, just getting up, couldn¡¯t react in time and was squarely blasted by the cannon. Simultaneously, bright energy sparks flashed on Pandora¡¯s arm, and her delicate face slightly revealed a pained expression.


    Sandora stood with her back to me, slightly hunched over, breathing lowly, like a fierce beast ready to pounce on its prey. After Queen Sandora and Energy Sandora, Sandra¡¯s Rampage made its dazzling entrance¡­


    Okay, this was indeed not the right time for snide remarks.


    ¡°I had already decided¡­¡± Sandora suddenly spoke, her voice filled with intense rage, ¡°I didn¡¯t want him to see this ghostly appearance of mine again¡­ Caesar, you have completely enraged me! You must pay the price!!!¡±


    As Sandora¡¯s words ended, she charged at the enemy like lightning.

 Chapter 106 - Chapter 106: Chapter 106 Finally Sorted It Out

    Chapter 106: Chapter 106 Finally Sorted It Out


    Abyssalized Sandora¡¯s combat style was completely unrestrained, a stark contrast to her usual steady and puppet-controlling spirit style when not transformed.


    Although half of Caesar¡¯s body had been devoured cleanly by Void Energy, his structural integrity couldn¡¯t be measured by normal biological standards. Even missing half of his body, he still matched Sandora blow for blow.


    The two massive killers, shrouded in black mist, clashed continuously. Speed and strength were displayed in every move they made. I could barely see two black tornados moving rapidly in front of me. Whenever the tornados slightly touched, a loud crash would resound. It wasn¡¯t the sound of a single clash, but their speed was so fast that several crashes blended together into a booming thunder.


    The already battered earth now bore even more scars. Every clash between Sandora and Caesar created shockwaves that formed craters hundreds of meters in diameter, resembling the surface of the moon.


    This battle lasted for nearly ten minutes. Suddenly, a blurred figure collided into my arms¨Ca soft body had crashed into me.


    Five seconds later, I landed hard on the ground¡­ Cough, cough¡­ Let¡¯s not dwell on how many times I¡¯d been hit by Sandora now.


    As the dust settled, Sandora crouched low and gazed at Caesar from a distance. Her dazzling blond hair looked somewhat disheveled now. The fierce battle had greatly drained her energy, half-abyssalized as she was. Following her heavy breaths, faint blue mist constantly slipped from the corners of her mouth.


    Caesar¡¯s condition was worse across from her. Even though Abyss beings don¡¯t run out of physical energy, the irrational Caesar apparently forgot how to fight efficiently. Three shocking, gaping wounds were visibly perforating his black body, tunnel-like injuries that allowed us to see the scenery behind him, clearly signifying Sandora¡¯s giant claws had pierced his body.


    However, what should have been fatal wounds did not seem to affect Caesar much. Moreover, those three gaping holes were healing at a visibly rapid pace.


    ¡°¡­Hiss¡­ Hah¡­¡±


    Caesar growled deeply, then charged toward Sandora again.


    Facing the ferocious enemy, Sandora showed no intention of dodging. She swung her mutated giant claw behind her, and visible energy rippled towards the tip of the claw like water waves.


    ¡°Hurricane Slash!¡±


    Go to wuxiaworld.site


    Sandora roared, then swung her arm forcefully toward her opponent. Three ashen-gray crescent-shaped energy blades cleaved through the air, speeding forward, each imbued with immense destructive power. Even the irrational Caesar knew better than to resist head-on. In midair, he twisted in an unbelievable angle, narrowly avoiding the blades. Moments later, a small hill five kilometers away was leveled by a thunderous explosion.


    ¡°Chen Jun,¡± Sandora¡¯s voice suddenly echoed deeply in my mind, ¡°Can you launch another Void Energy attack like just now?¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡±


    I confidently responded. Channeling Void Energy was difficult, but after several minutes of rest, I had regained some spiritual power. However, hitting the target precisely could be challenging.


    Through telepathy, Sandora easily guessed what I was thinking. She continued, ¡°I¡¯ll try to stop him momentarily. Then Qianqian and Chen Qian will use their abilities to control Caesar as much as possible. The rest is up to you.¡±


    Through a temporary spiritual network, Qianqian, my sister, and I swiftly exchanged plans. They both agreed that the plan was feasible.


    But could Sandora really stop Caesar, agile as a fly?


    ¡°Just relax,¡± Sandora assured me confidently, ¡°To deal with a monster, you naturally need another monster¡­¡±


    ¡­I always felt that after her Abyssalization, Sandora was really acting strangely.


    ¡°Okay, be careful then,¡± I started sensing the Void Energy while speaking, ¡°Also, please revert to your carefree self soon, this current image is really speechless¡­¡±


    Sandora ignored my comment and suddenly said to Dingdang, ¡°Dingdang, give me the strongest Life Blessing you can muster¨Cjust make it last for ten seconds!¡±


    ¡°Leave it all to Dingdang!¡±


    Little Thing¡¯s voice was as vibrant as ever, as if she had never known what difficulty was.


    ¡°Life Loop!¡±


    Dingdang called out in a delicate voice, and a green halo rose from beneath Sandora¡¯s feet, then gradually dispersed into the air.


    It was just a simple spell, but Dingdang had fallen onto my head as if she had exhausted all her strength.


    ¡°Now, Dingdang has shared your life with all the lives in the world. All the damage you receive will be shared by the whole world. As long as the life of this world isn¡¯t extinct, you won¡¯t be in trouble¡­ but it can only last for fifteen seconds¡­¡±


    After Dingdang finished explaining, I was dumbfounded¡­


    I believed it, I truly believed it. Despite her small size, this little thing was indeed a god! Such defying power could only be possible for the Divine Race, right?


    With the strongest buff on her, Sandora no longer hesitated. She took a small misstep and then charged at Caesar relentlessly.


    Seeing his enemy, who had been dodging his attacks, now coming straight at him, Caesar became immediately excited, completely losing his capacity for thought. Now clueless about caution, his twisted limbs emitted a swirl of black mist, from which several lightning bolts shot out like venomous snakes, then he lunged towards Sandora.


    The powerful lightning struck Sandora head-on, yet she was completely unharmed.


    Even a fool could see something was wrong, but sadly Caesar wasn¡¯t a fool; he was a madman acting on pure fighting instinct, thus, he was doomed.


    Sandora completely ignored Caesar¡¯s mutated arm, which had transformed into a blade. Risking her left half being penetrated, she fiercely clamped onto his body with her claws.


    ¡°Linger in the erroneous timeline!¡±


    Having been unable to hit Caesar with her powers, Qianqian vented her frustration. She immediately scrambled the timelines around Caesar into a chaotic mess. At least for a short while, Caesar wouldn¡¯t think of moving¨Cunless he wanted his body to be sliced into seventeen or eighteen different temporal segments.


    Following the principle of striking while the iron is hot, my sister¡¯s curse also arrived in time: ¡°Misfortune!¡±


    I knew this ability. How should I put it? It¡¯s very¡­ sneaky¡­


    Unlike most of my sister¡¯s curses, Misfortune doesn¡¯t directly cause harm to its target. It only increases certain probabilities.


    Specifically, it makes some extremely unlikely misfortunes, which had almost no chance of happening to you happen with a hundred percent certainty. For example, sneezing causing your jaw to drop off and your facial muscles to tear, walking on flat ground resulting in severe concussion and intracranial hemorrhage, or choking to death on water even though the likelihood is one in a billion. It will occur.


    The only downside is that if something is absolutely impossible¨Czero chance¨Cit won¡¯t happen, like being struck on the street by a seventy-ton diamond, which is painful for one and delightful for others¡­


    Even though when used on a freak-level boss like Caesar, this ability might be countered in part, it was enough to ensure that any attack I launched would hit with a hundred percent accuracy.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°High-frequency Virtual Blade!¡±


    I concentrated all the spiritual power I could muster, directing the formidable Void Energy into this material world.


    Two cross-shaped, black Energy Blades, nearly twice the size of the previous Virtual Blade, tore through space, effortlessly devoured the temporal prison Qianqian had set around Caesar, and then swallowed Caesar¡¯s body.


    This time, this bastard should be dead, right?!


    ¡°Core area energy reaction is zero.¡± Pandora put down the Ghost Energy Cannon she had been aiming towards Caesar, and in her trademark mechanical tone of voice said, while Lin Xue¡¯s voice also rang in our minds, ¡°It¡¯s done, it¡¯s done! I can¡¯t see the future of the battlefield (due to the interference of Void Energy), but I see you all celebrating your victory in Leidun City!¡±

 Chapter 107 - Chapter 107: Chapter 107: The Moody Sandora

    Chapter 107: Chapter 107: The Moody Sandora


    The so-called victory celebration was truly a boring affair.


    The two most powerful Abyss forces that had plagued this world had fallen. What remained were only some minor bosses of the Abyss and demonized creatures at the level of mixed soldiers. The human Guangming Church and the Life Goddess Sect had already united. Add to that the rapidly developing superpower soldiers, purifying these remnants of the Abyss was only a matter of time. The clouds that had enveloped the continent for hundreds of years hadn¡¯t completely dissipated, but it was already enough to let people see the light of hope.


    So, the entire Leidun City was reveling.


    Except for us, the original main characters.


    Damn public image! Damn royal dignity! And even more damned are the tons of rules! ARGH!!!


    I too wanted to go out and revel. An Otherworld Festival, what a rare experience, and yet I was being wasted away, sitting around doing nothing, revered like some decorative vase?


    After sending away the last batch of either hypocritical or sincere nobles, I silently lamented.


    The cause and effect of the matter were quite simple¨Cit was nothing more than a few overjoyed saviors eagerly wanting to join the street revelries after their triumphal return, only to be persuaded back by some stick-in-the-mud types under the guise of maintaining public image, and to boringly stay in the palace to receive the visits¨Cahem, adorations¡­of princes and nobles.


    Thinking about an old man named Melon, with his white beard, sobbingly standing in front of Alaya to stop Angel Sister from going out to have fun, I felt a pang in my heart.


    ¡°Ah Jun, I want to go out and play¡­¡± Qianqian miserably nestled in my arms, crazily twisting about on me, finally, she huffed, stood up, and rushed to the door.


    ¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯ll pause time in the entire Imperial City, then we can go out and play.¡±


    Qianqian nodded forcefully, stating it as if it were a fact.


    What I wanted to say was, darling, you¡¯re going to have a tragic time.


    Go to wuxiaworld.site


    Under our dumbfounded gazes, Qianqian activated her superpowers and then instantaneously switched personalities.


    ¡°Participating in such boring leisure activities is a complete waste of time!¡±


    Dark Qianqian coolly said.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time something like this had happened; it seemed that Dark Qianqian and the regular Qianqian had quite a difference in personal preferences.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Ah Jun, I¡¯m so bored, another me is even more obstinate than Melon!¡±


    Qianqian complained, flinging herself onto the luxurious cushion in the center of the room and rolled back and forth, resolved to utterly destroy the last bit of annoying ¡°Xyrin royal dignity¡±.


    Just then, the door to the living room opened, and Alaya, surrounded by a holy aura, walked in with her perennial healing smile.


    Then, she plopped down in front of us with a thud.


    No one¡¯s facial expression changed¨Cit was really a sad thing for Alaya.


    Having gotten accustomed to falling flat on her face, Alaya didn¡¯t look embarrassed at all. She clumsily stood up, smacking the dust off her dress, then sat down next to me on the ground, draping a massive wing over my legs.


    When did I become this girl¡¯s personal masseuse?


    While I was combing the feathers of Angel Sister, I thought to myself. But then again, it was the wings of an angel, hey, this feel¡­


    ¡°Is Sister Sandora still not willing to come out?¡±


    Qianqian abruptly stood up from her rolling on the floor, while warily ensuring that Alaya didn¡¯t place any part of her, apart from the wings, on me, she continued.


    That was the second reason apart from Melon¡¯s obstruction, for us few staying here¨Cever since returning, Sandora had locked herself in her room, stubbornly refusing to come out.


    Sister looked worriedly towards Sandora¡¯s room and said, ¡°After all, she¡¯s a girl, and being seen in that neither-human-nor-ghost form, it¡¯s impossible to say she doesn¡¯t care¨Ceven Sandora¡¯s personality is no exception.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be that bad¡­¡± I said, ¡°The first time we met, she even showed me her Abyss form voluntarily. I thought with her personality, she really wouldn¡¯t care about those things, but now it seems like she¡¯s completely changed¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m seriously doubting how Qianqian initially fell for a blockhead like you¡­¡± Lin Xue threw in a sharp quip from the side.


    ¡°Yeah, how did I ever fall for this blockhead¡­¡± Qianqian tacitly added a double whammy.


    ¡°Is Brother¨Ca blockhead?¡± Pandora paused her staring contest with Little Baobao, delivering a splendid triple strike with a finishing move, and instantly, I was K.O.ed.


    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯m not stupid¡­¡± Eventually, I surrendered reluctantly, raising my hands, ¡°I¡¯ll go and talk to her.¡±


    Qianqian quickly walked over, grabbed the still confused Ah Jun, and gave me a complex look. She finally flashed me a toothy grin and turned to walk away.


    Sandora¡¯s situation was really too understandable, but we all found it somewhat difficult to express¨Cthere was no other reason except that Sandora felt ashamed to be seen by me in her monstrous form.


    If it were the original Sandora, she might never have thought this way, but now, even Qianqian had to admit the fact: Sandora had fallen for me, and I couldn¡¯t escape this emotion either.


    Though I loved Qianqian, and this emotion was absolutely genuine, similarly, I couldn¡¯t deny my liking for Sandora. Perhaps it began with a soulful closeness, but now, I had to face the fact; I really couldn¡¯t let go of this peculiar girl.


    The impact of becoming a hideous monster in front of a loved one¨Chow severe was that? Especially for a beautiful girl, it was simply unacceptable.


    Sandora¡¯s door wasn¡¯t locked; I pushed open the door and found the room dim.


    It was already night, yet Sandora hadn¡¯t turned on the lights. The only source of light was from the party venue outside, where the flickering lights penetrated through the gaps of the thick curtains, casting twisted and blurred monstrous shadows of what were once exquisite decorations on the floor.


    I couldn¡¯t see Sandora¡¯s figure, but through telepathy, I could clearly sense her location¨Cin a corner of the room, curled up tightly.


    I hadn¡¯t expected that the renowned Xyrin Empress would have such moments; this could probably shock half the intelligent beings in the universe if it got out.


    So, was this another personality of Sandora, following Queen Sandora, Energy Sandora, and Sandra¡¯s Rampage¡­?


    I distracted myself with wild thoughts to hide my cluelessness as I approached her.


    Sandora had already sensed me entering the room, and without lifting her head, she maintained her position and whispered, ¡°A monster, right?¡±


    So this was what she truly worried about¨Cthat in my eyes, she was just a monster. This concern had always plagued her. After stepping away from her battle-filled life, she felt out of place from normal girls, so she did her best to learn from Qianqian and sister, how ordinary human girls lived. But today, she felt her efforts had all turned to naught, a neither-human-nor-ghost monster, yet trying to behave like a girl¡­ I must find it very amusing, right?


    It¡¯s undeniable¨Cthe intelligence of a woman in love plummets, regardless of the race¡­


    ¡°Alright, a monster,¡± I shrugged and said. In the darkness, I clearly felt Sandora¡¯s body tremble violently, a sharp pain surged through our spiritual connection but vanished the next second.


    Because I had already embraced Sandora in my arms.


    Indeed, I felt heartbroken too.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Sandora seemed to want to struggle, but eventually, she calmed down, enjoying a sense of security and happiness she had never felt before.


    ¡°You did say¡­ monster¡­¡± Sandora murmured lowly.


    I raised an eyebrow and replied, ¡°Yes, so what? You said that yourself¨Cbut it means nothing to me. If humans and worms can be together, what are you worried about?¡±


    ¡°Worms?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she even has a sister named Little Qing¡­¡±

 Chapter 108 - Chapter 108: Chapter 108 Return Home after Work

    Chapter 108: Chapter 108 Return Home after Work


    Women really are a strange species, even Sandora, the biggest war dealer in the universe, is no exception. She might sulk over some minor issue that no one else can understand, or she might be cheered up by a single sentence, so I¡¯ve always thought that it¡¯s truly masochistic to try to figure out what a woman is thinking and then go out of your way to please her. It¡¯s much better to spend that energy simply accompanying them¨Ctheir affection will naturally increase if you¡¯re frequently together¡­


    Listen, I¡¯m definitely not trying to hypnotize myself into thinking it¡¯s okay to be dragged around shopping with a few girls, definitely not!!


    Okay, I admit, there might be just a tiny bit of self-hypnosis going on¡­


    After the tiff, Sandora recovered her spirits with astonishing speed, even appearing more spirited than before. The most direct manifestation of this was her newfound slight interest in shopping, something she previously found utterly uninteresting.


    I have to say, this is not a good sign¨CI just hope her interest in shopping is really just that¡­ slight.


    Qianqian seemed to have reached some sort of compromise with Sandora, something I had never expected, but I didn¡¯t ask her in detail about her thoughts¨Conly a fool would incessantly inquire about such things. Since I had already confirmed my feelings for Sandora, to me, either deceiving Qianqian or Sandora is unforgivable, so I must face this affection squarely. Qianqian had made such a great concession and sacrifice; the least I could do was to cherish her fully. As for the rest¨CI¡¯m too lazy to think about it.


    ¡°Kid, lucky in love, huh?¡±


    Seemingly perceiving my thoughts, the eternal God of Chaos, Lin Xue, hopped over.


    I gave Lin Xue a cold look and said irritably, ¡°Enough, can¡¯t you see I¡¯m annoyed? Go play over there!¡±


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡± Lin Xue rolled her eyes at me, then nodded in approval and said, ¡°But the fact that you¡¯re so troubled now at least proves you¡¯re not scum¨Cokay, my impression of you has improved!¡±


    ¡­My dear Miss, can¡¯t you live without teasing me for a day?


    Muttering to myself, Lin Xue approached me again and said mysteriously, ¡°Oh right, I forgot to tell you something. Last night, this Immortal was observing the heavens¡­ hey hey, don¡¯t go, I¡¯m getting to the point. I accidentally saw a glimpse of the future¨Cabout the three of you~~~¡±


    I stopped in my tracks, looking at Lin Banxian in disbelief¨Chow could that be possible?


    Source: Webnovel.com, updated on wuxiaworld.site.so


    I knew better than anyone the limitations of Lin Xue¡¯s Prediction Ability; the stronger the subject of the prediction, the more interference the ability encountered. This is the most distinctive characteristic of all Mysterious system Superpowers, like Qianqian¡¯s control over time and Sister¡¯s curses¨Cthis somewhat corrects the otherwise overpowered nature of Mysterious system abilities.


    Once upon a time, Bubbles tested Lin Xue¡¯s Energy Intensity, which was roughly on par with Qianqian, meaning with her ability, she could at best observe Qianqian¡¯s activities for the following day, and the future scenes wouldn¡¯t even be clear. My own Energy Intensity was far above Qianqian¡¯s, and as for Sandora¨CBubbles didn¡¯t dare test her. Bubbles nearly crashed after just testing me; Sandora¡¯s Energy Intensity would likely be at least thirty to forty percent higher than mine, which could potentially fry her system, even though Bubbles doesn¡¯t have a CPU¡­


    In other words, with Lin Banxian¡¯s level of power, it would be absolutely impossible for her to see the futures of me, Qianqian, and Sandora simultaneously.


    ¡°You can just assume I had a cosmic burst of energy!¡± Faced with my skepticism, Lin Xue was quite dissatisfied, but after a few seconds, she couldn¡¯t help but begin to explain proactively, ¡°Energy interference only becomes significant when two energies are in opposition. Would any of the three of you resist my Prediction Energy?¡±


    I see, I nodded, understanding the point, but¡­


    ¡°Not interested,¡± I said decisively.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Lin Xue had prepared herself for a lengthy discourse in response to my desperate pleading, only to be abruptly shut down by my firm response, nearly choking on her own breath.


    ¡°How boring it would be to know about the future now. Doesn¡¯t living every day in a story with a known ending wear you out?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I never look at my own future¨Cyou asshole! I didn¡¯t even mind until you brought it up, but why do I feel so uncomfortable the moment you mention it?¡±


    Why do I feel like there¡¯s not a single normal person around me?


    Caesar and another Abyss Passerby A were already demolished by us, and the interference from the world¡¯s outer space was instantly weakened by a great deal. With Asida and Asidora¡¯s efforts, we finally managed to reverse locate Earth¡¯s space coordinates once again, which meant we could finally go home.


    Sicaro, who was nearly forgotten in Java, was also summoned back by Pandora. When this guy showed up, he switched back to his black suit and put on a pair of obsidian sunglasses, exuding an inexplicably divine aura. The moment we met, he began to pour out his grievances to me, complaining about how imperfect this world¡¯s city management department was, how his piracy business was lacking in challenges, and he even passionately reminisced about the joy of battling with Earth¡¯s city inspectors¡­


    It made sense why every time he saw Modis III, the latter¡¯s face color seemed a bit peculiar, and he kept mentioning how the city¡¯s market was looking grim lately. So it was this guy stirring up trouble?


    Just on the scale of embarrassment, this guy had already become supremely awkward.


    We stayed in Vedis for another three days, set up the ¡°Central Superpower Bureau¡± led by Reck, and let Bubbles establish a self-operating outpost as the future headquarters of the Central Superpower Bureau. Seriously, seeing the new recruits of the Superpower Army worshipping Crystal Radiation Chambers as Divine Artifacts and incubators as Holy Land, I really felt¡­life is just like a blockbuster movie¡­


    I thought, if one day an advanced Alien Civilization visited this planet and saw those natives still in the Feudal Era, yet possessing the most high-tech base in the entire universe, what kind of reaction would they have¡­


    Knowing we were leaving this world, Melon made a special trip from Leidun City to Modis III¡¯s Imperial Palace, all to get one last glimpse of the majesty of a Divine Envoy. It was said he originally planned to walk from Leidun City to Kabei City to show his devotion, but after a day and night¡¯s journey, the old man had an epiphany: at this rate, by the time he reached Kabei City, Alaya would be long gone, so in the end, we saw a white-bearded old man riding a flying horse, shouting ¡°Light God above!¡± as he descended from the sky.


    He was so flamboyant, just like a main character.


    Watching Melon¡¯s grand entrance, I said to Qianqian with a heavy heart, ¡°See, not all who ride white horses are Princes; some could be the Great Method.¡±


    ¡°Scammer and Great Method are not the same person,¡± Lin Xue said to me with equal gravity.


    Others might not know, but I was very clear that beneath Alaya¡¯s pure and gentle facade lay a naturally naive heart. Perhaps as a member of the World Arbitration Agency, she had to constantly contemplate high-end questions like the evolution of the universe, making her even more clueless about handling interpersonal relationships than Pandora. Usually, she remembered my advice to stay away from strangers to avoid being deceived, but now, the fanatic Melon clearly made it hard for her to turn and leave, so, Angel Sister began to send me continuous distress signals through Spiritual Connection.


    The next second, I did something that left a deep impression on everyone: I quickly stepped between Melon and Alaya, then turned and plucked a feather from Alaya¡¯s wings to hand to Melon.


    Melon remained with a dumbfounded expression, while Angel Sister¡¯s wings fluttered, and her eyes immediately filled with tears of grievance¡­ *cough cough* Anyway, it was resolved, right? And it seems, I¡¯ve created a new Divine Artifact for this world¨Cthere¡¯s no way Melon wouldn¡¯t treasure a feather taken from an Angel!


    The last goodbye was to our little cutie, Dingdang.


    I had thought that Dingdang, being part of the long-lived Divine Race, would have a strong capacity to endure, and she wouldn¡¯t feel any sorrow over such a ¡°brief separation.¡± But I was wrong, terribly wrong. Novels and mythic stories are deceiving; the Divine Race is not an emotionless Race at all.


    The Little Thing cried her eyes out in my palms, refusing to leave no matter what. With the coaxing of a few girls, she barely flew a meter before immediately turning back and landing on my head to continue crying.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    I seriously wondered how such a sentimental creature managed to live through her long life¡­


    ¡°Wuu wuu wuu¡­ Why does everyone have to part ways¡­ We finally became friends, why can¡¯t we stay together forever¡­¡±


    Honestly, I, too, was reluctant to part with this lovable and kind Little One, but we had to return to Earth, and Dingdang had to go back to the Divine Realm. It was something that neither of us could change.


    After a lot of consolation, we finally got Dingdang to face reality. Watching the little girl fly away in tears, we all felt a bit sad.


    ¡°Alright,¡± I sighed deeply and then said out loud, ¡°Buck up, everyone, we¡¯re going home!¡±

 Chapter 109 - Chapter 109: Chapter 109 Life is Always Full of Coincidences

    Chapter 109: Chapter 109 Life is Always Full of Coincidences


    We ended up on a deserted desert highway on Earth, and it was evening. Obviously, although the flow of time in the two worlds is relatively independent, we still lost some time during the space jump.


    The first issue we needed to determine was the current date.


    Now back on Earth, to avoid drawing attention to a certain loli¡¯s peculiar name, I changed my call for Pandora, ¡°Lili, check what the date is today.¡±


    Pandora nodded and then looked up at the sun.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked, puzzled by Pandora¡¯s actions.


    ¡°Observing the constant star¡¯s status, sensing the current position of Earth¡¯s rotation and the angle of sunlight, integrating analysis to calculate the current date¡­¡±


    ¡°Goo¨C Ah¨C¡± Little Bubbles, still not quite articulate, made some indistinct noises while tugging on my sleeve, then pointed her small hand at a giant electronic billboard not far away that displayed the current time and date.


    ¡°Oh, looks like three days have passed¡­¡± I said, nodding.


    Pandora was thoroughly defeated in her first encounter with Little Bubbles on Earth.


    While still processing the precise time and date through various sophisticated gadgets, the clueless loli¡¯s face paused, then calmly lowered her head, although a barely noticeable blush flashed across her nonchalant little face.


    With a ¡°plop,¡± Pandora softly stomped her foot on the ground, and we all felt the ground shake¡­


    Was that the legendary strike of thunder, or inner strength? Could it be that Pandora¡¯s hidden identity is a reclusive master who has cultivated a peerless martial art to restore youth? Is such sarcasm really necessary?


    Besides, quirky she may be, but Pandora¡¯s slight tantrum was unexpectedly cute!


    Source: Webnovel.com, updated on .so


    I chuckled, pinching Pandora¡¯s little face, then patted her head to console her¨Ca gesture that was visibly effective, as the easily pleased loli immediately cleared up.


    ¡°The halo of a dad brimming with fatherly love!¡± Lin Xue¡¯s sharp tease petrified me in an instant, woe is me, I thought it was my male charm. Could I have aged so much that all I have left is the dad halo buff?


    The only one who seemed oblivious, Little Bubbles noticed my sudden drop in spirits and immediately tugged at my sleeve, gazing at me with 45deg of pure innocence, stuttering her first meaningful word since birth: ¡°Dad¡­ Daddy¡­¡±


    ¡­Lin Xue, you dare claim you didn¡¯t teach her that, I¡¯ll have a bone to pick with you!


    ¡°All right, all right, you lot!¡± Qianqian, seeing us messing about, couldn¡¯t help but laugh and feign anger, ¡°Stop fooling around, let¡¯s take a look at the situation and think about how to get back¨Cthis is the desert we¡¯re talking about!¡±


    Little Bubbles thought Qianqian was really angry, immediately took a few quick steps to her side, also tugged at her sleeve, and stuttered, ¡°Mom¡­ Mommy¡­¡±


    Lin Xue flashed me a triumphant smile, and I gave her a thumbs-up¨CLin Xue, well done!


    Qianqian¡¯s face flushed red instantly, a mix of seven parts shyness and three parts joy making her particularly pleasing to the eye, then she bent down, unabashedly pinched Little Bubbles¡¯ cheek, and rubbed it vigorously¡­


    Amidst Little Bubbles¡¯ bewildered ¡°whimpers,¡± we began to devise a plan to safely return.


    The first plan was proposed by Pandora, to summon a ¡°Blinder¡± class transport ship to take us directly to the nearest town, which, of course, I dismissed with a flick on the forehead.


    The second plan was initiated by Sandora; emperors obviously have more presence than generals¨CSandora¡¯s suggestion was to deploy an ¡°Expedition Class¡±¡­ which still earned a flick on the forehead from me.


    The concept of Asida and Asidora constructing a Legion Transmitter was also vetoed by me for obvious reasons¡­


    We suddenly realized that the almighty Xyrin technology was utterly useless at this moment¨Cunless you think that humans everywhere would be unfazed by a UFO streaking across the sky or a super space-time transporter appearing in the middle of the street.


    To think that we had just been in a different space-time, battling Abyss Power to save the world, taking on the role of the Savior, and now, not much time later, a bunch of powerful influencers were stuck next to a desert highway on Earth trying to figure out how to get back. The girls all agreed that this situation was just too ridiculous¡­


    ¡°Sicaro, can you transform into something like a car or whatever?¡±


    I suddenly remembered that Pandora once introduced to me that Sicaro¡¯s full combat form is a fortress-like ultra-heavy war chariot, although I can¡¯t imagine how this Uncle Hei Chao managed to perform such a difficult transformation with a difficulty coefficient of ten, this didn¡¯t stop me from imagining the scene of Sicaro transforming into Xia Li.


    Sicaro looked up, his sunglasses reflecting a blinding white light, then he coolly said, ¡°I¡¯m a Terminator, not Optimus Prime¡­ Ah!¡±


    Pandora kicked this uncle with the face of a knight flying over twenty meters, then nonchalantly returned to my side.


    It seems that Sicaro has taken the spirit of knockoff to the extent that he doesn¡¯t even spare himself. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if one day he stood in front of me with a hammer in his left hand and a dictionary in his right, claiming to be Uther.


    I¡¯m really a bit envious of Alaya, the Angel Sister who can fly and become invisible. These are essential skills for speculative smuggling and burglary. More importantly, as a special class Xyrin Apostle who controls mystic and unknown powers, she can also turn herself into a pure energy body, then hide and rest in her superior¡¯s spirit world. Right now, this little girl is sleeping soundly within my spiritual power, leaving us unlucky guys to sunbathe on some kilometer edge in the Sahara.


    The only thing to be thankful for is that Pandora¡¯s own cooling system and photon interference device could act as makeshift air conditioners at that moment, preventing us from dehydrating and dying before we encountered a passing vehicle.


    After an unknown length of time, when the sky had almost completely darkened, we finally saw car lights appearing in the distance.


    At that moment, tears streamed down all our faces.


    ¡°What if they don¡¯t stop?¡± I asked with some concern, because, after all, hitchhiking in the Sahara Desert at this time, and looking like we had not been through a sandstorm, made us seem incredibly suspicious from all angles. A little imagination, and a scenario like a mysterious man leading a group of female bandits in the Sahara pretending to be travelers to trick and rob passing cars, could easily come fresh off the press.


    Sandora maintained a serenely polite smile and said, ¡°I have two hundred seventy-seven ways to make the driver comply.¡±


    Already seriously out of patience, Qianqian chuckled, ¡°They¡¯d better stop!¡±


    My slightly darkened sister smiled with a suspicious curve on her lips and took over, ¡°I don¡¯t believe anyone can step on the gas under my curse!¡±


    Lin Xue, pulling out a Ghost Energy Heavy Sniper she tricked from a Xyrin soldier from who knows where, gestured and said, ¡°I¡¯ve systematically learned how to drive various vehicles, no driver, no problem¡­¡±


    Pandora nodded vigorously in agreement, only to receive a thump on the head from me.


    Asida and Asidora were just about to open their mouths when they saw their boss being hit by the thump, holding her little head with a wronged expression, so they wisely chose to keep silent.


    No doubt, they hadn¡¯t intended to say anything pleasant either¡­


    Although I knew they were mostly joking, I still broke out in a cold sweat¨Cif someone didn¡¯t know any better, they might really think I brought a terrorist group to raid the Sahara.


    Idly chatting away, the slowly meandering vehicle finally arrived in front of us.


    Qianqian, Big Sister, Lin Xue: ¡°Wow¨C¡±


    It was a luxurious motorhome!


    Rich people just give themselves headaches! That was my first thought after marveling.


    Driving a motorhome to tour the Sahara? How bored must you be to do such a thing?


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    But what the people inside the car were thinking meant nothing to me, what mattered now was that we were finally able to hitch a ride back to human society.


    Before us, the special dust-proof car door slid open easily, and then a person appeared in front of us.


    Seeing him at that moment, all I could do was sigh, life is always full of coincidences!


    ^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^


    Dear readers, please help promote and recommend this book, ah, it was misclassified from the start, and now it¡¯s nearly starving without some reputation¡­ Also, leaving a message when passing by would be good too¡­

 Chapter 110 - Chapter 110: Chapter 110: An Unexpected Encounter in the Sahara Desert

    Chapter 110: Chapter 110: An Unexpected Encounter in the Sahara Desert


    It wasn¡¯t anyone else who appeared, it was Liu Zicai, the eternal extras who had crossed paths with us several times.


    I felt that even as an annoying fly, Liu Zicai was too persistent, making it all too theatrical that we would bump into him, even in the Sahara.


    Looking at us, Liu Zicai was stunned too.


    We had experienced all sorts of incredible events and had an acceptance capacity far beyond ordinary people. Encountering this persistent guy here only surprised us a bit, but Liu Zicai was completely dumbstruck.


    He had no idea he would see us before getting out of the car!


    He had just heard from the driver in front that there were two men and several beautiful girls by the roadside asking for help, so he ignored the advice of others and insisted on stopping to play the role of a knight in shining armor¨Cbut he hadn¡¯t expected to run into us!


    ¡°Oh, what a coincidence!¡±


    I quickly calmed down and greeted him as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°Um¡­ Ah¡­ Indeed, it is quite a coincidence¡­¡±


    Liu Zicai regained his composure and replied unnaturally. Yet in his mind, he was cursing. Encountering us in the Sahara Desert, how could it be such a damn coincidence?


    I could roughly guess what he was thinking, but still, I continued unfazed, ¡°We got lost in the desert and are hoping to hitch a ride, would that be possible?¡±


    Convenient for a few beautiful girls, of course! But for you and that guy next to you in the black sunglasses, not convenient at all, especially for you. More than inconvenient, I wish I could reverse over you!


    Liu Zicai thought this as his gaze swept over us, and he bitterly added in his mind: I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days, and yet there are some new faces again. I really don¡¯t know what kind of good luck this guy has, to have one beautiful girl after another show up by his side.


    Source: Webnovel.com, updated on wuxiaworld.site.so


    Liu Zicai thought this, but of course, he didn¡¯t say it.


    Though he was hostile towards me, an inexplicably lucky poor sod, he knew it would be foolish to give Qianqian and the other beautiful girls a bad impression by treating me poorly now. Therefore, Liu Zicai suppressed the urge to kick me aside and drive off with the girls.


    Moreover, there was Sandora.


    Remember Sandora¡¯s identity¨Cthe girl who used a loophole in causality to make herself a princess of the Human Kingdom. Stirring trouble in front of her could easily become a diplomatic incident. Liu Zicai might be uneducated, but he wasn¡¯t dumb; he knew how to react at the moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to be able to help a few ladies,¡± Liu Zicai casually ignored me and pretentiously said to Qianqian and the others, ¡°It seems you must have suffered quite a bit in this desert.¡±


    That¡¯s how you do it!


    Liu Zicai felt he was really too clever!


    Although I¡¯m clueless about how these beautiful girls and this loser managed to appear here, it¡¯s easy to guess that they must have suffered a lot following him in the desolate Great Desert. By showing off a little and treating these pretty girls well, while constantly reminding them of their hardships in the desert, soon¡­


    As Liu Zicai thought this, the corners of his mouth couldn¡¯t help but curl up. He could almost envision a scene where some clueless poor guy was kicked aside, and he was surrounded and pampered by several beautiful girls¡­


    Lost in his fantasies, Liu Zicai had completely failed to notice that the clothes of the people before him were clean and neat, devoid of any signs of travel through sand or wind.


    Even though the car looked really luxurious from the outside, entering it still made me sigh, ¡°This is such a waste!¡±


    Is it just a car? Was there really a need to decorate it in a European palace style?


    Seeing our, especially the girls¡¯, astonished expressions, Liu Zicai couldn¡¯t help feeling proud. He had spent a fortune customizing this car, driven solely by his pursuit of the Ding Family¡¯s young lady. If it weren¡¯t for his extravagant nature, he wouldn¡¯t have bled money like this. And speaking of which, Ding Ling¡¯s hobbies were really strange ¡ª suddenly fancying a trip to the Sahara, demanding him to drive to this forsaken place yesterday. If not for the Ding Family¡¯s status, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered with such a capricious girl, no matter how pretty.


    However, he then thought that it was thanks to following that capricious girl¡¯s suggestion that he had the chance to encounter such angelic girls. Still, he had to be cautious, and must not get too close to Xu Qianqian, or Ding Ling¡¯s brother would find out, and that would be big trouble.


    Little did Liu Zicai know that we couldn¡¯t possibly understand the chaotic jumble of thoughts in his mind, but through our Spiritual Connection, Sandora whispered to me, ¡°This human¡¯s brain waves were intensely active just now. I wonder what he was thinking¡­ Really, human minds are too peculiar; I can¡¯t read a single thought¡­¡±


    ¡°It definitely wasn¡¯t anything good,¡± I responded. From the moment he boarded the car, Liu Zicai¡¯s gaze kept sweeping over the girls. Although he only dared to steal a few glances, it was enough to annoy me, especially since he even spared no one ¡ª not even the newly budding Pandora and the two ¡®mother and daughter¡¯ Bubbles, who looked no older than ten and were preoccupied with eating candy. Those three Loli are my treasures! What are you looking so intently for!


    Just then, Sandora¡¯s voice suddenly resonated in my mind, ¡°He only looked a couple of times, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re overreacting a tad? Also, Bubbles isn¡¯t exactly under your command, right?¡±


    Crap, my thoughts were too intense, and Sandora, who¡¯s always maintaining telepathy with me, picked them up¡­


    ¡°They¡¯re all my treasures; how can I just let someone stare at them!¡± without thinking it through, I blurted out through our Spiritual Connection ¡ª darn, it was a broadcast!


    When we were in the Otherworld, to make communication easier among us, we used Pandora as a relay to temporarily establish a Mind Communication network. Later, the girls found this mode of communication so useful that, through the efforts of our super-scientist Bubbles, this network became permanently fixed. Now, even the Earthlings like Qianqian possessed the Mind Communication ability.


    So, my unfiltered comment got broadcasted just like that¡­


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Apart from Sicaro, who immediately recognized it as junk and automatically filtered my message from his mind, the reactions of the girls varied. Qianqian looked blissfully happy, Sandora showed her usual cheerful smile in front of me, my sister gazed at me more tenderly, her eyes holding a hint of helpless mirth, Asida and Asidora were caught off-guard and then silently nodded at each other as if agreeing they were ostriches. Pandora¡¯s cheeks flushed a slight pink, her expression unchanged, yet the corners of her mouth lifted slightly, indicating she was quite happy. Little Bubbles didn¡¯t comprehend my words at all and just continued sucking her lollipop. Bubbles, busy playing her gaming console, haphazardly stroked her daughter¡¯s head, oblivious to any external stimuli. Alaya was sleeping so soundly in my Spirit Sea that drool streamed down, completely unaware of what was happening. Lin Xue¡­ I didn¡¯t catch her reaction in time since she swiftly punched me ¡ª the only certainty is that she wasn¡¯t truly mad, otherwise what I¡¯d have to face wouldn¡¯t be a punch but rather a sniper bullet¡­


    Here I was, feeling extraordinarily awkward, while Liu Zicai curiously watched our atmosphere suddenly and inexplicably shift, then smugly assumed it was because that poor guy felt out of place in such a high-end setting, and the beautiful girls were comparing whether it was better to stay by this pauper surnamed Chen or by his side.


    If only we knew the Mind Reading Technique, we¡¯d definitely be amazed by Liu Zicai¡¯s robust imagination.


    ¡°How did you ladies end up here? The Great Desert is hardly a good place for a trip!¡±


    Just when we were about to boringly yawn and slump on the couch, Liu Zicai suddenly spoke up.

 Chapter 111 - Chapter 111: Chapter 111: Lin Xues Colleague

    Chapter 111: Chapter 111: Lin Xue¡¯s Colleague


    At least this guy finally thought to ask this question¡­


    Stumbling upon him by the side of a road in the Sahara Desert, Liu Zicai had held out until now to ask how we ended up here. If he wasn¡¯t too dull-witted, then the only other explanation was that this guy was a picture of composure.


    I figured it was the former.


    At that moment, the best shield once again played its role; we blamed everything on a certain princess. We spun a yarn about a princess who¡¯d grown up confined within the Imperial Palace and, because of that, had become capricious and headstrong. On a New Year whim, she fancied a visit to the Sahara Desert. As friends and temporary protectors of the princess, we naturally couldn¡¯t ignore her wish. After twists and turns, the end result was our entire gang ending up in this godforsaken place. Then whilst capturing the majestic scenery of the desert, a moderate sandstorm hit us. Incredibly, a classic desert-lost plot unfolded. Luckily, in our disoriented wandering, we found this desert highway, where we sought help until we fortuitously encountered the benevolent Mr. Liu¡­


    Anyone with an IQ in the double digits would for sure not believe my bullcrap.


    This absurd story was rife with dubious points, contradictory statements, a lack of logic, and even punctuation errors. It was essentially a big problem trying to find anything reasonable within it. Let alone Liu Zicai, even Little Baobao, the least knowledgeable among us, sent me a barrage of question marks and gibberish through our spiritual connection.


    But, fortunately, our super shield, Princess Sandora, had the functionality of a cheat device.


    Under the faint influence of mind interference, Liu Zicai¡¯s IQ visibly plummeted below the double-digit mark. Not only did he completely buy my blabber, but he also enthusiastically filled in the illogical parts of the story. By the end, even I was starting to believe in this twisted and third-rate script¨Cand what¡¯s more tragic was that I¡¯d been successfully bamboozled by the person who was supposed to be the dupe.


    Rich people¡¯s toys are just so comfortable. Although we knew this villa-like RV was driving on the highway, we felt no bumps whatsoever. Liu Zicai took the initiative to get up, fetched various beverages from the small fridge, and warmly invited Qianqian and the others to enjoy the ¡°rare coolness in the desert.¡± Of course, the outcome was pathetic. First, we hadn¡¯t actually stayed long in the desert; no one was thirsty. Moreover, the girls were wary that this ill-intentioned guy might have tampered with the drinks (I mean, can ordinary sedatives even affect a group of superwomen, each more formidable than the last?). Liu Zicai¡¯s enthusiasm went to waste, as no one paid him any mind.


    Oh, can¡¯t say no one, at least Little Baobao, who had just been born not too long ago and was full of curiosity about everything new, happily took the grape juice from Liu Zicai¡¯s hand. But after one sip, she unhesitatingly stuffed the cup into my hands¨Clittle tyke still cared about me.


    Of course, if this wasn¡¯t just a daughter¡¯s concern for her father, that¡¯d be even better¡­


    ¡°Why are you here then? You¡¯re not here to tour the Sahara as well, are you?¡±


    Although none of us were keen on this rich playboy, we were still curious why he was out here. In the end, Lin Xue took the initiative to ask.


    wuxiaworld.site


    Feeling somewhat snubbed by all the unrequited gallantry, Liu Zicai immediately interpreted Lin Xue¡¯s question as a form of consolation. He quickly reverted to his twisted gentlemanly facade and said, ¡°Actually¡­¡±


    ¡°Actually, this poor sap was just the chauffeur I found,¡± a slightly husky but pleasant female voice emerged from behind us. Curious, I turned around and saw a petite girl in a white short skirt walking in.


    The girl appeared to be only about fifteen or sixteen years old, with refreshing shoulder-length hair and a slightly immature face. Although she didn¡¯t possess the ethereal beauty of Qianqian or the noble glamor of Sandora, she exuded a youthful and charming vibe. Let¡¯s give her 89 points¨Cby the way, Qianqian and Sandora have a perpetual score of 100 in my book¡­


    The girl¡¯s appearance was a bit surprising¨Cfinding such a pure and young beauty within a hundred meters of Liu Zicai, a five-star lecherous scion, was truly inconceivable. Could this girl be yet another victim in the hands of this scumbag?


    It seemed not. From her reference to Liu Zicai as a ¡°poor sap,¡± it was clear the girl was not the type to be simple-minded or easily hoodwinked; furthermore, she seemed a bit too young¨Cpractically a middle schooler!


    Suddenly, I had a shocking thought: Could it be that Liu Zicai had a severe loli complex?


    This possibility grew boundlessly in my frantic imagination. I acted swiftly, pulling Pandora and Little Baobao into my arms to shield them tightly. For some reason, Sandora also pulled Baobao into her embrace.


    The three little lolis hadn¡¯t even reacted before they froze for a moment and then, as if by some unspoken agreement, began to wriggle around in our arms¨Cspeaking of which, it seemed Pandora had finally started trying to make her presence felt now that she identified Little Baobao as a serious threat to her status?


    ¡°Two delusional fools¡­¡±


    Lin Xue¡¯s voice suddenly echoed in my mind, and damn, if you can point that out, it means you¡¯ve thought about that possibility too, right? You¡¯re not a delusional fool, are you?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect to meet you here, my¨Clittle¨CDing¨CLing sister? Skipping out on home again?¡±


    After ribbing me and Sandora, Lin Xue suddenly turned her head, smiling at the girl who had seated herself unceremoniously in front of us and was guzzling down juice.


    Huh? Someone familiar?


    ¡°You two know each other?¡± We almost simultaneously reached out to Lin Xue through spiritual connection.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Can you not talk at the same time¡­ my head is about to explode¡­¡± Lin Xue was startled by the myriad voices in her head. ¡°Her name is Ding Ling, also a superpower user.¡±


    ¡°Your colleague?¡± We again said in unison.


    ¡°Can you not talk at the same time!!¡±


    Lin Xue said, somewhat frantically, then explained to us, ¡°We are both core members of the Superpower Organization. Since we get along well personality-wise, I¡¯m on fairly good terms with her. This girl¡¯s ability is sonic attacks, incredibly powerful at that. If she goes all out, she could silently disassemble more than a dozen tanks, and her attack ability is nearly the strongest in our organization. She¡¯s got a good personality too, though sometimes she likes to take advantage of small benefits, but she¡¯s not foolish enough to lose her head over them. Why is she together with Liu Zicai now? Usually, she hates those who bully others with their status and are lecherously arrogant the most.¡±


    ¡°You can leave now,¡± by then, Ding Ling had already downed an entire glass of juice at an astonishing speed, then turned her head and said ungraciously to Liu Zicai, ¡°I want to have a good chat with my little¨Csister¨CLin Xue!¡±


    ¡°You know each other?¡± Now even Liu Zicai appeared to be quite surprised, in his heart, aside from Princess Sandora, the rest of us were supposed to be inconsequential characters without any influential background or power¨Chow could we possibly know the Miss of the Ding Family?


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Ding Ling looked downright dismissive toward Liu Zicai, giving off the impression that speaking another word to him would be a waste, ¡°Don¡¯t you know Uncle Lin? It¡¯s funny considering you just met with him at my place a few days ago.¡±


    ¡°Lin¡­ she¡¯s from the Lin Family¡­¡± Liu Zicai¡¯s jaw was nearly on the floor, while I was completely confused. So, Lin Xue had some remarkable identity as well?


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Well, in a way, among this crowd here, except for Liu Zicai, almost anyone¡¯s identity was of legendary level¨Ca superpower user¡¯s standing was already the least conspicuous when compared to emperors, generals, commanders of invading armies, and the like. If Lin Xue didn¡¯t have an impressive identity, I¡¯d find it rather abnormal¡­


    After all, I always thought of myself as the protagonist, and even a supporting character under the protagonist¡¯s halo couldn¡¯t just be a common-faced military commander, right?


    But Ding Ling didn¡¯t explain further; instead, she issued another eviction notice: ¡°Now that you know, get out quickly. The whispering among us girls is not something you big guys should be involved in.¡±


    Liu Zicai glanced at me and at Sicaro beside me, putting on a severe Terminator look, perhaps wanting to ask why the two of us could stay. But after considering Ding Ling¡¯s willful temper and the terrifying power of the Ding and Lin families, he obediently left.


    I watched, dumbfounded, as the overbearing Young Master Liu actually skulked away? And in his own car? Just who was this Ding Ling, and what about Miss Lin Xue, who always took pleasure in teasing me?

 Chapter 112 - Chapter 112: Chapter 112: Car Superpower User

    Chapter 112: Chapter 112: Car Superpower User


    After booting Liu Zicai out, Ding Ling immediately switched to a beaming smile and pounced towards Lin Xue¡¯s direction, excitedly exclaiming, ¡°That¡¯s fantastic! Little Xue, I heard the news a few days ago and thought you were¡­ Thank goodness you¡¯re alright¡­ ¡±


    Question: What are the chances of hitting a Prophet in a direct attack?


    Answer: Are you kidding me?


    Naturally, after Lin Xue dodged with an unchanged expression, Ding Ling missed and crashed sideways into the back of the sofa. Then, under the influence of inertia, she lost her balance, tumbled over the sofa, and awkwardly sprawled on the floor like an octopus.


    A sequence of moves with a difficulty coefficient of nine point zero and a comedic factor of five pluses.


    We watched, dumbstruck, as Lin Xue¡¯s skill in messing with people truly lived up to its reputation. Perhaps tormenting everyone she knew had become this girl¡¯s ultimate life goal?


    Ding Ling quietly lay on the floor for a while, then leapt up with a whoosh, making another clawing lunge at Lin Xue, only to be effortlessly held back by the head. Shorter than Lin Xue by a head, she could only flail her arms and legs helplessly while being pinned down.


    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Lin Xue said with a hint of resignation, ¡°You¡¯re two years older than me; can¡¯t you act a bit more mature?¡±


    I, along with everyone else, feigned shock.


    Lin Xue, of course, knew what we were thinking. As she pinned Ding Ling on the sofa, she pointed at her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by her fifteen- or sixteen-year-old looks; she¡¯s actually two years older than me, and she¡¯s an extraordinary genius girl. But because of her eternally youthful character, I can¡¯t help but see her as a little sister.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s because this miss has natural beauty and was born with an eternally young golden body; you¡¯re just jealous~~~¡±


    ¡°The world is truly wonderful,¡± I said.


    ¡°Humans are truly wonderful,¡± Sandora said.


    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site


    ¡°Carbon-based life is truly wonderful,¡± Asida & Asidora chimed in unison.


    ¡°Grr¡­ ah¡­¡± Little Baobao expressed her confusion in an unintelligible Martian language.


    ¡°Little Xue, who are they?¡± Ding Ling finally settled down after several suppressions by Lin Xue and pointed at us with an expression as if she had just noticed other people were present.


    She was truly a friend of Lin Xue¡¯s! Such a subtle display of ignorance had reached the pinnacle of perfection!


    ¡°They are some friends I¡¯ve made recently,¡± Lin Xue said, then pointed at us, introducing everyone one by one.


    ¡°There¡¯s even a princess?!¡± When Ding Ling heard about Sandora¡¯s identity, her eyes widened in astonishment. After staring at Sandora for a long while with amazement, she finally had a realization, exclaiming, ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right, I saw it on TV! A princess, Little Xue, you¡¯re incredible! To be able to associate with such legendary figures! I didn¡¯t expect to meet a princess in person¡­ and a living one at that! Uh¡­ my apologies¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Sandora maintained a proper smile, her noble demeanor and royal halo dazzlingly prominent. Except for the absence of a crown on her head, she looked just like a queen incognito mingling with the common folk¨Cyou¡¯d never guess that just moments ago, this princess managed to finish off an assortment of pastries meant for three on her own¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s really a princess!¡± Ding Ling was captivated by Sandora¡¯s noble air and said with eyes gleaming with gold, ¡°She must be rich and powerful, right?¡±


    Why do I feel like Ding Ling¡¯s train of thought is going slightly off track?


    Ding Ling continued to stare at Sandora with shining eyes, then with a radiant smile, she said, ¡°Your Highness, there¡¯s an old Chinese saying that meeting is fate. The fact that we could encounter each other in the Sahara today is truly a tremendous destiny. Could you, in honor of this fateful meeting, grant me the title of Countess? If there¡¯s an issue with nationality, you could just bestow on me ten or eight billion in spending money instead¡­ ¡±


    ¡°If this is what Lin Xue meant by ¡®taking advantage of small perks¡¯ when she introduced us,¡± I can only say that the behavior of bumping into a princess and plucking two hairs for a collection has truly gone beyond the scope of seeking minor advantages¡­


    Even Sandora couldn¡¯t help but inwardly sigh at how humans are a species that¡¯s incredibly difficult to comprehend.


    Of course, Lin Xue couldn¡¯t let Ding Ling continue with such nonsense. Although Sandora was currently a neutral and friendly unit, most members of the Xyrin Apostles were incomprehensible fanatics and war mongers. Sandora¡¯s prestige and status within the Xyrin Apostles were no joke. Ding Ling, this reckless girl, with her unacceptable joking around, could very well kick off some melodramatic ¡®Star Wars¡¯ scenario under these nonsensical circumstances¡­


    Ding Ling still wanted to exchange a few quips with Sandora, but Lin Xue covered her mouth and gave us an awkward smile, ¡°Don¡¯t mind her, she¡¯s been like this since childhood.¡±


    We chuckled in understanding and collectively sighed at the thought that there really are all sorts of people in the world. At the same time, we found it quite unbelievable that such a brash and loud individual could actually be an older sister figure to Lin Xue, being two years her senior.


    ¡°Please, stop talking all at once¡­ I¡¯ll go crazy if this goes on¡­¡± Lin Xue said, holding her head in misery.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I say carbon-based life forms are really too fragile,¡± Sandora commented, ¡°Just a few people establishing a spiritual connection with you at the same time and you can¡¯t take it. If it were a typical Xyrin Apostle, the mental bandwidth would at least be in the triple digits¡­¡±


    Of course, the above conversation took place on a mental level, and Ding Ling just saw Lin Xue suddenly clutching her head and glaring at us, unable to guess what had just happened.


    ¡°By the way, Little Xue,¡± Ding Ling suddenly put on a serious expression that was incongruous with her appearance yet fitting for her age, ¡°How come you¡¯re here? I received a message¡­¡±


    She stopped there, knowing Lin Xue understood what she meant, but that some things couldn¡¯t be said in front of us outsiders.


    Hmm, actually, we understood her meaning even better than she did¡­


    ¡°Just say it here, because this matter is somewhat related to us as well.¡±


    Sandora¡¯s voice suddenly echoed in Ding Ling¡¯s mind, and with that, she yelped and jumped three feet in the air.


    Following Ding Ling¡¯s scream, the cups in front of us also cracked with a ¡°pop,¡± shattering and sending various beverages flying in all directions¨Cundoubtedly, Ding Ling¡¯s scream had mixed in some sort of ultrasonic waves, but according to common sense, aren¡¯t ultrasonic waves inaudible? Which means, in fact, for Ding Ling to emit ultrasonic waves, she still needed to use normal sound as an aid?


    I calmly pondered this question.


    Alright, I admit, being in a drenched chicken state at the moment isn¡¯t really suitable for such a serious analysis¡­


    Sandora still maintained her elegant smile, but I could already clearly sense the swirling black mist and burgeoning resentment behind her. This girl was harmlessly joyous in front of me, but towards Ding Ling, a stranger, she had transitioned into her queen mode. Based on Sandora¡¯s current reaction, the just-occurred event had surpassed the level of international incidents and escalated to a confrontation between cosmic civilizations¡­


    Fortunately, Qianqian responded quickly and cleaned up the scene before Sandora erupted, restoring our beverages and the surrounding glass shards to their original state as if the movie were being rewound miraculously.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    For some very understandable reasons, Sandora, who normally disdained everyone, was somewhat frightened of and even deliberately tried to please Qianqian. Seeing that even Qianqian didn¡¯t seem to care, she quickly retracted her hostility.


    Ding Ling stood there, dumbstruck.


    Lin Xue stepped forward, patted Ding Ling on the shoulder to bring her back to reality, and then pointed at us, ¡°They are all superpower users, and they¡¯re planning to get in touch with the organization soon, so just speak your mind¡­¡±


    ¡°Are all¡­ superpower users?¡±


    Ding Ling still seemed to be having trouble wrapping her head around it, staring at us as if we were rare animals. No wonder, as superpower users were a scarce resource in the world, and those with practical abilities were all the rarer¨Cthere were only about twenty real superpower users in the entire Superpower Organization, the rest were just some trained members slightly stronger than ordinary people. Those with only minor auxiliary abilities could hardly be considered superpower users, as their powers were useless for missions. Yet suddenly, she was faced with a whole group of superpower users, an event as unbelievable as Spiderman dropping from the sky onto the street in front of her.

 Chapter 113 - Chapter 113: Chapter 113 ... Leader?

    Chapter 113: Chapter 113 ¡­ Leader?


    Perhaps it was because she¡¯d never thought she¡¯d encounter such a situation that Ding Ling stayed dazed for quite a while before she finally regained her thinking ability. Then, she suddenly screamed again, her eyes shining with gold as she clung to Lin Xue and babbled incoherently, ¡°This¡­ this¡­ money¡­ how much money is this going to be!¡±


    What does she mean? Why do I always feel like I can¡¯t understand the thoughts of this girl who, aside from her age, hasn¡¯t grown up at all?


    ¡°How much money is this going to be!¡± Ding Ling¡¯s words finally started to make some sense, ¡°Suddenly finding so many superpower users, if we could develop them into organization members, think of the bonuses! The old man Ken is definitely going to bleed out! No way, Little Xue, you have to split four with me¨Cno, two! Two will do! Then I¡¯ll be rich! You absolutely must promise me, you must, if worse comes to worst, you can be the older sister, and I can be the younger sister!¡±


    Ding Ling continued to ramble on with stars in her eyes, while we collectively broke into a cold sweat on the side.


    What a powerful money-grubbing spirit it took to make such a feat of discussing selling others for a good price right in front of the guests!


    Lin Xue had no choice but to once again peel Ding Ling off of herself, then forcefully press her onto the sofa; in just this short time, she had already had to do this several times, which showed just how difficult it was to calm Ding Ling down.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it; they won¡¯t be joining the organization. They are all neutral superpower users,¡± Lin Xue said with a decisive tone and then added, worriedly, ¡°And don¡¯t get any crooked ideas; they are¡­ no weaker than the organization¡­¡±


    This statement was too euphemistic¨Ca super empire spanning countless worlds, described with the term ¡°no weaker than the organization¡±¨Ctruly a magical linguistic culture condensed from the 5,000 years of Chinese civilization!


    Hearing Lin Xue¡¯s words and seeing that her expression was no joke, Ding Ling finally calmed down and gave up the crooked idea she had in her mind.


    As childhood friends who¡¯d grown up together, Ding Ling knew when Lin Xue was joking and when she was serious.


    After thinking briefly about what Lin Xue said, Ding Ling sensitively picked up on the phrase ¡°no weaker than the organization.¡± She raised her eyebrows and addressed us seriously, ¡°Are you from another superpower organization? Why have I never heard of it?¡±


    It seemed that a rich imagination could also be a good attribute; at the very least, Ding Ling spontaneously provided us with such an excuse, saving me a lot of trouble.


    ¡°Just a small organization,¡± my sister said with a gentle smile, casually describing the vast Xyrin Empire as if it were some roadside club, ¡°We just group together because of a common identity and a bit of existing connection in reality. We can¡¯t really be considered a major power, and besides, we don¡¯t want to get involved in those dangerous matters.¡±


    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co


    ¡°I can understand your point of view,¡± Ding Ling nodded, ¡°But I think you should know¨Cremaining neutral with such power is almost impossible. Not that every superpower user must join our superpower team, but for someone like you¡­¡±


    ¡°We know this as well; it¡¯s just that a lot of the time we don¡¯t want to get involved in all that messy business,¡± I shrugged and said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for this incident being slightly related to us, we probably would have stayed hidden until doomsday¡­¡±


    Ding Ling hesitated for a moment, then looked at Lin Xue, who nodded affirmatively.


    ¡°This incident¡­ about the underground pyramid ruins exploding?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, they are here because of it,¡± Lin Xue answered for us, her heart still heavy with the thought of the explosion and the lost organization members, but the myriad experiences in the otherworld had somewhat shifted her attention away from that incident.


    The incident had a significant impact on the entire Superpower Organization. Over a dozen of the most top-notch experts and scholars from various fields, along with a male superpower user, disappeared without a trace due to a mysterious explosion in the Mortal World. In addition, although a female superpower user did not enter the Pyramid with them, she mysteriously vanished near a small inn that was serving as a contact point nearby. Such a significant event hadn¡¯t been seen in many years. Considering that the core members of the organization consisted of only a little over twenty superpower users and Lin Xue was one of the organization¡¯s senior leaders, her disappearance was a massive blow to the organization.


    To prevent too much impact on the other members of the organization, the news was quickly locked down as soon as it happened. Only a few of the highest-ranking leaders and certain special individuals within the organization were aware of it. Even Lin Xue¡¯s brother, Lin Feng, was temporarily kept in the dark. Ding Ling had to secretly find out about the incident. Since she couldn¡¯t use the organization¡¯s channel to come here looking for Lin Xue, and she didn¡¯t want to be nagged by the old men in her family all day long, Ding Ling had no choice but to ask Liu Zicai, whom she normally disapproved of, for help.


    That¡¯s how the term ¡°sucker¡± came about earlier.


    Since we couldn¡¯t tell Ding Ling the full truth, we had to pool our collective wisdom and in just a few minutes concocted a story that was reasonably well-rounded¨Cspiritual connection is a beautiful thing; at least with this ability, when creating lies, there¡¯s no need to worry about inconsistencies¡­


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying, you guys saved Little Xue?¡± Ding Ling, after hearing Lin Xue¡¯s recounting of her experiences over the past ¡°three days,¡± immediately expressed her gratitude to us.


    ¡°It was just lending a helping hand, and besides, Lin Xue¡¯s situation wasn¡¯t as bad as you imagine. The explosion at that time seemed to trigger some sort of space reaction that we humans can¡¯t understand, and as a result, she ended up near us. Since she and I are also friends, I naturally couldn¡¯t stand by without helping.¡±


    We concocted a simple story. The details were that after the big explosion destroyed the entire Underground Pyramid, Lin Xue couldn¡¯t rest easy and went to check on the situation. As a result, she encountered a second, slightly smaller explosion. This explosion, caused by mysterious energy, produced a Space Rift¨Can incomprehensible occurrence¨Cthat transported Lin Xue to one of our bases. Then, I discovered that the cause of the explosion might be related to a few crystals that our organization was preserving, so we went back with Lin Xue to investigate the truth, only to encounter a sandstorm and lose our way¡­


    The entire story was vaguely described, and we lightly glossed over all the key points with the word ¡°mysterious.¡± Although Ding Ling had her considerable doubts, she still believed us.


    Firstly, as a member of the Superpower Organization, Ding Ling was used to mysterious incidents; she had often encountered complicated cases requiring a long investigation that yielded only a bit of useful information. Secondly, she was aware that some matters were confidential, and as we weren¡¯t that familiar with each other yet, it was natural that we wouldn¡¯t reveal all our secrets.


    Anyway, as long as Lin Xue was safe, Ding Ling was already reassured. She left the complex issues to the old men to figure out¨Cshe guessed that just the matter of Space Jump alone was exciting enough to have the experts in the organization popping snot bubbles, right?


    Ding Ling wryly thought.


    ¡°You say you and Little Xue are friends?¡± Ding Ling instantly returned to her lively demeanor as soon as the conversation veered away from serious matters. She hopped up to me and asked curiously, ¡°How come I don¡¯t know about it? I¡¯m familiar with all of Little Xue¡¯s friends.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    For the Nth time, Lin Xue pushed Ding Ling back onto the sofa and answered for me, ¡°Remember a while ago I mentioned finding two superpower users, but they ultimately refused to join the organization? They are the two, Chen Jun and his foster sister, Pan Lili.¡±


    ¡°Ah¨C¡± Ding Ling had a sudden realization after being reminded by Lin Xue, ¡°So it¡¯s them, no wonder they refused to join us. They¡¯re members of another organization¡­¡±


    ¡°More precisely, Leader¡­¡± Lin Xue stuck out her tongue and said, now reflecting on the past, it seemed truly reckless of her to even consider persuading two High Order Xyrin Apostles to join the Superpower Organization. It was as ridiculous as a street vendor trying to persuade Bill Gates to partner up. If other Races in the universe got wind of that, she would probably become an instant sensation across the entire universe¨Cand in the same way that Sister Furong became famous¡­


    Ding Ling was shocked again. She looked at me and the little girl in my arms with disbelief in her eyes; an utterly unremarkable looking young dude and a seemingly autistic, blind Loli were actually¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m also the Leader of this organization¡­¡± Sandora said with an elegant smile, and with that, dropped yet another bombshell that successfully stunned Ding Ling into confusion.

 Chapter 114 - Chapter 114: Chapter 114 The Little People......

    Chapter 114: Chapter 114 The Little People¡­¡­


    ¡°So awesome, so awesome¡­¡±


    These were the words that Ding Ling had been muttering to herself ever since Sandora dropped the bombshell, so engrossed in her thoughts that she hadn¡¯t even noticed Lin Xue yanking her hair from behind.


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Ding Ling suddenly exclaimed, then looked at us with a shocked face and said, ¡°A Royal Family member is actually the leader of some foreign organization¨Ccould this be that legendary conspiracy to steal the throne? Oh my gosh, I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ve learned such an incredible secret. You guys aren¡¯t going to kill me to keep me quiet, are you¡­ Ow!¡±


    Lin Xue slapped Ding Ling on the head, then drilled her fist into her scalp with great gusto, saying, ¡°Silly girl, isn¡¯t your imagination a little too wild?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault, okay? Aren¡¯t you shocked, too? A member of the Royal Family is the leader of an underground organization, and its members are from a Foreign Country. Doesn¡¯t this dramatic plot make you think of thrones and conspiracies? And you call yourself the most insightful Miss Lin of the whole organization¡­¡±


    I was already feeling desperate about this girl with a wildly imaginative mind¡­


    ¡°What underground organization,¡± Lin Xue kept drilling as if trying to start a fire on Ding Ling¡¯s head, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? This organization is a completely neutral family group! Just think of it as a club, okay? Isn¡¯t it normal for a member of the Royal Family to start a club?¡±


    Ding Ling suddenly swatted Lin Xue¡¯s hand aside, then seriously said, ¡°Little Xue, I just realized you¡¯ve been speaking up for these new friends a lot, as if you¡¯re very familiar with this organization¡­ Are you hiding something from me?¡±


    ¡°Chen Jun,¡± Sandora¡¯s voice suddenly came from deep within, ¡°Should I just hypnotize Ding Ling? She looks kind of stupid, but she¡¯s such a troublemaker.¡±


    Troublemaker, huh¡­


    I looked down at Little One, the war merchant nestled in my arms, deceptively well-behaved but probably plotting some earth-shaking military action, then glanced at Sandora, who had both the identities of a Foreign Princess and mysterious organization leader, having brought me so much trouble upon arrival, and firmly ignored her even more troublemaking suggestion.


    ¡°Liu Zicai seemed very afraid of you just now,¡± in order to distract the curious Ding Ling, I decided to let someone perform a bit of a smoke grenade role, ¡°He probably doesn¡¯t know about Superpower Users, right? Are you some sort of important figure?¡±


    ¡°Just a rich dad, that¡¯s all.¡±


    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site


    Ding Ling didn¡¯t seem keen on discussing the subject, merely commenting before turning her head away, but Lin Xue seemed delighted to take Ding Ling down a peg, eagerly proclaiming, ¡°It¡¯s not that simple¨CDing Ling is the famous Miss of the Ding Family, and her family¡¯s influence covers the whole Asian region!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re no different,¡± Ding Ling shot Lin Xue a look, ¡°Miss Lin of the Lin Family, one of the publicly acknowledged heirs of Mr. Lin. Don¡¯t act like the Lin Family¡¯s power is any less than the Ding Family¡¯s!¡±


    What? The Ding Family? The Lin Family? Situated at the top of society, unknown to civilians, super huge families? The true puppet-masters behind the scenes of this world? Or maybe ancient Cultivation families that had once commanded respect and now operated in secret within the city? Descendants of Aliens who had fallen to Earth, unable to return home, amassing a formidable empire through advanced technology? Or¡­


    Cough cough¡­ I admit, my imagination is a bit out of control. Is this a side effect of my recent explosive growth in spiritual power? The turmoil within my own mind uncontrollable, perhaps a sign of deviating from my path? A preliminary condition for transforming into a demon? The beginning of another legend? Is a dark protagonist about to make a shining entrance? Maybe¡­


    ¡°Bang¨C¡± Sandora punched me on the head, then said to me through our Spiritual Connection, huffing with annoyance, ¡°Before you go off into your wild musings, can you please spare a thought for me, who shares a bond with your soul? Could you at least turn off the public channel?¡±


    Then, Pandora, who had been silent in my arms, suddenly spoke in a tone reminiscent of a computer text-to-speech, ¡°The Ding Family, currently headed by Ding Sheng, rose to prominence in the early Ming dynasty, amassing wealth through the salt trade, then expanded their influence abroad through trade in the South Ocean. Their ventures include food, clothing, pharmaceuticals, machinery, and weapons. Despite several ups and downs, they have grown to exert control over Asia¡¯s economy and hold significant global influence. The Lin Family, currently headed by Lin Dingfeng, is an emerging power that rapidly rose over the last century, initially through smuggling operations across Southeast Asia. Later, they expanded their business network, transferred to legitimate avenues, and now primarily deal in machinery, weapons, and real estate, with economic influence slightly less than the Ding Family¡¯s, but equally formidable. The two families initially clashed over the arms trade, becoming fierce enemies, but reconciled during the war against Japan. To this day, the relationship between the two families remains very harmonious.¡±


    You could have heard a pin drop.


    Ding Ling was astonished by the little girl¡¯s mastery of such detailed secret information, while I was shocked by the facts revealed by Pandora.


    The sudden revelation of two super-families perched atop human society, yet unknown to the public, didn¡¯t surprise me. The existence of such powers wasn¡¯t illogical; on the contrary, it was almost inevitable that a few such superpowers would covertly influence the course of the world today. At most, I would marvel, but what truly astonished me was Lin Xue¡¯s identity.


    A super-family heiress? An heir who could make the entire world tremble in the future? Such an exaggerated figure is right beside me? Is that even possible?


    When I looked at Lin Xue, my gaze suddenly became solemn. What a remarkable person! To me, she¡¯s practically a legendary existence! And her family is involved in arms trafficking? And she herself is a high-ranking leader of a Superpower Organization?


    Who the hell is the protagonist of this book?


    Next to me, Qianqian and her sister¡¯s expressions weren¡¯t much different. They were just ordinary girls who, upon suddenly encountering such legendary matters, inevitably reacted like this.


    ¡°Hey, do you really need to be so surprised about my identity?¡±


    Lin Xue¡¯s voice suddenly rang out in our minds with a feeling of helplessness.


    ¡°Of course, we do!¡± we exclaimed in unison, once again making Lin Xue¡¯s head buzz with the vibration.


    ¡°Would you guys split it up?¡± Lin Xue¡¯s expression remained unchanged, but the voice that came through the Spiritual Connection nearly went mad. ¡°Also, Chen Jun, you fool, in front of such a big shot like you, are mine and Ding Ling¡¯s identities that exaggerated?¡±


    Eh? Now that Lin Xue mentioned it, it seemed like I had indeed overlooked something¡­


    ¡°You oblivious guy, really¡­ do I need to spell it out for you? Even if our Lin Family went bankrupt, we couldn¡¯t afford a single Battleship from your fleet, and the total arms trafficked by the Ding and Lin families in a year is not even equivalent to what Pandora handles alone. Are you completely unaware of how absurd you are?¡±


    Oh¡­ so that¡¯s how it is. Now that she puts it that way, it seems I¡¯ve never really been aware of just how exaggerative the power I wield is¡­ No, wait, that¡¯s not the main issue here, is it? This girl just called me a fool, didn¡¯t she? And she called me absurd, didn¡¯t she? How am I only realizing this now? Am I not too slow on the uptake?


    ¡°That¡¯s why I say you¡¯re a blockhead.¡±


    Seeing that it took me a good half minute to finally grasp the situation, Lin Xue summed up.


    ¡°The nerve of such a minor character!¡±


    Just as I was preparing to properly punish this girl, who can¡¯t seem to go a day without belittling me, Ding Ling suddenly spoke up, ¡°It seems your intelligence agents are quite capable. These secrets are not only unknown to civilians but even organizations like the Superpower Team have very little knowledge about our families under the deliberate concealment of the two families¡­¡±


    Of course, any little intelligence maneuvering is nothing in front of a War Lolita whose sole purpose is to conquer the world, right, my little darling Pandora?


    While thinking this in my mind, I was twisting the pleasantly soft cheeks of Pandora in my hand without needing to think, I knew that Pandora had collected this information purely from a strategic perspective. Perhaps the entire global military forces¡¯ deployment was already in this Little One¡¯s head?


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Pandora¡¯s little face was being squished into various comical expressions. She wriggled restlessly in my arms, looking even more like she was throwing a tantrum. To have transformed an Imperial General, whose life was defined by war, to this extent gave me an immense sense of achievement.


    What I hadn¡¯t noticed was the victorious look Pandora had stealthily given to Little Baobao¨Cof course, Baobao, being the one involved, hadn¡¯t noticed it either. This little fellow didn¡¯t even understand why sister Pandora kept bullying her¡­


    Seeing the two bickering organization leaders before her, Ding Ling began to question what kind of organization they were dealing with¨Ccould it truly just be a club formed by enthusiasts?


    At that moment, she suddenly remembered she had almost forgotten the serious matter at hand!


    ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Ding Ling cleared her throat to draw our attention before saying, ¡°I almost forgot, you mentioned earlier that this incident is somehow related to you all?¡±

 Chapter 115 - Chapter 115: Chapter 115: Legend

    Chapter 115: Chapter 115: Legend


    I had thought Ding Ling had already forgotten about this matter¡­


    The continuous discovery of Xyrin Empire artifacts in this world had caught both my and Sandora¡¯s attention. Initially, we thought the occasional Xyrin items were relics accidentally left on Earth by a Revenge Army warrior of the past, a notion that would make sense if no further Xyrin items had been found. But now, this possibility has significant flaws.


    If it were just the relics of a single Xyrin warrior, then the number of artifacts would be too great.


    According to what Lin Xue had told us earlier, the underground pyramid ruin that had turned to vapor contained up to a hundred Ghost Energy Core Crystals!


    For Xyrin Apostles, Ghost Energy Crystals are mere emergency energy sources; their real power comes from Energy Reactors located in their own private dimensional spaces. They would only use this abundant but non-recyclable emergency resource if the output of the Energy Reactor became insufficient or malfunctioned during high-intensity battles. Therefore, a Xyrin Apostle would normally not carry too many Ghost Energy Cores¨Cjust one or two in case of emergency would be enough.


    Even for energy consumers like Pandora, who used a significant amount of energy, these many crystals would be unnecessary (as for Sandora, she controls a certain amount of Law Power as an ultimate Xyrin unit and can draw energy directly from the Void, thus not needing ordinary sources like Ghost Energy Cores. Alaya is a bit special. She utilizes mystic and arcane energy, a unique superpower of Xyrin Apostles, with an energy system entirely different from Pandora¡¯s, also not needing such crystals). Therefore, these hundreds of exhausted Ghost Energy Cores could not possibly be relics left by that long-lost Revenge Army warrior.


    This means that a long time ago, a large number of Xyrin Apostles must have come to this planet and engaged in high-intensity battles here¨Cif it were just routine activities, there would never be a need for emergency backups like Ghost Energy Cores.


    If it had been before the collapse of the Empire, when the Xyrin information network was still intact, we could easily find out which part of the Xyrin Expeditionary Army had come to this planet over the past thousands of years. Unfortunately, ninety percent of the entire Xyrin Empire is still sleeping, and whether those Mother Stars and Colonies even exist is questionable. Naturally, the Empire¡¯s vast and complex information network had long ceased to function. Pandora once tried to connect to the Empire¡¯s database nodes scattered across the universe. The result was Little Loli listening to a whole day¡¯s worth of noise and various advertisements before decisively choosing to give up¡­


    Things were even worse for Sandora. At the very least, I had a Mother Star that, though distant, had begun to operate. She had nothing beyond her own direct troops. Compared to me, she had even less data that could be directly accessed.


    Therefore, despite our best efforts, both Sandora and I were unable to trace the origins of these Xyrin items on Earth.


    So our only hope was placed on the Superpower Team where Lin Xue belonged.


    The Superpower Team had been researching these odd and strange things, which naturally included various Xyrin items that were unfathomable to humans. Perhaps they really possessed some critical information. As a result, Sandora and I reached a consensus: to cooperate with the Superpower Team!


    Originally, I was worried about how to approach the Superpower Team, but Ding Ling¡¯s rich imagination provided an excellent way for us: contacting them as another neutral, small organization was just perfect.


    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co


    After all, although Lin Xue was a high-level leader of the Superpower Team, if we wanted to get more data, official contacts were still necessary.


    Hearing Ding Ling¡¯s question, Pandora immediately took out a Ghost Energy Core we had prepared earlier and handed it to Ding Ling.


    ¡°You can¡¯t see, can you?¡± Ding Ling took the crystal, suddenly surprised that the blind Loli in front of her could so accurately hand something over to her.


    ¡­Had Pandora actually made such a low-level error?


    Luckily, before we could answer, Ding Ling explained herself, ¡°Oh, I see, it must be related to your superpowers, right? Then I won¡¯t ask.¡±


    Once again, I was thankful to God for giving Ding Ling a rich imagination and a brain adept at filling in the gaps!


    Ding Ling took the crystal, observed it carefully for a while, and then said, ¡°That¡¯s right, this is the strange crystal that has recently caught our attenton, and according to our hypothesis, the ruin¡¯s explosion is related to this kind of crystal¨Cwhere did you get this thing?¡±


    ¡°An abandoned mine,¡± I lied with a straight face, while thinking whether I should send those idle Commanders, who dealt with urban management all day, to some godforsaken desolate place to build a similar mine to satisfy Ding Ling¡¯s potential digging deeper, ¡°We found a man-made cavity that had been buried, full of many such things, but we have never been able to figure out what use these crystals have.¡±


    This was the truth, even the most adept Xyrin Technician couldn¡¯t possibly find any use for a Ghost Energy Core that had exhausted its energy. Once depleted, it was nothing more than an incredibly hard but utterly useless stone, good for nothing except perhaps fitting it on a stick to cut glass.


    ¡°We¡¯re in the same boat,¡± said Ding Ling, nodding her head. She finally calmed down when talking about serious matters, ¡°Lin Xue must have mentioned to you that our research on this crystal is just getting started as well. We know nothing about its functions. However, regarding the origin of these crystals, we might have a clue.¡±


    ¡°You know where this thing comes from?¡± Sandora and I were both very surprised, and even Lin Xue looked puzzled ¨C it seemed that she was also unaware of this matter.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ding Ling nodded to Lin Xue, ¡°This is a breakthrough we just made two days ago; it¡¯s normal that Lin Xue isn¡¯t aware.¡±


    ¡°These crystals may be related to a certain human legend.¡±


    ¡°That sounds very mystical¡­¡± I said, a bit disappointed. Legends were inherently enigmatic, and using legends to explain something already shrouded in mystery would truly be the height of mystique.


    ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily like that,¡± Lin Xue interjected, ¡°Some legends are actually real records from the Ancient Era. It¡¯s just that due to limited human understanding at the time and the passage of so long a time, they have become mythological stories. If we have sufficient data, some legends can indeed serve as valuable historical evidence.¡±


    ¡°Just like Little Xue said,¡± Ding Ling agreed, ¡°Moreover, our organization deals with these mysterious matters all year round. Many things that outsiders see as mere legends are actual facts to us. Speaking of which, do you know the Atlantean legend?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Qianqian, my sister, and I said in unison.


    The story of Atlantis was just too well-known, with its related legends having various different versions. This legendary civilization from the Ancient Times, possessing advanced technology even modern humans can hardly imagine, has always been a popular topic in various literary works and films. People have all sorts of speculations about this civilization, most of which agree on one consensus: whether Atlantis existed or not, there was indeed a super civilization that far surpassed current human society in the Ancient Times on Earth. This mysterious civilization might even have developed to the extent of exploring the secrets of the universe. However, as great as it was, it suddenly disappeared without a trace as if it had been wiped out overnight.


    Just like the powerful Xyrin Empire, which had collapsed in one night.


    Could it be that the Atlantean civilization was actually the Xyrin Empire? Or rather, could Earth have been a colony of the Xyrin Empire, and when the entire Empire fell into slumber, the Atlantean civilization also collapsed suddenly, leading to various legends about an ancient super civilization now?


    This speculation popped into my mind, but I quickly dismissed it.


    Leaving aside why the Xyrin Empire would establish a colony in this remote star system, far from the imperial borders, just the fact that humans have no clues about Atlantis at all was enough to negate this speculation.


    The technological power of the Xyrin Empire was astounding. Such advanced technology could change the form of a star system in a short amount of time. These fundamental changes were not as easily erased by time as human relics. Just like that Xyrin Mother Star, which I had only reached in dreams, despite being dormant for who knows how many tens of thousands of years, the enormous Star Fortress hanging in its sky and the semi-metallic land had not changed at all.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Pandora had also mentioned to me that the Xyrin Empire would first transform the local environment or even the structure of celestial bodies whenever they added a new colony. This race, born for war, had no concept of subtlety or restraint.


    If Earth really had been a colony of the Xyrin Empire, then this planet would definitely bear obvious traces of modification, and even the entire Solar System would show clear signs of adjustment. It was possible that even now, there would be a Star Fortress hanging above our heads.


    But the fact is, despite various speculations, humans have so far failed to find any traces of a super civilization left on Earth; even Pandora¡¯s sensors have not detected anything similar within the Solar System.


    That is to say, although it¡¯s very likely that the Xyrin Apostles came to this planet a long time ago, the possibility of Earth once being a Xyrin Colony is very small. So, what exactly is the story behind the legend of Atlantis?


    If not the Xyrin Empire, then whose traces could this glorious civilization of Atlantis be?

 Chapter 116 - Chapter 116: Chapter 116: Lin Xues Rival?

    Chapter 116: Chapter 116: Lin Xue¡¯s Rival?


    Ding Ling¡¯s mention of the legend of Atlantis suddenly made me think of many things.


    After all, the existence of the Xyrin Empire was truly steeped in legend, and with my particularly rich imagination, as long as someone started a topic, I would inevitably make these messy associations¡­


    I didn¡¯t know if Qianqian and her sister had the same flurry of thoughts as I did, but one thing was certain, they must have thought of something, or they wouldn¡¯t have had such a thoughtful look.


    ¡°Based on our current guess, the appearance of these crystals and some other mystic relics are very likely related to the legendary Atlantis,¡± Ding Ling said thoughtfully, playing with a black crystal in her hand.


    ¡°Have you already found the true location of Atlantis?¡±


    I asked in surprise, because there was never a clear statement about the location of Atlantis, and archaeologists had never found remnants of this once great and powerful ancient civilization. Currently, the places on Earth claimed to be remnants of Atlantis were highly controversial, even the underwater ruin that had recently gained agreement among many experts and scholars wasn¡¯t without its detractors. If Atlantis really had something to do with the Xyrin Empire, then the true relics of Atlantis definitely wouldn¡¯t be those few spots currently known to humankind. Although the Superpower Team didn¡¯t know about the Xyrin Empire, based on their study of the Xyrin items, which far surpassed human technological achievements, it wasn¡¯t difficult to refute the guess that ¡°those unknown underwater cities were Atlantis.¡± Could it be that they really discovered a Xyrin outpost base on the ocean floor, showcasing super battleships and armored soldiers?


    Although the guess that Earth was a Xyrin Colony had been disproven by me, it was quite possible that the Xyrin Expeditionary Army had once stayed on Earth, so it was possible for one or two Xyrin bases or even temporary military cities to appear on Earth. Earth, especially the ocean, which covers a vast area, hasn¡¯t been explored by humans even to a tenth of its extent, so it¡¯s possible that a supercity really exists somewhere underwater and hasn¡¯t yet been discovered.


    However, Ding Ling shook her head, ¡°The Atlantis relics currently rumored outside are just misleading; they have nothing to do with what we found. We connected Atlantis to these crystals because of something we found two days ago in the Amazon Zone, that¡­¡±


    She stopped suddenly at this point, and two seconds later, Liu Zicai pushed the door open and came in.


    At this moment, I really wanted to drag this troublesome and despicable guy out for the Ten Tortures of the Qing Dynasty.


    Have you ever had the experience where you were reading a novel during class, engrossed in a climactic scene, only for a troublesome old lady to swoop in and confiscate your beloved book? If you have, I think you can understand how I felt right now.


    ¡°Ladies, we have arrived¡­¡± Liu Zicai, completely unaware that he had just interrupted an important conversation among bigwigs, still put on a faux-gentlemanly attitude towards the girls, ¡°Hmm? You ladies seem to be in a bad mood? Could it be motion sickness? Or is it because of my negligence that you esteemed young ladies have to deal with someone¡­¡±


    As Liu Zicai spoke, he looked disdainfully in my direction, the scorn in his eyes unabashed.


    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co


    Ever since he learned of Lin Xue¡¯s astounding identity, he considered the guy in front of him as someone thinking too highly of his luck, always looking for opportunities to strike at me.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Princess Sandora was unexpectedly staying at my place, and the last three top-notch assassins he sent out inexplicably went mad, perhaps Mr. Liu would have planned another assassination drama.


    The few girls in the room glanced at each other, then simultaneously turned to Liu Zicai and shouted in unison, ¡°Get out!¡±


    Since we had already reached our destination, this guy was useless thus he had no value left to use.


    Liu Zicai was suddenly choked up and couldn¡¯t recover, having initially boarded the vehicle, the pretty girls hadn¡¯t paid much attention to him, but they were at least amiable. How could they suddenly become so fierce in a blink of an eye?


    At that moment, I heard my sister whisper something under her breath.


    ¡°Get ready for a show,¡± I suddenly whispered in Ding Ling¡¯s ear.


    ¡°What?¡± The other person hadn¡¯t reacted yet, but Liu Zicai had already eagerly responded to the Curse Goddess¡¯s call.


    Accompanied by a ground-shaking blast of compressed air ¡ª okay, it was just a loud fart ¡ª Liu Zicai¡¯s face turned pale, and then he almost scrambled and tumbled as he ran out.


    Compared to mammoths and Five Thunders Bombarding, this prank by my sister was just child¡¯s play.


    The car stopped in a desert town with a particularly tongue-twisting name. As soon as I opened the car door, the rolling heat wave nearly pushed me back, and the dry, moistureless air made me feel suffocated.


    Without hesitation, I picked up Pandora and brought everyone closer, saying, ¡°Three-speed surround cooling with automatic humidifier.¡±


    ¡­Phew, that brought me back to life.


    Feeling the gentle cool breeze around and the fresh, moist air as if standing in front of a waterfall, Ding Ling looked astonished and envious. She exclaimed, ¡°The Great Thousand World is full of wonders, such a leisure superpower really exists.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but it¡¯s not so leisurely when the temperature hits minus two hundred and twenty-two degrees,¡± I casually fabricated. Ding Ling immediately positioned Pandora¡¯s superpower as temperature control.


    Little Baobao was seeing such a bustling town for the first time; she was born in the Xyrin Nest during her time in the Otherworld and had lived in a base ever since, only seeing soldiers and war chariots daily. She had no idea what the outside world was like, so now the little one was quite excited. She babbled about everything she saw, but unfortunately, other than Bubbles, no one could understand her. Bubbles¡­ had been half-asleep since a while ago, just being led around the streets by Sandora.


    I¡¯m really envious of that ability to connect to the internet and play games anytime¡­


    Three minutes later, each of us was walking down the street with an ice cream.


    Even with Pandora¡¯s air conditioning, looking at the foreigners around whose skin looked like roast meat and the air slightly distorted by the dry heat, I still felt something was missing if I didn¡¯t eat some cold dessert ¨C despite Ding Ling repeatedly emphasizing that it was devastating to the stomach. However, we rebutted her theory from the dialectical view that superpower users are not ordinary people, and we successfully dragged her down with us.


    Apart from us few natives from Earth, it was the first time for Sandora and others to try ice cream. The Xyrin Apostles had arrived on Earth after the cold dessert season, so they showed great interest in this magical food.


    Sicaro, dressed in a sweltering black suit and sunglasses, looked comically ridiculous with an ice cream cone in hand; Bubbles and Little Baobao, sharing a cone because of their age, ate with a sisterly vibe; Pandora was held in my arms, licking the cream on the ice cream delicately; Wenwen ate quietly and cutely; Asida and Asidora occasionally exchanged their cones, eating joyously; Sandora, with two extra-large cones, one in each hand, ate in a shockingly unconventional manner¡­


    Ding Ling told us that there was another superpower user waiting here. We were now on our way to find him.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you snuck out without the others in the organization knowing?¡± Lin Xue was curious about Ding Ling¡¯s companion, ¡°Who else came with you?¡±


    Ding Ling shrugged her shoulders and said, ¡°I know you don¡¯t like that guy, but if it weren¡¯t for his help, I wouldn¡¯t have known you were in trouble. So, I had to let him come along.¡±


    Hearing this, Lin Xue immediately frowned and said, ¡°I knew it was that guy, such bad luck¡­¡±


    A superpower user that was incompatible with Lin Xue?


    I couldn¡¯t help but become a bit curious about this mysterious person.

 Chapter 117 - Chapter 117: Chapter 117 Excellent Test Subject

    Chapter 117: Chapter 117 Excellent Test Subject


    In my original imagination, the meeting place for two Superpower Users sneaking out from the organization had to be something a bit special. For example, picking the ruins of a long-abandoned factory, with both people stealthily crawling out from some obscure corner to do the classic ¡°Tiger Taming¡± routine, and finally exchanging tokens or whatever. Even if there were no secret signals involved, at the very least, they should choose a haunted alley as the meeting spot, right?


    But Qianqian told me I¡¯ve seen too many movies and read too many novels¡­


    In the end, we met the Superpower User who seemed to have a bad relationship with Lin Xue at a snack stand, a pimply teenager chowing down on kebabs, greasy-faced and unremarkable. He looked even younger than me by three years.


    If I had to pick him out from a crowd, I definitely wouldn¡¯t think there was anything special about him because he looked like a totally ordinary middle school student, down to his brand-less flea market clothes. Yet this pimply kid wasn¡¯t just a formidable Superpower User but also one who constantly butted heads with Lin Xue.


    This made me feel a bit of admiration for him previously¨Cthough that feeling had died a complete and utter death upon seeing him in person.


    When he saw us show up with Ding Ling, he was visibly surprised; however, Ding Ling didn¡¯t rush to explain. Instead, she took us to a somewhat rundown little inn and said to me in a low voice, ¡°This inn is also one of our organization¡¯s secret contact points. The person in charge here has a good relationship with me. I¡¯ve already arranged with him to keep our organization a secret for now.¡±


    I immediately felt a profound respect for the Superpower Team, because it seemed like every place I¡¯d been to had one of the organization¡¯s contact points or secret bases. It gave me the impression that the entire world was secretly under the control of this mysterious Superpower Organization. Although I already knew the purpose of the Superpower Team was to deal with all sorts of supernatural events worldwide, the notion that they had a contact point in every nook and cranny seemed a bit exaggerated.


    To put it bluntly, if the heads of Lin Xue¡¯s group got a wild idea, the likes of Ra could pretty much forget about playing any significant role.


    ¡°It¡¯s Lin Xue arranging for us to go to places with contact points, not that every place we go has a Superpower Team contact point. You¡¯ve got it backward¡­¡± Sandora¡¯s voice rang out in my mind, ¡°Also, next time you want to daydream, turn off the public channel. We can all hear you.¡±


    Lin Xue suddenly cut in, ¡°Actually, our influence isn¡¯t that large¡­¡±


    At that moment, I was on the brink of tears.


    Then I felt a wave of relief, thankful I hadn¡¯t just thought about something less cerebral. How embarrassing would that have been?


    ¡°So you¡¯re planning on making us girls watch adult films with you?¡± Lin Xue¡¯s voice once again echoed in my mind, ¡°And you¡¯re not even planning to spare Bubbles and the rest?¡±


    wuxiaworld.site


    I¡­ I fucking forgot to turn off the public channel again!


    Our group was quite large, and with three Little Lolies who could hide in an adult¡¯s embrace without taking up much space, we had a total of over ten people. To hold a meeting with so many people, we needed a large room. The problem was, the biggest room in this shabby little inn could only fit two beds. Were we supposed to move out all the furniture in the room and then huddle in a circle on the floor to discuss things like two great powers¡¯ leaders?


    Without even thinking about it, I knew how absurd that idea was.


    ¡°We had no choice, this contact point was originally meant for temporary rest stops for our organization¡¯s base-level personnel, and it¡¯s actually being phased out lately¡­¡±


    The person in charge of this tiny contact point, a middle-aged man with a large beard, said to us with an embarrassed face as Ding Ling explained.


    ¡°Phased out? Why?¡± I was curious. The Sahara had just witnessed a major incident; I would imagine the Superpower Team would have a slew of issues to tackle. It seemed incomprehensible to phase out a contact point right at the edge of the Sahara Desert during such a critical time.


    ¡°The electricity bills here are too expensive; we¡¯re planning to move to another town next month¡­¡± Big Beard continued, his face still full of embarrassment, ¡°The organization has limited funds for us¡­¡±


    I was left speechless, looking up at the sky.


    Finally, we found a place big enough and free from outside disturbances¨Ca little old inn¡¯s Underground Warehouse¡­


    If it weren¡¯t for Pandora blasting cold air next to me, I mean, I would never be able to stay in such a spooky place.


    After Big Beard tactfully left us to it, we formed a large circle around a long table in the Underground Warehouse, with the dim lights flickering overhead casting abstract shadows on our faces. The atmosphere, coupled with the oppressive feel of the room, completely resembled a scene of a horror organization holding a covert meeting. If a few counterterrorism Elites stumbled upon us at that moment, their first reaction would likely be to open fire.


    The only thing slightly undermining the serious atmosphere was the pair of Little Lolies knocked out cold on my lap. Well, Little Baobao was definitely sleeping, but what Bubbles was up to was a matter for debate.


    Sister looked up at the dim light bulb and suddenly said, ¡°It¡¯s time to pay the electricity bill.¡±


    I agreed, ¡°Right, the power is even being rationed.¡±


    ¡°The treatment at the grassroots level of the Superpower Team is too poor,¡± Qianqian concluded.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been talking about this for ten minutes! Are you guys ever going to stop?¡± Lin Xue said, on the verge of insanity.


    By now, Ding Ling had given a rough briefing of our situation to that scruffy kid named Gu Fei, who was scanning us with an ambiguous gaze, as if we didn¡¯t look like any sort of organized leadership.


    What are you staring at! Isn¡¯t that Lin Xue without a shred of a leader¡¯s demeanor either?!


    For some reason, I suddenly found myself getting annoyed with this Gu Fei, unable to pinpoint the reason, just feeling that the guy was irksome.


    Especially each time he turned his gaze towards me, that feeling became even more pronounced, as if he¡¯s peeking into my secrets.


    Furthermore, Gu Fei always exuded a sense of superiority and arrogance, not like Liu Zicai¡¯s kind of arrogance that stems from being rich and powerful, but an even more detestable one, where he believes he¡¯s above the ordinary people, looking down on mortals with disdain, and even though he hadn¡¯t explicitly shown this attitude, I could still read it in his eyes.


    Could this be the reason Lin Xue finds Gu Fei so disagreeable?


    ¡°What¡¯s this kid¡¯s ability?¡± I finally couldn¡¯t help but ask Lin Xue through our spiritual connection.


    ¡°Mind Reading Technique and Memory Manipulation,¡± Lin Xue¡¯s voice sounded quite irritated, ¡°And he¡¯s also a Superpower User scum who thinks he¡¯s superior to regular people. If his abilities weren¡¯t so invaluable, the organization would¡¯ve humanely destroyed this guy a long time ago.¡±


    Mind Reading Technique? Memory Manipulation? These kinds of abilities?


    I have to say, compared to overtly aggressive abilities, mysterious system abilities like Mind Reading Technique and Memory Manipulation are more unpredictable and threatening, which is why most people keep their distance.


    Moreover, based on what Lin Xue said, Gu Fei¡¯s character seems very problematic, which only amplifies the harm his abilities could cause.


    Indeed, there are such individuals among Superpower Users, who, after gaining more powerful abilities than regular humans, develop a strong sense of superiority, even regarding ordinary people as ants, considering themselves gods, and then using their power for personal gain and wrongdoing. These Superpower Users are viewed as the dregs of their kind, and once they appear, the Superpower Organization promptly deals with them, because for ordinary people, superpowers are just too overwhelming. Not to mention the twenty elite Superpower Users in the Superpower Organization, even those at the grassroots, even those who can hardly be called Superpower Humans, have the power to toy with ordinary people.


    Lin Xue briefed me on Gu Fei¡¯s background.


    Originally, he was just an average middle school student, timid and cowardly, with nothing outstanding about him and frequently bullied by classmates. However, one day his abilities suddenly awakened.


    Once he had obtained Superpower, Gu Fei changed into a different person, beginning to take crazy revenge on his peers.


    It might be understandable if he simply sought revenge against those who had bullied him, but after exacting his revenge, he became uncontrollable.


    He used his superpower to go down a dark path, forming a local mob, oppressing civilians, amassing wealth, and even planning to build a ¡°harem¡± for himself through brainwashing, essentially attempting to try every misdeed his superpower enabled.


    According to Lin Xue¡¯s description, I could easily imagine that Gu Fei immediately saw himself as the protagonist of a wish fulfillment novel upon gaining his superpower, and completely followed the descriptions found in some urban supernatural stories¨Ca classic case of long-term oppression leading to psychological distortion.


    The things described in novels may seem thrilling, but when Gu Fei enacted them in reality and escalated them, he became utter scum that deserved to be condemned by everyone.


    ¡°You guys took in someone like him?¡± The communication through spiritual connection was incredibly fast. Lin Xue and I had this extensive conversation in less than a second. Seeing Gu Fei still looking around with that strange smile, I asked curiously.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°If it were up to me, I¡¯d have killed the guy first,¡± Lin Xue said with certainty. ¡°But his ability is just too rare. The old man thought it would be a pity to kill him, and besides, his ability is only effective against regular people. Most Superpower Users can resist his mental probing, which is also why we can keep him in check.¡±


    So that¡¯s how it is, I sighed with relief. Honestly, I wasn¡¯t that averse to abilities like Mind Reading Technique, especially since Sandora¡¯s abilities are even more unsettling. It was just the thought of someone like Gu Fei¨Cwho had become psychologically twisted from long-term oppression¨Cpossessing such power that gave me a sense of crisis. But now, hearing this, I realized he¡¯s useless against us, which put my mind at ease.


    Thinking of Sandora, I couldn¡¯t help but smirk slightly. If Sandora knew about Gu Fei¡¯s abilities, she would be thrilled, right?


    For Sandora, Gu Fei would be a rare test subject!


    ********************************************Seeking all forms of support********************************************

 Chapter 118 - Chapter 118: Chapter 118: The End of a Chapter

    Chapter 118: Chapter 118: The End of a Chapter


    Sandora had always been intrigued by the spiritual aspect of Earthlings.


    In her words, she had never seen anything so fragile and yet so difficult to manipulate.


    For Sandora, a superpower user who could twist reality with just a thought, the spiritual power of Earthlings was extremely weak, weaker than any other carbon-based life form she had encountered¨Cspecifically referring to ordinary people who possessed no abilities and had undergone no training. For Sandora, destroying the souls of ordinary humans was as simple as breathing. However, it was precisely because their spiritual power was so fragile that it irritated Sandora.


    Because other than destructing and performing some superficial hypnosis lacking any technical depth, she couldn¡¯t find any other way to manipulate the human spirit world. It felt to her like carving the Qingming River Painting on a piece of soap with a silver-engraved cleaver¨Cno matter how careful you were, you¡¯d end up with nothing but soap powder. This made many of her personal hobbies difficult to realize, like reading memories, for example¡­ and reading memories.


    If possible, Sandora would have loved to capture thousands of people and detain them in a concentration camp, conducting human experiments daily. In less than a month, she would find a way to precisely control the human spirit world. Sadly, her idea could never be realized as a benevolent, compassionate being like me existed¨Cany inhumane and antisocial behavior was all but ethereal¡­


    A few days ago, I had advised her to try learning from our human scientists, to capture some animals and experiment with mind reading techniques. However, when Qianqian explained to me in simple terms how disgusting the thoughts of a street dog scavenging in the trash could be, even I felt that this suggestion was too immoral¡­


    But now it seemed like even God was favoring Sandora, granting her Gu Fei, someone naturally adept at mind reading, and this guy¡¯s disposition just wiped out our last bit of guilt. I suspected that God might just be a pet kept by Sandora¡¯s family.


    By now, Gu Fei had finally completed prowling around us. A trace of confusion and surprise showed on his face. He probably had never encountered opponents with such powerful spiritual energy before¨Chis usually proud mind reading technique had absolutely no effect on any of us. Even the spiritual powers of those two soundly sleeping little girls were incredibly strong, which was unbelievable because usually, the spiritual power of superpower users significantly weakens while asleep, as inherently determined by the human brain structure. Could these two little girls actually be spiritual monsters?


    After hearing Ding Ling¡¯s introduction of us, Gu Fei was even more surprised. These average-looking folks in front of him were leaders of another superpower organization? Except for the golden-haired girl with a noble demeanor, none of the others looked the slightest bit like superiors. Being a superpower user was supposed to be a race superior to ordinary humans, but their appearance, looking like they were just out for a trip with kids, was simply a disgrace to superpower users!


    Clearly, he was jealous.


    Since his ability had no effect on other superpower users, he harbored significant hostility towards them, especially Lin Xue, whose observation ability often spoiled his schemes. It had made most of the girls in the organization avoid him like they would a fly. Seeing another group of superpower users, and leaders at that, and given his current everyday restrictions, Gu Fei was obviously burning with jealousy.


    I distinctly saw an impatient expression cross that kid¡¯s face, and his eyes carried that intentionally feigned disdain. With my back molars, I could guess what he was thinking, but I didn¡¯t care in the slightest. He was just a test animal. Why bother about his thoughts? A lab rat is a lab rat, no matter if it dyes its fur yellow¨Cit¡¯s not Pikachu!


    ¡°Fine, fine,¡± Gu Fei waved his hand impatiently. ¡°Is it just a small organization? Is it worth arranging a meeting with the old man? Just hand over the crystals and research materials to us; we¡¯ve dealt with plenty of these minor issues.¡±


    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co


    ¡°I want to kill him,¡± Lin Xue said over the public channel.


    ¡°From the top floor,¡± Sandora said matter-of-factly.


    ¡°Kill him, and what then would you study?¡± I said, then told Sandora about Gu Fei¡¯s capabilities.


    Gu Fei, still there pretentiously acting like a big shot, suddenly realized that the golden-haired girl¡¯s gaze had changed.


    It was as if she was looking at¡­ a toy?!


    Although he couldn¡¯t read her thoughts, Gu Fei was quite familiar with what different expressions on people¡¯s faces usually implied about their thoughts. The way Sandora was looking at him was completely like she was seeing an intriguing new toy!


    If it had been anyone else looking at him with that gaze, Gu Fei would have flipped the table a long time ago¨Che was someone who retaliated at the slightest provocation. But facing Sandora, he vaguely felt that he absolutely shouldn¡¯t act that way¨Cman¡¯s intuition?¡±


    ¡°Of course you can,¡± Sandora said cheerfully, ¡°We¡¯d be happy to share the crystals and some data with you. After all, we can¡¯t figure out much by ourselves, but there¡¯s one condition!¡±


    At that moment, Gu Fei was annoyed by Sandora¡¯s gaze and said without thinking, ¡°Go ahead, your condition won¡¯t be too much for us.¡±


    ¡°I need someone from your side to help us with our research, as you¡¯ve already been studying these crystals for a long time. With your help, our research process would speed up significantly.¡±


    ¡°Fake.¡± I evaluated with a single word.


    ¡°Too fake.¡± Lin Xue expressed agreement.


    ¡°Extremely fake.¡± Qianqian also nodded.


    ¡°Stop padding the word count.¡± My sister smacked each of our heads¡­


    Sandora secretly gestured for us to be quiet, then her eyes sparkled as she said to Gu Fei, ¡°I wonder if you¡¯d be willing to take on this responsibility?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Gu Fei never expected to be chosen, ¡°I¡¯m not a researcher, and as a high-level cadre in the organization, how could I condescend to work for you?¡±


    ¡°Because you are a high-level cadre in the Superpower Team,¡± Sandora complimented, hiding her disgust, ¡°After all, it¡¯s an exchange between two organizations. You¡¯re not just here to assist us with the research; you¡¯re also the intermediary and external representative. Who else but a high-level cadre could bear such responsibility?¡±


    Although it was a ridiculous reason, Gu Fei immediately showed a pleased expression. It was easy to guess that his status within the organization wasn¡¯t that great, seeing how such a small bit of flattery could please someone who thought so highly of himself¡­


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll go back and apply with the organization¡¯s top leader. But I also carry significant responsibilities, so don¡¯t hold too high hopes.¡±


    That¡¯s what Gu Fei said, but he was actually quite curious about our suddenly emerging organization. He was fed up with the restrictions in the Superpower Team and didn¡¯t want to pass up this opportunity to carry out a task on his own.


    Sandora gave a satisfied smile and secretly gestured a victory sign at me.


    Eventually, I politely declined Ding Ling¡¯s offer to arrange a meeting with the Superpower Team¡¯s top leader. Although I was a bit curious about their so-called ¡°old man,¡± upon reflection, it seemed too troublesome¡­


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Moreover, our rare vacation was about to be completely ruined!


    It¡¯s quite ironic, thinking about it¨Chigh-profile figures like leaders of the Imperial Leader¡¯s legions grappling with the petty issues of winter break being too short and having too much homework¡­ It¡¯s kind of aggravating¡­


    Finally, we settled the Superpower Team¡¯s issue. Gu Fei and Ding Ling took some crystals and several other damaged Ghost Energy Control Rods back with them, telling us to wait for their research progress. Gu Fei even pompously promised to take time out of his busy schedule to help us ¡°resolve the research issues,¡± little did he know he was actually the subject of the research¡­


    Hopefully, the Superpower Team really did have a lot of information, because the continuous appearance of Xyrin Relics on Earth was really making us anxious¡­


    With the remaining time, we could finally relax a bit¡­

 Chapter 119 - Chapter 119: Chapter 119 A Bunch of Idlers

    Chapter 119: Chapter 119 A Bunch of Idlers


    Saving the world and then immediately diving back into the boiling waters of senior high school life on Earth was simply hilarious¡­


    Despite being uncomfortable, we had no choice but to immediately immerse ourselves in the intense revision because the brief holiday of the senior year was about to end, and we hadn¡¯t touched our homework at all.


    ¡°Primitive and rudimentary, crude and shoddy, self-contradictory, full of loopholes!¡±


    Sandora lay half-dead on the table, expressing her intense emotions with a string of spectacular parallel sentences.


    I knocked on her head with a ¡°thud,¡± stuffing a stack of problems into her hands, amidst her grimacing and ferociously fake expression.


    ¡°I know Xyrin technology is peak perfection, but please leave some dignity for Einstein and the others. Those pioneers had it tough too¡­¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s really so boring¡­¡± Sandora wailed, collapsing onto the floor, and began to roll back and forth.


    If this scene were seen by those idle Princess Guards at school, I wondered what kind of sensational effect it would produce¡­


    Speaking of the Princess Guard, I couldn¡¯t help but think of the paparazzi who were miserably screwed over by Sandora.


    They say that paparazzi are the third most combat-capable force in the world, after the Sea Seal Assault Team and urban management officers. Many celebrities have tragically fallen victim to the relentless pursuits and blockades of the paparazzi, who could use any word or deed as a point of attack and were utterly fearless of any moral condemnation. Even if Confucius were to be reborn, they would manage to find some vulgar aspect to pick on. So when Sandora was intercepted by the so-called media, I really got a headache.


    But unexpectedly, Sandora was even fiercer than the paparazzi.


    When three tabloid journalists were internationally wanted in the name of Liska on charges of espionage, I was impressed by Sandora¡¯s brainwashing capabilities.


    When the all-encompassing photos of two entertainment hosts, including pictures taken by adults of them peeing since the age of three, were exposed on every conceivable promotional tool worldwide, I was deeply awed by the terrifying abilities of the information collectors under the Revenge Army.


    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.Co


    When several so-called private photographers, who tried to follow and take secret pictures of Sandora, not only failed to gain anything but also started receiving two thousand seven hundred ¡°family life photos¡± from various angles and exposures of their entire families every day for a month, I expressed my highest respect for the shameless spirit of the Xyrin intelligence operatives.


    And then, everything was peaceful¡­


    Only suddenly, there were a lot more people in mental hospitals around us¨Cperhaps truly scared crazy, or perhaps feigning insanity to avoid the manhunt of former entertainment media staff.


    Although I couldn¡¯t quite agree with Sandora¡¯s somewhat extreme methods, how should I put it, from a sociological standpoint, it was quite satisfying!


    In theory, with Sandora¡¯s status, she wouldn¡¯t bother with such minor characters. But in Sandora¡¯s view, she wasn¡¯t being serious¨Cit was merely a little game. It¡¯s just that a ¡°little game¡± for her could spell disaster for ordinary people. And if she were to take things seriously, she probably would have dispatched special forces to slaughter all the paparazzi and their associates around the world¡­


    Of course, I wouldn¡¯t allow such a discordant event!


    After a while, Sandora suddenly sprang up from the ground and pounced on me with a ¡°wow,¡± excitedly saying, ¡°Chen Jun, let¡¯s go out and play!¡±


    ¡°¡­Can¡¯t you sit still for a minute?¡± I looked outside at the land dressed in silver and reluctantly suppressed the urge to rush out and frolic. I indicated that I was a diligent student, unconcerned with the affairs beyond the window.


    Sandora immediately put on a sad and aggrieved face, whispering, ¡°But you went out with Qianqian yesterday¡­¡±


    So that was it. I wondered why, ever since the walk with Qianqian yesterday, Sandora had been behaving restlessly and occasionally showing unease. It turned out she was worried about being neglected.


    Although it was an unfounded worry, it left me at a loss for words of reproach.


    I gently draped my arm over Sandora¡¯s shoulders and planted a kiss on her forehead, laughing as I asked, ¡°Tell me, how much time did I spend with Qianqian yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Three hours, twenty-five minutes, and forty-eight seconds!¡± Sandora buried her head in my chest and mumbled her answer, without a hint of hesitation in her voice.


    I was truly touched.


    ¡°And on average, how much time do I spend with you each day?¡±


    ¡°¡­That doesn¡¯t count, I live here, you have to be with me! Otherwise, you would definitely keep your distance from me¡­ I can¡¯t even do the housework, nor am I gentle, and despite my hard efforts to learn cooking, I only managed to make food that¡¯s barely edible. War is the only thing I¡¯m good at, you¡¯re probably with me out of pity¡­ Also¡­¡±


    Where did this train of thought come from?


    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as I flicked Sandora¡¯s forehead and said, ¡°Okay, okay, let¡¯s switch it up then. Tomorrow I¡¯ll bring Qianqian over to live here, and you move out, then I¡¯ll accompany you every day to hang out, how¡¯s that?¡±


    Sandora left a teeth imprint on my arm to express her disapproval.


    ¡°So, stop overthinking it,¡± I said, quickly messing up Sandora¡¯s treasured golden locks, ¡°You and Qianqian are both my treasures; I haven¡¯t neglected either of you. Instead of thinking about all this nonsense, you should focus on finishing your homework first.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to write it!¡± Sandora bared her teeth at me, ¡°I¡¯m fed up with these stupid, senseless questions¨Cdo you actually plan on going to college to be a good student?¡±


    I firmly shook my head.


    This was what we had agreed upon after we returned; being superpower users and entangled with all sorts of messy titles, like Emperor Xyrin¡¯s Consort, and having to rescue those Imperial Commanders who occasionally get taken for ¡®tea¡¯ by the authorities for disrupting public order and jeopardizing social harmony. On top of that, with the continuous emergence of Xyrin relics on Earth, it was impossible for Sandora and me to sit idly by. Looking for a college to peacefully and ordinarily attend was pretty much out of the question, so to avoid trouble, I simply had Lin Xue help with arrangements. After everyone graduated, we would enroll at a college controlled by her family, just to make an appearance, and then we would all band together to¡­ ahem, deal with the everyday matters of the organization.


    What organization, you ask? Of course, it¡¯s about gathering all those bored Commanders! Did you think I¡¯d let them mess around with counterfeit DVDs, lamb skewers, plastic jade, and gold-plated chains? Or, should they conquer the world under the banner of the Xyrin Empire?


    Well, if we call it an organization, our group¡¯s nature is indeed quite extravagant. In Lin Xue¡¯s words, it¡¯s a terrifying conglomerate that has crossed countless star systems, destroyed thousands of planes, and could quiet crying children in the Endless Void¡­


    But although we shouldn¡¯t stress too much over the college entrance exam, at least settle down and finish your homework quietly, you little brat!


    How does the saying go? Time is like the cake beside Sandora; if you¡¯re not careful, it disappears¡­


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Finally, after enduring an unbearably suffocating time in the senior year of high school, during a scorching summer day, we, a group of Imperial Leaders, finally broke free from the weighty mountains of books and oceans of questions!


    The moment we returned home after the exams, I felt Sandora was almost insanely happy, which was evident by her devouring the portions of three people¡¯s meals and two sets of bowls and chopsticks. While I admired this treasure¡¯s astonishing appetite and menu, I was also deeply shocked by the power of China¡¯s educational system.


    To have coerced the queen who battled alone for countless years in the Abyss World to such an extent¨Cwhat a terrifying feat!


    Then, it was time for Lin Xue to get busy. She used her family¡¯s influence to arrange our school and the next four years of us ditching class, among other things. My situation was quite easy to handle; after all, my sister was my only family, and she was well aware of the truth about everything, so there wasn¡¯t much to consider. Qianqian¡¯s case was a bit more troublesome, as she had kept the matters about the Xyrin Empire from her family all along. Even Uncle Xu only knew about the existence of superpower users. But anyway¨CI left all these troubling issues to Lin Xue, the ultimate hard worker. A few days ago, I even gave her the latest model of a Subspace Sensor to tinker with. She was so delighted she almost bubbled at the nose. Now, all she had to do was run around and talk a bit; she couldn¡¯t be happier!


    After nearly a year of tumultuous senior high life, I can finally enjoy some real downtime. Next, we big idlers should seriously consider how to make up for the vacation that was disrupted by Lin Xue¡¯s Sahara gold trip¡­

 Chapter 120 - Chapter 120: Chapter 120: The Leisure Time of the Big Shots

    Chapter 120: Chapter 120: The Leisure Time of the Big Shots


    When I think back to that messed up winter break from a few months ago, boy was it a heart-stopping holiday!


    I¡¯m not exaggerating, really. If you don¡¯t think traveling to an Otherworld to be a Savior, leading an army against tens of thousands of monsters, and duking it out with an ancient, skillful boss monster using moves you aren¡¯t even familiar with counts as thrilling, then¡­ well, never mind¡­


    Let¡¯s set aside why a perfectly good winter break turned into something out of a blockbuster film and just accept that I can finally enjoy some downtime.


    Ahem, it¡¯s truly a pleasure compared to wrestling with Caesar.


    Our current location? A luxury beach arranged by some super-rich gal.


    This planet is filled with wonders; one part is scorching hot with sandstorms galore, but just a bit of silver will get you a few hours¡¯ flight to paradisiacal beaches and bikinis, pollution-free. God really outdid Himself by shaping this universe into a sphere, an excellent display of craftsmanship for a prime deity.


    Sandora once mentioned that some planes have a completely different world structure from this universe. With their conventional architecture of round skies and square lands, or those huge hollow spherical worlds with the sun smack in the middle¨Cthat¡¯s a real headache. In those worlds, it¡¯s like living inside an eggshell with the sun at the core, one temperature all year round. And the universal constants don¡¯t operate logically. Even the best Xyrin Navigators get lost for half a month upon entering. To be honest, I don¡¯t have much insight into those fascinating worlds that Sandora described¨CI don¡¯t even understand what they are about yet, even though everyone else seems to get it with no difficulty.


    Though I do remember Sandora¡¯s comment on those hollow spherical world templates: such messy designs have to be the work of a Creator God who was drunk at the time or someone with a penchant for performance art.


    That was the first time I ever heard about a performance artist in the Divine Race.


    Alright, I¡¯ve digressed. Let¡¯s get back to the sunny beaches.


    The sand warmed by the sun, the waves, the breeze, and of course, the bikinis¨Cthis is a place where every male creature longs to be¨CI think you get it, no need to explain.


    But hanging out with a bunch of ladies stripped me of a lot of fun, which was totally unexpected. I know you get it too, but let me explain anyway.


    Qianqian and Sandora were keeping too close an eye on me¡­


    wuxiaworld.site


    I swear, I had zero interest in all the strange beauties on the beach, purely from an artistic standpoint. Forget the ordinary girls who can¡¯t hold a candle to Qianqian and the others, even if a God-sent Angel were among them, I wouldn¡¯t be tempted. And of course, it has nothing to do with already having an Angel Sister, I swear!


    However, the ladies¡¯ interpretation seems to be, ¡°Trust in ghosts over a man¡¯s word.¡± They focused 80% of their attention on surveilling me. I can just imagine, the moment my gaze wandered even slightly impure, death glares would come from all directions, ready to execute me on the spot without a burial. Fortunately, my character, though not on Liu Xia Hui¡¯s level, is firm enough. Since I had no intentions of flirting around, I didn¡¯t mind Qianqian and the others keeping watch. And being watched so carefully by beautiful women¡­ how should I put it¡­ does evoke a peculiar sense of pride¡­


    Of course, a proper protest is essential.


    ¡°Come on, do you all really see me as some kind of pervert?¡±


    Surrounded by the protective crowd of ladies, I said this helplessly.


    Qianqian glanced at Sandora, then nodded.


    Sandora glanced at the surrounding ladies, then nodded.


    Little Baobao didn¡¯t understand what we were talking about, but when she saw everyone else nodding, she followed suit.


    My sister shrugged her shoulders, saying, ¡°It¡¯s three against zero now, would my vote even count?¡±


    With tears in my eyes, I grabbed Pandora, who was licking a lollipop with a serious expression next to me, and cried out, ¡°Honey, you wouldn¡¯t vote against me too, would you?¡±


    Pandora¡¯s face turned red as she whispered softly, ¡°No matter what Brother looks like, Pandora doesn¡¯t mind¡­¡±


    Purposely! This girl is 400 percent doing this on purpose! I knew it; I shouldn¡¯t let her hang out with Lin Xue and Sandora all the time. Look, she¡¯s learned bad habits now, hasn¡¯t she?


    ¡°Forget it¨C¡± I said suddenly with a laugh, pinched Pandora¡¯s cheek, told her to keep an eye on Bubbles sleepwalking nearby to prevent him from being kidnapped by some weird uncle, and then I comfortably lay back in the lounge chair.


    With so many pleasing sights surrounding me, I shouldn¡¯t get too greedy.


    This is a rare opportunity to see Qianqian and the others in their swimwear.


    Qianqian wore a bright yellow swimsuit today, exuding a youthful vitality. Her figure was surprisingly good, beyond my expectations. Though petite, her body had all the right curves, her proportions golden. Honestly, I don¡¯t prefer the bombshell aesthetic of the West; it¡¯s the Eastern-style fullness like Qianqian¡¯s that is truly authentic!


    My sister¡¯s swimsuit was a more conservative black one, with a simple design, but this seemingly ordinary swimsuit further highlighted my sister¡¯s mature charm and slender figure. Paired with her gentle smile, it exuded an irresistible allure.


    Sandora favored a sky-blue color. Her sky-blue swimsuit, matched with a blue scarf tied around her waist, made this dignified and elegant princess look like a sea elf. A moist breeze blew, and her dazzling golden hair glittered with a dreamlike halo, intoxicating those who beheld her.


    It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that ninety percent of the eyes on the entire beach were focused on these three differently charming beauties. Among the looks, there was admiration, jealousy, but most of all, appreciation.


    As for those gazes with impure intentions¨Cwell, they make up the remaining ten percent, but now they¡¯ve heeded the call of the Curse Goddess and rushed off with diarrhea¡­


    And then there was the remaining trio of Lolis. Okay, I admit they¡¯re adorable, but three washboards paired with children¡¯s swimwear¨Care you that depraved?


    ¡°Human beings really know how to enjoy life¡­ Just this aspect alone is slightly better than us Xyrin Apostles,¡± Sandora said lazily as she stretched out beside me, lying down, then effortlessly started helping herself to my juice.


    ¡°Thank heavens, Earthlings finally have something you appreciate,¡± I said with a wry smile. After all this time, Sandora¡¯s only praise for humans was their capacity for pleasure, which was rather sad.


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Sandora chuckled foolishly, then rolled over on the plastic sheet and snuggled into my embrace, ¡°Hug¡­¡±


    Life is just so wonderful¡­


    ¡°You two are really treating me as if I¡¯m invisible, huh¡­¡± Qianqian¡¯s voice suddenly rang from above me at an angle. Though there was a slight hint of jealousy, she wasn¡¯t really angry. Somewhere along the way, Qianqian had accepted Sandora, and a subtle understanding had formed between the two girls¨CI could only thank any and all gods that may exist for bestowing upon me such immense happiness.


    Of course, I would have been even happier if Little Baobao hadn¡¯t tried climbing on me every three minutes to use me as a trampoline¡­


    My sister watched from the side and said helplessly, ¡°I have no idea what kind of good karma you¡¯ve amassed in a past life to deserve this, and for some reason, I just can¡¯t get mad at you¨Cif it were anyone else, I might have cursed them to find three insects in their meal every single day for the rest of their life¡­¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Sister¡­¡± I said, turning green, ¡°That¡¯s disgusting¡­¡±


    I gently kissed the soft hair of the two girls and looked off into the distance.


    A bit further away on the shallow beach, Asida and Asidora were happily frolicking, and I could faintly hear their laughter.


    In another direction, some guy in a floral shirt, big shorts, and sunglasses was leading a group of kids building a sandcastle, looking every bit the affectionate, popular dad. No one would guess that this guy was also a high-level commander of the most powerful military forces in the universe and the craftiest bootlegger in K City.


    This made me reflect for the umpteenth time that Xyrin Apostles really can¡¯t be measured by common standards¡­

 Chapter 121 - Chapter 121: Chapter 121: Adventure?

    Chapter 121: Chapter 121: Adventure?


    ¡°Ah ha, it looks like Chen Someone here is quite the ladies¡¯ man, huh?¡±


    Just as I was about to fall asleep, a familiar female voice suddenly rang out above me.


    I struggled to open my eyes and it took quite a while for me to make out the figure of a young girl dressed in a grass-green dress through the dazzling sunlight¨Cit was Lin Xue, the generous sponsor and big spender for our beach outing.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ not a bad figure¡­¡± I purposely pretended to be still groggy and murmured, and sure enough, I saw her bare her teeth and pounce at me.


    Five minutes later, we collectively ran to the side to spit out the sand¡­


    It was truly unbelievable, what kind of freak accident would cause each of us, characters with ultimate skills who could take on a thousand, to get a mouthful of sand?


    ¡°Ptui, ptui¡­ curse it¡­¡± Big Sis said, spitting out sand while awkwardly explaining to us, ¡°It went everywhere¡­¡±


    We all fell silent, then continued to spit¡­


    Not long after, we lay back down on the beach, though now Lin Xue joined us.


    The sea breeze was still blowing, the waves still crashing, the seagulls still calling, the twins were still playing in the water by the shore, the uncle was still the king of the kids, Bubbles was still sleepwalking beside us, Pandora was still inconspicuously sitting to one side drinking soda, and Little Baobao was still having a great time crawling all over me.


    We lay under the warm sun, drowsy and sleepy.


    Although it was quite comfortable, still¡­


    ¡°So boring¡­¡± I suddenly sighed.


    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co


    Lin Xue suddenly propped herself up, shook her head vigorously and said, ¡°Really, I was almost infected by your lazy aura. It¡¯s a rare treat to come to the beach, how can we just do nothing and sunbathe! Why don¡¯t we all go swimming? I see you¡¯ve all got your swimsuits on!¡±


    As soon as Lin Xue finished speaking, we all sank into silence.


    ¡°Too salty¡­¡± Qianqian said.


    ¡°A bit bitter¡­¡± Big Sis said.


    ¡°¡­¡± Sandora¡¯s face turned red, and then she buried her head in my chest.


    In the face of Lin Xue¡¯s curious gaze, I shrugged my shoulders, ignoring Sandora twisting and turning at my waist, and said, ¡°Alright, I can swim, but I think it¡¯s too much trouble to fish Sandora out¡­¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Lin Xue exclaimed in a high octave, ¡°You¡¯re all such accomplished people and only this blockhead can swim? Then what did you prepare your swimsuits for?¡±


    ¡°Actually, I can swim a little¡­¡± Big Sis said.


    ¡°I thought I could swim¡­¡± Sandora said with reluctant acceptance.


    ¡°To keep a certain lecher¡¯s gaze from wandering elsewhere!¡± Qianqian said, then together with Sandora, who deeply agreed, they twisted and turned at my waist.


    ¡°I can¡¯t deal with you guys¡­¡± Lin Xue shook her head in disbelief, then bared her teeth at me, ¡°You lucky guy, enjoying the company of so many women, I just don¡¯t understand how such a blockhead like you can be so lucky¡­¡±


    Why is it always falling back on me¡­ And Qianqian, could you please not bite me?


    Actually, I thought, lounging on the beach and soaking up the sun was pretty nice, but Lin Xue, who had a bit too much energy to spare at the moment, obviously didn¡¯t think so. She looked around, determined not to rest until she found someone to play with.


    But the only ones left were the loli trio, Bubbles was sleepwalking, and even if she hadn¡¯t been, this girl wouldn¡¯t be interested in anything other than video games, Pandora was drinking soda, and she definitely wouldn¡¯t leave 100 meters from me unless I went into the water first, Little Baobao was still excitedly climbing all over me. Lin Xue was sure that this little one who was only half a month old would surely sink to the bottom of the sea even if she was put in a swimming ring¡­


    Even though she wouldn¡¯t be in any trouble even if she sank to the bottom of the sea¡­ and I guess she might even have fun curiously playing with various fish at the bottom of the sea all day, right?


    As for the others¡­


    Lin Xue looked at the twins playing in the shallows and shook her head. Once those sisters started interacting with each other, they were completely exclusive. Aside from Pandora and Chen Jun being able to get their attention, even Sandora found it hard to get the twins to stop. If she went over herself? She¡¯d probably end up just blowing in the seaside breeze for hours¡­


    There was also¡­ the knight in sunglasses playing with the kids in the sand¡­


    Lin Xue shivered. That would be worse than lying on the beach with Qianqian and the others, basking in the sun¡­


    Lin Xue pouted, reluctantly lying down next to us on the giant plastic sheet, starting to tan her back. Then, just when all of us were about to fall asleep again, she suddenly yelled out, ¡°Got it!¡±


    Then all of us sprang up with the agility of fish, looking around before starting to eye Lin Xue with predatory interest.


    Being stared at by several ultimate weapons, even someone as thick-skinned as Lin Xue couldn¡¯t help but shiver all over, and quickly explained, ¡°Wait¨Cwhat I mean is, I know a fun place!¡±


    I had a bad feeling¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s go on an adventure!¡±


    My feeling was confirmed¡­


    Like me, the others collectively shuddered, uh, except for the heartless Little Baobao, who was now staring at Lin Xue with sparkling eyes, seemingly full of curiosity about the so-called adventure.


    Innocent little girl, you have no idea that danger is everywhere in this world, let alone that anything related to Lin Xue is filled with even more danger. And what¡¯s more, more, even more important, is that Lin Xue had dubbed it an ¡°adventure.¡±


    Ever since meeting this Miss with a never-ending stream of problems, I deeply realized how much trouble she could cause. She seemed to have a special ability to turn any trivial matter for others into a problem so big, it could have the Imperial Leader scratching his head. This could be seen from how she turned my winter vacation into an epic Otherworld salvation story.


    So when we heard ¡°adventure¡± from Lin Xue¡¯s mouth, we collectively lay down again, signaling with our bodies that other than tanning our backs, we had no interest in any mundane matters. I even deliberately pulled over the confused Little Baobao and the eager Pandora. These two Loli, one naive and one with a fiery passion for all kinds of strife and danger, could cause quite the stir if not kept under careful watch. If we weren¡¯t careful, we might wake up surrounded by dozens of MS units.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey! Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re all being a bit disrespectful?¡± Lin Xue jumped up and down in frustration, ¡°It took me a lot of effort to decide to take you to the secret base my brother and I used to play at when we were kids!¡±


    Lin Xue¡¯s childhood secret base? This character had a time filled with such innocence and purity? I thought the day Lin Xue was born, she¡¯d be running around with a little flag saying ¡°I am trouble¡±!


    ¡°Pack your bags, let¡¯s set off!¡± I jumped up, pumped, and pointed ahead. Little Baobao mimicked me, standing next to me with her little fist out, yelling toward the distance¨Ccuteness overload with five-plus exclamation marks!


    A vein throbbed on Lin Xue¡¯s forehead. Then, without hesitation, she delivered an uppercut to me, and then picked up Little Baobao, gently saying, ¡°Kids shouldn¡¯t learn such crazy behavior, okay~~¡±


    Don¡¯t you think such a contrast is too much?


    A childhood secret base, filled with such childlike wonder and fond memories. I never expected Lin Xue, the ultimate troublemaker now known as Miss Lin, also had such an innocent time. Such an intriguing and gossip-worthy place¨C even if it hid an alien, I had to check it out!


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    I figured the others who came with me had the same idea.


    Bubbles didn¡¯t join us. For her, such dull adventures were less interesting than RPGs. Asidora and Asidora didn¡¯t come either, as they had to take care of Bubbles who would enter a sleepwalking state once she started playing games. Sicaro also didn¡¯t join; he was busy with his grand plans to establish a pirated disc market nearby. My sister didn¡¯t come along either, as she had no interest in such activities, preferring to get a tan on the beach to achieve ¡°a healthy wheat-colored skin¡±¨CI found this highly dubious, given her array of sunscreens and her strange never-getting-tan constitution.


    So, in the end, it was just me, Qianqian, Sandora, Pandora, and Little Baobao who set off with Lin Xue.


    Actually, saying five people isn¡¯t quite right, it should be six¨Cincluding Alaya, who spends her days in my Spirit World either sleeping, spacing out, or sharing her vision with me to watch Korean dramas. Angel Sister, because of her conspicuous appearance, had to keep hiding from the crowd. She¡¯d only come out for air occasionally, and she had to be careful not to get ambushed by Little Baobao (the little tyke had a huge interest in anything shiny, and obviously, Alaya radiated Holy Light¡­). This rare opportunity to go out, I naturally wanted to let her have some fresh air, though I wasn¡¯t sure how likely it was for a member of the World Arbitration Agency to get sick from being cooped up.


    And so, our group of seven boarded what was heading to a remote island on the sea¨Ca luxury yacht¡­

 Chapter 122 - Chapter 122: Chapter 122: The Haunted Island

    Chapter 122: Chapter 122: The Haunted Island


    Well, a luxury yacht, Lin Xue¡¯s own luxury yacht, this ¡°yacht¡± that could almost be classified as a medium-sized vessel was said to have been custom-made as a birthday gift for her by her dad last year¡­


    Since we didn¡¯t want our rare adventure to be disturbed by unrelated personnel, we didn¡¯t bring a single outsider with us ¡ª including the essential crew members for the yacht, thankfully, operating such simple mechanical toys was no challenge for Pandora and Little Baobao. So the two of them took on the roles of captain-cum-helmsman-cum-engineer-cum¡­ Meanwhile, Pandora also took on the function of the super radar, to help us locate that little island hidden somewhere off the beaten path.


    What I want to say is, it was hilariously funny to see two tiny tots, barely a meter tall, seriously steering the ship; especially when Pandora stood at the front, solemnly declaring, ¡°Full speed ahead!¡± and then Little Baobao, murmuring in agreement, would climb onto a stool behind the control panel and struggle to reach all those chaotic buttons and levers¡­


    ¡°Ah¡­ the ocean¡­¡± Qianqian, experiencing such a high-level toy for the first time, excitedly leaned over the railing, going wild at the sight of the seascape, which was totally different from what she¡¯d seen on the beach. I was cautiously holding onto the collar of her shirt to prevent this crazy girl, who looked like a country bumpkin coming to town for the first time, from falling in ¡ª although, with her ability, she could totally ignore such dangers.


    ¡°I bet you probably think of Liu Zicai as just some rural nouveau riche,¡± I hoisted the wildly gesturing Qianqian from the railing for the fourth time, contemplating this luxurious mechanical toy. ¡°I used to think that guy¡¯s family was considered wealthy enough, but now looking at your yacht ¡ª I guess it could make Liu Zicai feel so inferior he would drown himself in the river¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not likely to happen,¡± said Lin Xue, outfitted in standard jungle explorer gear, standing tall and valiant like a warrior beside me. ¡°The Liu family actually also has a decent amount of clout. It¡¯s just that compared to super families like the Ding and Lin families, who can shake the whole world with a mere gesture, they are somewhat trivial. However, considering future prospects, the Liu family does have the potential to become an important family in China. Perhaps it¡¯s for this reason that Uncle Ding has consented to him pursuing Ding Ling ¡ª though by her attitude, she¡¯s plain treating Liu Zicai as a toy. After all, there are quite a few stories about Liu Zicai¡¯s character, and while Uncle Ding may not be fully aware, I¡¯m sure that sly Ding Ling knows plenty. She¡¯s definitely not one to jump into a pit of fire for no gain.¡±


    Now I was really curious about these big family secrets that Lin Xue had mentioned. I wondered if families like these were really as strict and stifling as the books described. When I threw out this question, there was a discernible change in Lin Xue¡¯s expression, but I couldn¡¯t tell if it was pleasure or displeasure. How to put it? It seemed very¡­ complex.


    ¡°Compared to you guys, my and Ding Ling¡¯s childhood was probably a bit dull,¡± Lin Xue¡¯s face lost its usual jocular expression for the first time, replaced by a smile I found quite unfamiliar ¡ª a graceful demeanor that seemed astonishing, magically befitting of a well-bred noble lady, sprang forth from her. ¡°From a very young age, we had to learn many things we didn¡¯t like, meet a lot of people we didn¡¯t care for, and we were constantly reminded to watch out for our etiquette, our choice of words, and many other things. But over time, you get used to it. Getting some things means losing others. There¡¯s nothing unfair about it for us. And now that I think about it, my childhood wasn¡¯t that bad ¡ª our parents loved us deeply, and even though they were strict, most of the time the elderly in our family were kind. We couldn¡¯t just go out and play like other kids, but our elders did try to arrange entertainments for us within permissible conditions ¡ª although I didn¡¯t like it, hehe. Moreover, the kind of dead and lifeless family rules you¡¯re imagining didn¡¯t exist. There are rules, but our family isn¡¯t stuck in the old feudal times. Take Ding Ling, for example: Whilst it seems that Uncle Ding might be arranging for her to be with Liu Zicai, if she didn¡¯t want it, Liu Zicai wouldn¡¯t stand a chance, and there¡¯d definitely be no forced marriage. Plus, ever since we came of age, the family has relaxed its control over us, the younger generation. Before we inherit our own family businesses, we are free to arrange our lives.¡±


    Lin Xue said all of this in one breath and seemed to exhale a great sigh of relief, immediately relaxing and breaking into giggles again, as if that ladylike demeanor was just my illusion.


    ¡°Having said all that, I feel much better,¡± Lin Xue laughed heartily and gave my shoulder a couple of firm pats. ¡°Looks like there¡¯s some good to having wood around ¡ª at least you listen seriously when I talk, not interrupting me every three seconds like Ding Ling. Now, is there anything else you want to know? I, the Miss, am in a good mood, so I¡¯ll condescend to answer you just this once!¡±


    I slapped Lin Xue¡¯s patting hand away from my shoulder, holding up a finger, ¡°Just one question: If your family was so strict with you when you were a child, how did you manage to have this secret childhood base? Don¡¯t tell me you and Lin Feng used to skip home and take the yacht out?¡±


    I was really curious about this question. According to Lin Xue, aside from family gatherings, she and Lin Feng hardly had any chance to play outside when they were little. So this ¡°secret base¡± deep in the ocean seemed a bit incredible¡­ Ahem, actually no matter how you look at it, the whole idea of two kids having a secret base that required a yacht to reach was perplexing. Did Lin Xue, this super trouble magnet, already have the ability to cause an array of inexplicable events as a child? So much so, that even confined at home, she and her brother could get roped into castaway survival stories?


    Lin Xue, mimicking me, wagged her finger in front of my eyes, smiling smugly, ¡°It¡¯s easy to understand. The small island we¡¯re going to, and even the surrounding archipelago, are all private property of the Lin family. Whatever we do in our own backyard, the old men won¡¯t care~~¡±


    wuxiaworld.site


    Qianqian, who had been exuberantly plastered over the railing gazing at the sea, suddenly froze in place, then with a thud¡­ fell backward onto the deck.


    ¡°Curse those filthy rich!¡±


    I tenderly helped Qianqian to her feet, rubbing her head while exclaiming in awe that such super families really knew how to flaunt their wealth. Those so-called tycoons known to the public were like salaried workers compared to these super-rich!


    Clutching my arm, Qianqian¡¯s eyes glittered with stars as she spoke with longing, ¡°To think it¡¯s a private island, how many three-bedroom homes could fit there!¡±


    ¡°Darn these wealthy people!¡± I said pityingly as I massaged Qianqian¡¯s head, comforting the girl who saw a three-bedroom home as the ultimate life goal, ¡°There, there, in a couple of days I¡¯ll have Little Baobao build you a Faith-class. That thing will definitely be bigger than Lin Xue¡¯s little island. When the time comes, I¡¯ll dismantle all the ship¡¯s cannons and build three-bedroom homes for you¡­ ¡±


    Lin Xue¡¯s triumphant smile stiffened instantly, and after a moment, she heaved a long sigh in the same tone as me, ¡°Darn these wealthy people¡­¡±


    Another two hours passed, and we, a bunch of wealthy folks nearly bored to insanity, finally reached the shore.


    An uninhabited island¨Cthat was my first impression of the small island Lin Xue had mentioned as her secret base with Lin Feng.


    In fact, the island was not small at all, probably more than ten kilometers in radius, mostly covered with lush forests filled with thick fallen leaves and rotting branches. There was no trace of human activity, hence I called it uninhabited.


    In reality, there were no humans living here, not only did Lin Xue assure us of that, but even Pandora¡¯s Life Radar didn¡¯t detect any human presence other than ours on the island.


    But Lin Xue told us that right in the middle of the island, there was a huge mansion.


    We decided to camp on the shore for the night. While preparing dinner, Lin Xue told us, ¡°No one knows why there¡¯s such an abandoned mansion on the island. Although it¡¯s property of our family, we only acquired the island around twenty years ago. The owner used to be an old foreign noble who was very close to my grandfather. He even gifted the island to my grandfather before he died. But for some reason, my grandfather never had it thoroughly checked out and even forbade other family members from approaching it¡­ Dead Wood, what are you looking at? I don¡¯t believe you were always well-behaved as a child! Anyway, it was easy for this Miss to fool two of our family¡¯s dim-witted stewards into secretly taking my brother and me here to play¡­¡±


    ¡°Anyway, my brother and I used to sneak here when we were children and, what¡¯s more, we discovered an incredible thing¨Cthat big house on the island!¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°And then what?¡± We were completely captivated by Lin Xue¡¯s story and began asking eagerly. Seeing her intent on leaving us in suspense, I immediately deployed the Super Kill: I scooped up Little Baobao, who was curiously drooling over the grill, focusing a pair of sparkling starry eyes on Lin Xue. Little Baobao cooperated, immediately showing a very curious and attentive expression¨Cokay, I admit, most of the time Little Baobao had that same look¡­


    Lin Xue looked at me with disdain and then bluntly said, ¡°That¡¯s it!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± we collectively exclaimed, even Pandora, who¡¯d been pretending disinterest, couldn¡¯t help leaning forward.


    ¡°There¡¯s no more. How old were my brother and me at the time? Of course, we were scared, and the two family members who brought us over were worried about trouble and quickly took us back. Later, my brother and I even got spanked by Grandpa¡­¡± Lin Xue said reluctantly, seeming to regret that their juvenile adventure had been cut short. Then she continued, ¡°However, I did overhear some of the older folks in our family mention that¨Cthe mansion had been torn down once before, shortly after the island was given to Grandpa!¡±


    Welcome to QiDian Chinese Network www. to read. The latest, fastest, and hottest serial works are all in QiDian Original!

 Chapter 123 - Chapter 123: Chapter 123: Who is Afraid of Who

    Chapter 123: Chapter 123: Who is Afraid of Who


    Most girls are scared of ghost stories, just as most girls love them.


    That sentence isn¡¯t paradoxical, really.


    Lin Xue didn¡¯t have much talent for storytelling, and from a literary standpoint, what she described to us was simply a flow of events without any rhetorical techniques, but her stories were valuable because they were true, making the tale about this desolate mansion on the island immediately fascinating.


    We didn¡¯t doubt that Lin Xue made up a ghost story to scare us because she swore up and down that what she said was true ¡ª based on our understanding over time, at least in this case, her words were completely trustworthy, although the legend she heard from the elderly in her family that the old mansion on the island was completely demolished but reappeared the next day wasn¡¯t necessarily credible. However, the mere existence of an abandoned mansion built by no one knows who on a deserted island covered in dense woods was already very intriguing, especially since Old Master Lin had strictly forbidden his descendants from visiting this little island ¡ª perhaps this prohibition worked very well for everyone in the Lin family, but as it looks now, for the mischievous Lin Xue, such a ban was as good as none ¡ª this made us even more fascinated by the mysterious old house.


    We were firmly prohibited from approaching within five meters of the ingredients in the kitchen to avoid accidentally getting food poisoning, so Lin Xue and I were kept away; even Sandora, whose cooking could barely keep a person from dying, was allowed to stay and help, which shows just how appalling Lin Xue¡¯s and my cooking skills were¡­


    Little Baobao was also chased over with us, not because she intended to help cook, but because Qianqian was afraid she¡¯d eat the coal¡­


    ¡°Have you not returned to this island since you left as a child?¡± I turned to look at the lush trees behind us, curious why this troublemaker with an adventurous spirit had never come back to this island.


    Mentioning her childhood, Lin Xue seemed particularly fond of talking. She showed a nostalgic expression and slowly said, ¡°Back then, Little Feng and I were just kids; although we were curious about this place, our family elders wouldn¡¯t allow us to come here, and over time, our interest naturally waned. Then because of the superpower business, we joined the organization, dealing daily with all sorts of bizarre events, and I gradually forgot about this island. Today, I suddenly remembered this place¡­ Speaking of, grandfather always worried that my brother and I would sneak over to this family forbade place because of curiosity; in childhood, he often sent people to secretly follow us. I used to go to a primary school nearby, and because of this, we even transferred schools¡­¡±


    ¡°No wonder you could sneak over here; you lived nearby as a child ¡ª then you didn¡¯t grow up in China?¡±


    ¡°Well, you could say I spent half my time in China, half abroad. Grandfather always wanted my brother and me to get the best education, so he kept moving us between those prestigious and historic noble schools around the world. Later, my dad said it¡¯s not good for kids to be wandering away from home all the time, and grandfather thought it made a lot of sense, and then he brought us back to our home country. Although grandfather is known to others as a wise and learned man, once it involves Little Feng and me, he and dad are always like this; thinking about it now, they were really helpless¡­¡±


    You didn¡¯t think like that back then, did you? I thought to myself. Any child sent far from home by adults would harbor some resentment, only now as they grow up do they finally understand the painstaking efforts of their parents ¡ª Lin Xue was already doing well; many children probably would find it difficult to understand their parents¡¯ painstaking efforts even when they grow up.


    ¡°And you?¡± After sighing about her childhood, washed away by the passage of time, Lin Xue suddenly turned the topic to me, ¡°What were you like as a child? A tragic and bumpy childhood of an Imperial Leader¡­ That must be a super interesting story¡­¡±


    ¡°More or less,¡± I pretended to put on a sad face, ¡°I¡¯m an orphan, I don¡¯t even know what my parents looked like; it was my sister¡¯s family who adopted me, but when I was very young, my foster parents also passed away, then my sister and I depended on each other, constantly worrying about making ends meet every day in that kind of childhood¡­ Nothing good to talk about¡­¡±


    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.c0


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, I¡­¡± Lin Xue immediately looked distraught, wishing she could slap herself. She already knew my background from previous investigations, so why did she carelessly ask this now? What should she do now?


    But when she nervously looked up intending to apologize to me, she saw a carefree, smiling face.


    I chuckled lightly, holding Little Baobao beside me to keep her from running off, and said, ¡°Although life was tough when I was a child, I¡¯m living quite happily now¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, look at you, you jerk daring to play tricks on this young miss!¡± Lin Xue glared and then swung her fist towards my chin, ¡°Turn into a shooting star in the sky!¡±


    Humph, as the Xyrin Emperor, after the numerous body enhancements by Sandora plus regular exercise, it wasn¡¯t so easy for a little girl like you to hit me!


    I dodged!


    After three seconds, I crashed to the ground¡­


    Wah, I was wrong, really wrong. Dodging in front of a prophet is like having Coke for brains. I hadn¡¯t even moved yet and Lin Xue had already predicted where I would land¡­


    Tears streaming down my face, I lay on the ground looking up at the sky, feeling this deeply. Lin Xue walked over, glanced down at me, and then burst into laughter that shook the earth. Little Baobao, muttering in an incomprehensible language, ran over and squatted down next to me. Then, grabbing my already misaligned jaw, she gave a yank, and it snapped¡­


    I knew she meant to fix my jaw, but clearly, the little one had more strength than her appearance suggested, so my jaw misaligned even more¡­ Little Baobao looked at my still distorted jaw, puzzled. Muttering again, she reached out her little hand¡­


    Because a certain unlucky man couldn¡¯t chew with his dislocated jaw, the rare beach barbecue ended with him painfully sipping soup while everyone else joyously devoured meat.


    ¡°I originally wanted Chen Jun to try my cooking,¡± Sandora said, looking upset and jealously watching Pandora curled up in my arms, telling me the story of ¡°One Thousand and One Battles.¡±


    Qianqian looked at my noticeably swollen jaw with sympathy, then bent down to keep twisting Little Baobao¡¯s cheek, punishing the little scamp who had given me several severe strikes.


    I could clearly feel the little warrior in my arms trying to hold back her laughter.


    What a rarity, Pandora finally had the upper hand in her ongoing battle with Little Baobao.


    ¡°Alright, alright, Sandora already said it, this freakish recovery ability is over twenty times that of a normal person,¡± Lin Xue never missed an opportunity to attack me personally, ¡°He¡¯d probably be good to go and compete in a cussing match with Guo Degang soon enough. For now, let¡¯s discuss tomorrow¡¯s exploration plans.¡±


    ¡°Ha, just thinking about going to such an interesting place for an adventure tomorrow fills me with anticipation!¡± Qianqian wasn¡¯t scared at all, even though she had been nervously clinging to me while Lin Xue was telling the story of the haunted mansion, ¡°Lin Xue, do you think there might be ghosts there?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared at all?¡± Lin Xue wasn¡¯t the thick-skinned type like Qianqian. She was still a bit afraid of traditional supernatural elements like ghosts and spirits, even though she was the one who initiated this exploration, maintaining high alertness.


    Finally releasing the teary-eyed Little Baobao from her embrace, Qianqian stood up boldly and said, ¡°What¡¯s there to be scared of? If there really are ghosts, I¡¯ll exorcise them myself in the name of justice!¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    True to her word, she had once trapped even Caesar in her time cage, rendering him immobile for a while. I couldn¡¯t believe that Earth¡¯s minor ghosts and ghouls could be stronger than Caesar¡­


    As for whether this world had ghosts¨Chaving encountered characters as legendary as the Divine Race, it would hardly be realistic if two or three ghosts didn¡¯t show up!


    Having finally gained her freedom, Little Baobao slipped into Sandora¡¯s arms, who immediately took over the unfinished job of Qianqian: a punishment filled with maternal love¡­


    It seemed the little one really didn¡¯t understand what she did wrong. At this moment, aside from the schadenfreude-filled Lin Xue, no matter where you hid, you couldn¡¯t escape this punishment¡­


    Amid our chuckling and Little Baobao¡¯s confused cries of distress, Lin Xue could only helplessly hold her forehead and say, ¡°Any ghost that encounters a superhuman group army like you guys really must have terrible luck¡­¡±

 Chapter 124 - Chapter 124: Chapter 124 Huge Villa

    Chapter 124: Chapter 124 Huge Villa


    A dry branch snapped underfoot with a crisp ¡°crack,¡± shattering the cold silence of the dark jungle as two or three unidentified birds took flight, screeching and flapping their wings into the sky.


    I swung the Xyrin Military Dagger in my hand, which emitted a low buzzing sound, and chopped off a vine blocking our path, then carefully stepped over the exposed roots on the ground and helped Qianqian, who was following behind me.


    Actually, the Xyrin Military Dagger, specifically designed for close-range stabbing and blocking, was not suitable for clearing the path; though its Phase Shift Blade was incredibly sharp enough to slice through space, it was too short. For a rookie like me who was used to using military knives, this high-tech gadget was not as good as a regular machete.


    However, compared to the two-meter-long Ship-Slicing Blade in Pandora¡¯s hands, cough cough, I thought the Xyrin Military Dagger was a truly extraordinary divine weapon!


    I really don¡¯t know why Little One loved such massive weapons; could it be due to resentment towards her own short stature?


    Although the sight of Little Loli swinging a giant battle sword was indeed quite pleasing to the eye¡­


    Sandora, beside me, was using the same Xyrin Military Dagger as me, but unlike this newbie, she seemed much more relaxed and at ease. Despite carrying Little Baobao on her back, the two military daggers in her hands still flashed like wind, turning the obstructing vines around her into scattered fragments.


    This forest, covering the entire island, was incredibly lush; despite the three of us leading the way, the thick fallen leaves and the crisscrossing aerial roots on the ground still made our journey excruciatingly difficult.


    I really don¡¯t know how Lin Xue and Lin Feng, who were still Little Loli and Little Boy back then, managed to get through this forest¨Ceven if the forest wasn¡¯t as lush back then as Lin Xue had said, I still found it incredible.


    The air around us was humid and stuffy, and although we had Pandora, the human air conditioner, to fend off these minor troubles, the drops of water and occasional insects falling from the treetops were really annoying. For the girls in particular, the sudden attacks by insects were indeed too much to bear.


    Even Sandora screamed and flung herself into my arms when a colorful caterpillar dropped from above. However, Qianqian immediately unveiled our Queen¡¯s little ploy to take advantage of the situation and quickly took proper care of her boyfriend¨Cthis left Sandora muttering under her breath for a while, complaining about things like ¡°It¡¯s not just you alone¡­¡±


    Finally, I had no choice but to cast a Spirit Barrier on each person to fend off those sudden droplets and insect attacks.


    The Spirit Barrier, Sandora had just taught me this advanced method of using spiritual power. It didn¡¯t require any special physique or talent; as long as one¡¯s spiritual power was strong enough, this barrier could be activated. Its protective capability varied with the intensity of the spiritual power; if Sandora created a barrier, it could even withstand a concentrated bombardment of missiles¨Cof course, that also had something to do with Sandora¡¯s proficiency. Although my spiritual power was not weaker than Sandora¡¯s, the barrier I generated could only serve as an umbrella due to my inexperience¡­


    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site


    Actually, everyone present was nearly superhuman with their spiritual power close to materialization. Even Little Baobao, who had just been born, possessed spiritual power comparable to several ¡°adults¡± due to her Talent Ability specialized in information processing by the Xyrin Host. This meant that each of them could actually use this kind of Spirit Barrier but being the only male in the team¡­


    Well, everyone understands, I won¡¯t explain¡­


    We had been trudging through this dense forest for nearly an hour. Surrounded by nothing but trees, we couldn¡¯t even be sure if we were on the right path¨Cthough Pandora¡¯s radar showed that we were indeed gradually approaching a large clearing in the center of the forest.


    At that moment, Lin Xue, who had been following behind us, couldn¡¯t take it anymore¡­


    She charged up to me in a few quick strides and then knocked me on the forehead, saying fiercely, ¡°I mean, haven¡¯t you had enough fun yet?!¡±


    The nearest Sandora immediately jumped over, enthusiastically responding, ¡°Of course not! Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s fun? An adventure must have the right atmosphere to be enjoyable!¡±


    Qianqian also cheerfully added from behind me, ¡°Exactly, don¡¯t you think this tense yet somewhat explorative process is fun?¡±


    ¡°Fun my foot!¡± Lin Xue looked like she was about to lose her mind. ¡°Do you superhumans really need to suffer like this to enjoy an exploration game? If you really want to explore, head to the Otherworld! Can we just walk nicely like normal people?¡±


    ¡­That¡¯s just how it was¡­


    Our whole bunch of superhumans could have reached our destination in at least twenty different ways in short order. However, Qianqian insisted that doing so would take away much of the fun of jungle exploration and expressed a strong interest in this unprecedented adventure experience. In the spirit of supporting Queen Qianqian¡¯s mighty decree, I immediately agreed with her. Sandora had no particular thoughts about it, but since I had agreed, she naturally followed my lead. And Pandora¨Chave you ever seen her not listen to me?


    As for the other two, Little Baobao simply had no opinion of her own and couldn¡¯t even complete her sentences, so her right to speak was vetoed immediately, and I guessed she would be excited about whatever as long as she could stick with us.


    Lin Xue? Well, this prematurely aging girl without the slightest trace of child-like wonder had been expressing her objections from the start, but no one listened¡­


    So, we tried hard not to use our special abilities and joyfully experienced the fun of ordinary people exploring the jungle¨COriginally, I wanted to ask Pandora to even turn off the radar, but under Lin Xue¡¯s almost death-threatening pressure, I reluctantly kept this little cheat. By the way, Lin Xue¡¯s threat of death meant killing me¡­


    Looking at her now, she seemed to have reached her limit of endurance.


    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll listen to you,¡± I raised my hands in surrender. Seeing that Qianqian had also had her fill of fun, I declared, ¡°Ladies, the jungle adventure is over, make a way out for me!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Pandora immediately misstepped, and her right hand, unknown to me, had already turned into a triple-barreled Vector Cannon. Before I could stop her, I saw three blinding white beams thunderously forge a wide path ahead of us, incidentally annihilating countless flowers, grasses, little bugs, and snakes.


    ¡­I guess the mansion Lin Xue referred to must have been obliterated already?


    ¡°Calculated the weapon¡¯s output precisely. The target was undamaged,¡± Pandora coolly withdrew her huge cannon and stated.


    Little Baobao stared blankly at the usually inexplicably bully-like older sister suddenly turning so violent. Seeming to think of something, she suddenly sniffled loudly and burst into tears.


    Thinking back, having always been protected by adults, this must be the first time Little Baobao had witnessed a Xyrin Apostle¡¯s exaggerated battle form, right? Needless to say, this little one, who was far too young even among the Xyrin Apostles to enter the battlefield, was terrified by Pandora.


    Pandora silently observed her little sister whom she had frightened into crying, a trace of barely detectable helplessness crossed her face, then she took a few steps forward, unusually caressed Little Baobao¡¯s head, and commanded in a stating manner, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to cling to brother 24 hours a day¡­ and also, do not fight with me over lollipops¡­¡±


    Great, I¡¯m still ranked ahead of the lollipops¡­


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    I was speechless for a moment, then bent down to hug both stubborn Lolis, one on each side, and walked forward along the path Pandora had cleared. Qianqian and the rest followed behind, all snickering.


    Half an hour later, we finally made it through that troublesome forest and arrived at a sudden clearing.


    The existence of such a clearing in such a dense forest was abnormal in itself. What felt even more out of place was that, on this clearing, there truly stood a large two-story Western house as Lin Xue had described.


    The house in front of us featured a typical Western retro structure. It was dilapidated all over, yet, one could still make out the once lavish decorations on the walls and eaves. We were facing the front of the house, and it was clear to see that a large portion of the arched colored glass windows had turned into gaping holes, haphazardly blocked with wooden bars. The dark brown walls were entwined with vines that had dried up, showing black cracks from years of weathering. The roof had several tiles missing, adding to a generally ragged appearance. Around the house used to be a small garden, now only faint remnants of plants and a broken stone fountain were left. Further out, there was a damaged black fence, seemingly still holding on to a half-broken wooden sign.


    I felt, something was a bit off.

 Chapter 125 - Chapter 125: Chapter 125: Ghost House

    Chapter 125: Chapter 125: Ghost House


    The house before me gave off a distinctly discordant feeling.


    I believed it wasn¡¯t just me, others seemed to share my sentiment, as Qianqian and Lin Xue both frowned, Sandora stared solemnly at the residence before her, and Pandora appeared calm, yet her eyes had turned into that pupil-less purplish-red typical of her combat mode, indicating she had activated all her battle analysis modules. Among us, Little Baobao was the only one without any battle experience, but being a high-order Xyrin Apostle, the talent buried deep within her soul still instinctively alerted her to danger, prompting her to run to my side, clutching my sleeve tightly while pointing at the mansion in front of us and babbling something quickly which I couldn¡¯t understand. However, I could clearly feel the little one¡¯s fear.


    This certainly wasn¡¯t due to our nerves being on edge. Everyone present possessed terrifying strength, and a slightly eerie atmosphere wouldn¡¯t cause us to have false intuitions. Feeling that there was something odd about this house meant there indeed was something abnormal here¨Cand potentially dangerous.


    I suddenly regretted bringing Little Baobao along. Initially thinking this would be an adventure of a playful nature, I hadn¡¯t expected to actually encounter such a bizarre house filled with oddities. Maybe we could face any risk without fear, but Little Baobao wasn¡¯t that powerful. The Xyrin Host wasn¡¯t a combat-oriented envoy to begin with, and Little Baobao was still but a toddler. Apart from constructing some immature mechanical contraptions, she was no stronger than an ordinary person right now.


    Should we just leave then?


    As reluctant as I was, if there was something in this mansion that could endanger Little Baobao, we would turn around and leave without hesitation. Concerning ourselves with saving face in such a situation would be utterly foolish.


    ¡°Lin Xue, is there any danger?¡± In times like these, even Pandora¡¯s full-spectrum radar wasn¡¯t reliable. The only one among us who could indicate the situation under such circumstances was Lin Xue, the superpower user with prophetic abilities.


    Lin Xue also sensed that something was not quite right here. Forgoing her usual banter with me, she closed her eyes slightly. A series of chaotic images rapidly flashed through her mind, while at the same time, clear data about the various types of energy on the island surfaced in her consciousness.


    ¡°There¡¯s no danger,¡± Lin Xue said with a furrowed brow, her voice sounding somewhat puzzled, ¡°I don¡¯t foresee any incidents that could pose a threat to us, but it¡¯s strange¡­ I don¡¯t understand¡­¡±


    ¡°Strange?¡± I was perplexed. Lin Xue might behave whimsically on a normal day, but once her superpower was in action, she was a competent Prophet who always radiated confidence in her command of the future. This was the first time I¡¯d seen her so puzzled after knowing something about the future.


    ¡°I can see future scenarios, but they are chaotic fragments filled with many large shadows and strange messages that I can¡¯t make sense of. What¡¯s even more bizarre is that I observed two different futures within the same time frame, and these two future visions were overlapping!¡±


    My first reaction was¨Cwhat on earth is she talking about?


    Seeing my confusion, Lin Xue explained, ¡°The future can change, but it also has a sense of uniqueness. Once a point in time is fixed, the future scenario is supposed to present a stable state. Even if the future changes and yields two different scenarios, they should be independent of each other and exist in separate parallel timelines. They can never overlap. It¡¯s like having a duplicate you in two identical parallel spaces. In the same moment, one version of you is alive while another has died. That¡¯s possible, but it¡¯s absolutely impossible for the same you at the same time and the same space to be both dead and alive¨Ceven Schrodinger¡¯s cat can only maintain such a state in theory.¡±


    wuxiaworld.site


    Okay, I understood her point, but in the midst of such a serious and high-level explanation, did she need to torment me with such a comparison? Could she not survive without making a dig at me, that cheeky girl!


    Despite the biting sarcasm in Lin Xue¡¯s example, we grasped her point. That meant she saw two distinct future visions for this area, existing in the same place and time. Although her instincts told her that regardless of the future, there was nothing here that could pose a threat to us, such an abnormal occurrence still left her feeling uneasy.


    ¡°Could it be some strong energy disturbance nearby?¡± I wondered, considering that possibility. Superpowers, after all, weren¡¯t like machines that could malfunction. Such phenomena, more reliable than any technology, had to have a reasonable cause for their abnormality. Lin Xue¡¯s situation looked a lot like she was being disrupted by some external energy source.


    ¡°No,¡± Lin Xue shook her head, ¡°There are strange energy flows nearby, but the overall energy intensity of the island is very low and insufficient to disrupt my prediction ability. Besides, if my power was interfered with, the future scenarios should blur, not produce incorrect results like this.¡±


    Now, I was hesitant.


    According to Lin Xue¡¯s description, this house was incredibly eerie. If it had just been a few of us, there would be no need to worry about these oddities, and a good ghost-house adventure would be fine. However, with Little Baobao accompanying us, I wasn¡¯t sure if she might get hurt. Despite Lin Xue¡¯s repeated assurances that the future held no dangers, I still felt slightly uneasy, especially since the reason for the malfunction in her superpower was unclear.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing I decisively left this place when I was young,¡± Lin Xue said with some retrospect fear at that moment, ¡°Could it be that my prediction ability was already that powerful back then?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that for now. Do we go inside now or head back?¡± Looking at the big house in front of me, filled with a mysterious aura, I was already itching with curiosity. If we turned back now, I¡¯d really hate to let go!


    ¡°How interesting¡­¡± Suddenly, Sandora spoke up, then reached out her left hand. Immediately, we saw something resembling ripples appear near the house. ¡°It seems there¡¯s a space-time anomaly here¡­¡±


    Why do the girls around me always manage to utter such high-level vocabulary effortlessly, making me feel utterly inadequate? Was I just born to be a hapless guy, forever destined to ask ignorant questions?


    The only consolation was that Sandora was firmly on my side, not like Lin Xue, who seemed to take every opportunity to mock me as her ultimate life goal. Seeing the blank look on my face, she explained in the simplest terms she could, ¡°It¡¯s a phenomenon of space-time mutation.¡±


    ¡°Under normal circumstances, space is smooth and intact, and everything has a unique position, meaning at one space-time point there can only be one fixed item, and only one unique space. But nothing is absolute. Occasionally, the space can collapse or even fold multiple times. You can think of it like a sheet of paper. When laid flat, a needle will only make one hole. But if we crumple the paper into a ball, the same needle will make a series of holes, and from the perspective of the needle¡¯s trajectory, all those holes are overlapping, with just minor details being off. That¡¯s the situation with this house right now.¡±


    Qianqian nodded, indicating she understood.


    Lin Xue nodded, indicating she understood.


    Pandora nodded, indicating she already knew this theory.


    Little Baobao nodded, because she saw her big sisters all nodding.


    I was on the verge of tears¡­ Could it be that at this moment, my intelligence was on the same level as Little Baobao¡¯s?


    It took me quite a while, but I finally grasped Sandora¡¯s explanation. Looking at the big house in front of us with a curious gaze, I asked, ¡°So, does that mean the space around this house has folded in on itself, and we are only seeing one house, but in reality there could be many houses or even many spaces compressed into this small area? And that¡¯s why Lin Xue saw multiple future scenes on the same space-time line?¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°You finally got it¡­¡± everyone said simultaneously¡­


    ¡°¡­¡± I expressed my silence.


    Knowing the odd reason behind this anomaly only made us more determined to venture inside. For ordinary people and even for the average superpower user, a chaotic space was undoubtedly a Jedi from which there was no return. But we weren¡¯t worried about that at all. With the omnipotent loli, Pandora, even if we fell into another world, it could be considered a sightseeing tour.


    As for the possibility of accidents, now that I knew the issue wasn¡¯t with Lin Xue¡¯s superpower being inaccurate, I no longer doubted her statement of ¡°no danger.¡± With that settled, what were we waiting for?


    Let¡¯s begin our ghost house adventure!

 Chapter 126 - Chapter 126: Chapter 126: Welcome to Dalaran County

    Chapter 126: Chapter 126: Welcome to Dalaran County


    We cautiously approached the bizarrely grand house, each of us on high alert.


    Lin Xue was the most experienced among us at dealing with mysterious phenomena, as the Superpower Team regularly encountered all sorts of strange incidents. Sixty percent of these were the products of overactive imaginations of boring citizens, thirty percent were the result of discord-sowing troublemakers, and the remaining ten percent were unexplainable by current human science, much like what we faced now.


    Despite the secrets of the mansion having been unraveled by Sandora, it didn¡¯t dampen our spirit of exploration. The fact that such legendary things existed on Earth honestly fascinated me more than the dragon-slaying wars of the Otherworld!


    The moment we got near the iron fence outside the mansion, everyone distinctly felt the environment change around us.


    A sinister, chilling aura spread towards us from all directions, causing our scalps to tingle¨Cit wasn¡¯t just the cold but seemed mixed with various negative emotions and a greedy malevolence. I had felt a similar atmosphere only in one other place: the morgue in a hospital.


    Of course, compared to the eerie atmosphere here, the morgue could be considered a Grand Cathedral bathed in Holy Light.


    Almost instantly, Alaya, who had been either sleeping or daydreaming in my Spirit World, reacted to this unclean aura. With faint, hymn-like sounds wafting through the air, a holy white light descended from the sky. Alaya appeared out of nowhere, her massive white wings slowly descending to about one or two centimeters above the ground. As she hovered, she looked around, her golden pupils filled with confusion.


    Despite having seen it many times, I was still profoundly moved by the holy and beautiful sight of Alaya¡¯s arrival.


    Such a holy and beautiful image and Alaya¡¯s naturally airheaded essence were ironically contradictory!


    Regardless, be it airheaded or silly, the intense Holy Light Energy brought by Alaya¡¯s arrival instantly purified all the unclean aura around us, allowing us to catch our breath. Then, simultaneously, we all activated our Spirit Barriers, shutting out the chilling aura that made our flesh crawl.


    Even though she was inherently a natural airhead, now working, Alaya didn¡¯t ruin the current beautiful scene but frowned and said with displeasure, ¡°There are scents of death and resentment, as well as unsettling thoughts echoing around¡­ My Monarch, where are we now?¡±


    ¡°Lin Xue¡¯s backyard.¡± I looked around at the completely transformed scene and shrugged.


    ¡°Could we have traveled through time again?¡± Lin Xue scanned her surroundings, eyes filled with disbelief. She probably even doubted whether she had some undiscovered superpower. Anything related to her seemed to eventually transform into a massive trouble, even the places she secretly played at as a child turned out to be the Otherworld¡­


    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co


    However, Pandora denied the possibility of us having traversed again. She shook her head and calmly said, ¡°Our absolute spatial coordinates haven¡¯t left Earth.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean we are still inside that spatial anomaly?¡±


    As I asked this, I looked up at the completely different scenery.


    A gray-black sky mixed with dingy green, heavy clouds pressing down over our heads. The feeble white sun hid weakly behind the clouds that nearly cloaked the entire sky, seeming almost ready to extinguish at any moment. The low wind that blew past us¨Cperhaps it was an illusion¨Cseemed to carry faint hoarse whispers and a suspect deep growl, causing Qianqian to involuntarily cling tightly to my arm. On the other side, Little Baobao almost entirely clung to my body; I could distinctly feel her small form trembling intensely.


    Beneath our feet, the barren land displayed a decaying ash-black color, with wisps of gray-white mist continually rising from the ground and gathering around us. The mist was incredibly odd; within a few meters around us and in front of the mansion, there was no impact from the fog¨Cit was perfectly clear. However, behind us, in the direction we had just come from, the area was completely enveloped in dense fog, making it impossible to see anything.


    It seemed we were trapped near this large house.


    However, we weren¡¯t worried at all. Pandora¡¯s spatial positioning system was still functioning normally, which proved that our current situation wasn¡¯t disturbed by Abyss Energy like it had been in the Otherworld, preventing us from returning home. The only thing obstructing us was the strange gray mist. Even ordinary people could ignore this mist and leave the haunted house¨Cof course, they would definitely fall seriously ill afterward due to the corrosion.


    At that moment, I suddenly remembered what Lin Xue had told us; her grandfather had once ordered the demolition of this house, which led me to doubt.


    Ordinary people couldn¡¯t easily linger near this ghost house for long¨Cthe chaotic space-time and harmful energies in this area could likely lead to their death. That meant the people Lin Xue¡¯s grandfather hired were definitely not ordinary demolition workers!


    But those matters would have to wait until we saw Mr. Lin again.


    In Sandora¡¯s pupils, the shadows of black flames were reflected. Although the surrounding impure powers were strong, compared to the Abyss, they were nothing to mention. She merely tapped into a bit of Abyss Power, and the stirring gray mist around her immediately retreated. If Alaya¡¯s holy aura made these entities deeply fearful, the Abyssal Aura from Sandora made them completely surrender¨Cthere was absolutely nothing in this world more pure in its corrosiveness and impurity than the Abyss.


    We cautiously moved forward, stopping beside the small garden outside the house. There, a section of the rust-covered iron fence, seemingly filled with chop marks from sharp weapons and suspicious dark red traces, stood with only half of an old wooden board dangling on it. The engraved words on the board had faded, making them unclear, but after being wiped down, they were distinguishable due to the etching.


    After some struggle, the words on the board finally became clear; they were an extravagant flourish of script in Latin.


    So, I said, rich people are always such bored folks, putting such fancy writing on a simple sign! Are they trying to make me feel illiterate?


    But Lin Xue, recognizing the board that looked like a mystery to me, kept nodding as she looked at it, appearing to understand.


    Alright, alright, you traveled the world from a young age, mastering the languages of eighteen countries, and obtained degrees from everywhere, truly a genius miss. And here I am, a layabout youth not seeking improvement, understanding nothing¨Cyet you find it necessary to glance at me with disdain every time you nod your head? The jobless youth in front of you is still the Imperial Leader, you ordinary civilian!


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    After a long while, Lin Xue seemed to have indulged enough in despising me, lifted the wooden board, and said, ¡°This is a plaque indicating the house owner¡¯s identity, different from the common Japanese ¡®nameplates¡¯ you¡¯re thinking of. This item was universally made and distributed by the local government, with designs varying according to the homeowner¡¯s status. The pattern on this plaque indicates the homeowner was a person of great wealth and prestige, yet without noble titles. This type of identification plaque is no longer used, but it was quite fashionable in parts of historical Europe.¡±


    We immediately showed eager expressions of thirst for knowledge¨Cat that moment, I couldn¡¯t help but recall the fat classmate who had graduated and gone our separate ways. He liked to do exactly this: tantalize people and then collect a crowd of curious babies with a thirst for knowledge. Of course, every time, his ending was dire, either beaten down once or multiple times¡­ It¡¯s clear to see, the same deed done, the success rate between a sleazy fat guy and a beautiful lady is worlds apart!


    Lin Xue nodded in satisfaction, then cleared her throat, pointing to the board and said, ¡°This mansion¡¯s owner is named Fowler, though the surname and family name are unclear due to the damage. He was a major merchant and philanthropist in the local area. Now, let me see where this plaque was issued¡­ Really, why are there so many scratches here¡­¡±


    Lin Xue examined the plaque closely for a long time, and finally deciphered the severely damaged writing, reading: ¡°The issuance ¨C Dalaran County Town Council¡­ Dalaran County!¡±


    ¡°Dalaran County!¡± I exclaimed alongside Lin Xue.

 Chapter 127 - Chapter 127: Chapter 127 Exploration (Part 1)

    Chapter 127: Chapter 127 Exploration (Part 1)


    I and Lin Xue simultaneously exclaimed this name¨CDalaran County.


    It was obvious that our Miss Lin was also a fan of WoW; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have recognized the name Dalaran County.


    However, others hadn¡¯t heard of this town in the Land of Plague and cast puzzled looks our way.


    So, I briefly told Qianqian and the others the story of Dalaran County, the unfortunate world shrouded in disaster, ravaged by the dead souls, the human town that had valiantly fought against the Undead Catastrophe but was ultimately slaughtered to the last, and the little girl in the town who had turned into a ghost, unaware of her own death, still waiting in vain for her heroic father to come home¨CPamela.


    This story was undoubtedly touching. I believed anyone with even a fraction of normal human emotions could not remain unmoved by it.


    Despite my simplistic description, Qianqian and the others were quickly moved by the story of the girl, displaying expressions of sympathy.


    ¡°This¡­ must be a coincidence¡­¡± Lin Xue muttered to herself, looking at the broken wooden plaque in her hands, ¡°Anyway, how could a world made up in fiction actually exist¡­¡±


    Even though she said this, I could tell that she had started to doubt whether we had really arrived in the Land of Plague.


    In fact, I also had such doubts, and later Sandora confirmed our guesses.


    ¡°It¡¯s entirely possible,¡± Sandora said. ¡°The worlds imagined in the novels and movies you encounter daily could indeed exist. This involves a complex theory of world interference.¡±


    At this point, Sandora glanced at me somewhat meaningfully, then continued, ¡°So, let me explain as simply as possible what world interference is!¡±


    ¡­Why do I feel subtly annoyed? Could it be that even my beloved Sandora has started to doubt my understanding?


    Sandora paused for a moment, seemingly pondering how to explain the forthcoming profound theory in a way I would understand, and then said, ¡°Firstly, it¡¯s about the basic concepts of planes and worlds. A world refers to a certain spacetime zone that can be observed and perceived through conventional means, like this universe and the Ethereal Sea outside the universe that hasn¡¯t been confirmed by human scientists yet. Together, they make up a world, whereas a plane is a concept even broader than a world. It includes one or several worlds, the complete set of fundamental laws needed for these worlds to operate, the standard patterns for the birth of new worlds, and many other things. These things cannot be decomposed by the science of any world within a plane alone because they contain a lot of information beyond the concept of a world. Beyond the plane, behind the barrier of the plane, lies the Endless Void I mentioned. Only the Divine Race can freely travel there. The Divine Realm also exists separately within the Void and can control the entire operation of the Void. Even I can¡¯t imagine what it¡¯s like there.


    wuxiaworld.site


    Now, regarding the matter of world interference, as I¡¯ve said, a plane is like a soap bubble floating in the Void, possibly containing multiple worlds of different forms but with unified fundamental laws. These worlds are isolated from each other by the Ethereal, and the intelligent beings living there, unless they are nearly Divine Level beings like the Xyrin Apostle, generally cannot perceive the existence of other worlds outside their own. Nonetheless, there¡¯s still some connection between the worlds within a plane, and this connection is what we call world interference.


    Its manifestation is that information from one world, refracted and transformed through the Ethereal, is projected onto another world and then reappears in some form. For example, the fantasy worlds in your novels might seem like the products of a burst of inspiration from the fantasists, but in reality, they might very well be the result of information from another world being projected onto the current world, materializing precisely in the form of a novel through the operation of causality laws.


    Azeroth might just be such a real-existing world. Through world interference, the story of Dalaran County has appeared in your world¡­¡±


    So, that¡¯s it¡­


    The girls began nodding in understanding again.


    Of course, Little Baobao was still just mimicking the adults, nodding along without truly understanding.


    I began to exert every brain cell I had.


    Hm, bowing my head in thought¡­ closing my eyes in concentration¡­ counting on my fingers¡­ sweating profusely¡­ veins popping on my forehead¡­ rolling on the ground¡­ I finally figured it out!


    Sandora furiously grabbed her head of golden hair and then suddenly threw herself into my arms, frantically scratching like a mad cat, and yelled, ¡°Oh my gosh, why did I fall in love with you!¡±


    Qianqian immediately grabbed my arm and dragged me out of Sandora¡¯s attacking range, her face showing a protective eagerness, saying, ¡°You can return the goods!¡±


    Sandora let out a breath forcefully, then grabbed my other arm and shook her head, pretending to be troubled. ¡°As it says here, ¡®Goods once sold are not returnable or exchangeable¡­''¡±


    ¡­ When did you two get so in sync? Also, are you ever going to stop, you two dead girls!


    Suddenly, I withdrew my hand and knocked on each of their heads twice, then began to laugh proudly.


    See that? I may not understand things quickly, but the family discipline is still held firmly in my hand!


    ¡°Are we done now?¡± Lin Xue finally burst out, ¡°Go flirt somewhere else, this is the Eastern Plague we¡¯re talking about!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t really say that,¡± Sandora, flaunting her extensive knowledge, said, ¡°We are still on Earth. This is just an extreme case of world interference. Azeroth projected its information onto our world. Due to a spacetime anomaly, a corner of Dalaran County was projected onto Earth. So this place is still on Earth, and this house is just a small projection of the Azeroth here.¡±


    ¡°Regardless of where we are,¡± Lin Xue, thrown off by Sandora¡¯s sophisticated theory, awkwardly changed the subject, ¡°let¡¯s go inside first!¡±


    There was no need for Lin Xue¡¯s instructions; we had already started walking forward, with Alaya clearing the path ahead at my signal.


    Even though it was just a projection, this place could still be considered the East Plague Land, ravaged by dead souls. The endless plague energy and deathly aura drifting in the air around were not for show, as became very obvious when we stepped through the fence.


    The grey fog filled with the essence of resentful spirits seemed to sense the arrival of the living and suddenly became agitated. Visible currents of air rose from the ground, forming faint shadows that slowly approached us. These were probably remnants of Dalaran County¡¯s former wandering souls¨Cnot quite dead souls, more like fragments of incomplete consciousness. To us, practically embodying spiritual energy, they posed no threat at all.


    Due to her attribute of energy, Alaya instinctively disliked these malicious death spirit energies. She coldly huffed in displeasure, and the wings on her back flared open. A gentle halo around her instantly transformed into a substantial Holy Light Barrier. The restless death spirit energies barely touched the Holy Light before vaporizing into wisps of blue smoke.


    Compared to Alaya¡¯s true Angel Level Holy Light, these energies, merely born from the deceased¡¯s resentment and lacking even basic consciousness, were not even worth considering as cannon fodder.


    Passing through the death-filled Withered Garden, we reached the front door of the mansion.


    The once-grand double doors were now in a state of disrepair, with the original bright paint leaving behind only dark, spotty traces. Scattered scratches covered the entire door. Two presumably familial circular emblems symmetrically hung on each door panel, one of them split in half by an axe embedded in the door, the other still intact but covered in dark red bloodstains.


    I pushed hard against the door, which was already cracked all over. Clearly, something was blocking it from the inside. Despite the door shaking, I couldn¡¯t open it.


    I could imagine the scene where the desperate homeowner had barricaded the door with whatever was at hand, then listened in terror to the deep growls of dead souls outside hacking at the door with their weapons, as the whole town fell and was surrounded by dead souls¨Ca truly despairing scenario!


    Moreover, among those bodies outside attacking the door with rusted weapons or even sharp nails, there likely were one or two who had been friends chatting in the tavern not long ago!


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The door wouldn¡¯t budge, clearly, the homeowner¡¯s method had temporarily blocked the low-level zombies or skeletons, but eventually, he was killed by other dead souls that invaded the property from different places.


    For us, such a dilapidated wooden door was no obstacle. I concentrated my spiritual power, then placed my hands in the air in front of the door.


    The air around twisted irregularly for a moment, then the door silently shattered into fragments¨Cthis earned me an appreciative glance from Sandora. She then grinned at me, saying, ¡°Is that a new function?¡±


    ¡°Not quite proficient yet¡­¡± I rubbed my head, chuckling. This Space Shock was something I had consulted with the Asida Sisters about during my spare time. Utilizing my special attribute that allows my spiritual energy to resonate with any object, I could induce high-speed vibrations within a certain space to attack. If the twins were to use it, they could turn a small hill into sand instantly. But for me, I was still in the exploratory stage¨Chowever, I believed that if I could fully utilize my spiritual power, this technique could be as powerful as the twins.


    Once the dust kicked up by the door had settled, we stepped into the eerie, abandoned house.

 Chapter 128 - Chapter 128: Chapter 128 Exploration (Part 2)

    Chapter 128: Chapter 128 Exploration (Part 2)


    First to appear before us was a pile of broken wooden planks.


    They must have been furniture remnants used by the homeowners to block the front door, but in the recent tremors, they had turned into a pile of firewood. These once valuable woodworks now had no use other than for burning or making plywood.


    The light in the hall was dim, everything was covered with a thick layer of dust, and spider webs crisscrossed in all directions, but we could still vaguely make out the former splendor of the decorations.


    Although the soft glow emanating from Alaya provided a certain degree of illumination, after all, Angel Sister was not an actual bulb, and we suddenly remembered that we had come out to explore without even the most basic lighting tools¡­


    At this moment, Qianqian patted Little Baobao¡¯s head and whispered something in her ear, and the little one immediately uttered a compliant response and then bowed her head, rubbing her hands together.


    Three seconds later, accompanied by a comically cartoonish ¡°ding¡± sound, a small glow stick appeared in Little Baobao¡¯s hand. Then, the little one hopped over to me with the glow stick, bombarding me with a loli stare at a 45deg angle of innocence.


    I blandly accepted the surprisingly bright glow stick and expressed immense admiration for Qianqian¡¯s creativity and the flexible use of her abilities.


    With the source of light, the objects in the room became much clearer. We saw a spiral staircase on the right side of the hall, presumably leading to the second floor, and on both sides of the hall were doors that had been smashed open, behind which lay pitch-black corridors.


    After a brief discussion, we decided to start exploring from the corridor on the left first.


    By the door, there was a toppled lamp stand blocking our way, so Qianqian stepped forward and casually pushed the lamp stand aside, then¡­ the bone-white remnant of an arm fell in front of her¨Cit had been hanging at the top of the lamp stand.


    I decisively stuffed the glow stick into Sandora¡¯s hand and then covered my own ears with force.


    ¡°Ahhhh¨C¡±


    Qianqian¡¯s piercing scream echoed through the entire house!


    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.Co


    A minute later, the dust scattered by the devastation of Qianqian¡¯s sonic attack finally settled down, and I also lowered my hands¨Chonestly, doing so was not very effective. I knew all too well how terrifying Qianqian¡¯s scream was; that sonic attack, more piercing than any sniper rifle, could not be blocked by hands alone.


    Though Qianqian had been toughened up by the war in the Otherworld and was much stronger than the average girl, demonized creatures were different from people. Qianqian could smash a dark and slippery slime creature without expression, but the sight of a segment of bone still shocked her into losing her composure.


    Sandora was stunned, and it wasn¡¯t until I nudged her shoulder that she finally came to her senses, and then babbled, ¡°That¡¯s a banned weapon, that¡¯s absolutely a banned weapon! Even in the Empire¡¯s conquest wars, this would definitely not be allowed!!!¡±


    Cough cough, I mean, wasn¡¯t it just a little scare? Is it that exaggerated?


    The sight of something so visually shocking startled Lin Xue as well. Under normal circumstances, she definitely would have cried out too, but Qianqian¡¯s preemptive scream had clearly shifted Lin Xue¡¯s attention, and she probably still hadn¡¯t come to her senses.


    Little Baobao was another who was scared stiff, but the little one wasn¡¯t petrified by the bone on the ground; rather, it was Qianqian¡¯s scream that did it. Her eyes were wide open, her mouth slightly ajar, standing motionless, making me worry whether Little Baobao might be traumatized by Qianqian¡¯s outburst.


    In less than a few seconds, Lin Xue had calmed down. She stepped forward with a disgusted face and nudged the arm¨Conce belonging to an unfortunate Catastrophe Soldier¨Cwith the tip of her shoe, and said, ¡°There¡¯s a strange energy residue on it, probably the power of the Dead Souls. But oddly enough, this arm has been severed from its body for so long, yet the energy hasn¡¯t dissipated¨Cseems the Dead Souls from the Otherworld differ from the Zombies on Earth.¡±


    I immediately looked at her as if she were a monster.


    ¡°What are you looking at,¡± Lin Xue noticed my gaze and, with practiced ease, spun around and delivered an uppercut to me, ¡°Miss here is a well-traveled Superpower Soldier. I¡¯ve seen real, living Zombies, so this is nothing but Bone Strengthening Powder to me!¡±


    Lin Xue¡¯s outburst somewhat eased the atmosphere, and Qianqian laughed awkwardly, seemingly also feeling that her reaction had been a bit exaggerated.


    Actually, her reaction was not exaggerated at all. It¡¯s just that the presence of a cadre of boss-level Superwomen made her natural response seem a bit prominent.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry past this thing; it¡¯s so disgusting¡­¡± Qianqian said as she carefully dragged my arm, skirting around a hand bone on the ground and walking forward.


    ¡°I thought you were about to call it quits,¡± I whispered in her ear.


    Qianqian sneakily glanced back at Sandora, who followed with a nonchalant expression, and said, ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t I have lost?¡±


    Truly¡­ an incomprehensible form of competition.


    This certainly was an enormous house, worthy of its former status as the private estate of Dalaran County¡¯s wealthiest. The dark corridors seemed endless, which could be an illusion, but the length of this hallway was a bit excessive.


    Guided by the blue light from Little Baobao brand cold light lamps, we could see many oil paintings hung on both sides of the corridor, featuring various people and landscapes. It seemed that Fowler had been a great art enthusiast, though that wasn¡¯t necessarily the case.


    There must have been a battle in this corridor, as we saw many dark brown bloodstains on the walls. The paintings, once bright and beautiful, looked grotesque with blood smeared on them.


    At that moment, Sandora suddenly stopped and motioned for us to look at the wall beside us.


    Only then did we notice a series of blurred handprints, mixed with the large dark stains. They were handprints formed by congealed blood, starting a few meters behind us and extending forward, vanishing on a dark green side door beside the corridor.


    Clearly, the marks had been left by someone injured and fleeing for their life, possibly with pursuers behind them, for the handprints appeared disorganized. Then the person must have hidden in the small room by the corridor, locking the door behind them. As for why the Dead Souls chasing him hadn¡¯t destroyed that rickety wooden door¨C it was obvious. The one who¡¯d fled was injured by the Dead Souls, and soon after locking himself inside, the plague¡¯s power must have activated, turning him into a Zombie, void of a living person¡¯s scent. The Dead Souls outside naturally lost interest. As for why the door was never reopened from the inside, there might have been another exit in the room, or the newly transformed Zombie didn¡¯t know to come out, still wandering inside¨Cbear in mind, low-level Zombies lack awareness. Without the scent of living people nearby, they can stand in place for years, until they rot into a skeleton, finally turning into a pile of Bone Strengthening Powder.


    The increasingly eerie atmosphere around us made Qianqian cling tightly to my arm, and I could distinctly feel her soft body trembling slightly¨Cso 80% of male fellows are keen to take their girlfriends to watch horror movies and visit Ghost Houses. It makes a lot of sense!


    And the remaining 20%?


    Well, maybe you¡¯ve forgotten, but there¡¯s this awkward thing where a guy brings his girlfriend to a horror movie and ends up diving into her arms at the first scene, while the girlfriend who should be scared is laughing at the Zombies on screen¨Cafter all, not every man is unafraid of ghosts.


    I took a deep breath and then kicked the decayed wooden door open with a swift foot.


    Immediately, Pandora held her Rotary Cannons and charged in, carefully scanning the surroundings.


    ¡°Safe.¡±


    Seconds later, Pandora concluded, and we filed in after her.


    This room appeared to be for servants to rest, with simplistic furnishings and no decoratives. The entire furniture consisted of a single wooden bed on the right side of the room, an empty table against the left wall, and two long-legged chairs toppled on the floor. Facing us was a pitch-black window, barred haphazardly with wooden strips just like those we¡¯d seen outside the mansion, probably nailed by the house owner as the town fell under Dead Soul attack. It seemed, however, that they ended up trapping the owner inside.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ********************************************* Here¡¯s a tiny spoiler *********************************************


    Oh, hehehe¡­ wow, it finally appeared, but¨Cpay attention to this dramatically pivotal word, but!


    This is not the beginning of the Azeroth world, although it will appear; a little patience is still needed¡­


    Besides, can we discuss something? I¡¯m not delusional about this niche book, misplaced, misnamed, and miscategorized, shaking the Galaxy, but could the brothers and sisters who like it help promote it a bit? At least give me some motivation¡­


    Moreover, the next novel has already started its unabashedly wild fabrication stage. Which genre do you guys like? Let me know.

 Chapter 129 - Chapter 129: Chapter 129 Dead Souls

    Chapter 129: Chapter 129 Dead Souls


    Looking around, we didn¡¯t find any remains or a pile of Bone Strengthening Powder brandishing its fangs in front of us, which left us who were already on high mental alert feeling somewhat at a loss.


    Of course, we wouldn¡¯t have hoped to actually see a ghoul standing in front of us anyway.


    ¡°It¡¯s strange, I definitely felt energy fluctuations when we came in.¡±


    Lin Xue¡¯s voice, full of confusion, echoed beside me as she looked around and stepped into the room before suddenly shouting loudly,


    ¡°Are there¨Cany¨Cghosts?¡±


    Miss, I worship you, from the bottom of my heart I worship you!


    Just then, we suddenly heard a loud thud behind us.


    That sound was all too familiar¡­ I held back my laughter, turned around, and saw Alaya clumsily climbing up from the ground, then pat-patting the dust off her clothes.


    Despite the grand house¡¯s high ceilings, the hallway¡¯s height still wasn¡¯t conducive to flying, so Alaya had been following us on foot since earlier.


    Seeing an angel on the ground walking on two feet might not be odd, but when that angel is Alaya, something funny is bound to happen.


    Every time I think of the dignified and holy Angel Sister tripping over her own feet and tumbling to the ground, I can¡¯t help but feel speechless.


    At that moment, Alaya finally brushed off the dust clinging to her, and with a slight flutter of her enormous wings, I didn¡¯t manage to stop her in time, as the somewhat slow-reacting Angel Sister began to vigorously shake her wings like a bird flinging off water droplets.


    Suddenly, the entire room was filled with smoke, and everyone started coughing from the irritation¡­


    wuxiaworld.site


    Does this clumsy girl ever think before she acts? With such a seriously derailed way of thinking, how on earth did she manage to decide the fate of a planet before!


    Just as the room filled with floating dust, out of the corner of my eye, I spotted a vague shadow flicker past us from behind.


    It was vaguely distinguishable as a strange woman in a long dress.


    ¡°Pandora!¡±


    Among us, the quickest, Pandora immediately sprang into action, rushing with nearly ghostly speed to the path the figure had to pass by, but to everyone¡¯s surprise, the shadow surprisingly passed directly through Pandora¡¯s body as if unobstructed!


    Pandora was slightly startled, and then her eyes instantly turned into an icy blue, the color of high-speed data computations, as she glanced once at the intangible figure and immediately came up with the best solution.


    ¡°Energy Binding Force Field!¡±


    As the words fell, with Pandora at the center, the entire room was instantly filled with a pale blue glow, and the odd woman who had rushed to the door was simultaneously frozen in mid-air.


    A creature made entirely of energy? I immediately associated it with the kind of mass actors essential in any ghost house scene.


    Indeed, once Alaya¡¯s friendly offering of a makeshift Cloud Mist effect had finally dissipated, we saw a ghost fixed in mid-air, emitting a faint ghastly pale halo.


    It appeared that the woman who had fled into this room and ultimately died here was this very person; thinking about her fate, to be honest, we felt some sympathy¨Cfor her that is, provided she hadn¡¯t completely transformed into a mindless Undead Puppet.


    I asked Pandora to use that whatever force field to seal the room, and then released the energy binding on the figure.


    As soon as she gained freedom, the ghost let out a low, piercing scream, and then dashed towards the door. After being bounced back by a blue wall of light, she quickly rushed to the corner, curling up tightly into a ball. Her light flickered on and off, and she looked utterly terrified.


    Shouldn¡¯t this scenario be the other way around? Aren¡¯t ghosts supposed to scare people instead of people scaring ghosts?


    Lin Xue, who was the most playful of the group, seemed to agree. She shrugged her shoulders, shook her head, and said, ¡°I was all set to scream, and this ghost is just not cooperating¡­¡± As she spoke, she took a few steps forward, looking down from above at the quivering ghost, and said, ¡°Hey, ghost, could you cooperate and give me a scare?¡±


    I rubbed my forehead wordlessly, unable to understand Lin Xue¡¯s mischievous nature, ¡°Are you sure she understands Mandarin?¡±


    Lin Xue raised an eyebrow at me and said with undeniable certainty, ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed that the laziest guy has already achieved Mandarin ubiquity in this book?¡±


    We all responded with silence.


    ¡°No¡­ no¡­¡± The ghost finally spoke up, her voice somewhat hollow and shrill. She trembled all over, curling up tightly, ¡°Don¡¯t purify me, I never hurt anyone¡­ really, I never hurt anyone¡­¡±


    Purify her? I was a bit slow to catch on. As a ghost, she was really losing face, wasn¡¯t she?


    But soon, I realized who the ghost had been avoiding all along ¡ª it was Alaya, who was behind me, engrossed in preening her feathers, completely unaware she had become the center of everyone¡¯s attention.


    It took a good while for Angel Sister to finally notice the atmosphere around her. She curiously lifted her head from her wings, looked at me with puzzled eyes, and then flashed an incredibly goofy smile.


    Could you be any slower?!


    I finally understood. This ghost was afraid of the angel in front of her. Indeed, Alaya, whose body was almost entirely composed of Holy Light Energy, was like an elite of elite to a little ghost. Probably even a single feather falling from Angel Sister could blast the ghost to smithereens. It was clear that the ghost still retained her senses; she wasn¡¯t one of those fearless brain-dead zombies that would charge suicidally at a True God.


    The gods revered in the world of Azeroth were not God, Holy Light, Element, Titans, or the Moon God; the beliefs of this world were quite complex and the doctrines bizarre. But there seemed to be one commonality with Christianity on Earth: angels are God¡¯s envoys, immensely powerful and noble, and the bane of all dark beings.


    When we were in the Otherworld, Dingdang had told us that the image of angels exists in most worlds. This was due to the influence of the Star Domain Divine Race being so great that even worlds that didn¡¯t worship them were interfered with by the Power of Laws, resulting in a worship of angels. Although Alaya was an Angel Envoy of the Xyrin Empire, she was still a type of angel, and for a ghost, that meant a natural enemy.


    After repeatedly ensuring her that we would definitely not harm her and after Alaya had withdrawn all her Holy Light Energy, the ghost finally calmed down a little.


    This was my first time encountering a ghost, and although I have already seen a variety of bizarre beings, including the Slap Goddess, I was still quite curious about these mystical entities with ancient legends.


    The other party, although a ghost, didn¡¯t look scary. Perhaps it was the special nature of this kind of undead creature, retaining the appearance from when they were alive. She was dressed in a plain maid costume and must have been a maid in this mansion. She had flaxen hair that reached her waist and could be considered a beauty. However, being amidst Qianqian and the others, who were devastatingly gorgeous, I had developed a resistance to such visual treats. Moreover, the other party was a ghost, who had been dead for who knows how long¡­


    Well, that maid costume was quite¡­ ahem, I should check if I¡¯ve mistakenly opened the public channel of the Spiritual Connection again¡­


    Considering the ghost was currently quite frightened, and among us, only Alaya had the most healing attribute, and it seemed that only Alaya could make this undead creature spill the beans honestly, Angel Sister was chosen for the first dead-person communication envoy. She carefully (the ¡°care¡± was entirely to prevent herself from face-planting¡­) approached the trembling ghost sitting on the bed, looking like she might flee at any moment, stopped at a distance acceptable to both, and gently asked, ¡°What is your name?¡±


    At this moment, Angel Sister radiated a warm atmosphere filled with the spirit of universal love. It was probably beyond the ghost, who had kept her head low, not daring to look up, to imagine that the dignified Lord Angel in front of her had almost stumbled and fallen a second before¡­


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°¡­An¡­ Anwina Leika¡­ it should be this name. I¡¯m a civilian, with no family surname¡­¡±


    The ghost hesitated for quite some time before she replied softly, as if she had almost forgotten her own name after not having heard it for so long.


    ¡°It¡¯s lucky we found out in time,¡± Sandora¡¯s voice suddenly rang out in my mind, ¡°Usually when a spiritual body creature completely forgets its own name, it¡¯s the moment it completely loses its true nature. This ghost must have been a very innocent being in life, with not much impurity in her soul, so she didn¡¯t forget her name that easily.¡±


    Alaya paused for a moment, then asked in an even gentler voice,


    ¡°Very well, Anwina, can you tell us about your experiences?¡±

 Chapter 130 - Chapter 130: Chapter 130 Ghost Maid

    Chapter 130: Chapter 130 Ghost Maid


    The story of this ghost maid called Anwina is fairly simple, apart from the last part about her becoming undead, which is worth documenting as academic material. The rest can basically be summarized with ¡°A long time ago¡± and ¡°Several years later.¡±


    But I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll get smacked by the readers if I write it like that, so I¡¯ve decided to do a bit of recapping.


    The story goes like this: A long time ago, there was a farm girl born in a small village near Dalaran County; her name was Anwina. She lived a simple and happy life with her parents and a twin brother. Unfortunately, due to poor years, a famine struck their village when Anwina was twelve, forcing many, including Anwina¡¯s family, to leave their homes due to necessity. Introduced by a relative, they moved to Dalaran County to make a living. Because of their dire circumstances, not only the parents but also Anwina and her brother had to mingle in the markets, resorting to little ¡°tricks¡± to secure food for the next day. This way of life continued for months until they met the kind Mr. Fowler.


    Mr. Fowler was a well-known businessman and philanthropist, famous for his good-natured laziness. He greatly sympathized with Anwina¡¯s family¡¯s plight and agreed to employ her and her brother as servants in his home¨Ceven though they were too young to work any real jobs¨Cessentially provinding for the starving children while also aiding their impoverished family. Then¡­


    Ahem, although I don¡¯t like to use these words, the uneventful life that followed Anwina really forces me to write it like this¡­


    Several years later¡­


    The Undead Catastrophe arrived.


    Just as the storyline we already knew, the tidal wave of the Undead Army finally swept through Dalaran County, and by then, the Human Kingdom was already in a state of near paralysis, with Dalaran County fighting a lonely battle without any military support.


    When Dalaran County¡¯s guardians also fell under the erosion of Undead Magic*, the entire town eventually succumbed completely.


    At the time, Anwina was hiding in this mansion. Due to her frail body, she couldn¡¯t possibly fight on the battlefield. Thus, she and other women and children stayed back to prepare food and treat the wounded for the soldiers on the frontlines. When the myriad skeleton army was about to break through the defenses, Mr. Fowler immediately led his family to seal all doors and windows of the house and barricaded the main door with the heaviest furniture to buy time, hoping that the knights of the Silver Hand would arrive soon to rescue them.


    However, these civilians didn¡¯t know that the Silver Hand had already disbanded.


    Mr. Fowler¡¯s mansion was too vast; even though everyone did their best to seal all doors, windows, and entries, one or two small sewage outlets were overlooked. While a typical human army might not be able to use such passageways to infiltrate the mansion, the undead were different; they decided their direction of attack based on the scent of the living and could launch assaults from any conceivable direction¨Ceven cutting off their own arms to fit through narrow passageways.


    More than ten ghouls rushed into the house through the sewerage and started savagely attacking the untrained civilians inside. Mr. Fowler, being the only one who had a month of militia training and knew some basic magic, managed to take down two ghouls but was then fatally stabbed in the chest by a rotting claw. Watching his friends fall one by one before him, Anwina started running frantically. She aimed for a small hut on the ground floor where temporary servants rested, but just as she turned around, a ghoul scratched her back. At that moment, her brother Tony rushed up and forcefully embraced the small but incredibly strong and agile ghoul¡­


    wuxiaworld.site


    Overwhelming terror prevented Anwina from looking back as she stumbled into the servants¡¯ room, locking the door tightly and then shaking uncontrollably as she hid under the bed¨Cit provided her a tiny bit of security.


    She felt her body growing cold, and the surroundings became increasingly blurry, as if boundless black fog was converging from all directions to swallow her. Outside, lingering ghouls smelled the scent of the living and began to scratch anxiously at the unsteady wooden door. But, for some reason, they suddenly left.


    Confused, Anwina stood up and then realized she was actually standing straight through the bed above her¡­


    The story ends here¨Cafterward, Anwina kept lingering in this room. Since she was just a fragile little ghost, she couldn¡¯t move far from her own body, so she chose to stay here, her only company being her decaying corpse¡­


    The ghost before me spoke of her experiences with a calmness as if they had nothing to do with her anymore. Perhaps this was due to prolonged loneliness and a fragmented soul, which had rendered her incapable of understanding overly complex emotions; or maybe it was because the thinking patterns of the Dead Souls can no longer be explained by common sense. However, I could still faintly see a hint of hesitation and sadness in her eyes.


    Just as Sandora said, this ghost¡¯s soul was too pure, devoid of impurities which meant it could not be easily tainted by her own stray thoughts. Thus, even though she had been dead for such a long time, Anwina still retained most of her consciousness and some emotions. If we could lend her a hand, perhaps she might recover even better.


    We all wanted to help her, but before that, we needed to make this ghost lower her guard towards us.


    This was going to be difficult because the only one here most capable of handling such mystic events was Alaya, whom Anwina feared the most right now. It was an innate fear stemming from racial instincts, and persuading Anwina to get closer to Alaya was as challenging as when the Red Army tried to convince the Pseudo Army to surrender.


    Sure enough, when Alaya, shrouded in Holy Light, moved slightly closer upon my cue, Anwina immediately let out a terrified scream. Her ghostly white luminance flickered erratically under the assault of the Holy Light, like a faulty light bulb¨Cclearly, these two light sources could not coexist, at least not for the time being.


    ¡°Relax, relax¡­¡± I immediately consoled the Ghost Maid who was about to flee, while pulling Alaya behind me to prevent her Holy Light from harming the fragile light before us, ¡°We don¡¯t have any ill intentions. We just want to help you.¡±


    ¡°Help¡­ me¡­¡± Anwina¡¯s consciousness seemed a bit unclear as she murmured hesitantly, then became puzzled, ¡°But¡­ who exactly are you¡­¡±


    I felt that if we asked Anwina to keep a secret, she would definitely tell the enemy everything immediately¨Csince she had just recounted her entire experience to us, yet only now did she think to ask about our identities.


    Of course, this could also be because Alaya had already unnerved her somewhat.


    I patted Little Bubbles on the head as he suddenly tried to step forward¨Cthe little fellow was immensely curious about the flickering lights on Anwina¡¯s body, probably planning to touch this sister who glowed like Alaya¨Cand then said to Anwina, ¡°We are some travelers, originally out on an adventure and incidentally letting our own angel soak up some sun, and just happened to pass by here¡­¡±


    ¡°Letting your own angel¡­ soak up some sun¡­?¡± Anwina, whose mind was already a bit foggy, immediately got confused and muttered to herself.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Ah, yes, her name is Alaya, she¡¯s the angel we have at home¡­¡± I explained, as Qianqian rolled her eyes helplessly and Alaya looked on perplexedly, then I pointed to the others one by one, introducing them: ¡°This is Sandora, this is Xu Qianqian, they are my lovers, these two little ones, Pandora and¡­ ahem, Little Baobao, are my sisters, and the guy at the back, Passerby A, is an extra for the crowd scenes¡­¡±


    ¡°Bang¨C¡±


    Lin Xue, maintaining her punching posture, politely introduced herself to Anwina: ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Lin Xue, the master of this humble servant here¡­¡±


    Everyone except her and Anwina, including Little Bubbles, began gearing up¡­


    Hahaha! See, you arrogant little miss, I have an absolute numerical advantage here!

 Chapter 131 - Chapter 131: Chapter 131 Anwinas Request

    Chapter 131: Chapter 131 Anwina¡¯s Request


    Although Lin Xue¡¯s pranks could sometimes be irritating to the bone, it was undeniable that her recent playfulness had successfully lightened the atmosphere.


    At least in Anwina¡¯s eyes, the threat we posed now seemed considerably lower.


    However, her curiosity about our identity grew stronger, a fairly normal suspicion: after all, who on Earth would travel in the East Plague Land where Dead Souls ran rampant, let alone take a domestic Angel out to sunbathe¨Cmy God, that¡¯s the real point, how formidable must a mortal be to stroll around with an Angel?


    Unless, of course, this strange group in front of her wasn¡¯t comprised of mortals at all!


    As her long-term loneliness and confusion gradually dissipated, Anwina¡¯s thoughts started to become more organized, and she began to speculate about our real identities, coming up with no less than twenty different theories¨Cnone of which were correct.


    ¡°In short, we want to help you,¡± I said, pushing Little Baobao back as she bubbled forward for the second time, ¡°If possible, you might want to stabilize the glow about you. My little sister here has a fervent interest in collecting all things sparkly; if you don¡¯t want to become one of her toys, it¡¯s best you appear dimmer.¡±


    Hearing my words, Anwina immediately dimmed like a battery running low, and her entire form became more ethereal¨Cto be honest, I was starting to become curious about this magical form of life.


    ¡°Are you guys from the Dragon Clan?!¡± Anwina finally came up with an answer she thought was reasonable.


    The Dragon Clan! Only this legendary and immensely powerful race would have a fierce desire to collect shiny things. Unlike the liking for gemstones and Gold Coins, the Dragon Clan appreciated just the ¡°shiny¡± aspect¨Cthey saw glass beads and diamonds as equivalent; uh, she now equated herself with a glass bead¡­


    However, if they were from the Dragon Clan, it still wouldn¡¯t quite make sense. An Angel, the noble beings said to serve directly beside Gods, even a powerful race like the Dragon Clan couldn¡¯t possibly have an Angel as a servant!


    ¡°Dragon Clan?¡± I said, massaging Little Baobao¡¯s head with a hint of a headache, ¡°I¡¯m also puzzled as to why this lass has the same hobbies as those Flying Lizards, but we aren¡¯t from the Dragon Clan. We belong to a race even mightier than the Dragon Clan¨Cwe are Xyrin Apostles.¡±


    That wasn¡¯t entirely accurate, as Lin Xue wasn¡¯t yet a member of the Xyrin Empire, although the Xyrin Apostles¡¯ authorization system had assigned her a temporary identity of Xyrin Queen¨Cit was merely like a temporary residency card, not fully recognized by the authorization system as a high-ranking member of the Empire like Qianqian and her sisters were. However, to avoid complications, I generically grouped Lin Xue under the Xyrin Apostles.


    Anwina¡¯s expression became lost again. The words spoken by us sounded like a foreign language to her, continuously featuring vocabulary she couldn¡¯t comprehend¨Cwhether our strange names or unheard-of races, she just couldn¡¯t grasp them.


    wuxiaworld.site


    ¡°Here¡¯s the thing, you may not believe this, but in actuality, you are no longer in Dalaran County. Due to some instability in space, you and this house were caught by a spacetime anomaly. You are now located on a place called Earth, and we are here to investigate the situation¡­¡±


    Such a reality could be shocking; any Earthling hearing this might find it hard to believe at first. However, Anwina, hailing from the mystic world of Azeroth, had a significantly greater capacity to accept such phenomena. She didn¡¯t question much about the spacetime anomaly¨Calthough she didn¡¯t understand it, those prestigious Mages often discussed such mystic topics, and these persons in front of her, at least on par with Angels, surely had no reason to lie to a mere ghost¨Cwhat sparked her doubt was something else.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying this place, and my original world are two different worlds? Then how would you know about Dalaran County?¡±


    A suspicious place indeed, if one day a man from an unknown time-space suddenly appeared before me, asking about the World Cup, I¡¯d be just as suspicious.


    When Anwina posed her question, I immediately assumed a mysterious air, mentally adding a folding fan and long robe to my guise as I smiled and responded, ¡°In fact, we are fully aware of everything that happens in the world of Azeroth ¡ª not just Azeroth but our influence stretches across countless worlds within the Endless Void¡­¡±


    ¡°You are Titans!¡± Anwina exclaimed, shocked.


    ¡­Why does this ghost have such a tremendous ability for association?


    I reiterated my identity as a Xyrin Apostle and then briefly described the current situation to her.


    Speaking of which, although we all sympathized with the Ghost Maid, we truly had no clue how to help her. We wanted her to be able to leave this lonely, chilly ghost House, which Anwina herself desired too. However, she could not leave due to various constraints. Not only because her body and resentments bound her to the room, but also because this place was a time-space anomaly. As an entity projected along with the entire space, she was practically one with this large house. Unless she grew stronger, the energy fluctuations from jumping from the projected space to the real space would absolutely tear her apart.


    ¡°I hope you can take me to see my brother¡­ Even though he is no longer here, I still hope to visit the room he once lived in, where I have memories I cannot let go of¡­¡± Eventually, Anwina made such a compromise request.


    Indeed, the most vital thing for ghosts is their last resentment from life; her brother who died trying to save her could perhaps be Anwina¡¯s greatest resentment.


    It was uncertain whether her brother¡¯s body could still be found¨Cthe chances were slim. A live person caught by a Ghoul ended much like a cake bitten into by Sandora; definitely leaving no intact body behind.


    ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯re speaking ill of me?¡± Sandora suddenly asked, tilting her head in confusion.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Incredible sensitivity! Was this a woman¡¯s sixth sense? Or the infuriating yet beloved telepathy?


    Faced with Sandora¡¯s puzzled look, I quickly changed the subject: ¡°Ahem, who has a way to help her leave this room?¡±


    Anwina was a typical Earth-bound Spirit. Due to the location of her remains, the fear before her death, and her unwillingness to leave the room at the end of her life, her soul was imprisoned in this room. The first problem was easily solved. We found Anwina¡¯s remains under the bed; over time, they had turned into a skeleton¨Cit¡¯s unimaginable how this girl had watched her body deteriorate like that over the years¡­


    The visual impact of the skeleton was huge, but Qianqian, out of sympathy for Anwina, suppressed her revulsion and used time acceleration to turn the skeleton into ashes¨Conly the weathering caused by the passage of time could liberate such a fragile ghost. If we forcibly destroyed the remains with external forces, it would definitely harm Anwina¨Cthis was told to me by our super genius, Sandora.


    What troubled us were the subsequent conditions. Although Anwina no longer wished to stay here, the residual consciousness from before her death tightly bound her spiritual body here. More critically, this temporary remnant was the core that a ghostly creature could rally around. If we forcibly removed it¡­ Anwina would likely lose all her senses and begin to collapse.

 Chapter 132 - Chapter 132: Chapter 132: The Ghost Who Knows Holy Light

    Chapter 132: Chapter 132: The Ghost Who Knows Holy Light


    Sandora was undoubtedly well-versed in knowledge; her database contained the most advanced and comprehensive scientific knowledge in the entire universe. However, she now faced a problem that was difficult to deal with¨Cbecause the other party was a ghost that science struggled to explain.


    Although Sandora also had some knowledge of mysticism, she was primarily a Xyrin Apostle with ultimate technology as her template. The mystical knowledge she possessed was too one-sided and of little use. Pandora¡¯s mind was filled with nothing but war and machinery. The information that Gaia forcibly stuffed into my memory was pitifully scant¨Caccording to Sandora, I had become the Xyrin Emperor with nothing more than an elementary school diploma¡­


    It was at this time that Alaya proposed the only feasible solution:


    To completely alter Anwina¡¯s nature.


    No one expected that Alaya would solve this problem. Okay, I knew she was a special Xyrin Apostle based on mysticism and unknown forces, but her naturally dumb, clumsy, and incredibly slow demeanor made me forget that¡­


    Alaya put forward a very complex theory, the feasibility of separating a spiritual being¡¯s consciousness from its energy. At first glance, this seemed impossible because even I knew that ghosts are intangible energy life forms; their energy, without any physical form, constitutes their entire being. Their thoughts are fully integrated with their bodies, unlike humans who have tangible bodies and intangible souls. Therefore, human consciousness can leave the body under guidance, but ghosts cannot¨Cit¡¯s like trying to precisely separate a specific half of the water molecules in a glass of water.


    Of course, if you¡¯re idle enough and insist on mobilizing over a hundred scientists to accomplish this task under an electron microscope¡­ forgive my limited knowledge; I cannot think of a more maddening example.


    But Alaya claimed she had a way.


    She recited to me a magic formula that was over one thousand three hundred and seventy characters long, severely trampling on my fragile self-esteem¨Cdamn it, was I not even comparable to a natural idiot?!


    When I got back, I had to cram on the basics of Xyrin technology no matter what. If it came to it, I¡¯d just let Gaia brainwash me once more¡­


    The only consolation was that both Qianqian and Lin Xue also had puzzled expressions when Alaya recited that lengthy magic formula, which salvaged some of my pride¨Cat least I wouldn¡¯t have to endure Lin Xue¡¯s contempt, even though I felt no intellectual superiority.


    With Alaya¡¯s explanation, we roughly understood the process. Since Anwina was already in a spiritual state, we couldn¡¯t use the method of separating spirit from flesh to strip away her consciousness. Instead, Alaya needed to split her soul in two, compressing her consciousness into one half of the soul, which would be known as the carrier. The other half of the soul would become blank¨Ca free spirit, unbound by obsession. Alaya would then craft a new body for Anwina, with the core of this body being that half of the blank soul.


    Thus, a new body, not subject to the bondage of obsession, was created. What remained was to transfer Anwina¡¯s consciousness into this new body. Under normal circumstances, this process would be extremely difficult, as Anwina had not been an Undead Mage or a spiritualist in life; her soul was delicate, and the rejection by the new body would severely harm her. However, since the new body used half of her soul as the core, the rejection reaction could be ignored.


    wuxiaworld.site


    After the consciousness transfer was complete, it was time for the final steps. Anwina was reborn anew, and the half of the soul that served as the carrier would, having lost its mind and being bound by obsession, gradually go berserk. We needed to purify her with Holy Light before she went completely mad¨Cthis was the nicer way to put it. In reality, we would be¨Cexecuting her.


    But at that point, the other party was just a dispersion of energy, with all of Anwina¡¯s consciousness having been safely transferred. For such an execution, we needn¡¯t have any psychological burden.


    The whole process sounded incredibly complex and full of danger, especially the part about splitting Anwina¡¯s soul in two, which made me extremely anxious. The Ghost Maid, who was directly involved, was so scared that she shook her head wildly, her form flickering like the shutter of a camera, igniting Little Baobao¡¯s immense curiosity once again¡­


    With a mixed feeling of amusement and frustration, I pulled Little Baobao back. The little one protested reluctantly in my arms, but her opinions were always meant to be ignored¨Cbecause even if we paid attention, we wouldn¡¯t understand¡­


    I turned my exploratory gaze to Alaya, who responded with a silly, happy smile, radiating Holy Light that nearly blinded me.


    No matter how I looked at it, she seemed elated as if she had found a fun new toy¨Ccould it be my imagination?


    ¡°The experiment will be successful!¡± At that moment, Lin Xue suddenly spoke up, her tone lea


    ¡°`


    Actually, I also wanted to say that if the experiment failed, Lin Xue should just commit suicide to apologize to the world, but considering the occasion, I only repeated this sentence twenty times in my heart and never said it out loud¡­


    Finally, Anwina nodded, signaling her agreement.


    I can finally begin to play¡­ ahem, I mean, begin the life-saving and healing. Alaya immediately set to work on the ritual with great enthusiasm. First, she used bright light to inscribe a complex array in this small room, a feat that astounded me for quite some time.


    How did she turn light into such clear, sharp, and incredibly complex lines? This stuff is high-tech!


    As per Alaya¡¯s request, Anwina nervously stood atop the pentagonal array on the ground, which had a radius of more than three meters and emitted a bright glow. Immediately, countless beams of pure white light converged from all directions, gradually forming an oval light cocoon that enveloped Anwina.


    According to Alaya, this process would last a short while, during which she would begin creating a new body.


    For an Xyrin Apostle, constructing a relatively simple puppet body is not difficult, but Anwina¡¯s case was special. She was a ghost, not a data collection, and creating a body capable of housing a ghost requires a special material¨CAlaya¡¯s feathers.


    The feathers of an angel possess inconceivable power. Although Alaya was not a Divine Angel born in the Divine Realm, her body structure and form of power were exactly the same as a real angel¡¯s. The feathers from her body also held magical abilities. That wondrous material, formed entirely from divine energy, could eternally release protective power to the outside world. Using it to make a body meant that any form of soul could safely reside within it¨Cthinking about it, Little Baobao¡¯s behavior of secretly plucking a few feathers from the ¡°glittering big sister¡± while Alaya slept a few days ago was a terribly wasteful act¡­


    After much hesitation, Alaya still couldn¡¯t bear to pluck her own feathers, so she finally turned her face away and extended a huge wing in front of me, meaning: I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll hurt, you do the plucking¡­


    I shook my head, torn between laughter and tears, just about to reach out when Little Baobao in my arms had already snatched a big handful of shiny feathers at the speed of lightning, then proudly held them up in front of me¡­


    In the end, the entire ritual was completed amidst Alaya¡¯s aggrieved expression¡­


    We actually couldn¡¯t see most of the ritual process; to prevent external energy from disturbing it, Alaya used a light cocoon to cover the entire array. So what we ended up seeing was just the sight of Anwina, reborn, emerging from the light cocoon.


    As for that vessel, the moment it lost Alaya¡¯s deliberate protection, it was cleansed by the holy light that permeated the room, and I didn¡¯t even catch a clear glimpse of what the out-of-control ghost looked like¡­


    It was miraculous¡­


    We could clearly feel that Anwina had undergone immense changes; her body no longer had that semi-transparent frailty, and the pale ghostly glow that she emitted had become a milky white holy light with a hint of sacredness. A ghost naturally possessing holy light power¨Cthat was truly wonderful.


    Anwina sensed the changes in herself too. She first looked at her nearly solidified limbs in surprise, then raised her hand, and a small ball of pure white light danced over it. Although it seemed to do nothing more than soothe and awaken the spirit, it was indeed genuine divine energy¨Cthe power only high and noble Holy Knights possessed.


    ¡°You can rejoice quietly,¡± Lin Xue patted Anwina¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Your body was made from Alaya¡¯s own feathers, a standard product from Heaven, quality assured!¡±


    The sudden return of the sense of touch initially startled Anwina, and then the news Lin Xue told her left her frozen in place like she was struck by lightning.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    In the next second, the ghost suddenly knelt in front of Alaya, sobbing and incoherently expressing her gratitude.


    To her, a noble angel willing to save a trivial dead soul from loneliness and graciously craft a body out of valuable feathers was the ultimate act of mercy and grace. Anwina, who had been just a lowly maid in life and nothing more than a low-level lonely soul in death, was now completely overwhelmed by immense joy and emotion¨Cthe biggest giveaway was that, in my ears, her stuttering speech seemed even harder to understand than Little Baobao¡¯s baby talk¡­


    With a gentle smile, Alaya bent down to help Anwina up, then pointed at me and said, ¡°You should thank my Monarch because I only follow the will of my Monarch.¡±


    And so, I became the next target for a saturating barrage of ghostly slobber¡­


    ¡°`

 Chapter 133 - Chapter 133: Chapter 133 Tony

    Chapter 133: Chapter 133 Tony


    Being isolated in a small, cramped cell for many years, what does it feel like to finally see the light of day only to find that the once familiar home has turned into unrecognizable ruins?


    I cannot imagine, but I know, it definitely is not a pleasant experience.


    Anwina, finally able to leave that room, floated quietly in front of us, occasionally stopping to caress walls and oil paintings now covered with dust and even smeared with bloodstains, as if reminiscing about the past grandeur of this house-turned-Ghost House, recalling the happy times she shared working and laughing with her sisters. But all that had become a blurry past¨Cnow, there were no luxurious decorations or bright lights left, only dim corridors and spotty bloodstains.


    ¡°If I were stronger, the first thing I would do is strangle the mastermind behind this, the so-called Sargeras, in the womb!¡±


    Qianqian¡¯s voice was ice-cold, her brow furrowed with severe violence.


    Lin Xue had always been one to speak her mind regardless of consequences. Even now, as Qianqian radiated a bone-chilling Dark Attribute, Lin Xue unwaveringly retorted, ¡°That would at least require turning back the Universe¡¯s time by a hundred thousand years¨Cyou might as well have directly ascended to godhood.¡±


    Meanwhile, I was pondering how exactly one could strangle a baby in the womb¨Cthen I suddenly realized my thoughts were starting to turn a bit bloody¡­


    Alright, my imagination was running wild again.


    ¡°Over here¡­¡± Anwina suddenly stopped not far ahead of us and pointed at something on the ground. We moved closer and saw a severed Longsword with rust spots and a dull color, covered by a thick layer of dust on the floor. If Anwina hadn¡¯t pointed it out, we might have missed it altogether.


    Anwina¡¯s voice was low as she explained, ¡°This was a weapon used by Mr. Fowler, it broke after decapitating a Ghoul¡¯s head¡­¡±


    Through Anwina¡¯s introduction, we gained quite a liking for the original owner of the house, named Fowler. There were too many examples of wealthy unkindness in the world, which made a kind-hearted businessman all the more rare. Seeing this relic, we couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    It was quite normal to feel sentimental over a dead man¡¯s belongings, especially when we had a ghost herself narrating the story of these artifacts¨Cmaking it even more poignant.


    ¡°My brother¡¯s and my rooms were next to each other on the second-floor west corridor¨Cthose were the permanent rooms for the servants who lived in the mansion,¡± Anwina said as she drifted upstairs.


    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site


    We followed closely. As soon as we stepped on the somewhat decayed staircase, the hall immediately echoed with an ugly creaking noise¨Ccompared to Anwina¡¯s silent mode of movement, this was truly noisy.


    The eerie and mysterious Ghost House, a Ghost Maid floating silently ahead, a group of tense explorers, and the heavy footsteps echoing through the entire room¡­


    And in my arms, Little Baobao holding a feather, his face full of a happy smile, babbling non-stop on his own¡­


    It felt like the last addition severely broke the rare exploration atmosphere¡­


    ¡°This is it!¡± Finally, Anwina stopped in front of a gray wooden door that looked no different from the surrounding doors, ¡°Except for going home on Sundays, we lived in Mr. Fowler¡¯s mansion, this was Tony¡¯s room, and next to it was mine¡­¡±


    Following Anwina¡¯s direction, we noticed that the neighboring door had a faded bell and a small bow hanging, with several other rooms also marked similarly¨Cit seemed like the girls¡¯ rooms were marked this way to differentiate them.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Just as Anwina was about to push the door open, Lin Xue suddenly uttered a low shout, then stared uneasily at the seemingly unremarkable door with furrowed brows.


    Faced with our puzzled looks, Lin Xue explained, ¡°I just saw a vision of Anwina getting pierced by a black shadow and her soul scattering as she opened the door. Though I couldn¡¯t see clearly what it was due to a spacetime anomaly, there¡¯s definitely something strange behind this door.¡±


    Lin Xue¡¯s words immediately put us on high alert, and Anwina was scared stiff¨Cthis ghost was already a scaredy-cat, and the idea of having to die again naturally terrified her.


    Death is scary, but dying again after you¡¯re already dead seems even more troubling.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Lin Xue consoled Miss Flashlight, who was hiding tightly behind us, ¡°The scene disappeared after you left the door earlier. Also, Little Baobao, stop drooling on Sister Anwina¨Cshe can¡¯t help glowing!¡±


    Pandora pulled out two Xyrin Military Daggers that emitted a purple Radiant Glow, crossed them in front of herself, and cautiously approached the door.


    The space was really too cramped. Pandora¡¯s usual weapons, which typically involved wide-area firepower suppression, were not suitable for use here. She couldn¡¯t freely wield her more than two-meter-long Ship-Slicing Blade for the same reason, so she had to opt for the smaller weapons she liked least. As for why she disliked them, well, it seemed Pandora had always used such extreme methods to compensate for her diminutive stature¡­


    I patted Pandora on her little head and said, ¡°Such weapons are more suited for you¡­¡±


    Then I saw a nearly tangible black resentment rise from behind the little girl¡­


    Indeed, a few days ago, when this little one who scorned everything suddenly showed interest in a height-increasing shoe ad on TV, it wasn¡¯t my illusion¨CPandora really harbored a great resentment toward her own short stature.


    Perhaps my words had provoked her, for Pandora instantly transformed into a violent Loli. She abandoned her careful approach, strode boldly to the door, and kicked it without hesitation. The frail wooden door couldn¡¯t withstand the terrifying kick powered by several Ghost Energy Reactors combined and immediately shattered into pieces.


    At the same moment, we saw a mass of black interspersed with filthy green shoot out from the room, aiming directly at the unhappy looking Pandora.


    The two Xyrin Military Daggers crossed at a speed invisible to the naked eye, slicing the disgusting mass into evaporating mist.


    The legendary Shadow Arrow?


    Seeing that disgusting mass, my first thought was of that, because it looked almost exactly like the Shadow Arrows in games.


    A hoarse, unpleasant growl came from the room, sounding like an old rubber tube slowly leaking air¨Cclearly, the failed sneak attack had angered the enemy inside.


    A figure dashed out from the room incredibly fast, targeting the poised Pandora.


    The Loli, wielding dual Xyrin Military Daggers, didn¡¯t even consider the furious enemy approaching her. She casually swung one of the daggers, emitting a piercing sound of flesh and bone separating, then she slightly sidestepped, evading the enemy.


    We saw a mass of flesh and bones smash into the wall behind Pandora without losing momentum, and then it writhed madly on the floor.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    A flesh and bone monster, that¡¯s the only description I could manage.


    The revolting creature in front of us was clearly once human, but now, its skin completely peeled off, emitted a stench of rotting flesh that continuously rolled and wriggled on it, as if ready to separate from the body at any moment. From every joint of this monster, sharp, unevenly sized bone spurs pierced through, and there was a huge wound at its back that penetrated to the front chest, where a mass of shattered bone fragments kept getting squeezed out of the rolling flesh and sucked back in¨Cit was obviously the masterpiece Pandora had just created.


    Qianqian and Lin Xue immediately bent over and retched.


    I too was terribly disturbed by this grotesquely artistic figure; my stomach churned. His appearance alone was like a deterrent weapon¨Csetting aside his combat abilities, just his looks were intimidating!


    But behind us, Anwina suddenly erupted, ¡°Tony?!¡±

 Chapter 134 - Chapter 134: Chapter 134 Twisted Heart

    Chapter 134: Chapter 134 Twisted Heart


    It¡¯s really hard to believe that this disgusting monster in front of us, its flesh rotting and bones shattered, is Anwina¡¯s brother Tony.


    But that is the fact, as no trace of Tony is visible on the monster¡¯s body, yet Anwina, after becoming a ghost, possesses the ability common to all undead creatures: a ¡°sense¡± for souls. She can be one hundred percent certain that the monster in front of her is indeed her once brother.


    But now, it is a monster.


    The flesh and bone creature on the ground was desperately twisting its body, its pulverized bone fragments forced out by the rotting flesh, and then we saw new bone spikes protruding from its back.


    Without a doubt, this bone-flesh creature possessed the strange recovery ability common to all undead creatures.


    It screamed as it stood up, then opened its mouth and shot a disgusting energy group at Pandora, which resembled a shadow arrow. This time I saw clearly that it resembled a burning black fireball, mingled with filthy green flames, stretched into a long shadow arrow as it rapidly sliced through the air.


    Perhaps this corrosive dark energy was powerful, but to the super fighter Pandora, any attack below nuclear weapons was trivial¡­


    We saw the little guy didn¡¯t even bother dodging, choosing the most energy and time-saving solution: directly crushing the menacing shadow arrow, then pulling out a two-meter-long Ghost Energy Heavy Sniper and firing without aiming.


    Hey!!!


    Haven¡¯t I mentioned that this place isn¡¯t suited for such rule-breaking antics? Or does Pandora think in her little head that a two-and-a-half-meter Ghost Energy Heavy Sniper counts as a micro firearm?


    With a piercing energy screech and a loud explosion under our indifferent gaze, the Dalaran County Ghost House, filled with academic research value and precious historical significance, was blown open with a skylight, and half a wall along with the creature formerly known as Tony turned into ash. Through the large hole in the wall, we couldn¡¯t help but remark on how round the moon looked tonight¡­


    To eliminate one mutated ghoul, did you really need to blast through the house, you super violent loli?


    And, is that really a sniper rifle? That thing that could be used as a tank¡¯s main cannon, is it really a sniper rifle for assassinations?


    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site


    Anwina, somehow, had drifted in front of the newly formed hole, looking at the spot where Tony had been, silent.


    I didn¡¯t know if she wanted to cry, but I knew that a ghost had no tears.


    ¡°I had to do it.¡±


    Pandora rarely explained her actions to anyone other than me, even a statement as cold and almost heartless as this was unusual.


    ¡°I know¡­¡± Anwina¡¯s voice was calmer than we had anticipated, ¡°After the plague struck, I¡¯ve seen too much of this. Loved ones turned into minions of the Catastrophe, eventually needing to be put down by those still alive¨Cno hesitation even if it¡¯s your own spouse and children because we had no choice¡­ Tony was lucky, because of your strength, he suffered less, just a moment¡­¡±


    Anwina¡¯s voice hadn¡¯t yet faded when we heard a hoarse, twisted voice from somewhere: ¡°Is that so? My sister¡­¡±


    ¡°Flashlight! Get out of the way!¡±


    Lin Xue immediately spoke out, and I no longer had time to marvel at her speed in giving people nicknames, because Anwina, unable to dodge in time, was already entangled by a black chain that appeared out of nowhere. Nearby, a heap of what was barely recognizable as a mass of flesh and bone was painfully wriggling on the ground.


    For a moment, none of us could understand how this guy had survived the explosion. Had Azeroth¡¯s ghouls become strong enough to withstand a tank cannon head-on? Even if Tony was a mutated ghoul, wasn¡¯t that a bit exaggerated?


    The almost pate-like mass writhed on the ground for a long time, finally giving up the effort to restore its body, reluctantly accepting its current state transformed into a Super Slime, and began to steadily stay in place, manipulating the black chain formed by magic power to drag Anwina toward it.


    ¡°My dear sister, look at me now¡­¡± the mass of minced meat Slime spoke in a way that severely provoked physiological norms with a hoarse, unpleasant sound, ¡°Are you scared? Of course, you¡¯re scared¡­ Since you were very young, you¡¯ve been afraid of ugly insects, look at me, look at your brother! This ghostly form! This insect-like body¡­¡±


    The voice of the mass of flesh grew more shrill, Anwina struggled fiercely but couldn¡¯t escape the black chain formed by concentrated energy. We had countless ways to evaporate that tub of old dry beef sauce, but none of these methods could guarantee Anwina¡¯s safety with absolute certainty.


    Even for Pandora, it was impossible to fire at a mosquito¡¯s left leg with a tank gun while ensuring the right leg remained intact¨CAnwina was too fragile, and she was too close to the opponent, which was the dilemma we faced.


    ¡°That pile of stuff has twisted its mind already¡­¡± Sandora said beside me, ¡°Now it has built all its hatred on the person it was once most familiar with¡­¡±


    Indeed, the mass of beef sauce that mastered magic was dragging Anwina towards itself, while screaming in a voice full of hatred, ¡°¡­You shouldn¡¯t be afraid! You have no right to be afraid! Because this is all your masterpiece!¡± Then its voice suddenly turned into a gentle and low tone, the drastic change perfectly interpreting the basic symptoms of schizophrenia, ¡°My dear sister, come here¡­ I became like this to save you¡­ You must feel so guilty¡­ Come here¡­ and we can be together forever¡­¡±


    Accompanied by the other¡¯s voice, we saw that Anwina¡¯s struggle indeed weakened, as if she was hypnotized.


    ¡°Flashlight! Wake up! This guy is not your brother!¡± Lin Xue anxiously yelled, hopping around but helpless.


    Anwina¡¯s calm voice came through, low and firm, ¡°I know, Tony would never think or do such things¡­ but what it said is right, Tony died to save me, even if my brother has turned into a monster, I shouldn¡¯t be afraid of him, should I¡­¡±


    ¡°Very good, very good!¡± the monster continued, ¡°My sister, come here, we¡¯ll be together forever, a Rotten Corpse and a ghost, we won¡¯t be erased by time, not even the Catastrophe Army can separate us¡­¡±


    What a great sister complex! As a fake otaku, I am moved to tears at this moment¡­


    Almost within seconds, Anwina had been dragged very close to the other, at a distance where even the best Xyrin Warrior couldn¡¯t ensure Anwina¡¯s safety while killing Tony, leaving all of us feeling utterly helpless, especially Alaya, whose Holy Light Power seemed quite restless. Since Anwina was practically a part of her body, Anwina being in severe danger was deeply unsettling for her.


    ¡°Qianqian, is it possible to stop time?¡± I thought of a possible way, but Qianqian immediately shook her head, ¡°No, I¡¯ve tried just now, but there is something interfering on that monster, although it¡¯s not enough to affect my ability to activate, it¡¯s very likely to cause a time runaway and erases Anwina¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try to preserve Anwina¡¯s soul,¡± Sandora said with a frown, ¡°But I also felt that interference, although it¡¯s weak to me, it could jeopardize Anwina¡¯s safety¡­¡±


    Finally, Anwina came face to face with Tony, who seemed to give up resistance, and the chains around Anwina finally disappeared, then she crouched down, reaching out her arms.


    ¡°Tony¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, my dear sister, how I am¡­¡±


    ¡°What is this¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Goodbye¡­¡±


    ¡°Goodbye, my brother¡­ farewell¡­ Tony¡­¡±


    Anwina choked up, yet no tears could flow. Her hands emitted a pure white halo, all the light in her body seeming to condense into these hands. Her brother, now turned into a twisted monster, writhed madly under the erosion of the Divine Energy, numerous black chains and Shadow Arrows appearing out of nowhere in an attempt to blast Anwina away, and he succeeded¨Cthe relatively weak Anwina was hit by a Shadow Arrow and fell backward.


    In that moment, a blur flashed before my eyes, then a pure white figure rushed forward, the next moment brilliant Holy Light accompanied by a faint hymn enveloped the entire corridor.


    When everything finally calmed down, this mansion had been completely purified.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Even though it still looked gloomy and broken, that unsettling oppressive feeling and chilling atmosphere were gone.


    Even if Tony¡¯s physical Defense Ability and Recovery Power were strong, facing the Angel¡¯s Holy Light, he could by no means survive.


    Anwina lay by the large hole just blasted by Pandora, seemingly unconscious, the silver moonlight draping over her, filled with tranquil beauty.


    Though she was no longer just an ordinary Undead, Alaya¡¯s Holy Light was just too strong; even the slight remnant of the dead¡¯s aura on her body was enough for her to pass out¨Cperhaps, this was a good thing, for this unfortunate ghost could finally rest properly.


    We looked around, yet the figure of Alaya, who had launched the attack, was nowhere to be seen.

 Chapter 135 - Chapter 135: Chapter 135 Clumsy Angel, Black Stone, Little One

    Chapter 135: Chapter 135 Clumsy Angel, Black Stone, Little One


    I suddenly felt that something was not right.


    Alaya¡¯s strength was undoubtedly immense, as a true angel, she possessed the holy power only rivalled by that of the Divine Race, but now, just to eliminate a mutated ghoul, she had disappeared before our eyes.


    A mutual demise?


    As if anyone would believe that! Don¡¯t believe me? Just wait until Anwina wakes up and ask her, see if she believes it!


    I looked around and didn¡¯t find any sign of Alaya, only a few pure white feathers gently drifting down to the ground. Such a scene inevitably reminded me of a final shot in some tragic scenes, where angels, in a bid to save the world, sacrifice themselves and disappear¨Calthough I highly doubted such a plot would occur to someone whose existence seemed to revolve around lightening the mood.


    Similarly, there was no sign of Alaya in my spirit world. This ruled out the possibility that this ditz had gone back ¡°home¡± to sleep.


    Just as I was worrying about the sudden disappearance of Alaya, a pristine halo of light appeared before us¡­ Alright, before us was a huge hole. Pandora had just opened a skylight for the room, and through this hole, we could directly see the outside scenery¡­


    And it was through this hole that Alaya returned¨Cher wings spread wide, her body enveloped in holy light, her aura auspicious. In stark contrast, her silver-white hair was matted with weeds, looking somewhat dizzy, and when she entered just now, she almost collided with the wall¡­


    Should I be sarcastic? In such a situation, wouldn¡¯t I appear too calm if I insist on not making comments?


    Can¡¯t you appear less embarrassingly clueless, girl?


    Undoubtedly, when Alaya charged forward, she deviated slightly. She forgot about the large hole ahead; thus, the angel sister, unable to brake in time, flew straight out of the hole and crashed into the grassland outside at high speed, resulting in her disheveled appearance before us.


    So are you saying that if the wall hadn¡¯t been broken open, you would have crashed directly into it?!


    So are you telling me that you didn¡¯t actually hit that ghoul, and that unlucky guy simply evaporated by crashing into the holy light?


    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.Co


    Each of us mocked in our hearts in various ways, speechless at the angel sister who appeared saintly and gentle on the surface but was innately slow and disconnected. However, the person in question seemed utterly oblivious, as if nothing had happened, walked up to me, shook her grass-filled hair vigorously, and then, with utter calmness, took out the treasured brush I gave her and began to comb her feathers¡­


    Could you be any more obtuse?!


    In the end, all I could do was sigh helplessly and pat her head in resignation. There¡¯s no helping it; this girl was just born this way. You couldn¡¯t expect her to ponder over anything overly complex in everyday life. In other words, every god who spends their days contemplating the mysteries of the universe and the movement of planets is hopelessly ditsy in day-to-day life¡­


    ¡°Ah Jun, look what we found!¡±


    Just then, Sandora suddenly called out to me nearby. Speaking of which, when did she change the way she addressed me? Could it be part of the friendly feud with Qianqian?


    I walked over quickly and saw her squatting on the ground with Lin Xue, studying a pile of grey ashes.


    With a bit of thought about the location of this pile of ashes, I realized they were the remnants of Tony after having been burned by holy light.


    Lin Xue had found an iron rod from somewhere and was prodding the ashes, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve always wondered how a ghoul as disposable as cannon fodder could be so powerful and even master magic. Even if the true Azeroth and the projection shown on Earth are not the same, this discrepancy is too large. Furthermore, Tony wasn¡¯t a powerful warrior in life, and it¡¯s unlikely that any high-order necromancer would have performed the undead ritual for him personally. Therefore, even if Tony had become undead, he should have been a low-level zombie or, like Anwina, a fragile ghost. There must be a reason for him becoming a powerful mutated ghoul¡­ Look at this; perhaps this is the reason he mutated¡­¡±


    I looked closely, and amidst the pile of ashes, there were quite a few small stones. These stones were pitch black, with a lustrous sheen similar to pebbles, about the size of a fingernail. I could clearly sense the obscure energy fluctuations on them¨Cthese were probably the energy disturbances that affected Qianqian and the others¡¯ superpowers. Although compared with Qianqian and their spiritual power, the energy from these stones was almost negligible. However, these stones seemed to possess a peculiar attribute, causing the concentrated spiritual power on them to destabilize. As I stared at them for a moment, I felt a momentary mental disorientation. Although not severe, it was enough to affect the use of superpowers.


    ¡°Shariputra?¡± I suddenly blurted out such a sentence.


    Lin Xue lifted her iron rod and whacked it on my head, chastising me without politeness, ¡°Even Buddha¡¯s compassion would definitely strangle you to death!¡±


    Alright, I admit, the notion of a ghoul turning into a shariputra after being cremated is indeed far-fetched¡­


    ¡°This should be a fragment of mutated star gold stone¡­¡±


    A delicate voice suddenly came from above my head.


    ¡°Star gold stone, what is that?¡± I expressed my confusion at this unfamiliar term.


    ¡°It¡¯s a kind of mineral from the Divine Realm, as common to us of the Divine Race as iron ore, and even because the energy in the Divine Realm is so abundant, the rate of formation of this mineral can almost keep up with the rate of mining. But in the current world, even a small piece of it is considered divine. Once refined with Divine Flame, the star gold stone has a hardness that exceeds any material in the current world, offering a ninety-nine percent reduction in attributes from attacks by spells below Divine Technique. What¡¯s even more incredible is that this material never wears out. If it¡¯s not too severely damaged, it can automatically repair itself. It can even continuously apply various enhancement effects to all friendly creatures within a three-kilometer radius. Just by stimulating it with the right Divine Energy, placing such a stone in a human fortress could even turn a clay city into an impregnable stronghold! Of course, the few pieces you have in your hand have been corrupted by dark power and completely shattered; they don¡¯t possess such characteristics anymore. Now, they are just evil seeds, perhaps still carrying a hint of divinity, which prevents you from directly looking at them or using things like a spiritual power impact¡­¡±


    ¡°You guys from the Divine Realm really are filled with abnormalities everywhere¡­¡± I grabbed Dingdang who had spread a tiny tablecloth on my head and was preparing for afternoon tea, and exclaimed, ¡°A single stone is so heaven-defying¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s natural!¡± Little Thing proudly crossed her minuscule waist, as thin as my finger, completely unconcerned that she was still being held by the wing and hanging in mid-air.


    ¡°Should I express my surprise now?¡± I shook Dingdang a bit, suddenly feeling that I am oddly calm to a mysterious degree.


    ¡°Mhm-mhm¨C¡± Little Thing affirmed, being held in my hand with her arms crossed over her chest.


    The next second, I felt a void in my hand.


    Somehow Dingdang slipped away from my fingers, and with a ¡°smack,¡± she stuck to my face.


    ¡°Dingdang misses you guys¡­ Dingdang really misses you so much¡­ I thought I¡¯d never see you again¡­ Wuu wuu wuu¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright¡­¡± I carefully plucked Little Thing off my face, then gently cradled her in my hands, ¡°We missed you too¡­ Didn¡¯t you go back to the Divine Realm? How come you¡¯re here?¡±


    Actually, I really wanted to hug Dingdang tightly and show her affection, but with her seemingly fragile appearance, I was afraid that I might hurt her with any forcefulness, so I could only be extremely cautious.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Even though I knew that this Little Goddess¡¯s physical strength surely surpassed that of a seventy-meter-tall Diamond Giant¡­


    At that moment, everyone gathered around. Dingdang¡¯s sudden return was a huge surprise; each one of us dearly missed this adorable Little Goddess, so naturally there was much excitement to inquire about each other¡¯s recent well-being.


    Of course, I was very suspicious that Little Baobao, who appeared extremely excited, was perhaps planning to put Dingdang into his mouth once again¡­


    Little Thing greeted everyone present at first and then, before being grabbed by the overly curious Little Baobao like a dragonfly, she took refuge in Qianqian¡¯s arms and began recounting her experiences during this time.


    Then we finally realized just what a remarkable superperson we were facing.

 Chapter 136 - Chapter 136: Chapter 136 God

    Chapter 136: Chapter 136 God


    Dingdang really needed to improve her oratory skills, which was evident as she rambled for half an hour and still couldn¡¯t get her point across.


    I was truly curious why, when I asked her the reason for her visit to Earth, she could segue into a topic about the third-thousand-and-six-hundredth Cross-Plane Sports Meet of Divine Realm from the day before yesterday¡­


    Also, about that third-thousand-and-six-hundredth Cross-Plane Sports Meet, should I even comment?


    ¡°So, like, Dingdang went back to the Divine Realm¡­¡± Little One seemed not at all bored, kneeling in the palm of my hand, shaking her head as she started to lecture again.


    ¡°You¡¯ve just said that¡­¡±


    ¡°Then Dingdang went to report to Sister Goddess who, to celebrate Dingdang¡¯s safe return, held a banquet¡­¡±


    ¡°She dragged you to drink, and then you were floored by 0.5 milliliters of fruit wine, right? You¡¯ve already mentioned that¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, Dingdang got drunk, then she ran into that big dumb lizard from the neighboring temple who dared make fun of Dingdang for being short! That big dumb guy has nothing to be proud of, except for the muscles in his brain, even dared to underestimate Dingdang, who¡¯s known as the cleverest squad leader of the Twelfth Squad of the Fourth Battalion of the Third Group of the Eternal Legion under the Life Goddess! He even lost a bet to Dingdang two thousand years ago!¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough, let¡¯s not talk about things from two thousand years ago¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes! Dingdang would never learn from the God of Giant Dragon; Father God said that the leader of the Dragon God Clan is a blabbermouth, and no one should emulate him¡­ Later, Dingdang made a bet with that dumb lizard from the neighboring temple. Whoever lost would have to go become the management god of a very remote and barren world, a position no one wanted because that world was so distant and desolate!¡±


    You¡¯d already told us all this before. What I want to know now is, just how drunk were you to decide to arm wrestle a Dragon God?!


    ¡°So Dingdang made a bet with the dumb lizard to compete in strength at the Cross-Plane Sports Meet, um¡­Dingdang lost¡­¡±


    Why the disappointed face? You, a palm-sized Little Thing, arm wrestling a Dragon God was a tragedy from the start! Does the Divine Realm not have any organization in their sports meets? How could those committee members even approve your registration!


    wuxiaworld.site


    Also¡­ oh mighty and wise gods¡­ my entire fantasy has shattered in this moment, I thought only Dingdang was an anomaly among the Divine Race, but now it seems¡­


    The gods are truly vexing¡­


    Dingdang rambled on and on, and we still didn¡¯t understand why she showed up here. Seeing the little face still excitedly speaking up from the palm of my hand, I suddenly really wanted to know just how verbose the Dragon God King, whom even Father God called a blabbermouth, could be¡­


    Finally, Little One seemed to get to the point. She slapped her tiny palm, then gleefully said, ¡°Originally, because Dingdang lost the bet and had to go to a remote and barren world, it wasn¡¯t pleasant! But once Dingdang arrived in that world, she surprisingly discovered¨Cit was right next to the universe you all are in!¡±


    I believe, actually, that all the nonsense Dingdang said earlier could have been summarized in this last sentence¡­


    I lifted my hand, holding Dingdang in front of my eyes for a serious inspection, unable to relate this little pet-like Little Goddess with the ruler of a world.


    Alright, I admit it¡¯s also hard for others to associate us loafing nobodies with the Imperial Leader¡­


    Staring at her like this, Dingdang¡¯s little face immediately turned red, and then she suddenly lunged forward, her tiny bare feet accurately kicking my forehead.


    ¡­ The strength of the Life Goddess¡¯s Divine Race is the smallest among all the Divine Races, but¡­ that¡¯s in comparison to powerhouses like Dragon Gods¡­


    Alaya blankly stared at the huge hole opposite her, clearly remembering that she had just flown out from this hole; how did the Monarch also leave through here now?


    This must be the Monarch affirming his own actions in this manner!


    Alaya had reached a conclusion, then disclosed a silly smile that nobody could understand.


    A few minutes later, thrown into a mess again, I returned in front of everyone with a head full of tangled weeds, looking just as disheveled as the Angel Sister had earlier. Qianqian and the others gazed at me, their eyes brimming with various kinds of amusement. One message they all shared was, ¡°You deserve it!¡±


    ¡­I am guilty, I repent, even though she was just a fifteen-centimeter-tall Little One, I shouldn¡¯t have stared rudely at a beautiful girl.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Dingdang expressed her anger while simultaneously landing back into my hand, ¡°Just keep smirking! For insulting a god, being tossed around is a light punishment. In my realm that would be a beheading offense!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, my Little Goddess, so leaving your own world without authorization is no issue then?¡±


    I grew increasingly curious about the world of gods, these beings of legend who seemed so noble and powerful but now appeared surprisingly human. Honestly, squatting on the ground discussing world domination with a goddess is not something ordinary people can imagine¡­


    ¡°Dingdang did not abandon her post!¡± the Little One immediately retorted firmly. She seemed to take her professional ethics seriously. ¡°Because the world assigned to me was so barren and remote, I complained to the Father God! He then included the two better worlds next to it under my jurisdiction as well. That includes the universe you live in~¡±


    I viewed Dingdang with newfound respect!


    Observing the little creature in my palm¨Cwas I really holding the supreme deity of this universe?


    That¡¯s just absurd!


    Okay, it might be absurd, but the reality won¡¯t change. Currently, the situation was just like this¨Cthe ruler of the strongest empire in this universe, holding the highest goddess in the palm of his hand, squatting in a ghost house discussing whether she had been slacking off at work¡­


    The more I thought about it, the more ridiculous it seemed!


    Sometimes, the peak of absurdity is serenity, and now I was serene¡­


    Then, I suddenly heard a low moan from beside me; it turned out that Anwina, whom we had set aside to rest, had finally woken up.


    We quickly gathered around the Ghost Maid, who, historically, was the first to remain unscathed from an Angel¡¯s Holy Light Shock, watching as she slowly opened her eyes.


    ¡°Tony¡­¡±


    The first thing Anwina spoke upon waking was about her brother, long reduced to ashes, and then she painfully recalled what she had done before passing out, closing her eyes in agony and murmuring lowly, ¡°Tony is no longer here¡­ killed by his closest sister¡­¡±


    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t manage to kill him,¡± seeing Anwina¡¯s pain, we decided, after a brief spiritual connection, to comfort her with a statement that wasn¡¯t quite a lie, ¡°Your power was too weak to purify Tony¡¯s soul, instead, you were knocked out by him. Alaya personally performed the purification ritual. Don¡¯t worry, the Angel¡¯s Purification Light, even used to attack, doesn¡¯t cause pain. Tony left peacefully and is now likely back in the embrace of the Life Goddess¡­¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Whether it was peaceful or not, I couldn¡¯t tell, but I was certain that in that less than a microsecond of Holy Light Shock, Tony wouldn¡¯t have felt any pain.


    ¡°Mhm!¡± Dingdang immediately chimed, having shared the rough details of Anwina¡¯s past misfortune through our spiritual connection just before. Now she was aware, ¡°Dingdang can attest to that!¡±


    Our reassurance and the sudden appearance of the adorable little creature finally helped Anwina recover from her grief. She looked curiously at the Little Thing emitting a magical comforting aura and asked, ¡°What is this¡­¡±


    ¡°Dingdang is a goddess~~~¡± the Little Thing boasted as it circled around the Ghost Maid¡¯s head, ¡°Dingdang is a Life Goddess¡­¡±


    We watched as Anwina¡¯s head followed Dingdang¡¯s form spinning a full 360 degrees, feeling a chill down our spines¡­ This slow ghost, can¡¯t she refrain from making such horrifying moves!

 Chapter 137 - Chapter 137: Chapter 137: The Super Family

    Chapter 137: Chapter 137: The Super Family


    Imagine one day, if a little fairy barely bigger than a dragonfly hopped up and told you she was the Life Goddess and also the supreme deity of this world, what would you think?


    I believe the vast majority of people would think this: Cut it out, go to sleep¡­


    But¨Cthis word is always so dramatic¨Cwhat if you were a devout Divine Believer, and right now an angel stood before you, swearing on their divine name and the True God¡¯s name that the little fairy wasn¡¯t lying to you, would you believe it?


    No matter how unreliable that little fairy seemed, you¡¯d probably believe it unconditionally¡­


    At first, Dingdang¡¯s declaration of identity caught Anwina by surprise, and she initially took the other as a mischievous little fellow who liked to joke around, even trying to reach out and pat the little thing¡¯s head¨Cof course, it ended badly. For a ghost being, Dingdang¡¯s divinity was even more terrifying than Alaya¡¯s Holy Light. Anwina, who still bore the death attribute, was nearly wiped out by an instantaneous divine shock. Thankfully, Alaya smacked Anwina¡¯s hand away at the crucial moment, preventing the ghost sister from dying in such an unfortunate way.


    Then Alaya told Anwina that Dingdang¡¯s words were true, the gods who created countless worlds (Anwina might think of them as Titans, but that didn¡¯t matter) couldn¡¯t possibly manage each world personally, so they often sent their subordinates or children who needed experience to be the managers of the worlds, and Dingdang was one such Lower-level God. Alaya¡¯s tone left no room for doubt, she even swore on her own name and the name of the Main God¨Cwell, we all know, for extra divine angels, these two things have no binding force whatsoever, but the problem is, Anwina didn¡¯t know that!


    So, Anwina finally believed and was utterly amazed that such a tiny little thing could be the Manager of the world, and then, like any simple girl who has been educated in the ways of divinity from a young age, disregarded the other¡¯s appearance and started an almost fanatical worship¡­


    Honestly, I find this kind of worship quite incomprehensible¨Cespecially when the object of worship is a little thing that¡¯s less than fifteen centimeters tall, lying in the palm of someone¡¯s hand, holding a lollipop.


    ¡°Ha, that means Dingdang is now the Supreme God of this world. Although you are a resident of Azeroth, because of this problem of a space-time anomaly, you and your brother have already been stranded in this world for over twenty years! According to the rules of ¡®All Gods¡¯ Canon Standard Regulations,¡¯ ¡®World Management Method Third Thousandth Amendment,¡¯ and ¡®Six hundred and sixty-second amendment to the Transmigration Resident Household Management Law,¡¯ residing in another world for over twenty years will automatically transfer all resident identity data to the New World, so your brother¡¯s soul has been guided by this Goddess! Don¡¯t worry, Dingdang will definitely arrange a good rebirth for Tony!¡±


    I guess those eternal gods have nothing better to do than to amend these torturous regulations all day long¡­


    ¡°So¡­ esteemed Goddess, may I still see Tony one more time?¡± asked Anwina, full of hope, in response to the lies that Dingdang told without batting an eyelid.


    The little thing was stunned.


    If what she had just said was all true, arranging a meeting between this newly guided soul and his relative wouldn¡¯t be a problem at all¡­ The issue was, other than those meaningless amendments, she was completely lying!


    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.c0


    Now where was she going to find Tony, who had already been blasted to oblivion by the Holy Light?


    It seems the little thing isn¡¯t very good at this kind of lying that requires a strong gift of gab and quick wits. In times like these, it¡¯s up to me, the Leader, to step in¡­


    ¡°Well¡­ that¡¯s probably impossible¡­¡± I put on a troubled expression, ¡°The gods have decreed that souls personally purified by the Divine Race cannot communicate with their friends and family from their previous lives. This is to protect the freedom of the newly born spirits. If you insist on meeting Tony, I¡¯m afraid it might cause your brother to dissipate¡­ You don¡¯t have to feel so down, knowing that he is well is enough, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­¡± Anwina still seemed a bit downhearted, which made me feel somewhat guilty, but there was no other way. It was the best solution; otherwise, Anwina would definitely bear the guilt of killing her brother forever. Better a lie to protect her than that.


    Alaya swore to the gods once more that her Monarch hadn¡¯t lied¡­


    With things having come to this, we had no more mood for exploration. This place had already been thoroughly purified by the Holy Light. Probably, even if anything had been here before, it had been obliterated, so we decided to leave.


    Before we left, we finally witnessed the strange incident described by Lin Xue.


    Accompanied by the rising sun, the large mansion that had been half-destroyed by Pandora¡¯s cannon shot was restored to its original state in an instant. If it had to be described, it was like an abrupt cut in a movie scene, where the entire house was restored to the condition it was in when we first arrived, without any process.


    This was due to the anomaly caused by the space-time anomaly; the space where the mansion was located was just a projection, so it didn¡¯t have a complete timeline. The time belonging to the mansion was only 24 hours, and when that passed, the house would reset to the previous cycle.


    But now, there were no ghosts left inside the mansion.


    ¡°Well, how should I take you back?¡± I said, looking at the lineup of non-human beings before me with a pounding headache.


    Alaya wasn¡¯t worried at all because she could spiritualize and hide nearby after becoming invisible, or simply burrow into my spirit world and sleep soundly. However, Dingdang and Anwina posed some problems.


    They could spiritualize as well, theoretically hiding in my spirit world, but¡­


    The former¡¯s spiritual power was too exaggerated. The spiritual body of a god was more than I could bear, let alone that Dingdang also possessed Divinity. Just a touch of that stuff was enough to obliterate any creature without Divine Status¨Cthis had nothing to do with strength. It was all because of the outlandish attribute of Divinity.


    As for the latter¡­ cough, do you want to try what it feels like to be possessed by a ghost?


    ¡°Dingdang can stay right here!¡± While we were racking our brains, Little Thing suddenly slipped into my pocket.


    ¡­Alright, my impression of the gods was completely ruined anyway¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if I stay on it,¡± Anwina said timidly, pointing behind us.


    With effort beyond the vision of ordinary people, I eventually spotted a slick black crow perched on a big tree behind us, its innocent little eyes blinking at us.


    You think you¡¯re Medivh or something!


    Okay fine, it¡¯s a good idea. Anwina, the ghost maid possessing a crow, made for an interesting topic, certainly much better than a certain goddess hiding in pockets and munching on jellybeans.


    Huh? Wait! Eating jellybeans!!! In my pocket of my new clothes?!


    ¡°Little Thing! You get out here! This is a new piece of clothing I bought!!!¡±


    After a genuine Ghost House Exploration, we finally returned.


    My sister learned of our adventure and immediately regretted not having joined us, but there was no remedy for regret, not even for the Curse Queen when she felt down.


    Dingdang¡¯s return made my sister quite happy. As soon as we got back to the hotel entirely booked by Lin Xue, she wanted to hug Dingdang and catch up, but the latter seemed more interested in other things, zooming around the room, studying the odd living supplies in her view. We had to be vigilant at all times, making sure this overly excited Little Thing wouldn¡¯t pop out from some nook or cranny and run into strangers.


    Another subject of my sister¡¯s interest or sympathy was Anwina.


    When she saw us bring back a crow, she was startled. Later back in the room, watching this crow turn into a beautiful young woman, she exclaimed in surprise again.


    I marvelled once more at Anwina¡¯s Medivh-style entrance.


    Soon, my sister learned of her unfortunate past and expressed fierce hatred for the Catastrophe Army, but Anwina seemed calm¨Cor rather, the novel outer world had momentarily made her forget her misfortune. Instead, she began inquisitively asking questions about everything, like a curious child. The most ordinary items for us were quite magical for this ghost maid. It seemed she would be entertained for a long time.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    This scene provided us some comfort; it seemed Anwina¡¯s misfortune had finally ended.


    Besides, I suddenly realized that my home seemed to have become a gathering center for abnormal creatures¡­


    ¡°Angels, Goddess,¡± Sandora counted on her fingers, ¡°Super Ability Users, Xyrin Emperor, ghosts¡­ and they¡¯re all girls¡­¡±


    This is indeed a terrifying super family¡­


    *************************************************Desperate for support!!!! Anybody can give a bit of motivation?*************************************************

 Chapter 138 - Chapter 138: Chapter 138: The Most Awesome Student of the Year

    Chapter 138: Chapter 138: The Most Awesome Student of the Year


    University, ah, university¡­


    I never thought I¡¯d one day find myself in this kind of aristocratic school that¡¯s obviously just there to burn money, a place so full of lavish garden style and brain-dead noble air that it deviated a bit from my initial expectations.


    Anyway, it¡¯s not bad¡­


    Actually, upon closer inspection, I realized that those legendary brain-dead, arrogant rich kids aren¡¯t that horrible¨Calthough Lin Xue, that super-rich girl, had already proved to me that wealthy people¡¯s characters aren¡¯t necessarily bad. But somehow, I always exclude that crazy girl who constantly causes trouble for me from the category of rich heiresses.


    Now, my classmates are basically all from influential families or children of other extraordinary figures, with such distinguished backgrounds, the education they¡¯ve received since childhood is naturally exceptional. Unless they¡¯re some nouveau riche or inherently brain-dead type, most of these students can really be described as humble, polite, and eloquent¨Cor maybe it¡¯s because there are big shots everywhere, and there isn¡¯t an opportunity for them to be arrogant.


    Thinking about it again, even though most of them are well-mannered, that doesn¡¯t rule out the existence of black sheep. In fact, lately, Lin Xue, that troublemaker who fears the world might not be chaotic enough, is looking for one or two such black sheep to amuse herself¡­


    Stranded in Bailin Academy, which is practically equivalent to a small city with its splendid grandeur rivaling royal gardens, I¡¯m once again amazed by the wealth of that super-rich Lin Xue.


    Despite repeatedly stating that compared to herself, it¡¯s the Xyrin Emperor who¡¯s the real disgraceful nouveau riche¨Cgetting the Imperial Army to sell skewered mutton out on the streets¡­


    That crazy girl, does she think I want those pesky Commanders to start guerrilla warfare with the city management on the streets every day! The problem is, if they don¡¯t go out, who knows whether they¡¯ll get a wild idea and stage some cheesy Alien invasion drama!


    ¡°I want to sleep¡­¡± On the so-called neuron slaughterhouse that is the German class, Qianqian finally couldn¡¯t hold out and had collapsed. If only we¡¯d known, why did we let our curiosity get the better of us and sign up for this damn course¡­


    ¡°You look like you just woke up,¡± I said, between laughter and tears, to the girl who looked all dazed.


    ¡°Oh¡­ that¡¯s why, no wonder I can¡¯t sleep even though I keep yawning¡­ But I really do want to sleep¡­¡±


    Just then, a low voice suddenly came from behind us, ¡°You two, the atmosphere is already soporific enough, please don¡¯t entice everyone else¡¯s sleepiness¡­¡±


    wuxiaworld.site


    Without turning my head, I knew it was Liu Feng, known as the most diligent student in the college, a tall and skinny man emitting an aura of scholarly dedication. It¡¯s said that he once set a shocking record of locking himself in the library for three full days and nights, surviving on instant noodles until he was finally rescued by his housekeeper. Seeing such a formidable student among these who never have to worry about their future prospects is really surprising, and what¡¯s more, I¡¯m astonished that this formidable bookworm also maintains the school¡¯s lowest¨Cinversely proud¨Cgrade record. Why do I say ¡®proud¡¯?


    While we were drowsy, a strange atmosphere suddenly erupted.


    It was as if some incredibly important figure had arrived.


    Indeed, the next second, a petite figure appeared at the door and walked straight towards me without glancing around.


    Along the way, she caused a stir of murmurs.


    Pandora¡­ cough, Pan Lili, a super-genius beautiful girl with an IQ of 290, an eternally silent and blind girl, a legendary character who, in order to stay with her brother, blitzed through high school and freshman college courses in three months and was enrolled in this school, an ultimate Loli who has countless admirers¡­ ahem, drifting off¡­


    In short, she has unfathomable strength and always maintains the least presence but somehow manages to capture the most attention¨Can absolute Loli!


    A mere twelve or thirteen-year-old Loli, yet with the second-highest grades in such an aristocratic higher education institution. And what¡¯s more, she is a blind girl¨Chow much attention could such an identity attract?


    There¡¯s no suspense.


    Though many people feel pity or at least show a friendly attitude towards Pandora, there are also quite a few classmates who behave as if she¡¯s some sort of Monster, avoiding her and hardly concealing their envy¨Cthis is evident from the quiet discussions of the students she passes by, discussions that couldn¡¯t be described as kind-hearted.


    But Pandora doesn¡¯t seem interested in any of that. She strides over to the seat beside me and sits down as if no one else is there.


    ¡°Pretentious bastards¡­¡±


    ¡°Pfft¡­ a blind man¡­¡±


    ¡°Acting all high and mighty¡­¡±


    The murmuring continued, but the person in question behaved as if she heard nothing at all.


    I rubbed my hands together and whispered to Qianqian, ¡°It seems that the entertainment activity Sandora launched last time, making a thousand people kneel and sing ¡®The East Is Red¡¯ in the square, wasn¡¯t exciting enough!¡±


    ¡°You guys are really good at messing with people¡­¡±


    Sigh, I had no other choice, did I? Who could stand by while their precious little sister was bullied? As a noble brother¡­ ahem, as the Xyrin Emperor, if I couldn¡¯t even protect my own sister, how could I govern the Empire?


    But on the other hand, Pandora¡¯s behavior of following me everywhere, even entering the school in such a conspicuous manner, truly gave me a headache. Perhaps this was her unique childlike way of doing things?


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m bored¡­¡±


    Just then, Pandora suddenly spoke up.


    Completely unaware that she should keep her voice down in the classroom.


    The German professor on the podium, already irritated by Pandora¡¯s late entry causing a small commotion, had been tolerating her behavior only because he¡¯d heard that this peculiarly genius little girl was related to Miss Lin Xue. But now the girl showed no signs of restraint, instead escalating her behavior in class with such comments, which caused the slightly plump middle-aged man to lose his composure at last.


    ¡°Pandora Pan!¡± a high-pitched voice suddenly came from the podium, filled with barely restrained anger, ¡°Please mind your classroom discipline! Even if you¡¯re excellent, don¡¯t think you can do whatever you please because of it!¡±


    ¡°Boring, nagging, inefficient teaching methods¨C and also, rude.¡±


    Pandora stated in a matter-of-fact tone, using the voice she most commonly used to communicate with strangers.


    Immediately, there was an uproar around.


    The German professor was a person of prestige, and although I couldn¡¯t see what was special about him, apparently¨C according to the all-knowing informers¨C Professor Gu could discuss quantum physics in four different languages at the same time, a cool character indeed. Coupled with a bit of academic success, this led to the professor¡¯s incredibly self-important temperament. He always considered himself a remarkable individual and maintained an air of superiority, but ever since he came to this formidable school where even the gatekeepers required masters¡¯ degrees with high salaries, he felt his coolness had nowhere to show, realizing that even his level of expertise wasn¡¯t exceptionally outstanding here. As they say, under pressure, you either get stronger or weirder¨C he took on the latter change, starting to resent any student with extraordinary talent.


    Like the super-genius loli, Pandora Pan, who was admitted at the age of thirteen.


    The standoff between Pandora and the professor suddenly made the dull classroom come alive. Everyone shifted their gaze back and forth between the professor and Pandora, holding sentiments of sympathy, anxiety, or anticipation for a spectacle. Liu Feng, who sat behind me, was kind-hearted, sensing trouble and immediately whispering, ¡°Chen Jun, quickly talk to your sister. I know she only listens to you.¡±


    Hmm, that was theoretically true, but in this situation, do you really think a unilateral surrender from Pandora would work?


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Sure enough, the prestigious expert in quantum physics, fluent in four languages, wasn¡¯t about to let Pandora off that easily. He coughed loudly to draw everyone¡¯s attention, then lifted his chin to say, ¡°It seems, Miss Pandora Pan, that you are quite dissatisfied with my teaching methods. Very well, then, I¡¯d like for you to express your views on my teaching in standard German. Such a request shouldn¡¯t be too much, should it? At least I¡¯m giving you a chance to prove you¡¯re better than the teacher!¡±


    His plan was cunning, for he had heard that this young girl, despite her brilliance, hadn¡¯t been exposed to German before coming to this school¨C German is not a language typically taught in regular junior high schools. And even if her amazingly efficient little brain could memorize all German vocabulary and grammar in three months, mastering its application was improbable.


    Sometimes, intelligence isn¡¯t enough to solve everything!


    ***********************************Look, such a quiet dividing line***********************************


    I think it¡¯s time to ask for some support¨CWho will help to promote this?

 Chapter 139 - Chapter 139: Chapter 139: Skipping Class

    Chapter 139: Chapter 139: Skipping Class


    From one perspective, the theory of the Professor of Four Countries wasn¡¯t wrong.


    At many times, intelligence alone can¡¯t solve everything; even a super high IQ of 209 won¡¯t allow you to suddenly master a foreign language you¡¯ve never encountered before, but¨Cnotice, this is a term filled with dramatic twists, and I love using this word¨Cbut, Pandora was not merely a little brainy genius.


    She also owned a set of data sharing systems constantly connected to an up-to-date database and hundreds of Subordinate Commanders uploading various kinds of knowledge non-stop.


    This led to¡­


    In the meantime, Little Loli stood up expressionlessly, amid the glances of anticipation or sympathy from those around her, and delivered a two-minute speech in flawless Berlin accent at the speed of three words per second.


    And then I saw the face of the Professor of Four Countries turn utterly sullen and dark.


    Although my average IQ and merely decorative German grades stopped me from understanding what little sister had just said, one thing was for sure: Pandora definitely wasn¡¯t complimenting anyone.


    By asking the enthusiastic Audience A sitting in front of us, I managed to roughly comprehend the tongue-twister she spewed.


    To put it subtly, it involved describing the opponent¡¯s intellect in various ways to achieve a sense of superiority in IQ¡­


    Bluntly, it was: You idiot!


    Such words were indeed in keeping with the prideful Pandora ha¡­


    The face of the Professor before me turned completely sullen for a long time until he finally exploded, launching a fluent English tirade paired with an righteous expression at the arrogant Little Loli across him.


    Pandora, still without expression, retorted for three minutes in even more fluent London accent.


    wuxiaworld.site


    Then the professor became irate beyond control, and a loud Japanese sentence brought the classroom atmosphere to its climax¨Cthough I already saw an uneasy expression emerge on the professor¡¯s darkened face.


    Pandora evaluated the professor¡¯s intellect again with a three-minute impromptu Japanese speech.


    Then Mr. Four Countries said something once more before completely losing steam¨Cit¡¯s easy to understand why. When someone continuously cusses at you in various languages, as a man proud of mastering four languages, using the same language you¡¯ve just used would be utterly embarrassing. Since it¡¯s embarrassing either way, better to keep silent and save energy.


    During the next thirty-plus minutes until the class ended, we genuinely witnessed what a real international swearing storm looked like. The girl unleashed an unceasing and unemotional tirade, using English, German, Japanese, French, Russian, Korean, Yugoslavian, Egyptian, even Xyrin, Heavenly, Demon, some world¡¯s Elf, Elf, Dwarf languages, and dialects from who knows what out-of-the-way corners of the universe in a relentless saturation attack on Mr. Four Countries (bet you¡¯re gasping after reading this sentence, right?). I estimate if the class-bell hadn¡¯t rung she could have continued without duplication until the dawn of the next day¨Cand that¡¯s a conservative guess.


    The moment the school bell rang, I distinctly saw the entire figure of the Professor of Four Countries physically crumple.


    It¡¯s likely he won¡¯t escape the shadow of today in his lifetime.


    This time, the people around truly observed Pandora with eyes you would use to watch a monster, a twelve-year-old Loli who could smear a professor using dozens of languages in class. Wherever you throw her, that¡¯s a blindingly brilliant pearl!


    I reached out and grabbed Pandora¡¯s super smooth cheek, kneading it like dough, muttering under my breath, ¡°Damn, little brat, you really stole the show this time¡­¡±


    Pandora looked up at me, then lowered her head and launched a headbutt attack on my chest.


    ¡°If only I had such mighty intellect, no need to worry about credits¡­¡± Perpetually diligent and tragically pathetic Liu Feng was amazed by Pandora, yet his tone was filled with clear envy; obviously this tragedy who would have bound himself in a library given a chance and yet consistently ranked last in the school begrudgingly envied this genius girl who came late, daydreamed, snacked, and coquettishly hid in her brother¡¯s arms everyday. In his jealousy, he also continually fantasized about someday having such a powerful brain.


    Keep being tragic, buddy, you know with hemorrhoids that humans¡¯ brains can¡¯t keep up with a quantum computing core¡­


    After successfully knocking down a professor, Pandora was clearly in an excellent mood, I could almost feel the cheers and jubilation from deep within the little girl, just like a mischievous little sister finding her favorite toy.


    Ever since spending more time with Lin Xue, the source of infection, Pandora started enjoying messing with people more¨Cwell, that¡¯s a good thing, much better than constantly thinking about how to wipe out the Pacific Fleet.


    Thus, the next two classes became the hell for those professors who prided themselves on hanging degrees and medals all over.


    The mental pressure brought by a full-domain expert, who could discuss any human-researched theory in fifty-eight languages, was certainly unbearable for those professors. They must have been cursing under their breath. Clearly, they were two special students who had been told they could attend classes freely, and yet they chose to come here and cause chaos. Wasn¡¯t that just asking for trouble?


    Heaven knows, I just wanted to experience the legendary university life. The troublemaker was Pandora, not me!


    So in the end, my sister and I were ordered not to come within half a step of the classroom.


    Don¡¯t wonder why I was also banned from approaching the classroom, because Pandora said this, ¡°Wherever my brother is, I am there.¡±


    The poor professor with a big back head was almost in tears as he sent us out. I clearly remember his face, which aged instantly, surrounded by students who were astounded by Pandora.


    Since Pandora and I were going back, Qianqian naturally didn¡¯t feel like staying in class to listen to gibberish, so she found an excuse and asked for leave.


    By the way, her excuse was ¡°My pet at home is afraid of being lonely, I need to go back and accompany it for half a month¡­¡± Thinking about the professor grinding his teeth while nodding with a smile, I truly admired Lin Xue¡¯s exaggerated influence.


    Studying in the school was not as precise and efficient as sharing a data library with Pandora at home, so we chose to go straight home.


    Speaking of going home, because of school, we found a house outside and my sister moved in with us, of course, the money was reimbursed by Lin Xue, the perennial sucker. Considering I had already destroyed the equivalent of two Strider level landing ships, Miss Lin was quite willing to pay¡­


    Now Qianqian also lives with us. Originally, our relationship was sanctioned by Uncle Xu, and as we were almost adults entering society, Uncle Xu tacitly approved our being together¨Csadly, I have to say, although I now have two girlfriends, Sandora and Qianqian, we still keep a purely platonic relationship¡­


    When we got back home, we discovered that Sandora had already arrived.


    Yawning endlessly, she lounged lazily on the living room couch, as if she wouldn¡¯t get up even if it were the end of the world. Not far away, Anwina, dressed as a maid, was humming a tune while cleaning, visibly enjoying herself.


    I think that bringing Anwina here was the wisest decision of my life. As a maid trained formally since she was twelve, Anwina performed her duties with almost divine skill. I can¡¯t understand how she alone managed to clean the entire villa spotlessly in one afternoon and effortlessly handled the dietary needs of the entire household. Furthermore, she possessed all the perfect qualities a maid should have: good manners, a gentle temperament, tolerance for hardship, etc.¨Ceven the most critical person couldn¡¯t find any fault in her that would suggest negligence in her duties¨Cas a maid. Anwina wasn¡¯t just a cosplayer with no substance but a true professional maid who took care of people.


    It¡¯s no exaggeration to say, if she went out to work as a nanny, she would surely dominate the domestic service industry across Asia, Africa, and Europe within six months and become the long-desired dream of every homebody worldwide¨Ccough cough, I digress.


    But according to Anwina herself, this wasn¡¯t anything special. All the sisters who worked with her could do as well as she did. Even in the time of the Lordaeron Kingdom, maids without higher education like her were considered second-class¨Cdamn, the people of Azeroth really knew how to enjoy life. No wonder Sargeras set his sights on them.


    All in all, I think that bringing Anwina back was a very wise decision. Of course, not only because I got a maid who could handle all household chores, was endlessly energetic, and didn¡¯t need a salary, but also because it perfectly fulfilled someone¡¯s long-held dream of having a personal maid at home¡­


    However, there is one thing I still need to mention; although Anwina is excellent, it would be even more perfect if she paid a little more attention to her usual surprising actions¡­


    I speechlessly observed Anwina, who was floating in midair and had stuck her head through the wall to check if the room on the opposite was clean, feeling like I was experiencing The Ring every day.


    ¡°Did you skip class too? Where are the little guys? Why isn¡¯t sister here?¡± I straightened Sandora, who occupied the entire couch, and looked around but didn¡¯t see the usually rowdiest ones or those best at stopping the mischief.


    ¡°Can you ask one question at a time?¡± Sandora shook her blonde hair, then suddenly plopped onto a thick carpet prepared for her and started rolling around¨Chow is it that this girl is becoming more and more cat-like?


    ¡°I skipped class because that bald old man was so boring, and he kept ogling me in a creepy way, so I made him take off his clothes and sing ¡®My Sun¡¯ in front of the administrative building for two hours before coming back¡­¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡­Sister, your way of skipping class is even more badass than Pandora¡¯s¡­


    Sandora ungracefully sprawled on the floor, counted on her fingers, and said, ¡°Little Baobao needs new clothes, so Chen Qian took her shopping. Bubbles is playing games in the study room on the second floor, managing twenty-five instances by himself in Sea Mountain. Dingdang is in her room, maybe sleeping, maybe gardening, or maybe studying rocks¡­¡±


    ¡°Studying rocks?¡± I expressed my surprise, as the first two seemed reasonable, but when did Dingdang get interested in rocks?


    Just then, we suddenly heard a loud ¡®bang¡¯ from upstairs, as if something had exploded.


    Sandora sat up, nodded, and said, ¡°It seems she is studying rocks.¡±

 Chapter 140 - Chapter 140: Chapter 140 Stone

    Chapter 140: Chapter 140 Stone


    Dingdang lived in a sunny room on the second floor because she loved the ¡°life-filled morning sunlight,¡± but honestly, as the universe¡¯s most recently appointed Goddess, shouldn¡¯t she at least have a temple in the depths of some black hole in the universe? At the very least, shouldn¡¯t she spend an hour touring the world each day to appear diligent as a world Manager? But here¡¯s the thing, now Dingdang has thoroughly settled into my house, zipping around the big house every day without a hint of goddess-like demeanor, performing aerial stunts. Either that or she sneaks into the fridge and then gives us an unwelcome surprise at dinner or lies on the coffee table at 8:30 p.m. watching Korean dramas with Qianqian¡­


    In short, she has pretty much done everything a Goddess should not do, and I have yet to see her do anything Goddess-like.


    And now, Sandora has told me that Dingdang has taken up an interest in researching stones, which makes me think this little thing is getting further and further from becoming a normal Goddess¡­


    When we hurriedly arrived at Dingdang¡¯s room, the second explosion sounded, but unexpectedly, we only heard the explosion without any sign of damage to the door of the room, nor did we feel any vibration, even from this close¨Ca very abnormal situation. With such a loud noise, Dingdang must have been conducting quite a formidable experiment. I was all prepared to help Dingdang repair the house when I first heard the explosion, but now it seems the explosions caused by Dingdang only affected our hearing?


    I knocked on the door and was greeted with a third explosion¨Cagain, all sound, no vibration or smoke.


    Even though we knew Dingdang was extraordinarily powerful, we were still worried about her safety, so I forcefully pushed open the green wooden door she had installed at her request and darted into the room.


    There wasn¡¯t the anticipated smoke or chaos; everything seemed quite normal. The room, quite spacious, was mostly occupied by various plants. The walls were covered with vines I had never seen before, and the floor was carpeted with a crisscross of plant roots and stems. The miniaturized shrubs that were obviously modified were scattered throughout the room, and Dingdang¡¯s tiny furniture and other miscellaneous items were hidden in these micro jungles. The whole room was suffused with a faint fragrance of plants and the scent of soil. As soon as I entered the room, I thought I had stumbled into a primordial forest¨CI hope the little thing knows what moderation is, lest in a week it causes ¡°Tropical Rainforest Emerges Overnight in Bustling City Center¡± kind of sensational news, because since Sandora¡¯s arrival, I¡¯ve already had my fair share of sensational events¡­


    Among these green plants, the first thing that caught my eye was a single bed with a delicate green sheet. On the bed, there was a small low table, and on the table stood a large flowerpot with a strange plant in it. The most eye-catching part of this plant was its large bud¨Cthat bud was Dingdang¡¯s usual sleeping spot¡­


    ¡­I know it¡¯s a waste, but as a Goddess¡¯s bedroom, doesn¡¯t it seem too shabby if the only bed in the room is a flowerpot?


    Although considering her size, a birdcage could very well serve as a decent bedroom for Dingdang, that¨Cin all its evilness¨Cis just a thought¡­


    Despite all appearances, the little thing didn¡¯t seem to care about these details¡­


    Everything in the room was normal; we didn¡¯t even see Dingdang¡¯s figure¨Cwhich was quite common when we usually went up to find her, but back then she would mostly be hiding under some leaves sleeping. Now, an explosion was coming from the room and we couldn¡¯t see her, which was odd.


    Just then, the fourth explosion erupted.


    wuxiaworld.site


    We followed the sound and saw a circular area about a meter in diameter bulge out on a wall made from interwoven green vines, as if something behind it was about to burst through, and then the bulged area gradually returned to normal, as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°It seems there¡¯s no problem,¡± Sandora also seemed relieved, ¡°Dingdang has sealed the experiment zone behind a plant barrier. Since the Seal is intact, the little one must be fine¨Cit¡¯s just that the noise is really too loud, right?¡±


    ¡°What kind of stone is she researching anyway?¡± I finally remembered this crucial question. According to Sandora, since everyone left the house in the morning, Dingdang had been fiddling with stones, and she hasn¡¯t been seen since then. What kind of stone could keep a Goddess locked in her room all day and still cause constant explosions?


    By the way, I also think Dingdang¡¯s noise is really too loud¡­


    ¡°It seems to be the black stones we found in Tony¡¯s remains.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Shariputra¡­¡± The topic of Shariputra generated from the cremated remains of a Ghoul came back to my mind.


    ¡°Fragments of Star Gold Stone¡­¡± Qianqian reminded softly, subtly striking at my confidence in my own memory.


    While we discussed the connection between Star Gold Stone fragments and Shariputra and Ghouls, the fifth explosion, unprecedented in magnitude, went off without warning.


    Right now, my head felt like I was firing a rifle without ear protection¨Calthough Dingdang sealed the explosion¡¯s impact energy, this slightly buggy Seal didn¡¯t stop sound. The colossal explosion echoed throughout the villa, cyclically pounding against my buzzing brain. Meanwhile, I faintly heard police sirens getting closer and closer¡­


    I reckon this house must now be considered a hiding spot for terrorists¡­


    Do I really need to explain to someone that there¡¯s a Goddess in my house setting off fireworks in her room? Any cop with a double-digit IQ would send me straight to the psych ward!


    ¡°Sandora, you go deal with the cops. Qianqian, keep an eye on Anwina. That girl will definitely be interested in the police cars, don¡¯t let her go out and cause a ruckus in broad daylight! Pandora, go down with Sandora. Meow, if those guys don¡¯t recognize a Princess, you give them the pitiful act¨Chey, put away the RPG, I told you to get them to leave, not to blow them away! I need to have a serious talk with Dingdang¡­¡±


    Of course, we need a serious talk! What if Dingdang starts blowing up the house every day, and one day I wake up in the rubble, who am I supposed to cry to? I don¡¯t trust the crappy Sealing that Dingdang makes, just by looking at the part of the wall that keeps bulging out¡­


    Also, who¡¯s the idiot that came up with a plot where a Goddess turns into a bomb maniac?


    When I reached the recently calmed green screen wall, I began to smash the wall like my life depended on it¡­


    Don¡¯t look down on me, I really don¡¯t know how to deal with this mystical ¡°Sealing¡± stuff. The only magic expert, Alaya, took off to the Stratosphere early in the morning, so the only solution I could think of was to smash the wall.


    After smashing for a few minutes, I finally heard Dingdang¡¯s soft voice from the other side of the wall, accompanied by a series of suspicious crackling sounds of things exploding.


    The next second, the green vines in front of me split open from the middle, and instead of the expected white wall, a deep Black Hole appeared, and then a dark little figure ¡°thwacked¡± onto my face.


    Dark and¡­


    Utterly speechless, I looked at the little one I¡¯d just plucked off, completely smoked black, and sighed once more at the unreliability of the Divine Race.


    Dingdang didn¡¯t seem to care about her current look at all, her little black face had a pair of eyes shining with emerald green, staring straight at me. Then, she grinned, her tiny white teeth exceptionally eye-catching against the black backdrop.


    ¡°Yay, Ah Jun, is it mealtime?¡±


    Mealtime my foot! I¡¯m here to check on your demolition skills!


    After washing off the Dingdang-shaped black mark from my face, the first thing I did was to fill a cup with water, then submerge the vigorously protesting Little Thing entirely in it, holding the rim with one hand and the bottom with the other, then swirl left three times, right three times, up three times, down three times, one two three four and repeat!


    After all, this creature can¡¯t be drowned¡­


    Three minutes later, Dingdang, dizzy with small circles in her eyes, started to wobbly chase me around the house¨Cmeow, no good deed goes unpunished. I give you a bath and you¡­ hey hey hey, what¡¯s this?! Are you a tentacle enthusiast or something?!


    When Qianqian and Sandora came back to the room, what they saw was someone wrapped up like a zongzi with at least twenty tentacle-thick vines and hanging upside down from the ceiling beam.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Dingdang has made a big discovery, oh!¡± The Little Thing shook off the last drop of water and then proclaimed to Qianqian and the others with a triumphant look, ¡°Dingdang discovered that inside those Star Gold Stones, there are some really incredible components~~~¡±


    Ah, truly an amazing discovery!


    But could you please let me down first? I¡¯m not meant to spend the night like this, am I?


    ************************************************What line is this?************************************************


    I¡¯m desperately calling for everyone¡¯s inhumane support!!!

 Chapter 141 - Chapter 141: Chapter 141 Dingdangs Major Discovery

    Chapter 141: Chapter 141 Dingdang¡¯s Major Discovery


    I¡¯m feeling nauseous, retching, with moderate dizziness, accompanied by faint ringing in my ears, and before my eyes there are green elves with wings fluttering by constantly¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s your illusion,¡± said Dingdang, perched on top of my head and kicking my forehead, ¡°now you know how formidable Dingdang is¡­¡±


    I¡¯ve decided, starting tomorrow, that little thing¡¯s lollipop supply is getting halved!


    ¡°Both of you quiet down for a bit, you¡¯re like children,¡± Sister said with an exasperated expression after listening to Dingdang¡¯s messy account of today¡¯s events.


    In Sister¡¯s arms, Little Baobao, in her new dress, was also blinking her bright, sparkling big eyes and babbling at us, as if she understood Dingdang¡¯s messy description just now.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk business,¡± Sandora said while picking up a small piece of black substance that Dingdang had decomposed from the table, ¡°you mentioned that a lot of strange materials were analyzed from this, what are they?¡±


    Little Thing immediately bounced with excitement off my head, hugging the stone that was quite huge for her and cheerfully said, ¡°Dingdang will demonstrate for you!¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t need a demonstration!¡± Instantly, all of us waved our hands in alarm and swiftly snatched the stone from Dingdang¡¯s embrace, leaving Little Thing blinking confusedly at her now empty hands.


    Kidding me, another explosion and where would we stay tonight?!


    ¡°Just say it, we¡¯re listening¡­¡± I carefully placed the black stone to one side while pressing Dingdang¡¯s head with my finger, ¡°just please, no more explosions¡­¡±


    Little Thing, looking utterly dejected, let out a sigh, and even her wings drooped, looking pitiful ¡ª but! No matter how pitiful you act, don¡¯t even think about getting close to the stone!


    Finally, our resident explosion fanatic gave up her attempt to get close to the stone and sat obediently in my hand to start recounting her major discovery.


    ¡°In those Star Gold Stone fragments, Dingdang found residues of Ghost Energy Alloy~~ Moreover, those residues weren¡¯t mixed in for the purpose of smelting new alloy; it was more like ¡ª the melting caused by bullets hitting the armor,¡± Little Thing said, looking up with her small face.


    wuxiaworld.site


    I¡¯m totally confused.


    Qianqian is totally confused.


    Little Baobao is totally confused.


    Sandora is totally¡­ confused my ass! Anything with ¡°Ghost Energy¡± in it is clearly exclusive to the Xyrin Empire, why would you be confused! I shout¡­


    ¡°I was just playing along with the mood¡­¡± Sandora said with a woeful expression while holding her head.


    Pandora waited for us to finish our commotion and then calmly explained to us, ¡°Ghost Energy Alloy, using inert heavy molecules from the core of a Red Giant Star as the molecular framework, mixed with dozens of trace high-energy guiding particles from the edges of the Plane, and smelted in a low Void Energy environment to create a top-notch metal. Its hardness is average, and it doesn¡¯t have special energy resistance, but it has a terrifying energy capacity and interference performance. When charged, it can produce a huge explosive power, usually used as the ammunition for special physical ballistic weapons¡­¡±


    So it¡¯s a special alloy used in bullet heads?


    I looked at the mutated Star Gold Stone fragments on the table and said, ¡°A high-explosive bullet from a Xyrin Apostle, turning up within fragments of equipment belonging to the Star Domain Divine Race ¡ª that¡¯s not good news.¡±


    Sandora, toying with a chunk of the grimy black stone in her hand, said, ¡°Star Gold Stone Alloy is an immensely tough material with a strong resistance to Energy, and there are very few things that could melt it or even change its properties. Xyrin Advanced Weapons are among the few that could. If we say that this piece of Star Gold Stone was melted and mutated like this due to a direct hit from a powerful Xyrin Physical Weapon, then it¡¯s conceivable¡­¡±


    ¡°That is to say, somewhere, Xyrin Apostles and the Star Domain Divine Race had a fight¡­¡±


    ¡°And the battle was incredibly fierce,¡± Sandora said. ¡°Like this, a bullet head and the Star Gold Stone Armor¨Cwe assume this piece of Star Gold Stone is part of the armor¨Ccompletely fused together and even changed each other¡¯s properties. That could only happen when both sides exert their maximum energy output. Keep in mind, these are two of the most stable substances, and without a powerful external force, they could never mutate to this degree¡­¡±


    ¡°Dingdang, you must have found something else, right?¡± Holding the little thing up to my face, I asked with a smile.


    Of course, that had to be the case. If Dingdang, an angel envoy of the Star Domain Divine Race, had only made this one discovery, she would not be talking to us so calmly like she is now¨Cafter all, we represent two powers that should be neighborly and friendly. But now evidence has emerged that suggests that soldiers on both sides might have been involved in massive slaughter. If nothing unexpected had happened, Dingdang should be executing us from the heavens by now¡­


    ¡°Um¡­ I actually wanted to make you guys nervous for a bit¡­ Looks like Sister Goddess was right when she said Dingdang wasn¡¯t suited for deception¡­ Alright, Dingdang did indeed find something even more alarming¨Cthe Abyss Energy infused within the Ghost Energy Alloy that has fused with the Star Gold Stone isn¡¯t the usual Ghost Energy or Void Energy used by Xyrin Apostles, but rather¨CAbyss Energy!¡±


    Such a persistent term.


    We exchanged glances, each reading the same meaning in the other¡¯s eyes.


    It¡¯s unclear when exactly it started, but we¡¯ve been entangled with that annoying Abyss for so long that now I probably wouldn¡¯t even be surprised if I met two classmates on the street who told me they were transformed by the Abyss¡­


    ¡°Xyrin Apostles corrupted by the Abyssal Power¡­¡± Sandora spoke with an almost certain tone.


    Immediately, I remembered Caesar, that pesky, underhanded, and cunning final boss who could also go through a second transformation without his equipment being destroyed¡­


    ¡°Ah Jun,¡± my sister said with a hint of worry, ¡°this can¡¯t just be a coincidence, can it?¡±


    ¡°I too hope it¡¯s a coincidence,¡± replied Sandora in my stead, her complexion not looking too good, ¡°but we have to prepare for the worst case scenario. In fact, due to our unique forms of life and ways of thinking, the chances of us, Xyrin Apostles, being corrupted by Abyssal Power are even smaller than those of the Divine Race, almost close to zero. Yet, such corruption has still occurred. When Caesar appeared, I thought he was just a rare exception, but now, we¡¯ve found this¡­¡±


    As she spoke, Sandora spread her hand open, revealing black pebbles she had crushed into powder.


    ¡°More corrupted Xyrin Apostles, and it almost certain that they even engaged in fierce battle with divine beings from the Divine Race¨Cwho were originally their friends¡¯¨CI¡¯ve got a really bad feeling, I¡¯m worried that the sudden disintegration of the entire Empire might have something to do with this.¡±


    I felt a heavy sense of pressure weighing down on me, so heavy it almost felt like I couldn¡¯t breathe¡­


    ¡°Bubbles, Little Baobao, could you find somewhere else to play? The adults are talking about important things¡­¡±


    I turned with effort, addressing the two lolis¨Cone big and one small¨Cclinging to my back¡­


    Sigh¡­ This heaviness, it¡¯s become too literal¡­


    Also, when did Bubbles, the super homebody, come down from upstairs? Isn¡¯t she supposed to be grinding the Sun Well in her 25th session right now? I seem to recall Sandora mentioning that Bubbles was planning to clear all the team instances tonight¡­


    Bubbles rubbed her face against my back, discontented, ¡°The server¡¯s down for maintenance¡­¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Qianqian uncertainly said to me, ¡°Um, Ah Jun, we¡¯re discussing a serious issue, right?¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± I affirmed. ¡°But even with the oppressive atmosphere, the problem won¡¯t be solved instantly, so why should we be hard on ourselves?¡±


    ¡°Ah Jun has a point!¡± Sandora turned the black powder in her hands to ash and stood up to say, ¡°We must resolve the issue, but right now we still have to consider more pressing matters!¡±


    ¡°More pressing matters?¡± Everyone looked puzzled.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry¡­¡±

 Chapter 142 - Chapter 142: Chapter 142 Lin Xues Trouble

    Chapter 142: Chapter 142 Lin Xue¡¯s Trouble


    Although it was spoken lightly, the repeated emergence of Abyss Power still affected our mood, especially since this time Abyss Power had actually appeared in the world of Azeroth, which made people even more uneasy. According to Sandora¡¯s analysis, the world of Azeroth and the universe we are in are adjacent worlds within the same plane. Moreover, based on the current completeness of Earth¡¯s projection data about the world of Azeroth and the appearance of the Dalaran County Ghost House, Sandora even suspects that the world of Azeroth has already had some degree of physical intersection with our universe. This is a quite dangerous signal, meaning that once the Abyss Power hidden in the world of Azeroth finds this intersection point, they can enter our universe without any hindrance¨Cas far as the civilizations in this universe are currently considered, according to Sandora, they simply are not capable of resisting the Abyss for long.


    If the Xyrin Empire hadn¡¯t collapsed, it would have been a different story; after all, this universe was once the largest colony of the Xyrin Empire, and the Empire¡¯s influence here was extraordinary. But now, more and more evidence suggests that the Abyss has found a way to corrupt the ordinary Xyrin Apostles, which heralds a significant reversal of the situation¨Cwe may have to face attacks from more and more Xyrin Apostles who have gone mad.


    This foreboding made our dinner quite heart-sinking, even Sandora was affected and could only eat four large bowls of rice before stopping¡­


    Should I complain?


    ¡°We must make a trip to Azeroth.¡±


    After dinner, Sandora stated decisively.


    ¡°I just shared some of Earth¡¯s projection information about the world of Azeroth with Bubbles and discovered a very important clue: Demon Power, tempted and corrupted by the Fear Demon King, the Titan Giant Sargeras, as well as the Areda People Akmonde and Kil¡¯Jaeden, all share something in common. After accepting a kind of ¡®Shadow¡¯ or ¡®Demon¡¯ energy, they became more powerful and mad, and their bodies mutated. The effects caused by Abyss Power are too similar, and what¡¯s more important, in a world supposed to be ruled by mystic and unknown forces like Azeroth, the appearance of technology like Magic Energy Mecha¨Cclearly the product of cutting-edge artificial intelligence¨Craises suspicions. Considering the distortions that can occur during interworld intervention, I¡¯m beginning to wonder if the so-called Burning Legion¡­ is actually the Xyrin Army corrupted by the Abyss¡­ or at least, there must be some degree of connection between them!¡±


    ¡°I feel like things are evolving in an unbelievable direction¡­¡±


    Regarding some of Sandora¡¯s overly sensitive deductions, that¡¯s the only evaluation I could make, but although these deductions are a bit too ethereal, I couldn¡¯t help feeling a little agreement.


    ¡°Anwina, you are a native of Azeroth, you should be able to provide us with some reference, right?¡±


    At that moment, I suddenly remembered that there was a most authoritative person present, so I began to call for Anwina, who was hiding God knows where.


    Then I saw a nearby TV suddenly turn on by itself, and a maid version of Zhenzi with flaxen hair crawled out from inside¡­


    ¡°Ah¡­ Master Chen Jun, I¡¯m stuck¡­¡±


    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co


    I turned my face expressionlessly and said to Sandora, ¡°Let¡¯s discuss tomorrow¡¯s breakfast instead¡­¡±


    ¡°Great, great, I like that idea~~~¡±


    In the end, Anwina wasn¡¯t any help.


    Even before her death, Anwina was just an ordinary peasant girl. To her, the whole world was just two blocks in Dalaran County. Even the countryside mages were nearly legendary figures to her. After the Undead Catastrophe invaded, she turned into a ghost in a daze. We might as well discuss tomorrow¡¯s breakfast than rely on her for information about the Burning Legion¡­


    I also want to add that, although we said we needed to go to Azeroth, it wasn¡¯t something we could just do. We still needed to arrange things properly. The Burning Legion was not a disorganized mob without discipline. If we didn¡¯t gather a proper regular army, we might really end up in tragedy.


    Dingdang will be leaving early tomorrow morning to go to the Divine Realm. She needs to report her findings to the higher-ups, as the Divine Realm has so far not received any news regarding the Divine Race Army being attacked by the Xyrin Army. She has to verify whether any Divine Race expeditionary forces have recently lost contact with the Divine Realm¨Cand here ¡°recently¡± refers to a time span from seven thousand years ago to the present¡­


    Sandora needs to integrate her Guards. Although they are few in number, each one is a super elite who has survived the baptism of fifty thousand years of warfare. If we¡¯re really going to clash with the Burning Legion, Sandora¡¯s Elite Commanders will be our ace in the hole. Likewise, Pandora will contact Sicaro and his group, who have recently moved nearby to start a ¡°business,¡± to select the most suitable commanders for an interworld expedition.


    Speaking of Pandora, who is currently mobilizing her troops, there¡¯s one thing worth mentioning. Why is there such a big gap between lolis, Pandora and the mother-daughter duo Bubbles and Little Baobao¡­


    With my head down and speechless, I watched Bubbles and Little Baobao compete to climb all over me, feeling the infinite desolation of a father¡¯s life.


    Everything was progressing tensely but in an orderly manner. However, the next morning, a phone call forced us to halt our current tasks.


    The call came from Lin Xue.


    This was rare. I mean, it¡¯s rare that Lin Xue chose to call after eight in the morning rather than at one-thirty at night. It¡¯s not that I enjoyed that crazy girl¡¯s pranks, just that I was not accustomed to her not being mischievous¨Cthat¡¯s how ingrained Lin Xue¡¯s image has become in my mind¡­


    ¡°Chen Jun, it¡¯s an emergency, send a large army to save me immediately!¡± As soon as I answered the call, Lin Xue¡¯s exaggerated cry came through.


    I immediately cooperated in the most convincing way, pretending to order over the phone, ¡°Pandora, assemble the rapid response troops, take control of all surrounding city transportation networks promptly, activate all the dormant Xyrin Armored Forces, destroy all nearby armed targets within twenty-four hours, space strike troops take off, have Sicaro on standby, ready to counter any enemy backlash!¡±


    ¡°Stop, stop, stop! I give up, no joke, I¡¯m really in trouble this time!¡±


    ¡°Those with the authority to summon will do so, and those who don¡¯t step down from court¨Calso, help us request a four-year break, starting from tomorrow we¡¯re skipping class.¡±


    ¡°Cut it out! Hurry up and gather at the school entrance, this is really a big headache, damn it, and you have to take responsibility for me this time!¡±


    ¡°My responsibility?¡± I was immediately shocked, and then beside me, Sandora and Qianqian¡¯s ears perked up, focusing intently on the phone in my hand, and Pandora also paused her daily routine of staring-down contests with Little Baobao, her grey eyes unblinkingly fixed on me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask, just hurry over, I¡¯ll explain when you get here!¡±


    Hanging up the phone, I was totally confused.


    Little Baobao was typically confused.


    Alaya, just back from the stratosphere, was also typically confused.


    Pandora continued to stare at me intently.


    My sister darkly smiled as she drew circles.


    Qianqian and Sandora each carried a portable missile¡­


    Hey, hey, hey, I said, isn¡¯t this a bit too exaggerated?


    ¡°I heard it, you have to take responsibility for her, aha?¡± The wooden flooring beneath Qianqian¡¯s feet kept repeating the process of decay and restoration, making it clear she was entering a dark state.


    ¡°The person I love most¡­ is taking responsibility for another woman¡­¡± Behind Sandora, a tangible black fog of shadow overflowed like a disaster.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, I said, do you believe that lunatic Lin Xue¡¯s words? You¡¯ve been following me all along, and Lin Xue and I have nothing going on! You can¡¯t be serious, right?¡±


    ¡°Serious?¡± Qianqian and Sandora looked at each other and forced a smile, then simultaneously put away the lethal weapons in their hands, their faces filled with sad despair. ¡°If this is what you wish¡­ we will leave right now¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± I quickly intercepted the two girls who were on the verge of losing control of their emotions. It¡¯s said that a woman in love has infinitely low IQ and boundless imagination, and that couldn¡¯t be more true now; the way Qianqian and Sandora were acting was seriously giving me a headache. At the same time, Lin Xue, who caused this chaos so early in the morning, was also being cursed by me as I drew endless circles, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear Lin Xue asking us all to meet at the school entrance? If I really had that kind of relationship with her, do you think she would call you to help solve the problem?¡±


    ¡°That makes sense¡­¡± Sandora and Qianqian suddenly came to a realization and clapped each other¡¯s hands.


    ¡­Why do I feel like I¡¯m seeing a strange smile in their eyes?


    ¡°That¡¯s why I say Ah Jun is a blockhead¡­¡± Sandora said to Qianqian, spreading her hands, ¡°All of us have telepathy, and he actually believes we wouldn¡¯t trust him.¡±


    ¡­So it¡¯s me whose IQ is dropping infinitely and imagination is soaring without limit?


    Qianqian also reverted to her usual happy smile, hugged my arm, and said, ¡°Sandora and I just suddenly wanted to see how much you would worry about the two of us, and I didn¡¯t expect you to overreact¡­ Hehe, but I¡¯m really happy now! Here¡¯s a reward!¡± Saying that, Qianqian quickly leaned in, and before I could react, a kiss was already pressed onto my face, ¡°But seriously, you are so silly, you could¡¯ve known through telepathy whether we were really angry or not, and we can feel your heart too, yet you still got fooled¡­¡±


    Sandora also leaned in, snuggled her face against my chest, and then spoke with laughter, ¡°Don¡¯t be mad, we were just joking¡­¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry¡­ really¡­¡±


    Right now, I feel a kind of relief as if I¡¯ve escaped disaster. As for being angry¨CI suspect there are three things that are the hardest in the world: the first is to duel the Father God, the second is to rule the Void, and the third is to get mad at the two girls in my arms.


    All three are nonsense odds of zero.


    Although due to the life-saving telepathy, Qianqian and Sandora didn¡¯t really have a misunderstanding. However, I became curious about Lin Xue¡¯s urgent call for help, because her tone on the phone didn¡¯t seem like joking, which means she really ran into trouble, and¨Cthat trouble was caused by me?


    Now, I¡¯m really a bit curious.

 Chapter 143 - Chapter 143: Chapter 143: About the Wealthy

    Chapter 143: Chapter 143: About the Wealthy


    When Sandora, Qianqian, and I arrived at the school entrance in my car, which Pandora had modified to nearly serve as a main battle tank, we saw Lin Xue and Ding Ling looking anxious and scanning their surroundings.


    Upon seeing us exit the car, Lin Xue immediately rushed over, ¡°Thank goodness, I didn¡¯t expect you guys to get here so fast¨Cbut Chen Jun, is this your car? It¡¯s so ugly? It¡¯s covered in patches, it looks like a wreck¨CIf you¡¯re really that broke, just tell me!¡±


    ¡­I knew those Xyrin Technicians responsible for the design all had aesthetic senses far removed from humans!


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the car for now, what kind of trouble have you run into? You have no idea how much trouble that one request of yours has brought me¡­¡±


    As I spoke, I turned to glance at Qianqian and Sandora. The two girls exchanged a look and started to giggle.


    Lin Xue was clearly in a hurry, speaking rapidly, ¡°I know, I know, I was just messing with you, but let¡¯s not talk about that now. We should get going, we¡¯ll take your car, I¡¯m in a rush¡­¡±


    ¡­Have you now come to regard pestering me as an indispensable and easily achieved pastime? And even in such a chaotic situation, you¡¯re subconsciously making trouble for me?


    After such an internal exclamation, I spread my hands and said, ¡°Alright, alright, Miss, could you at least tell me where you want to go?¡±


    ¡°Of course, to my home!¡± Lin Xue said while nonchalantly opening the car door and slipping into the passenger seat.


    ¡°Ding Ling, do you know what¡¯s going on?¡± I was utterly confused (I found myself being confused a lot these days¡­) and turned to ask Ding Ling, who might know something.


    This girl with the loli appearance, who was actually older than me, was always closest to Lin Xue. If Lin Xue was involved in something, she¡¯d be the first to know.


    Sure enough, she responded immediately to my question with her uniquely deep and husky voice, ¡°It¡¯s that pigheaded Liu Zicai and my idiot brother causing trouble again. Pighead told Uncle Lin about a little rascal named Chen Jun who sweet-talked his way into stealing Little Xue¡¯s heart. Then, my idiot brother actually corroborated the story to Uncle Lin¨Cyou have no idea how much Uncle Lin dotes on Little Xue. He¡¯s making Little Xue bring you over, and optimistically, you¡¯re probably going to get steamed¡­¡±


    Truly worthy of being Lin Xue¡¯s bestie¡­ That mouth!


    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co


    This development was truly as trite as could be, I knew it; anything involving Lin Xue meant there was no chance of a peaceful resolution. Look at the trouble she¡¯s gotten me into this time!


    Yet I was a bit puzzled. As for Liu Zicai targeting me, that I could understand¨Cafter all, from the start, he and I didn¡¯t get along, he¡¯d repeatedly tried to make trouble for Qianqian and the others, and each time ended up with a bloody nose. Discovering Lin Xue¡¯s usefulness, it made sense for him to wield her against me¨Cit fit his character.


    But Ding Ling¡¯s brother¨Cthat I don¡¯t remember provoking at all?


    Noting my puzzled expression, Ding Ling hesitated before saying, ¡°I¡¯m also surprised. My brother is usually very proud and would never, or rather, disdain, dealing with ordinary people in his eyes. How did he come to target you specifically? You didn¡¯t provoke my brother, did you?¡±


    ¡°Who exactly is your brother?¡±


    I racked my brain through all the scattered memories I possessed but couldn¡¯t pin down anyone with the last name Ding who had a grudge against me.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know who my brother is? Although I¡¯m not particularly fond of the guy, he¡¯s certainly well-known, right?¡± Ding Ling replied with a surprised expression, as though my not knowing her brother was an unbelievable thing¨Cokay, I believe a son of the Ding Family must be some big shot, but as for me¡­ sorry, I really haven¡¯t heard of him.


    ¡°Ding Bai, that guy recently leveraged his family¡¯s power to start an international trade company that¡¯s really making waves. And although he¡¯s got family support, my brother actually has some real skills. Ding¡¯s International Trade is booming.¡±


    Ding Bai¡­ that name does sound vaguely familiar¡­


    But I still can¡¯t quite place it¡­


    Qianqian and Sandora looked equally puzzled.


    Who could it be? Ding Bai¡­ Ding Bai¡­ What a headache this name is¡­


    Ah!! Right! Headache! I remember now!


    The guy at the welcome party for Sandora who got kicked where it counts by Pandora¡¯s lethal loli, and then got slapped with the spy accusation by Sandora, Passerby A, suffering a double dose of pain, both physical and mental¨Cthe Headache Bro!


    Seems like a man with rather small-minded grudges, huh? To target me over such a trivial matter?


    Well, if Pandora had put a bit too much force into it, it might not have been a ¡®small¡¯ matter¡­


    ¡°Hey, what on earth are you all jabbering about? Get in the car already!¡± Right at this moment, Lin Xue¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind us, tinged with obvious irritation.


    It looked like this mix-up had truly given the poor girl a headache. If we didn¡¯t resolve it, no telling how she might take it out on me later on.


    Thinking about her trouble-finding ability that seemed even more extraordinary than a superpower, I shivered and promptly scrambled into the car.


    Once inside, Lin Xue gave us a more detailed explanation of the whole affair. Apparently, Liu Zicai¡¯s family and the Lin Family had some business dealings, but that connection wasn¡¯t strong enough to lend much weight to Liu Zicai¡¯s words in Mr. Lin¡¯s presence. However, add Ding Bai to the mix and it was a different story. The Ding Family and the Lin Family had been close friends for ages, and Ding Bai¡¯s sister was Lin Xue¡¯s best confidante. So when Liu Zicai told Mr. Lin about some jobless vagrant street punk hooking up with Lin Xue, and Ding Bai was by his side, vehemently corroborating the story, the fiercely protective Mr. Lin went ballistic¡­


    And so, I had to be tragically drawn into this godforsaken whirl of chaos, and now I had to figure out how to personally explain this mess to Lin Xue¡¯s dad.


    What a ridiculously absurd situation¡­


    ¡°Um¡­ Chen Jun, where did you get this car?¡± At that moment, Lin Xue suddenly noticed something unusual about the vehicle she was riding in. Being a quintessential rich girl and frequently undertaking various missions, she had seen countless cars. But this car, lacking both¡­ a fuel gauge and brakes, that was quite odd¡­


    Upon noticing this, Lin Xue leaned in and whispered, ¡°How come this car doesn¡¯t even have a fuel gauge, let alone brakes¡­ mileage counter¡­ oh my god, you¡¯re not planning a murder-suicide, are you? I haven¡¯t wronged you¡­¡±


    ¡°This car was specially tailored by Pandora, following orders from her subordinates. How¡¯s that?¡± I replied in a low voice, proud as could be, ¡°Standard Noke Stone Alloy Skeleton, kinetic attack-resistant exterior, covered with Energy Reflector Coating, quadruple Ghost Energy Reactors for power, an integrated temporary battlefield command center, a spatially folded arms cache, and there are even more surprises inside this beauty¡¯s belly. Interested? If it were produced with current human technology, factoring in the potential R&D, the preliminary cost of this piece would be seven hundred billion. That doesn¡¯t include the priceless Micro Jump Avoidance System to humans. But since you¡¯re my friend, I¡¯ll give you a friendly price¨Cjust two hundred billion¡­¡±


    Lin Xue gaped for a long while, then through gritted teeth whispered, ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re all monsters!¡±


    And so we sped away in this unassuming car that looked like a wreck but was actually a surreal seven-hundred-billion worth mobile fortress, until we arrived in front of a massive mansion far from the city center.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    To call it a mansion is an understatement¨Cit was more like a colossal royal garden¡­


    I¡¯m not exaggerating one bit. I was faced with a massive complex reminiscent of an ancient emperor¡¯s summer palace, a place where classical and modern aesthetics merged beautifully. Peering over the tall walls, I saw towering ancient trees and lofty buildings adorned with intricate carvings and paintings, a sight to behold.


    Thinking back to Qianqian¡¯s descriptions of her ideal three-room apartment life, I couldn¡¯t help but lament how decadent rich people¡¯s lives were and once again felt the urge to build a Faith-class ship, then strip its cannons and refit it for affordable housing.


    ¡°In my opinion, your idea is unprecedentedly decadent¡­¡± Lin Xue¡¯s voice suddenly rang in my mind, giving me a start¨Cwas I broadcasting my thoughts over the public channel again?


    ¡°That¡¯s how it is¡­¡±

 Chapter 144 - Chapter 144: Chapter 144: Instant Collapse of Character

    Chapter 144: Chapter 144: Instant Collapse of Character


    Under the guidance of the Lin Family¡¯s Miss, we finally entered the excessively decadent and colossal mansion.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, although my old man is really angry right now, if you behave, you might be able to leave with your body intact¡­¡± Lin Xue whispered to me.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°By the way, Ah Jun, where¡¯s our car?¡± Qianqian suddenly asked nervously. This girl, who had never really been conscious of her importance, was first and foremost concerned that nothing should happen to her beloved car.


    ¡°Relax, although it looks pretty wrecked, the Lin Family won¡¯t mind providing a parking spot for a broken car¡­¡± Lin Xue said, patting her chest, then muttered under her breath, ¡°Heh, a car worth seven hundred billion, ha¡­¡±


    Typical jealousy of the wealthy¡­


    There are downsides to a big house, and its biggest downside is¡­ it¡¯s too big¡­


    After walking for a full ten minutes in this mansion, akin to a royal garden, we still hadn¡¯t seen the ¡°quickly arriving¡± main house that Lin Xue had mentioned. Considering that half of the Lin Family lives in this complex, with its densely packed buildings, it seems we¡¯ll need a good while longer before we can meet the legendary Mr. Lin¡­


    ¡°I really wonder how you made sure you didn¡¯t get lost here when you were little¡­¡±


    Lin Xue immediately put her hands on her hips and arrogantly replied, ¡°Miss here isn¡¯t like you with a low IQ. How could I possibly get lost in my own home!¡±


    Ding Ling shrugged her shoulders without any mercy, exposing the truth: ¡°Don¡¯t know who was that silly girl who often got stuck in the grove, crying anxiously¨C seems like your superpower was developed after one such episode of being lost, right?¡±


    ¡°Oh, so Miss Lin even has such a glorious past!¡± I immediately nodded, pretending to have an epiphany, indicating this would become my trump card against Lin Xue¡¯s sharp tongue for a long time in the future.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Lin Xue made a clawing gesture at me, then snickered, ¡°Heh, just wait, I¡¯ll give you something to see!¡±


    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.cO


    Okay, I admit it¨CI was a bit scared. Aside from anything else, her ability to cause trouble could be described as unparalleled. If she said she was going to make it tough for me, I really had to be on my highest alert¨C in some ways, the troubles caused by Lin Xue could be more dreadful than my sister¡¯s twelve curses.


    Therefore, for the next ten minutes, I had no choice but to desperately apologize¨Ceven though I didn¡¯t know why I was apologizing¨Cjust to finally dissuade Miss Lin from causing unnecessary trouble.


    After an indeterminable amount of time, we finally reached the main house Lin Xue had repeatedly said was ¡°just around the corner,¡± a quaint two-story building, redolent of ancient charm.


    Who would have thought that Lin Xue¡¯s father was a classical aficionado?


    With a touch of nervousness, we entered this classic-style building.


    Rich people, they really are rich!


    Look at these furnishings, these calligraphy and paintings, that purple-gold incense burner, that huge screen, and the Fuwa with Tang Bohu¡¯s signature on it!


    That Fuwa must be an illusion¡­


    ¡°It must be my little cousin again¡­¡± Lin Xue, caught between laughter and tears, said upon seeing the humorously styled Tang Bohu Fuwa on the screen.


    Just as we were carefully assessing the Fuwa on the screen, footsteps suddenly echoed from the staircase on the second floor.


    A tall, middle-aged man looking sharp in traditional Chinese attire and a middle-aged woman with a modest dress and lingering charm appeared before us¨Cthese should be Lin Xue¡¯s parents, Lin Dingfeng and Zheng Xia.


    The parents had clearly seen us by now, and when they saw me, I noticed that Lin Dingfeng¡¯s expression changed slightly before he nodded subtly in my direction and then walked down the stairs at an unhurried pace.


    There wasn¡¯t the scene I had imagined of them getting furiously angry and coming at me full throttle upon meeting¡­


    Ahem, I admit, that whole scenario was purely fictional. Anyway, it wouldn¡¯t have been possible for Lin Xue¡¯s father to have such an impulsive character, given his prominent status and respectable reputation. Mr. Lin naturally had the restraint and dignity of a gentleman, which I could tell from the aura he exuded from time to time.


    Mr. and Mrs. Lin came down the stairs and then started to look at the Fuwa on the screen with us¡­


    After a few awkward seconds, Mr. Lin suddenly burst into hearty laughter, shook his head, and said, ¡°It must be Nana¡¯s doing, last time we had nursery rhymes written by Li Bai, and now a Fuwa by Tang Bohu¨Cwhat trouble that girl causes.¡±


    Mrs. Lin also smiled and agreed, ¡°Nana always brings surprises every time she comes over, but the little one is really smart, even her pranks are creative.¡±


    Just like that, the atmosphere between us improved a lot.


    I couldn¡¯t help but admire Mr. Lin¡¯s shrewdness. He could improve the mood with something that was initially quite awkward and could remain so calm and even cordial in front of me, a ¡°stranger¡± who ¡°eloped with his daughter.¡± He truly was a cunning old fox who had weathered many storms!


    ¡°So you¡¯re Chen Jun?¡± Mr. Lin asked with a smile, but there was a slight pressure in his gaze toward me. Although it wasn¡¯t hostility, it was filled with skepticism and scrutiny.


    Unfortunately, such slight pressure meant nothing to me¨Cwith all the Lolis and sisters back home, who each were a handful in their own right, I was already used to it¡­


    I smiled politely and nodded, ¡°Hello, Uncle and Aunt.¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha, not bad. I knew it. That frivolous boy from the Liu Family isn¡¯t very reliable when he speaks, and I wonder why Ding Bai also joined the farce¡­ Come, come, sit down and let¡¯s talk. That person over there¡­ That is¡­¡±


    Mr. Lin gestured for us to sit down and then suddenly noticed Sandora, who had gotten bored and had wandered off to study some calligraphy and paintings. The next second, he was stunned with surprise.


    Sandora had already been watching us, and she turned to give a noble smile, then came over to my side.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Lin. I believe we¡¯ve met once before at the welcome banquet,¡± Sandora said, maintaining a polite smile and bending slightly in a noble gesture of greetings before saying courteously.


    Such perfect noble etiquette! Such dignified princess demeanor! It would be hard to imagine that just last night, this girl had a piece of cake in her mouth, squatting on the couch fighting over the TV remote with me!


    Clearly, Liu Zicai hadn¡¯t mentioned much about me to Mr. Lin, at least not about Princess Sandora. Although Mr. Lin had heard from the media about Princess Sandora studying in China and living with an ordinary young man, and the relationship between them was rather intimate, he didn¡¯t know much more due to Sandora¡¯s ruthless handling of the media. Hence his surprise now.


    ¡°I should have given prior notice before arriving,¡± Sandora said as she gently took my arm, ¡°but since this involves my lover, I couldn¡¯t help but impulsively come over. Please forgive my intrusion.¡±


    Mr. Lin was taken aback, but he was clearly not the gossipy type, and he quickly calmed down with a smile, ¡°While this is rather unexpected, love is free. I¡¯m delighted to see Princess Your Highness finding happiness. Also, about the rumors concerning Little Xue¡­ I believe this misunderstanding can now be cleared up¡­ So, this girl is¡­¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Mr. Lin spoke and then looked toward Qianqian.


    ¡°This¡­¡± I immediately felt somewhat awkward¨Csome things just don¡¯t seem quite right to say out loud. While I had no inclination to deny this relationship, it still felt a bit uncomfortable¡­


    Qianqian, on the other hand, didn¡¯t seem to feel awkward at all. Whether out of obtuseness or a competitive streak, she swiftly squeezed into my arms, grinned at Sandora, and then said to Mr. Lin, ¡°My name is Xu Qianqian, and both Sandora and I are Ah Jun¡¯s girlfriends.¡±


    Mr. Lin¡¯s face suddenly became rigid. Then, looking at his wife who also had a changing expression, he said to me in a stern tone, ¡°It looks like you still need to explain the situation with Little Xue¡­¡±


    Indeed, my reputation had completely crumbled¡­

 Chapter 145 - Chapter 145: Chapter 145: The Open-Minded Old Man

    Chapter 145: Chapter 145: The Open-Minded Old Man


    I felt like my head was huge, exceptionally huge¡­


    Mr. Lin was now sitting in front of me, staring at me with the scrutinizing gaze of someone inspecting a criminal, absolutely certain that this scumbag who flirts with every flower has successfully seduced his precious daughter. Mrs. Lin was sitting beside him, her eyes equally filled with hostility, as if I had already been sentenced to death, but the truth was, Miss Lin and I had absolutely no such relationship.


    I shot Lin Xue a pleading look, and Mr. Lin immediately barked, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ve already explained, haven¡¯t I? There¡¯s really nothing between me and Lin Xue!¡±


    ¡°Do you think I would believe that?¡± Mr. Lin said with a dark face. ¡°Young man, I can understand being a bit impetuous, but to treat matters of the heart so frivolously, especially deceiving my daughter!¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Lin Xue and I exclaimed in unison.


    ¡°The Ding kid has grown up under my watch; he never lies in front of me. Compared to you, I¡¯m more inclined to trust him. Little Xue, stop pleading for him, come to your senses, this frivolous boy is absolutely not worthy of you. Lingling, you also persuade Little Xue, you¡¯ve grown up together since you were kids¡­¡±


    Before Mr. Lin could finish speaking, Lin Xue immediately said with a conflicted face, ¡°Who would want to be with this guy! He¡¯s stupid, dull, and just a nouveau riche. I wouldn¡¯t fall for him if you killed me!¡±


    Meanwhile, Ding Ling, who had been pretending to be a flower pot by the side, turned her face away and continued pretending to be a flower pot.


    ¡°Dad, I know you¡¯re deliberately saying the opposite to protect this kid, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Dad, stop it. I don¡¯t like this block of wood at all!¡±


    ¡°Little Xue, stop being willful, listen to Dad¡¯s advice¡­¡±


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t persuade me, I really don¡¯t like him!¡±


    wuxiaworld.site


    ¡°But you¡¯ll have to marry someone when you grow up¡­ You¡¯re making my head spin!¡±


    We were all trying so hard not to laugh that it almost caused us internal injuries¡­ Lin Xue¡¯s mouth was truly a divine artifact¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t laugh!¡± Seeing all of us, including Mrs. Lin, trying to hold back our chuckles, Mr. Lin couldn¡¯t help but flush with embarrassment and hastily whispered to maintain the authority of a family head.


    At that moment, Sandora suddenly snorted coldly, speaking somewhat displeased, ¡°Mr. Lin, perhaps you think this is a private matter of your family, but I still feel it necessary to remind you, you¡¯ve been slandering my lover in front of me¨Cmy patience is limited!¡±


    Mr. Lin seemed to suddenly realize that there was a princess present and an awkward expression appeared on his face, then with a peculiar look he said to Sandora, ¡°Princess, I am very sorry, but I really don¡¯t understand how such a person could gain your¡­ I don¡¯t mean any slander, it¡¯s just¡­¡±


    ¡°In our Liska Kingdom it¡¯s very normal¨Cwe practice polygamy,¡± Sandora shrugged, fully assuming the role of Princess Liska¨Calthough for her, this identity was equivalent to nothing more than an unlimited bank overdraft.


    Meanwhile, her voice also echoed in my mind, ¡°I¡¯m annoyed.¡±


    I felt a cold sweat breaking out on my back; Sandora was annoyed, which meant that if Mr. Lin refused to give up within thirty minutes, a nuclear explosion of unprecedented scale would flatten this city¨Cthough I could stop Sandora in a rampage, I certainly wasn¡¯t about to risk an accidental discharge.


    I immediately conveyed this dangerous signal to Lin Xue through a spiritual connection. She immediately looked troubled and whined to Mr. Lin, ¡°Dad, I mean, it¡¯s obviously Liu Zicai making trouble, why do you insist on believing that I¡¯m dating this guy?¡±


    ¡°Sigh, your dad is just looking out for your best interests.¡± Mrs. Lin, who had remained silent until then, sighed, looked at her darling daughter with indulgence, glanced at me, and said, ¡°Even if this kid were truly outstanding enough to have a princess willing to share him with other women, I still wouldn¡¯t agree to you being with him!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Mr. Lin raised his voice, ¡°you must promise, from now on, no more seeing him!¡±


    Great idea!


    ¡°But obviously, that was extremely difficult¡­ Although Lin Xue often caused me trouble, we were, after all, pretty good friends. More importantly, she had wrecked equipment enough to arm a platoon of soldiers¨Can account so large, how could it be written off just because of a sentence from this stern-faced uncle!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, it¡¯s a bit messy,¡± I said with a headache, waving my hand, ¡°Now let¡¯s reorganize¨Cclearly, the focus isn¡¯t on whether I¡¯m scum, but on whether Lin Xue is dating me. So, Uncle Lin, how about you provide evidence to prove I am indeed in a relationship with Lin Xue?¡±


    Mr. Lin obviously had no evidence, so he was quite embarrassed.


    Sandora said impatiently, ¡°So you¡¯re just drawing conclusions based on someone else¡¯s word?¡±


    ¡°Well then, for the sake of argument, I¡¯ll assume that what¡¯s between you and Little Xue is a misunderstanding, but there¡¯s no smoke without fire. Liu Zicai and Ding Bai¡­¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re retaliating.¡± Qianqian said casually, ¡°Liu Zicai once tried to take advantage of us and was rebuffed, and as for that Ding¡­¡±


    Just then, a gentle knock at the door and a respectful voice came through, ¡°Master, Madam, the Old Master is here, along with Young Master Ding and Young Master Liu.¡±


    Sandora stretched lazily and gave me a secretive gesture, which meant: I¡¯m really annoyed.


    ¡°Good girl, just hang in there a bit longer, I¡¯ll buy you fried chicken on the way home.¡±


    ¡°I want sixteen large ones!¡±


    ¡­


    The visitor was none other than the previous head of the Lin Family, Lin Xue¡¯s grandfather, Lin Yangtian, a spirited old man in training clothes who looked imposing, followed by the culprits of this incident, Liu Zicai and Ding Bai.


    The old man¡¯s entrance temporarily interrupted my trial by fire, as everyone stood up and respectfully greeted the crane-haired, youthful-looking gentleman in training clothes. Lin Xue, as if she had seen a savior, cheerfully ran to her grandfather¡¯s side and coquettishly complained, holding his arm, ¡°Grandpa, you finally came! You have no idea how annoying dad is. He insists on pairing me with that lump of wood¡­¡±


    I thought the birth of such a crazy girl who took causing trouble as her life¡¯s highest goal was God¡¯s biggest mistake. When He created humans, He must have been drinking tainted milk.


    Lin Yangtian affectionately patted Lin Xue¡¯s head and smiled kindly, ¡°Grandpa already knows what happened. Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa will take care of everything.¡±


    At this time, Liu Zicai and Ding Bai had also greeted Lin Zhengfeng, and I saw Liu Zicai whispering something to Lin Zhengfeng while sneakily pointing at us. Ding Bai obviously didn¡¯t expect his sister to be here too; as soon as he showed up, Ding Ling pulled him aside. I didn¡¯t think Ding Ling was trying to help because I could tell this eternally young loli had the same heart as Lin Xue, yearning for chaos in the world. This much was clear from her knowing everything was a misunderstanding and that none of us were simple characters, yet she did nothing to explain.


    ¡°So you¡¯re Chen Jun?¡± Lin Yangtian asked his son and daughter-in-law a few questions before coming over to me and said in a serious tone.


    ¡°Hello, Grandpa Lin.¡± I replied respectfully, as respect for the elderly is essential.


    ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re not as bad as I had imagined. Just now, Zhengfeng told me that this girl, Xu Qianqian, and the princess are both involved with you? And that you have a vague relationship with Little Xue?¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°I admit to the first part; the last is pure fiction.¡±


    ¡°Ha ha,¡± the old man chuckled, ¡°Very interesting. I¡¯ve seen many so-called successful men with lots of women but never one so young who admits it so openly. And it seems you¡¯re just an ordinary student, right? And I heard it was Little Xue who arranged for you to go to that school?¡±


    It seemed that although the old man had stepped down as Family Head, he still knew everything that went on in the family like the back of his hand. At the time, Lin Xue swore to me that the arrangements for us to attend college were very confidential. It just goes to show, old ginger is still spicy!


    Just when I thought I was about to face another round of questioning, Lin Yangtian changed the subject and said, ¡°In this world, some people stand at a different level than ordinary people, either because of power, wealth, or their own abilities that allow them to live a life beyond the imagination of the average person. I think you know what I mean. If you really have such qualities, then I have no prejudice against you. But since this matter involves Little Xue, I have to be cautious. Frankly, I absolutely do not want my granddaughter to suffer any injustice. However, if this is your own intention¨Cas long as you can pass my test, you can do whatever you want, and I will not stop you!¡±


    Huh? What kind of development is this? Hey, whoever was discussing the plot, this wasn¡¯t part of it, right?

 Chapter 146 - Chapter 146: Chapter 146: A Minor Disturbance

    Chapter 146: Chapter 146: A Minor Disturbance


    Mr. Lin¡¯s words left all of us stunned.


    Indeed, worthy of being Lin Xue¡¯s grandfather, even though he resembles an accomplished hermit with his demeanor, this ability to unwittingly cause huge trouble for others really is identical to Lin Xue¡¯s¨Ccould this be the inherited special ability of the Lin Family?


    We had thought that with the old man stepping in, the situation would be smoothly resolved, but not only did Mr. Lin misunderstand my relationship with Lin Xue even more deeply, but he also opened it up to a headache-inducing extent¨Cof course, this might also be his way of testing me to confirm whether Chen Someone truly is a total scoundrel.


    No matter the reason, I must staunchly defend my reputation!


    Though there isn¡¯t much left¡­


    ¡°Father!¡± I hadn¡¯t even begun to speak when Lin Dingfeng hurriedly interrupted Lin Yangtian¡¯s words, ¡°Please think this over, our Lin Family may not bully others with our power, nor do we have excessive prejudices, but how can we entrust Little Xue¡¯s lifelong happiness to such an obscure young man? Especially since he is so prone to¡­¡±


    ¡°If the two young people truly love each other from the bottom of their hearts, we shouldn¡¯t obstruct them, right?¡± Mr. Lin appeared surprisingly progressive, even to an unreasonable extent, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not saying I allow him to date Little Xue, just that seeing how Little Xue defends this young man (¡­where did you see that?), I suddenly want to give him a chance, as for being prone to¡­ haha, being affectionate and being flirty are not the same, sometimes having many girls around doesn¡¯t mean someone is insincere, if this young man named Chen Jun can pass my test, then¡­¡±


    ¡°No, for a prominent family¡¯s precious daughter like the Lin Family, how can she belittle herself by being with an unknown youth? Not just any nobody, even a highly prominent figure should not demean Little Xue like this! Father, this matter¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡­ what¡­¡± I interjected awkwardly, ¡°May I say something?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°But it wouldn¡¯t hurt to say!¡±


    At this moment, a fierce clash erupted between two generations, and ultimately the old master¡¯s authority triumphed¨CI finally got a chance to interject.


    ¡°Well, what I wanted to say is, there¡¯s really nothing between me and Lin Xue, this is all some people fearing the world won¡¯t be in chaos¡­¡±


    wuxiaworld.site


    ¡°Young man, whom are you talking about!¡± Liu Zicai immediately responded loudly, totally disregarding whether his actions might displease the old master, proving Ding Ling absolutely right in calling him Pighead Three.


    At this moment, Ding Bai also freed himself from his sister¡¯s entanglement and came over to cause more trouble, ¡°Grandpa Lin, although I don¡¯t know what Miss Little Xue sees in this Chen Jun, this man is indeed not worthy of the Lin Family¡¯s young lady, and such a matter, once spread, might even become a laughingstock¡­¡±


    Alright, I¡¯m truly getting angry now.


    It seems from the very beginning I¡¯ve been placed in the position of an undeserving suitor coveting a beauty, and moreover, with both the left claiming ¡®unworthy¡¯ and the right ¡®an unimportant nobody,¡¯ while maintaining a stance of impartiality and eloquence but speaking such oppressively biased words, and that too, in front of Sandora and Qianqian¨CLin Xue¡¯s parents I can somewhat understand, given it concerns their precious daughter, their demeanor has already been quite polite and restrained, but Ding Bai and Liu Zicai¡­ such minor characters also dare to provoke me?


    But before I could respond, Sandora had already stood up, speaking to Lin Dingfeng in a tone cold as ice, ¡°Mr. Lin, perhaps you can¡¯t accept the customs of our country, but to denigrate my love in front of me¨Cno woman can accept this, I need an apology from you, a formal apology!¡±


    ¡°An apology?¡± Lin Dingfeng hadn¡¯t even spoken, when Liu Zicai let out a cold snort, ¡°Why should we? You choose poorly yourself, and others aren¡¯t allowed to speak the truth? He¡¯s just a poor, uncouth, pathetic nobody; today Uncle Lin brought him here to discuss this matter instead of just dealing with him in secret already shows great respect, you¡¯re a princess, one who stands above tens of thousands, so what? This isn¡¯t your territory, don¡¯t think¡­¡±


    His words abruptly stopped because Sandora had ghost-like moved past everyone to his side, grabbing his neck tightly with one hand.


    I noticed Lin Yangtian¡¯s expression change immediately upon seeing Sandora¡¯s skills, appearing quite shocked, and even more curious.


    Sandora, unconcerned with the gazes around her, spoke in an exceedingly cold voice to the Liu Zicai in her grip, ¡°You¡¯ve made two huge mistakes, the biggest one being you dare to slander Ah Jun, which is enough to cause your death, second, you failed to maintain adequate respect, which will bring more unnecessary suffering to your path of death!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you dare to attack¡­¡± Liu Zicai was astonished at the foreign princess¡¯s skills, but he was even more shocked by the killing intent he saw in her eyes¨Cperhaps this was the first time he was so close to such overwhelming murderous intent, the sweet-looking girl in front of him now seemed incredibly terrifying!


    Dare Sandora openly kill someone in broad daylight?


    Perhaps some present might not believe it, but I absolutely do.


    Lin Yangtian, and perhaps even Lin Dingfeng, might believe it. They had weathered many storms, and killing, for them, might not be so inconceivable¨Calthough it was indeed hard to believe that a girl with a princess¡¯ title would do such a thing.


    ¡°You say, do I dare to kill you? Haha¡­ Who dares come forward? I don¡¯t mind crushing any life form here!¡±


    These words stunned Lin Yangtian who was used to grand scenes¨Cwas this something a well-educated noble princess should say? Or was it that this princess had always been hiding her madness?


    But from Sandora¡¯s tone, he heard no jokes or madness, it was a complete statement of facts, explaining the actions she was about to take.


    The temperature in the room seemed to drop sharply, and everyone was so pressured by Sandora¡¯s genuine killing intent that they couldn¡¯t raise their heads.


    Wait! The temperature really was dropping!


    Sandora was gathering energy!


    ¡°Chen Jun, do something quick!¡± Lin Xue¡¯s anxious voice suddenly came through spiritual connection, ¡°Sandora is serious! I can see that in one minute, there will be a frozen nova eruption at minus 200 degrees Celsius! The whole residence will turn into ruins!¡±


    Ding Ling finally couldn¡¯t keep acting like a vase at this moment, she threw a surprised look at Sandora, seemingly taking the current temperature drop for the other¡¯s superpower, and then suddenly screamed.


    Perhaps others would take it as a girl¡¯s frightened scream, but I could clearly feel, a powerful energy surged toward Sandora.


    This energy did not diffuse at all, it didn¡¯t even cause any scratches on the surrounding furniture. From such terrifying control of energy, I could tell Ding Ling¡¯s strength.


    But it seemed Ding Ling had no intent to kill, her gathered energy, although directed at Sandora, was slightly off-target, probably just meant as a warning.


    Highly compressed sound resonances like invisible blades arrived beside Sandora, and then were scattered into pieces by a strong spiritual power.


    This was only a scene in our eyes, in the eyes of ordinary people like Ding Bai, what they saw was merely Sandora gripping Liu Zicai¡¯s neck with extreme speed and strength, causing Ding Ling to scream in fright.


    As for the cooling in the room, it wasn¡¯t very noticeable now, perhaps the ordinary people in a state of chaos might accidentally overlook it.


    ¡°Sandora, calm down!¡± I finally spoke up, and interfered with the low-temperature force field that Sandora was gathering with my own spiritual power¨Calthough when it came to precision, Sandora¡¯s spiritual skill was much stronger than mine, but in terms of spiritual strength, suppressing her was not a problem for me.


    At the same time, Qianqian also swiftly took action. Sandora might disregard the life and death of all carbon-based life forms apart from us few, but Qianqian, still a human, couldn¡¯t just watch Sandora run amok. A small-scale time-stop force field was applied around Sandora to prevent any accidental discharge.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re lucky¨Cnext time, I will crush you in an instant!¡±


    Sandora said viciously, and then flung Liu Zicai¡¯s body, now stiff from fear, outwards.


    Ordinary people might not feel it, but Lin Xue and Ding Ling knew very well just how dangerous it had been¨Cthis is exactly the most troublesome issue I¡¯ve always faced, whether it¡¯s Sandora, Pandora, or even Little Baobao Alaya for them, apart from me, Qianqian, my sister, and Lin Xue, who they see as an ally, no other carbon-based life on this planet holds any value. They don¡¯t disregard life, but simply don¡¯t regard carbon-based life forms as life. When they first came to Earth, this situation was even worse, just like humans don¡¯t regard stones as their kind, the huge differences in races make them even unaware that Earthlings are also a form of life. Although recently, due to my efforts, they have grudgingly come to recognize Earthlings as intelligent beings, their disregard for human life is still hard to change.


    At this moment, Lin Yangtian suddenly spoke up, using a tone filled with reproach towards Liu Zicai and Ding Bai, ¡°Both of you have received higher education, how could you be so impolite? This time, although Princess Sandora¡¯s reaction was a bit extreme, it was also a natural response to protect her lover; the biggest fault still lies with you!¡±


    I found that I really didn¡¯t quite understand why from the beginning this old Master Lin had always been speaking out for me. If it was just because of doting on his granddaughter and indulging us young ones who are very close to Lin Xue¨Cthen that truly was a bit overly indulgent.

 Chapter 147 - Chapter 147: Chapter 147: The Remarkable Old Master

    Chapter 147: Chapter 147: The Remarkable Old Master


    We watched the old man in front of us, somewhat nervously, unsure why he had kept us alone.


    From the beginning, I felt I couldn¡¯t see through this old man¡¯s thoughts, whether it was his shocking ¡°matchmaking¡± between me and Lin Xue, or his unreasonable defense of me, a sudden outsider whose name nobody had ever heard. It just didn¡¯t make sense.


    ¡°Thanks to you speaking out,¡± Lin Yangtian said leisurely while sipping his tea, ¡°it¡¯s obvious that the Princess only listens to you. If it weren¡¯t for you, I might have been turned into a block of ice by now¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­You knew?¡±


    I immediately asked in surprise, maybe this calm old man had noticed the temperature drop just now, but to think about what could happen next¨Cthis was absolutely not something ordinary people could imagine. Ordinary people would merely consider it a strange weather occurrence, only those who could perceive energy flows would understand what was happening.


    ¡°Of course I knew, otherwise why would I send Zheng Feng and the others away, who are ordinary people? I guess, the super strength and cold air must be the Princess¡¯ superpowers, right? At first, even I was startled that a princess of a nation could actually be the leader of a Superpower Organization¡­¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, you¡­¡±


    Lin Xue finally lost her composure. The ordinary old man who usually stayed out of worldly affairs and spent his time practicing boxing or walking birds now knew so much about the existence of the Superpower Users, even aware of Sandora¡¯s supposed identity as a leader of the Superpower Organization¨Cit was hard to accept.


    This development felt like the sleazy uncle who sells spicy hot sticks at the street corner suddenly transforming into Ultraman to save the world right in front of you. It was absurd.


    Wait¡­ Leader of the Superpower Organization? Wasn¡¯t this something we made up in the Sahara Desert to handle Ding Ling?


    We both thought of this at the same time and then turned our questioning gaze towards Ding Ling, who also showed a puzzled look like ours.


    ¡°Haha, I didn¡¯t expect Little Xue to be so observant, yet she didn¡¯t realize her own grandfather¡¯s identity¡­¡± Lin Yangtian laughed heartily, and then we saw this seemingly ordinary old man suddenly undergo a transformation.


    He became taller, his skin gradually paled, and his grayish-white hair completely turned silvery-white. From his physique, he no longer bore any resemblance to the old man he once was.


    wuxiaworld.site


    As Lin Yangtian ¡°transformed,¡± both Lin Xue and Ding Ling¡¯s eyes gradually filled with shock. When Lin Yangtian finally took out a black mask from within his clothes and put it on his face, they couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in alarm: ¡°Old man?¡±


    Lin Yangtian¡¯s resigned voice came from behind the black mask, sounding stifled, ¡°You two girls have been calling me that for so many years, can¡¯t you change it up?¡±


    ¡°What is this situation?¡± We were collectively baffled, mutually expressing our inability to comprehend this wondrous old man.


    ¡°The leader of the Superpower Organization, what do you think?¡± Lin Xue rolled her eyes at us, then addressed Lin Yangtian: ¡°Old man¡­ uh, grandpa, can you explain?¡±


    Lin Yangtian took off the controversial mask and looking up to the sky, laughed, saying, ¡°Well, that¡¯s a long story¡­ Ah, the beard¡­ the beard¡­¡±


    We watched in cold sweat as Lin Xue skillfully yanked out a handful of beard from Lin Yangtian¡¯s chin, feeling quite impressed with this formidable grandfather and granddaughter pair.


    The plot development was truly dramatic; none of us had expected that Lin Xue¡¯s grandfather, Lin Yangtian, who was supposed to be a major businessman, would be that elusive and supremely influential leader of the Superpower Team, the Divine Dragon often spoken about in awe. Moreover, what we didn¡¯t anticipate was that Lin Xue, having been in the Superpower Team for so long, had also never realized she had been working for her own grandfather all this time. If it hadn¡¯t been for our appearance, Lin Yangtian¡¯s true identity might have remained hidden even longer.


    ¡°Really, you wouldn¡¯t even tell me about such a big thing, and I¡¯m your granddaughter¡­¡±


    After the fuss, Lin Xue still sounded a bit angry.


    ¡°I was worried that you might not be able to handle it¡­ After all, I didn¡¯t have the intention for you to join the Superpower Team, and if it weren¡¯t for the greater good and your rare talent, I really wouldn¡¯t want you to get involved in those dangerous matters. So, I hope at least in normal times, you can have a normal life¡­¡± Lin Yangtian explained this way.


    Even as the leader of a powerful Superpower Organization, he was still just an old man concerned about his granddaughter¡­ In my eyes, Lin Yangtian¡¯s figure grew much taller.


    ¡°And besides, Little Xue, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s quite fun, haha¡­¡±


    Oh boy, Old man, your image just completely collapsed!


    Now I understand why Lin Yangtian acted that way; being the leader of the Superpower Organization, he must have already known about our small, independent, ¡°Superpower Team¡± from Ding Ling, and about our identity that we disclosed to Ding Ling ¨C the leader of a Superpower Organization. Thus, connecting to Liu Zicai¡¯s usual behavior, it is easy to explain why Lin Xue and I are overly close¨Cregardless of whether the Old Master¡¯s conjecture is true or not, at least he wouldn¡¯t believe the rumors about me and Lin Xue; he was just teasing us from the start.


    ¡°But I wasn¡¯t joking just now,¡± as if detecting my thoughts, Mr. Lin immediately adopted a serious expression, speaking earnestly, ¡°If you two really are interested, being together is not impossible. None of us are ordinary people; your mindsets should also be more open. You two are really compatible, both Superpower Users and both very promising. Young man, you¡¯ve become the leader of an organization at such a young age, you¡¯d be perfect as Little Xue¡¯s husband! As for the other two girls¨CMiss Xu Qianqian and the Princess over there¨Ccan tolerate it, I think¡­ Ah, whiskers, whiskers¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking!¡± Lin Xue huffed, clenching a handful of whiskers as she angrily sat back down.


    Old man, are you really some wicked writer¡¯s tool to torment me? One Lin Xue is already enough to give me headaches!!!!


    ¡°Alright, alright, no more jokes,¡± Lin Yangtian stroked his chin, seeming to realize that if the ruckus continued, he might not be able to preserve even his last bit of whiskers, so he decisively decided to talk business, ¡°The reason I met with you, even using this identity in front of Little Xue and Lingling, is that there is an important matter to discuss¨Cbetween the leaders of our two organizations.¡±


    Hearing it was time to discuss serious matters, we also had to become serious. No matter how disgraceful his earlier antics were, Lin Yangtian was still the leader of the Superpower Organization, and he wouldn¡¯t talk nonsense at this time.


    Perhaps the only one who couldn¡¯t be serious was Sandora, who was next to me, looking impatient and continuously poking at me from behind; this girl was only concerned about today¡¯s lunch.


    But at that moment, Lin Yangtian¡¯s words also attracted her attention.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°From Lingling, I learned that you, like us, are searching for those black crystals, and you have already acquired quite a bit of information about these crystals.¡±


    ¡°So, you want the information we have?¡± Qianqian immediately figured the most likely possibility, which also was likely to be of interest to the other party. However, though these exhausted Ghost Energy Crystals were of no use to us, easily passing on this knowledge about an energy source that¡¯s beyond existing human technology by more than a dozen levels to them¨C that¡¯s not realistic.


    ¡°No, while the research data on these crystals are important to us, that¡¯s not the priority. What we want to know more is whether you have discovered the origin of these crystals?¡±


    ¡°Origin?¡± Sandora and I exchanged glances before responding, ¡°Aren¡¯t these crystals excavated from some Ancient Relics? Could there still be mines on Earth that produce such strange crystals?¡±


    Lin Yangtian quietly looked at me, as if trying to discern my true thoughts, but in the end, he sighed and said, ¡°It seems that our only hope has also vanished; even you don¡¯t know the origins of these crystals¡­¡±

 Chapter 148 - Chapter 148: Chapter 148: Secret News

    Chapter 148: Chapter 148: Secret News


    ¡°Mr. Lin knows something very important!¡± This was the thought that simultaneously crossed all of our minds.


    According to his tone, the Superpower Team must have already found more secrets about the Black Crystal, at least, they had discovered some traces of the origin of this Black Crystal¨Cotherwise, the old master wouldn¡¯t have asked us whether we had found a stable source for this kind of Black Crystal. His question alone proved that he doubted whether these crystals only appeared in certain Ancient Relics.


    After a brief spiritual connection, Sandora and I came to an understanding and decided to probe how much Mr. Lin truly knew.


    ¡°In fact,¡± I said, feigning contemplation, ¡°we do have some information about this crystal, but¨Ccould you tell me, what exactly makes this crystal so valuable that you would go to such lengths to find it? Because as far as our analysis goes, apart from its astonishing hardness and obvious signs of artificial processing, the crystal seems to serve no purpose at all.¡±


    ¡°It seems I need to be a little more candid,¡± Lin Yangtian clearly had anticipated that we wouldn¡¯t hand over our information so easily, so he nodded and said, ¡°This crystal indeed serves no purpose, if you are talking about artifacts unearthed from Ancient Relics that are far beyond the craftsmanship of that era¡¯s human beings, we have made many such discoveries. But it¡¯s only this crystal, and some things associated with it, that hold an extraordinary significance!¡±


    ¡°Playing these games with my grandfather, you find it amusing?¡±


    While we were intently listening to Mr. Lin¡¯s explanations, the voice of Lin Xue suddenly came through our spiritual connection.


    ¡°¡­Do you have a way to make Mr. Lin spill the beans without revealing the existence of the Empire?¡±


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s pretend I didn¡¯t say anything¡­¡±


    Lin Xue knew that the matter related to the Xyrin Relics that kept appearing on Earth was of great importance to us, so she could only quietly stay by Ding Ling¡¯s side, watching our tactical duel with her grandfather.


    ¡°Firstly, this concerns the original purpose for why the Superpower Team was established¡­¡±


    ¡°The purpose of the Superpower Team¡¯s establishment?¡± Lin Xue interjected, ¡°Isn¡¯t it to solve the world¡¯s mysterious incidents that can¡¯t be handled by conventional methods?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just the Superpower Team¡¯s day-to-day operations¡­ The original purpose of establishing the Superpower Team is far from that simple. In fact, our involvement in various mysterious incidents around the world, our exploration of Ancient Relics, even our collection of historical legends, it¡¯s all for one goal: to find the truth behind the emergence of superpower users!¡±


    wuxiaworld.site


    We looked at each other, including Lin Xue. Although Lin Xue was a senior leader of the Superpower Team, it was clear that her junior status didn¡¯t yet qualify her to access such classified plans. I had never expected that the original purpose of the Superpower Team¡¯s creation was merely to find the origin of superpowers¨Calthough the emergence of human superpowers truly was a curiosity, and even Bubbles could not analyze the cause, it was surprising to learn that an organization that had consistently presented itself as a heroic savior of humanity had such an intention.


    ¡°Are you familiar with the legends of the Ancient Primordial Era?¡± Lin Yangtian, in the midst of conversation, suddenly switched topics to the primordial legends.


    It took quite a lot of mental gyrations before I could catch up with Mr. Lin¡¯s sudden leap in topics.


    ¡°That dates back to an era that exists only in legends, when Divine Beasts roamed the land, and various extraordinary figures abounded. Even divine beings and immortals frequently appeared within the mortal realm,¡± Lin Yangtian narrated, seemingly immersed in the world where Chaos was first born in the Ancient Primordial Era, ¡°but after a historical discontinuity, all records of such legends were disrupted. What remained were folk tales and strange occurrences, inadequate as evidence. Those Divine Beasts, immortals, mages all disappeared without a trace¡­¡±


    ¡°Not just on the Huaxia Land, but in legends from around the world, the same situation occurred. The pantheon from Olympus, the Netherworld Gods and the Sun God System of Egypt, along with many other legends of demigod heroes¨Cthese powerful gods and heroes seemed to have vanished overnight. How could one not find this strange?¡±


    ¡°This¡­ could it be that the progress of human civilization led to the decline of the mythological era?¡± I said uncertainly, but I began to have doubts: after everything that¡¯s happened, I could no longer dismiss all the historical legends of mankind as superstition.


    ¡°Clearly, you don¡¯t quite believe these are merely legends,¡± Lin Yangtian saw my hesitation, ¡°Even though you claim to be a Superpower Club that doesn¡¯t concern itself with worldly affairs, you must still study these things occasionally, right?¡±


    ¡­ Could you stop tantalizing us and continue, please?


    Luckily, the old man soon continued: ¡°We¡¯ve been studying those myths that are nearly buried by history, and we¡¯ve made an incredible discovery: nearly all mythological systems mention crystals, or things that can be associated with crystals!¡±


    ¡°The Immortal Stone Spirit Jade mentioned in China¡¯s cultivation system, Zeus¡¯s Golden Crystal Wand in the mythology of Olympus, and the crystal balls that often appear in Western myths, as well as the widespread worship of the magical powers of crystals in Egyptian beliefs, and the discovery of the more mystifying Crystal Skulls, all suggest that the deities of the Ancient Era relied on some form of crystal or ore to enhance their power. This has led us to question¨Cwere the gods of ancient legends just ordinary mortals who obtained superhuman powers through a high-energy ore that was abundant on Earth at the time, and the decline of the gods was due to the depletion of these ores¡­¡±


    This was a speculative hypothesis, almost unimaginable, but I knew that Lin Yangtian would not have speculated so if there had not been substantial evidence. This meant that they had found evidence that many powerful individuals in the Ancient Era had indeed obtained superhuman strength through some ¡°ore¡±!


    But what did this have to do with superpower users?


    ¡°Because the few superpower users in the world today are very likely the descendants of the ¡®gods¡¯ of the Ancient Era!¡±


    We immediately turned our shocked gazes towards the bewildered Lin Xue and Ding Ling.


    Although I knew that the ¡°gods¡± mentioned by Old Master Lin were not the same as the True Gods like Dingdang, it was still quite chilling to imagine that someone like Lin Xue could be related to the descendants of the gods.


    ¡°We have extensively researched the genetic data of all the superpower users we could gather, identified commonalities, and then compared them to mythological legends, ultimately forming this bold conjecture. And now, there is evidence to suggest that the genetic mutations in superpower users are indeed hereditary results of their ancestors¡¯ mutations from a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°So, we speculate that the so-called myths of the Primordial Era are actually the stories of a group of super ability users who acquired superpowers through some form of high-energy ore during the Ancient Era. Of course, due to their great power, perhaps they could no longer be called superpower users, but should indeed be referred to as gods.¡±


    Old Master Lin paused his narration, allowing us to organize our thoughts, and then we began to rapidly share our thought processes through our spiritual connection, finally coming to the most plausible conclusion.


    In the Ancient Era, human civilization was at an early stage of evolution. At that time, there were no so-called gods. There was only an innate worship of nature and rudimentary beliefs among humans. But at some point, a large amount of ¡°crystals,¡± or other forms of high-energy ores, suddenly appeared on Earth. The radiation from these ores caused mutations in some humans and animals, making them more powerful than their peers. Of course, it¡¯s possible that their appearance changed as well. These mutated beings were revered by the still ignorant humanity as divine beasts and gods. Some of those who underwent unfortunate or unpleasant mutations in appearance became the images of the earliest demons or malevolent gods. These beings, worshipped by primitive people as gods, were perhaps not as powerful as the legends suggest, but under the influence of humanity¡¯s great fear of natural forces and the extreme veneration of gods, the stories were exaggerated.


    A common person who mastered powerful electric superpowers could easily be described in later legends as Zeus wielding infinite power with his lightning.


    And so, the mythological age began.


    We do not know how long the gods were active; this might depend on the distribution and reserves of ¡°crystal ore¡± on Earth at the time. But if they could not be replenished, these crystals would one day be depleted. When all the crystals on Earth were exhausted, the age of the gods finally came to an end.


    Superpower users are not immortal. Even the first generation of superpower users hailed as primordial gods was the same. They might have lived longer lives due to mutations, but they would still die. When all the high-energy ores were used up, and the powerful first generation of superpower users had all perished, the mythological age ended.


    But everything did not end there.


    Long-term exposure to the radioactive high-energy ores caused changes in the genes of those powerful mutant beings. This change might be hereditary, so after the disappearance of the mighty gods of the Primordial Era, there was a brief period of folk mythology where minor deities appeared. They were significantly weaker than the ¡°Source Gods¡± of the Primordial Era because their abilities were derived only from the inheritance from their parents and not from high-energy ore radiation. However, due to the unstable nature of the radioactive mutations, this hereditary phenomenon was quickly adjusted by nature. Coupled with the advancement of human scientific civilization, the era of gods finally came to an absolute end.


    What remained were modern superpower users born from the occasional emergence of recessive genes, whose abilities were far from comparable to the mutants of the Primordial Era.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    This is the most plausible conclusion that we, along with other Xyrin Apostles who we could contact to share all the information, have come to. Basically, this is already sixty percent the truth.


    I knew where the focus of the superpower team¡¯s research was now¨Cthat diamond-shaped Black Crystal, the Ghost Energy Core that had exhausted its energy. Clearly, they had entered a misconception, thinking that these Ghost Energy Cores were the high-energy ores that caused human mutations and ultimately led to the emergence of modern superpower users. If their research continued in this direction, they would probably come up empty-handed.


    However, although Ghost Energy Crystals cannot awaken superpowers in humans, I know of a crystal that can¨Cthe Nest Crystal.


    The superpowers of Qianqian and the others were obtained in the Mother Nest. Due to the powerful radiation of the Nest Crystal, the superpowers they obtained were countless times stronger than those of current superpower users! If we talk about the primordial gods, perhaps only superpower users like Qianqian, who have been radiated by the Nest Crystal, are truly qualified.


    That is to say, if Old Master Lin¡¯s data was not wrong and our conjecture is correct, then the beginning of human folk mythology may actually be related to the Xyrin Empire!!!

 Chapter 149 - Chapter 149: Chapter 149 Our "Generosity

    Chapter 149: Chapter 149 Our ¡°Generosity


    We had collected all the information and then uploaded it to Bubbles, who was at home taking care of her daughter while playing video games. The Xyrin Host, with its superb calculation ability, immediately processed this data, and compared it with general data from Earth¡¯s ancient times and the current frequency of Xyrin Relics appearing on Earth, finally simulating our speculation successfully.


    The result of the simulation was completely as we expected. If indeed there were a large number of Nest Crystals scattered around ancient Earth, and the level of human evolution at that time was not much deviated, then our complete speculation would have an eighty percent credibility!


    ¡°Sandora, you don¡¯t think Earth could have been a biochemical testing ground for the Xyrin Empire, do you?¡±


    I speculated.


    ¡°God knows, but if the myths of the Ancient Era indeed arose due to interference from Xyrin Technology, then as long as we follow this clue, there is a good chance we can find the source of the current Xyrin Relics on Earth and the lost history of the Empire¨CAh Jun, I¡¯m hungry¡­¡±


    ¡°It looks like we¡¯ll have to collaborate with the Superpower Team. Mr. Lin¡¯s information is indeed too important; we can¡¯t underestimate their achievements over the decades. If we want to figure out the origins of the Xyrin Relics on present-day Earth quickly, the help of the Superpower Team is essential¨Cwhat time is it? You had a breakfast for four before you left!¡±


    ¡°We should consider showing Lin Yangtian a bit of something from the Empire, perhaps in a secretive way. What do you think of a weakened Nest Crystal? At least it could get these members of the Superpower Team who have been engaging in pointless efforts to focus on the right things, instead of researching the battery cases we discarded all day¨CI¡¯m craving, I¡¯m hungry! I want to eat a beef steak that can serve twenty people!¡±


    ¡°¡­Could you two not add those weird suffixes?¡± Lin Xue, who had been listening in on the public channel for a long while, finally couldn¡¯t help but interject.


    ¡°Decided! We¡¯re all going to freeload at your house for lunch today!¡± Sandora and I instantly agreed, and Lin Xue once again became our permanent easy mark.


    Lin Xue¡¯s family is affluent and naturally wouldn¡¯t mind a few more freeloaders¨Ceven if one of the guests could eat half a yak by herself, a super-sized appetite princess.


    The information Lin Yangtian provided us was extremely valuable. If left to our own devices, even with the capabilities of the Xyrin Intelligence Officers, it might have taken us years to find the connection between contemporary superpower users, ancient mythology, and Xyrin Crystal radiation. For this sole reason, we needed to show enough sincerity.


    Thus, we gave Lin Yangtian absolutely exciting news: by a stroke of luck, we discovered a type of transparent crystal that was somewhat related but altogether different from those rhombus-shaped Black Crystals, and this crystal could also enhance the abilities of superpower users.


    Of course, this crystal was the weakened Nest Crystal.


    wuxiaworld.site


    Upon learning of our significant ¡°discovery,¡± Lin Yangtian was naturally extremely thrilled; he even instantly proposed wanting to see this crystal¨Cwhich, of course, was impossible, since we had never established a Xyrin Base on Earth, hence no Mother Nest was present; where would I go to find crystals for the Old Master?


    There are many places on Earth virtually unreachable, even untouched by humans, but creating a Xyrin Nest in those places still poses some risks. Places that are inaccessible are only so to ordinary people. For organizations like the Superpower Team, we might as well place the Nest on the Moon, and they would still be able to find it. So, it remains a question how to manufacture the Nest Crystals without the Superpower Team noticing the existence of an Imperial Base.


    But, I also promised Mr. Lin that we would soon let him see that marvelous crystal, even giving them a batch of them was no issue¨Cas those things are basically as abundant as Bubbles¡¯ flakes of dandruff.


    ¡­Ahem, I¡¯m not saying Bubbles has a lot of dandruff¡­ really¡­


    Not only were we not troubled, but it even seemed like we got along famously with the Old Master, who even graciously invited us to lunch. Such a turn of events definitely exceeded Liu Zicai and the others¡¯ expectations, and Lin Dingfeng felt utterly baffled. But aside from Liu Zicai and Ding Bai, these two novices, attempting to trouble us yet again, Lin Dingfeng remained silent amidst great confusion.


    Because he sensitively realized, his father¡¯s kindness was not just friendly¨Cit was¡­ tinged with a faint respect?!


    Lin Dingfeng almost thought he was hallucinating, but the reality was as such. Years of father-son interactions, coupled with keen observation skills, allowed him to easily notice that his father¡¯s respect for those young people was not deferential but a polite respect of equal standing, which baffled Lin Dingfeng completely.


    Was it the respect generated by the presence of Princess Sandora?


    Impossible!


    While the Lin family might appear merely a merchant family with no political status, he was clearly aware of how far-reaching their influence was: it was a powerful family that could make a small country¡¯s president remain submissive!


    ¡°In other words, if the king of Liska had come, he would have had to be extremely polite to Old Master Lin, not like now, with Old Master Lin putting on a smile for these young people in front of him.¡±


    Although puzzled, Lin Dingfeng wisely chose to remain silent. He had seen his fair share of seemingly ordinary people who actually possessed startling identities in secret, and now he began to suspect that these young people before him might have even more complex backgrounds.


    We, of course, don¡¯t care what Lin Dingfeng is thinking, because right now I am busy marveling at the corruption of Lin Xue¡¯s everyday life.


    ¡°¡­This kind of setup, probably even Cixi wouldn¡¯t have a bigger scale for a meal¡­¡±


    As I watched the royal banquet-like scene in the hall and the servants shuttling endlessly between enormous dining tables, I made such a remark and began to infinitely admire the Lin Family chefs who could prepare such a feast within an hour¨Cfrom a certain perspective, such chefs could also be considered Super Soldiers¡­


    Hearing my words, Lin Xue immediately pouted and said, ¡°It¡¯s all for you guys. Grandpa is treating this like a historic meeting between the leaders of two major organizations, so of course he wants to be formal. Honestly, my birthdays have never been this extravagant¡­¡±


    A historic meeting between leaders of two major organizations? Now that I think about it, it does seem that way¡­ But why don¡¯t I feel it at all?


    Seeing the mountainous amount of food before us, naturally, the most excited was Sandora, who had been constantly complaining of hunger since an hour ago. Her eyes lit up as she surveyed the tables and then suddenly exclaimed loudly, ¡°Finally, I can have a full meal!¡±


    ¡­Does that mean you¡¯ve been unable to eat your fill around me?


    I could almost feel the meaning behind the glances thrown at me by the people around: So you¡¯re the vile person who has been letting the princess go hungry!


    ¡­I, I¡¯m wronged!!!


    Watching Old Master Lin¡¯s seemingly amused expression directed at me, I could only look skyward, speechless.


    ¡°That princess¡¯s power is so strong, it must be due to those crystals that enhance superpowers that you possess, right?¡± As we were taking our seats, Ding Ling suddenly slipped over and whispered to me.


    I could hear the strong dissatisfaction in her voice¡­


    It seems the ease with which Sandora had negated her ultrasonic attack had greatly disturbed her. Especially after hearing that we possess crystals that could enhance a Superpower User¡¯s abilities, her sense of imbalance intensified dramatically.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as our research makes a breakthrough, the synthetic production of these crystals is also possible. Then, we could supply them to you in large quantities.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Really?¡± Ding Ling¡¯s voice was full of skepticism, ¡°Are you so generous?¡±


    Ding Ling¡¯s suspicion was quite reasonable. Such a powerful technology could immensely strengthen an organization like ours and was definitely vital confidential data. Not only aiding others but even letting people know this technology exists was taboo. Now here I was, talking about mass supplying it¨Cthis was too altruistic, especially in an era where saints have long ceased to be a profession¡­


    How would she know that this type of radiation source, a treasure for Superpower Teams, was basically a useless by-product for us, and that such by-products had already been extensively promoted in the Otherworld¡­


    The rules of a wealthy household are numerous, especially when it¡¯s a first-time interaction of a wealthy household + the historic meeting of organization leaders¨Cthis complicates things even more. I don¡¯t care for the seemingly important pre-dinner etiquette and head of the household speeches, I only know one thing, the reverently smiling Sandora sitting beside me was actually getting crazily hungry¡­


    I guess, apart from Lin Xue and the old master himself, everyone else in the Lin Family was curious why the old master held these seemingly unknown youngsters in such high regard, even going so far as to arrange such a grand meal. This scale of event was hard to justify even by Princess Sandora¡¯s status. But the old master¡¯s absolute authority at home had everyone wisely choosing silence, even Liu Zicai and Ding Bai, who had initially planned to trouble us, put aside such thoughts after seeing the prudent actions of other Lin Family members.

 Chapter 150 - Chapter 150: Chapter 150: The Broken Car

    Chapter 150: Chapter 150: The Broken Car


    Thinking back, it seems I haven¡¯t seen Lin Xue¡¯s brother¨CLin Feng¨Cfor a long time.


    Lin Xue mentioned to me that Lin Feng had gone to the Amazon Jungle to explore a site suspected of being an ancient relic, but that was more than a month ago. According to our experiences, a month, even if spent traveling through time, would have been enough¡­


    ¡°Little Feng,¡± Lin Xue said with a teasing smile, ¡°this time he must be on a honeymoon with his sweetheart somewhere unknown¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah ha, Lin Feng has a girlfriend?¡± I remarked casually. After all, I wasn¡¯t very close with Lin Feng, so I hadn¡¯t paid much attention to his affairs.


    ¡°Yes, during the last mission he met a foreign girl. Love at first sight, you could say. Now they are in the high heat of romance, so don¡¯t expect to see him at home anytime soon.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good thing, it seems you as his sister have no concerns about it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s their own business; what would my opinion matter? Besides, the girl seems nice enough. At least I haven¡¯t sensed any malice from her¨Cwell, I should seize the opportunity to observe their future scenario the next time we meet. It would be a waste not to use this ability¡­¡±


    ¡­You finally found something more meaningful than weather forecasting.


    At this moment, Old Master Lin¡¯s long¡­ cough, his speech had finally ended. From the looks of it, every person at the scene had been suffering from gastric distress during the long wait. As soon as the banquet began, I could see a clear expression of relief on everyone¡¯s face.


    Sandora was like a runaway¡­ cough, in any case, by the time I reacted, Sandora was already walking toward me with a small mountain of food.


    While we were busy neutralizing our stomach acid, an annoying voice sounded next to me: ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect this, to meet you again, and at such an event¨Cthis must be a once-in-a-lifetime scene for someone like you?¡±


    I recognized the voice; it was that persistent Liu Zicai.


    It figured,¨Csuch a good opportunity for him to be a nuisance would indeed be surprising if he missed it.


    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.c0


    I turned around, and there was Liu Zicai¡¯s loathsome face. He sized up me and Qianqian with a scornful look, then feigned surprise at Sandora, saying, ¡°Unbelievable, it looks like you really might resort to some disreputable tactics¡­¡±


    ¡°I think who I¡¯m with shouldn¡¯t concern you,¡± Sandora managed to swallow the mouthful of food puffing her cheeks and responded to Liu Zicai in a stern tone.


    Liu Zicai immediately quieted down. It seemed that Sandora had just instilled profound fear in that cowardly young master, and even his nearly foolish provocations fizzled out at that moment.


    ¡°It seems we have had some misunderstandings,¡± came another voice, this one more refined. It was Ding Bai approaching with a glass of red wine, ¡°But shouldn¡¯t we set aside unnecessary hostilities and enjoy this rare gathering?¡±


    As for Ding Bai, who always appeared gentlemanly but backstabbed covertly, I had no fondness for him. However, since he was Ding Ling¡¯s brother, I had to treat him differently from Liu Zicai, who we viewed as vermin.


    At that moment, Sandora¡¯s voice suddenly echoed in my mind: ¡°Ah Jun, do you remember those three assassins?¡±


    ¡°Three assassins?¡± I didn¡¯t grasp what she meant immediately until Sandora reminded me; then I finally remembered. She was referring to the three people who appeared the night Alaya arrived. They were originally sent to deal with me but nearly endangered my sister. Fortunately, a patrolling Xyrin Commander was nearby at the time, preventing a misfortune. Later, those three assassins were taken to Pandora¡¯s established Shadow City, and before we let them escape, Sandora had implanted bio-robots in their bodies¡­ (See Chapter 50)


    ¡°I remember now; why bring them up suddenly?¡±


    ¡°I implanted bio-robots in their bodies and tracked them to their den. Unfortunately, we scared them too much in Shadow City, and upon their return, they were locked up as madmen who had lost their minds. Only recently did I decipher clues from their chaotic conversations¨Cguess who sent them?¡±


    At that time, the three assassins confessed that Liu Zicai was the mastermind, but we didn¡¯t believe it. Now it seemed there indeed was another mastermind behind the scenes?


    ¡°It was Ding Bai! This guy¡¯s pettiness is truly baffling, and it looks like Liu Zicai was merely used as a pawn by Ding Bai. Now he¡¯s probably guessed our unusual identities from Old Master Lin¡¯s attitude and is trying to mend relations¨Cbut unfortunately for him, he doesn¡¯t know that his past actions have already been exposed to us.¡±


    So that was it; I glanced at Ding Bai, whose face seemed kind and sincere, and couldn¡¯t help but sigh at how hypocritical he was.


    Such parties, despite their glamorous facade, were truly meaningless. In the end, besides Sandora satisfying her appetite, each of us felt listless.


    Seeing it was getting late and remembering the several serious troublemakers at home, and although my sister was watching over them, I still worried something might go wrong. So, I bid Mr. Lin farewell.


    As we were leaving, Mr. Lin hinted to us once again, asking us to provide him with a sample of that type of clear crystal as soon as possible¨CI could only promise to hurry. The speed at which Xyrin military buildings were erected was astounding, though choosing the location was still a headache¡­


    ¡°What is this? Scrap metal? Even throwing out trash requires selecting the right place!¡±


    ¡­Liu Zicai, this guy really knew how to add complications everywhere!


    Just as we were about to leave, we bumped into Liu Zicai, who immediately noticed our ¡°clunker¡± valued at seven hundred billion. Surrounded by a cluster of high-class sedans, our dusty, earthy-looking vehicle with numerous ¡°patches¡± stood out as much as Sister Feng among three thousand beauties in a harem. It had already attracted quite a bit of attention from the Lin family staff since earlier, but only someone as foolish as Liu Zicai would shout about it unabashedly.


    That blockhead probably hadn¡¯t even realized his numerous snide remarks towards us had offended Mr. Lin¨Clet alone realized we had already become guests of the Lin family, and he kept challenging the Lin family¡¯s patience.


    Even Ding Bai, who had been standing with Liu Zicai, now had a look of observing a fool and quietly distanced himself from the idiot.


    Liu Zicai would likely never be welcomed through the Lin family¡¯s doors again¨Cthat much was clear just from the disgust in Lin Dingfeng¡¯s eyes when he looked at Liu Zicai.


    ¡°Seven hundred billion¡­¡± murmured Lin Xue beside me. ¡°You could just flick some change and hire someone to refurbish the body, and it¡¯d look better than this¡­¡±


    ¡­Those self-proclaimed artists in the Imperial Army would cry¡­ Besides, even though this thing supposedly cost seven hundred billion, that was only theoretical since it was entirely produced in some Imperial military factory. From the beginning to the end, I could only fantasize about that seven hundred billion¡­


    ¡°Do you have something special about this car?¡± asked Lin Yangtian suddenly beside me.


    ¡°This thing, with enough force, could knock over a whole tank battalion.¡± I revealed the basic combat ability of the Leader¡¯s special war chariot to Mr. Lin in a relatively conservative manner.


    Mr. Lin immediately marveled at the vehicle.


    ¡°Finally, some peace¡­¡±


    Sitting inside my seven hundred billion vehicle, Qianqian leaned on my shoulder and said.


    ¡°Finally full¡­¡± Sandora leaned in from the other side.


    ¡°¡­As if I usually don¡¯t feed you enough¨Cspeaking of which, have you thought about how to deal with those two big troubles?¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Liu Zicai and Ding Bai?¡± Sandora shifted about on me trying to find a more comfortable position and then chuckled, ¡°My suggestion is to just evaporate them¨Cbut I know you wouldn¡¯t allow it¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course not, Ding Bai might not be a good person, but he is, after all, Ding Ling¡¯s brother; if possible, we should spare his life. As for Liu Zicai, although he is not important, a jumping clown isn¡¯t worth the trouble.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not troublesome! There are plenty of warriors skilled in assassination and sniping in the Revenge Army. They would make sure Liu Zicai wouldn¡¯t even leave ashes behind without a trace¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I say you really can stir up trouble¡­¡± I said with a massive headache, being constantly accompanied by a group of ruthless terrorists was truly stressful.


    At that moment, Qianqian suddenly said, ¡°Ah Jun, that car behind us seems to have a problem.¡±

 Chapter 151 - Chapter 151: Chapter 151: Intimidation

    Chapter 151: Chapter 151: Intimidation


    Behind us, a black Rolls-Royce was following us with ill intent.


    Don¡¯t ask me how I could tell a car had ill intentions¨CI admit, cars don¡¯t have thoughts, but if seeing Liu Zicai sitting in the driver¡¯s seat didn¡¯t make me think the person had bad intentions, then I really would be a bit dense.


    Although I didn¡¯t know what they intended to do, one thing was for sure, this guy definitely didn¡¯t harbor any good intentions¨Cand that could be seen just from the expression on their face.


    Sandora, Qianqian, and I exchanged glances and tacitly came to a conclusion: this was going to be fun!


    Earlier at Lin Xue¡¯s place, we had constantly ignored Liu Zicai¡¯s provocations, partly because we didn¡¯t take him seriously, and more importantly, to save face for Lin Xue.


    After all, we were guests at someone else¡¯s home, and it would have been extremely rude to stage a full-blown fight there.


    But now, that blockhead Liu Zicai had actually driven after us¨Cif that was the case, then he couldn¡¯t blame us for what was to come.


    I glanced at the holographic map beneath the steering wheel and made a decisive turn onto a secluded path.


    Seeing this, Liu Zicai immediately and unsurprisingly chased after us¨Cit was clear he perceived our move as an act of fear.


    ¡°Ah Jun, what do you think this guy is planning?¡± Qianqian asked with evident excitement, nestled in my arms.


    ¡°God knows, probably intends to push us into some desolate and uninhabited area and then give me a good beating while taking the chance to play the hero,¡± I guessed.


    Qianqian gave me a derisive look and then suddenly lamented, ¡°It¡¯s a pity Lin Xue isn¡¯t here for such wonderful entertainment¡­¡±


    It seems Miss Lin¡¯s image of being involved in everything had really taken root in people¡¯s hearts¡­


    wuxiaworld.site


    My guess had not been wrong; as we gradually left the main road, more and more suspiciously acting vehicles started to appear. They encircled us from a comfortable distance, forcing us ¡°no choice¡± but to retreat to even more remote areas.


    Anyone with an IQ higher than a stool could probably see this was too smooth a process, right? Because we didn¡¯t look pressured at all¨Cin many cases, we even took the initiative to find an even more secluded path to turn onto, as if we were more eager than the others to find a corner to be trapped in.


    Although Liu Zicai¡¯s IQ wasn¡¯t higher than a table¡¯s, it at least reached the level of a stool. So, he soon started to doubt why the other party didn¡¯t seem panicked at all and instead was leisurely heading toward the suburbs. This made Young Master Liu, who initially wanted to encircle and intimidate us with his convoy, feel like he was punching cotton.


    However, this doubt only lasted for less than ten seconds before Young Master Liu kicked it out of his mind. In his heart, that Chen Jun was nothing more than a slightly lucky country bumpkin. Probably by now, he had been frightened silly by the surrounding formation and was driving that old tin can, fleeing to the suburbs. As for that princess sitting in the car¨Chmph, the title sounded nice, but that¡¯s all it was, just a title!


    With this thought, a smirk of ambiguous meaning crossed Liu Zicai¡¯s lips. Then, ignoring the advice of his followers, he ordered everyone to keep up the pursuit.


    ¡°It seems this Liu Zicai has quite a bit of clout,¡± I said nonchalantly as I watched the convoy getting closer, ¡°To gather such a crowd in so short a time is quite impressive¨Ccould it be that he figured out we were going to Lin Xue¡¯s and prepared in advance?¡±


    ¡°Who cares¨Cit¡¯s meaningless,¡± Sandora had zero interest in whatever plotting and scheming Liu Zicai might have. To her, dealing with such insect-like creatures, any plots or schemes were just a waste of time, like learning Taekwondo for six months just to kill a cockroach.


    In the end, we were ¡°forced¡± to stop at an abandoned factory on the outskirts of the city.


    The scene was such a cliche: abandoned factory, black cars, a cordon, and a whole bunch of menacing black-clothed people.


    If we weren¡¯t surrounded by a car that looked like the wreckage of an accident, this scene could¡¯ve been taken straight from a TV show as the standard setting for a gangster brawl.


    However, this wasn¡¯t a gangster brawl, but rather a showdown between the gangsters and the Imperial Leader.


    Yeah, gangsters, that¡¯s right, the imposing black suits brought by Liu Zicai were definitely the quintessential gang type, as it seems every not-so-upstanding rich kid raises a pack of unsavory henchmen. The car we were in¨Ca seventy-billion¨Chad hacked into every possible network and ferreted out the identities of these black suits, and to my surprise, I found myself surrounded by a crowd who, if pressed to the ground and executed without trial, wouldn¡¯t constitute a miscarriage of justice. As I marveled at the seventy-billion¡¯s powerful capabilities, I also gained a bit of admiration for Liu Zicai¡¯s abilities.


    When Young Master Liu, along with his black-suited entourage, slowly closed in on us, the three of us finally opened the car door and watched them quietly.


    This scenario was probably not what Liu Zicai had expected. In his mind, the other party should be crying and begging on the ground by now, pleading for mercy, and then he would cripple the country bumpkin for good and take the two delicate beauties back for a good time¨Cperhaps the princess¡¯ identity might give him some pause, but the overall process wouldn¡¯t change much.


    But the current situation was that he indeed had a bunch of tough guys surrounding us, capable of scaring the average person to jelly, yet those who were supposed to be begging for mercy showed no fear at all; instead, they regarded him calmly and with amusement, as if they were watching a boring pantomime.


    ¡°Yo, Young Master Liu, we meet again¡­¡±


    I watched Liu Zicai trying to look fierce but becoming slightly embarrassed due to our non-cooperation; I mockingly waved my hand in greeting.


    Liu Zicai didn¡¯t get angry but instead laughed. His brain, full of compensatory capabilities, interpreted my reaction as a cocky pretense of calm, ¡°Country bumpkin, do you know what¡¯s going to happen in a moment?¡±


    I looked up at the sky, puzzled, and said, ¡°Thunder?¡±


    ¡°Boom¨C¡± A thunderous noise rocked the cloudless sky as a blinding white lightning bolt suddenly tore across the sky.


    Such a scene seemed cool, but it was actually a rather simple application of spiritual power¨Cat least for me it was simple. The principle was to resonate with any energy using my mutant spiritual power, attract the electrical energy from the sky, and then release it in the form of a lightning bolt. It could be simply understood as an instant Thunderbolt Skill. The description sounded cool but wasn¡¯t very practical, as the actual power of this lightning wasn¡¯t even one-fifth that of a Super Space-Time Strike, and its activation was subject to the density of static charge in the sky at the time. What¡¯s more fatal was that I hadn¡¯t found a way to make it strike accurately from the sky, so this incomplete Thunderbolt Skill was only useful for scaring people in these situations.


    The sudden clap of thunder startled everyone, and although most of those present were desperate felons with blood on their hands, the abnormal thunder following the opponent¡¯s earlier actions scared these usually lawless and somewhat god-fearing rogues.


    Liu Zicai, the pampered one, was even more frightened by the sudden thunder, but he quickly dismissed it as a coincidence¨Cevidence that a scaredy-cat fool is always adept at concocting seemingly reasonable excuses for anything frightful to seek psychological comfort until the moment of real disaster strikes.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Alright, I get it, it¡¯s going to thunder and rain soon, but surely, Young Master Liu, you didn¡¯t put on such a show just to remind us to hurry home and bring in the laundry?¡±


    I continued to laugh mockingly while using the Spiritual Connection to alert the Imperial leaders, who were busy guerrilla fighting with the city management, to seal off the nearby space-time. After all, the events about to unfold were not suitable for the eyes of normal people; I certainly didn¡¯t want to wake up the next morning to news of an alien invasion of Earth burying me alive.


    Listening to the constant reports of ¡°Mission accomplished¡± through the Spiritual Connection, Sandora, Qianqian, and I all revealed slight smiles.


    Soon, Liu Zicai would witness the most unforgettable scene of his life.


    There¡¯s no need to doubt, for as merciful as I am, I¡¯m very willing to leave him with memories for the latter half of his life.

 Chapter 152 - Chapter 152: Chapter 152 Scared Out of Wits

    Chapter 152: Chapter 152 Scared Out of Wits


    Beside the ruins of an abandoned factory, a gang of black-clad Big Men was being led by a dandy figure wearing luxurious clothes, facing off against a man and two women encircled by them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more chance,¡± I, raising a finger, said, ¡°Leave obediently, and don¡¯t stir up unnecessary trouble.¡±


    Qianqian awkwardly came over and pushed one of my raised fingers down¡­


    Damn, how could I make such a low-level mistake at a time like this¡­


    Liu Zicai, of course, interpreted my small blunder as a sign of being so frightened as to be all thumbs, further convincing himself that I was merely bluffing.


    ¡°Kid, you¡¯ve opposed me more than once,¡± Liu Zicai said in a mocking tone, completely indifferent to who had actually started the trouble, ¡°Today, I¡¯m going to teach you that a toad should act like a toad!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll regret it¨Cwithin three minutes,¡± Sandora said, boredly yawning, then stating the fact.


    ¡°Hmm¨Cregret? You stinking woman, you¡¯ve made me lose so much face today, I¡¯ll make sure you truly regret it later!¡±


    Of course, Liu Zicai, who just moments ago had been flung away by Sandora by his neck, now felt invincible, protected by a few dozen tough men in front of him, as if clad in T6 golden light impervious to all weapons.


    The atmosphere was tense.


    The few dozen black-clad Big Men surrounding us were all hardened thugs, and each probably had one or two lives on their hands. A killing intent, not quite menacing but still somewhat present, emanated from them. Multiplied by their number, it did have some semblance of force. They all waited for Liu Zicai to give the order to make their move¨Cthough they didn¡¯t particularly enjoy taking orders from a fool, they couldn¡¯t argue when paid and, more importantly, this fool could save them from a lot of trouble. If it just meant stretching their muscles a bit, they were quite willing.


    But they soon became uneasy.


    Because the seemingly frail blonde Princess in front of them was gradually emitting a distinctly unsettling aura.


    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site


    How many people has Sandora killed?


    That¡¯s a meaningless number. The numbers of corrupted worlds she has destroyed alone probably outnumber the human lives taken by these so-called underworld bosses.


    In the golden age of the Xyrin Empire, Sandora held the title of the Battle Song Princess. As the most belligerent leader of the entire Empire, she led her legions on expeditions across countless worlds, even far-flung Planes of existence. Those worlds which were so thoroughly corrupted by Abyss Power that they could not be purified were destroyed by her countless times. Merely on a small Planet like Earth, an insignificant Planet in such a small world, there are nearly seven billion people; so how many lives have been claimed by Sandora¡¯s hands?


    Therefore, Pandora once summarized: Emperor Sandora doesn¡¯t count kills individually, but rather by race as the basic unit.


    Of course, this is not to say that Sandora is a demon who kills indiscriminately. If that were the case, she would have been judged by our allies of the Divine Race long ago. On the contrary, the worlds that Sandora has destroyed were those that had been completely corrupted by the Abyss Power and even assimilated. Such worlds had lost all reason and become springboards for the Abyss Power to invade other Main Material Planes. That¡¯s why Sandora would issue the command for Doomsday.


    In Dingdang¡¯s words, Sandora¡¯s role was akin to that of the Catastrophe Squad in the Divine Race¡¯s punitive forces, a messenger of slaughter, but destined to save more innocent worlds.


    Regardless of the reasons behind Sandora¡¯s killings, one thing was certain: the scent of slaughter and madness emanating from her, along with that bit of Abyss Energy, was enough to break the average Human down.


    Like a cat toying with a mouse, Sandora slowly let her killing intent seep out, even mixing in faint traces of a Spirit suppression Force Field and Abyss Energy. Dozens of men who had fought and scrambled their way through the underworld for years, some even carrying the burden of unsolved murders, now found themselves immobilized as if under an Immobilization Spell, unable to move, only sweating profusely as a single thought flashed through the mind of some: My God, how many people has she actually killed?


    Liu Zicai could not discern the surrounding aura, nor did he recognize the killing intent, but he had come to sense that the girl in front of him had suddenly transformed from the weakest to the most dangerous presence. That chilling sensation, as if emanating from his own bones, made his scalp tingle, and he even began to hallucinate that he was standing at the foot of a mountain of corpses, with putrid blood cascading down like a waterfall before his eyes¡­


    That was an Illusion, a false image forcibly implanted into his mind through Sandora¡¯s Spiritual Connection. Although Sandora¡¯s research on the Human Spiritual Body hadn¡¯t made much progress, Liu Zicai wasn¡¯t worth her cautious handling; she didn¡¯t care in the slightest about what kind of side effects such an Illusion might produce.


    Then Emperor Sandora suddenly reined in his imposing aura, and the sensation of being in hell vanished like a nightmare.


    For three full minutes, Liu Zicai and his lackeys finally began to recover their energy, then they started to look at us with eyes filled with terror and unease, or to be precise, in the direction of Emperor Sandora.


    Liu Zicai tried to appear more composed and pretended to be fierce as he said, ¡°What¡­ What are you staring at¡­ Everyone, just¡­ just¡­ give me¡­¡±


    ¡°Look! A shooting star!¡± I suddenly pointed towards the distance, exclaiming dramatically.


    Qianqian and Emperor Sandora simultaneously turned their faces away, implying they were just here to spectate¡­


    My impulsive behavior made the young toughs momentarily stunned; then Liu Zicai, as if finally finding an opportunity to vent the spiritual pressure he had endured, started cursing loudly, ¡°You motherf¡­¡±


    ¡°Boom¡­¡± A loud noise interrupted the words Liu Zicai didn¡¯t get around to saying.


    A shooting star? Of course not, I¡¯m not powerful enough to pull a small asteroid into colliding with Earth just by the force of my spiritual power. There was actually no falling object just now; I had merely triggered a small-scale energy explosion.


    But the key was that no one noticed whether a shooting star had indeed fallen. The men in black suits only knew one thing: that weird young man mentioned thunder and then there was a thunderclap, and now he mentioned a shooting star, and indeed a shooting star had fallen¡­


    Liu Zicai¡¯s neck stiffened as he turned to gaze dumbfounded at the large smoking crater behind everyone, and then turned back with an incredulous look towards me.


    Perhaps he wanted to say something, but under the overpowering stimulation of this surreal experience, all that came out was a muffled noise.


    ¡°So, humans, do you know what is going to happen next?¡± Emperor Sandora asked with a cold smile, black lightning coiling around her right fingertip. Then, with a casual wave of her hand, she cleanly sliced through a distant steel beam with a massive black arc of electricity.


    As the fallen steel beam resounded, Liu Zicai finally snapped out of it. While turning to run, he shouted desperately, ¡°Quick, run! They are¡­¡±


    But before he could finish, he stumbled as if he had hit something out of thin air and tumbled to the ground.


    A large silhouette emerged in the air as clearly as a reflection in water, Sicaro standing stoically with arms crossed, dressed in black, his sunglasses expressionless. He looked indifferently at Liu Zicai, who had just run into him and fallen. The bulge of a circular protrusion emerging from his pocket made the corner of my eye twitch uncontrollably.


    Can¡¯t you find something more normal to do besides dealing discs?


    With Sicaro¡¯s appearance, more tall and formidable men in black sunglasses began to materialize one after another, surrounding the several dozen men in black suits brought by Liu Zicai. These were not the 300 commanders of the time, but the forces under Sicaro¡¯s command, these men specialized in defensive warfare. Although in this world, where even the strongest weapons could not breach defenses, they had no use for arms, they were more than enough to intimidate.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    When the last nearly two-meter-tall Schwarzenegger sealed off the last escape route of Liu Zicai¡¯s men, nearly four hundred Xyrin soldiers had surrounded them in layers.


    Whether it was the black lightning displayed by Emperor Sandora earlier or the tall, expressionless toughs emerging from thin air now, all of it made these self-proclaimed badass gangsters feel chilled to the bone. They were now thoroughly convinced that what they had provoked was something beyond the comprehension of humans.


    Emperor Sandora¡¯s gaze lingered on the disc-like impression on Sicaro¡¯s outfit for quite a while, before finally continuing in a detached voice, with a twitch in her eye, ¡°We are on a tight schedule and have no surplus energy to waste on you humans¨Cbut you keep testing our patience.¡±


    Qianqian looked disdainfully at Liu Zicai, who was almost reduced to an idiot by then, and with a wave of her right hand, the dozen or so black sedans brought by the opposition disintegrated into heaps of floating rust at an astonishing speed.


    ¡°Foolish offenders, the torrents of time will completely grind your flesh and bones to dust!¡±

 Chapter 153 - Chapter 153: Chapter 153: The Super Villain from Outer Space

    Chapter 153: Chapter 153: The Super Villain from Outer Space


    No one dared to resist; even the most vicious gangsters, bearing the guilt of multiple murders, could only squat on the ground with cramped legs, lacking even the courage to raise their heads.


    Each of their heads was targeted by a stylistically violent high-tech alien weapon. These two-meter-long triple-barreled particle guns emitted a deep humming sound, completely merging with the arms of the Xyrin soldiers. The energy pipelines, twisted and extending from the warriors¡¯ arms, flowed with unsettling red light, complementing the soldiers¡¯ sculpture-like cold, rigid expressions and utterly terrifying every villain present.


    As the leader of these gang members, Liu Zicai received special attention¨CSicaro held him up with one hand in mid-air, facing us with his terrified face; beside him, six robust hand cannons emitted eerie blue light, menacingly focused on him.


    Sandora floated in mid-air, slowly approaching Liu Zicai, and said with her distinct electromagnetic voice, ¡°Strictly speaking, you and your men are incapable of interfering with our operations. We never waste time eliminating non-threatening targets, but unfortunately, your stupidity makes it necessary for us to cleanse this fly.¡±


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t kill¡­ don¡¯t kill me¡­¡± Liu Zicai, suspended in mid-air by the single-arm strength of Sicaro, capable of lifting seventy-two tons, struggled in vain as the Xyrin officer behind him remained unshaken. In the end, he quieted down, pleading desperately with fear.


    ¡°Unfortunately, we can¡¯t find a reason to forgive you,¡± Qianqian shrugged indifferently, ¡°So it¡¯s time to say goodbye to this cruel world¨Chopefully, in another world, you might learn to be smarter.¡±


    This girl¡¯s change of character and method of handling things was indeed drastically different from her usual self¨CIf it were the usual Qianqian, she would never say such things, her sole method of intimidation would likely be nothing more than baring her teeth¡­


    The threat of death is often the most effective, especially when the target is a straw bag young master like Liu Zicai.


    Qianqian¡¯s words turned Liu Zicai¡¯s face instantly pale, as he wept and pleaded, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me¡­ please don¡¯t kill me¡­ I¡¯ll give you whatever you want¡­ I have money, a lot of money, my father is a big real estate businessman, I control all his bank accounts and properties¡­ just spare me, I¡¯ll give everything to you¡­ I¡­¡±


    Mr. Liu having such a prodigal son really didn¡¯t waste the virtue he accumulated in real estate¡­


    ¡°What use do we have for money?¡± I approached, poking Liu Zicai¡¯s cold-sweaty forehead, ¡°We could control the entire world¡¯s economic pulse in seventeen minutes. All your assets wouldn¡¯t even suffice for a day¡¯s consumption by my army, you, a penniless fool, are of no use to me.¡±


    I guess it¡¯s the first time in his life that Liu Zicai has been called a penniless fool, especially by someone he always regarded as a poor hick.


    At this moment, Liu Zicai finally had time to think about our identity, with difficulty he looked around, seeing black-dressed big men who clearly couldn¡¯t be human and their unrealistically violent weapons, his head dripping with cold sweat.


    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.c0


    ¡°Are¡­ are you aliens? Do you want to conquer the world?¡±


    Unexpectedly, Liu Zicai, this straw bag, had some non-straw bag ideas in his head, his guess was quite credible, especially if Pandora were at the scene¡­ it would seem even more credible.


    ¡°Keep me, I can be useful! I am very knowledgeable about human society, you¡¯ll definitely need me!¡± Liu Zicai frantically thought about what significance he could have to a bunch of alien villains while quickly organizing his words, ¡°I also know some officials, even abroad, if you need intelligence¡­¡±


    ¡­this bastard is too immoral; had he been born a few decades earlier, he¡¯d be a natural-born traitor!


    ¡°Do we need your help conquering the world?¡± Sandora found it amusing and disdainfully said.


    Liu Zicai suddenly realized: the identity of the girl in front of him was none other than Princess Liska!


    Thanks to the countless conspiratorial tales crafted by human genius directors, screenwriters, and authors, Sandora was immediately labeled as a super alien conspirator who had taken over the body of a human princess and was secretly usurping the Human Kingdom¨Calthough thinking so wasn¡¯t exactly wrong.


    Liu Zicai, faced with such an association to Sandora, couldn¡¯t escape the realization either, He scanned us fearfully, finally understanding why a bunch of ordinary students had transformed into a group of non-human leaders¨Cthe so-called Chen Jun and Xu Qianqian had already vanished! These alien invaders had taken over their bodies!!


    And that weird Pan Lili, Chen Jun¡¯s sister Chen Qian¡­ Could they be alien monsters too?


    Moreover, Miss Lin of the Lin Family seemed to have become exceptionally close to them lately, and Miss Ding of the Ding Family was also interacting with them¨Ccould it be that these aliens¡¯ plan was to start by targeting those super families who controlled human affairs from the shadows? In other words, the Miss Lin and Miss Ding I saw today, are they just shells possessed by aliens?


    At this moment, Liu Zicai turned into a deducing emperor, with each staggering conspiracy freely traversing through his brain, which couldn¡¯t distinguish reality from illusion anymore.


    ¡°Ah Jun, what next? Kill this guy?¡± Sandora¡¯s voice resounded in my mind.


    Uh¡­ I hadn¡¯t really thought about that¡­


    Originally, my intention was just to teach Liu Zicai a lesson, to make him behave in the future and stop wasting our precious time, but now¡­


    Letting him go was definitely not an option, his character flaws had already clearly been revealed when he almost didn¡¯t hesitate to betray his own father and humanity, but to kill him on the spot¨CI hadn¡¯t really thought about that.


    Although I also knew that Liu Zicai had surely done enough heinous things to deserve death¨Cjust look at the band of thugs he brought, all facing criminal charges.


    It wasn¡¯t that I couldn¡¯t bring myself to kill such an insignificant and despicable character after having experienced the war with Abyss Power in the Otherworld, it¡¯s just that killing him right there would definitely invite big trouble¨Che and the thugs he brought were different, those underworld gangsters, always licking blood off the knife edge, if they died it wouldn¡¯t be a big issue, but Liu Zicai was different, after all, he was a scion of a wealthy family. If he were to be killed just like that, unclearly¨Cit¡¯s likely that every person who had a recent conflict with him and had met him would be drawn into it.


    ¡°Actually, those troubles are pretty easy to handle,¡± Sandora said, ¡°But I¡¯m too lazy to deal with unnecessary hassle, let¡¯s spare Liu Zicai¡¯s life for now¡­¡±


    Seeing this, Sandora approached Liu Zicai and signaled to Sicaro to let him down; the utterly limped Liu Zicai collapsed on the ground like a puddle of mud.


    ¡°Listen, your life has no value to us, to be precise, the lives of all humans are meaningless to us, but I don¡¯t want to attract unnecessary trouble and I have no interest in conquering your backward and barren planet, so you¡¯re lucky, you have escaped a fate¡­¡±


    Liu Zicai clearly hadn¡¯t expected that he would have a chance at survival, by now, we must have appeared to him like a group of demons ready to annihilate humanity, and yet Sandora spoke of sparing him, which almost made him think he was hallucinating.


    ¡°Of course, humans¡¯ hearts are fragile and changeable, you¡¯re not worth our trust, so we need to take some preventative measures¡­¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Under Liu Zicai¡¯s horrified gaze, a black flame emerged on Sandora¡¯s right hand, and then this clearly non-human hand pressed against his forehead.


    A burst of excruciating pain almost made Liu Zicai pass out on the spot, his heart-wrenching scream shook the underworld gangsters behind him, showing how intense the pain inflicted by Sandora¡¯s darkest flames could be.


    Then, Sandora took out a small white pill and stuffed it into Liu Zicai¡¯s mouth, which was wide open from his painful howls.


    ¡°This pill contains a large number of parasitic robots, each of these cute little things possessing a higher intelligence than your pea-brain. They will cleverly find their way to your marrow and hide in your cerebrospinal fluid, monitoring your every move. If you say or do something you shouldn¡¯t¨Cthose black flames will appear again to execute a slow burning sentence of a thousand hours. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve noticed that these flames cause endless pain without leaving scars, so you won¡¯t die before the execution is complete, and when it is¨Cmy legion will erase everything related to you!¡±


    Standing aside, I shuddered, Sandora, you are too dissonant!

 Chapter 154 - Chapter 154: Chapter 154 The Problem with Coordinates

    Chapter 154: Chapter 154 The Problem with Coordinates


    If Sandora were to transform into the final boss of a game, she would be that super being with high attack, thick health, all skills, and even a second transformation that¡¯s bloodthirsty. Watching her easily scare the wits out of Liu Zicai, I could only sigh that talent is something you can¡¯t learn from others.


    Liu Zicai¡¯s expression now was quite unsightly, mingled with surprise and even more fear. The surprise was because he was let off by the female devil in front of him, and the fear came from various aspects, not just from the pain of being burned by flames that could nearly drive a person to bite their own tongue in suicide, but also from the thousands of ¡°alien insects¡± parasitizing his cerebrospinal fluid.


    Just the thought of it made one shudder.


    ¡°What exactly did you feed him?¡± I asked curiously because to my knowledge, Xyrin Technology apparently didn¡¯t have this kind of nanomechanical carrier in the form of a pill, and Sandora also didn¡¯t have the habit of carrying these disgusting things around.


    ¡°Milk tablet¨Corange-flavored. Want to try some?¡±


    ¡­This milk tablet completely ruined your image of a super alien villain!


    Liu Zicai, of course, didn¡¯t know that the ¡°alien insects¡± he swallowed were just an orange-flavored milk tablet. Overwhelmed by extreme fear, he didn¡¯t even get to taste it before he gulped it down. Now, he was enduring the sensation of his every hair standing on end all over his body, and the terrifying illusion of millions of little bugs inhabiting his brain made him even feel an itch at the back of his head.


    ¡°You can scram now!¡± Sandora said, and with a careless wave of her hand, swept Liu Zicai away.


    It was almost a frantic run with all limbs touching the ground¨Cquite a difficult feat to achieve.


    ¡°As for you all¡­¡± After dealing with Liu Zicai, Sandora turned her gaze toward a bunch of mobsters who were sifting through chaff.


    They could not be let go.


    That was the consensus reached in a flash between Sandora and me. Letting go of one Liu Zicai was somewhat acceptable. With his cowardly nature, plus Sandora¡¯s intimidation, he definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to utter a word. But the bunch of desperados in front of us was a different story. Dozens of people, with just a few who were a bit too talkative, would cause us great trouble¨Cwe could, perhaps, plant parasitic machines inside their bodies like we did with those three assassins last time, controlling their mental cores and turning them into madmen, but¡­


    I felt that was a bit wasteful¡­


    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co


    Moreover, these guys were unruly bullies on a regular basis, with no shortage of bullying men and strong-arming women. The number of murder cases on their hands was also a staggering figure. In the police station, each was a shoot-first ask-questions-later kind of deal. Only because they were all under Liu Zicai¡¯s protection could they survive unscathed until now, so releasing them and allowing them to return to their old ways wasn¡¯t a wise decision.


    Executing them on the spot was a good idea, but out of respect for the fact that they were Earthlings, I decided to let them live¨Cokay, I admit, I actually thought it was too easy for scum like them to be briskly shot dead. So, I wanted them to experience something more thrilling than the death penalty.


    ¡°Send them to Shadow City.¡±


    I suddenly remembered the deserted Shadow K City that Pandora projected with the space-time distortion device. That place had now become the Xyrin Army¡¯s station. A bunch of idle Xyrin Soldiers usually chatted, farted around, and developed silly things like plastic jade and Shariputra there. It would be absolutely safe to use as a concentration camp. The only ones with authority to open the spatial gates were Xyrin Officers, and once those guys were put inside, even without guards, they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s a good idea,¡± Sandora nodded in agreement, ¡°and while you¡¯re at it, have that little girl Pandora set up a biochemical experiment base for me inside. I¡¯ve recently become interested in the physiological structure of humans¡­¡±


    See, that was the kind of thing I said was more thrilling than the death penalty.


    I knew that having these scumbags become prisoners of the Xyrin Apostle was definitely scarier than death, unless I ordered special care to be given. Otherwise, an Xyrin Apostle who didn¡¯t regard carbon-based life as a form of life would never consider issues of human rights¡­


    While using living people as experimental materials does go against my character and moral beliefs¨Chowever, if the subjects are all criminals who bully others with impunity, I consider it acting as an agent of retribution!


    I¡¯ve even made up my mind that if Liu Zicai doesn¡¯t correct his ways, I will personally send him to the Imperial biochemical laboratory!!


    Sandora¡¯s words were not spoken softly, practically everyone present heard clearly. Those mobsters, already sifting chaff under the guns of Xyrin Warriors pointed at their heads, began to sift even harder¨Cjust the thought of becoming a biochemical experimental subject was enough to make one¡¯s body twitch. Perhaps these bullies weren¡¯t afraid of anything on a normal day, but there¡¯s a limit to that, and clearly, the fear of undergoing various biochemical experiments had surpassed their psychological threshold.


    On the spot, pleas for mercy arose one after another.


    Plead for mercy? Had they ever listened to the pleas of the innocent victims who died miserably at their hands?


    They would never have imagined that what started as a simple ¡°knock¡± on an insignificant country bumpkin would end up bringing about such a conclusion for themselves.


    After the last desperately struggling man in a black suit was knocked out with ease by two Xyrin Soldiers and thrown at the entrance to Shadow City, I informed Pandora to lift the one-way space-time blockade around the area.


    I stretched languidly and said, ¡°That little nuisance, Liu Zicai, is finally dealt with.¡±


    ¡°And now onto our bigger problem¡­¡± Sandora pulled out a large handful of candies from nowhere and began tossing them into her mouth as if they were peanuts.


    Naturally, Sandora was referring to the situation in Azeroth.


    The conflict between the Fallen Xyrin Apostle and the Divine Race had escalated, potentially leading to the wholesale corruption of a world¨Cthis was no small matter. To use a more relatable example, it was akin to a group of deranged rebels from one friendly nation suddenly destroying another nation¡¯s customs office; such an incident can¡¯t be simply resolved with explanations and apologies. If we don¡¯t deal with those suspicious Abyss Army units that might be Xyrin Apostles quickly, we may have to prepare for war with the gods before long.


    Even if the Divine Race was as just and tolerant as Dingdang claimed, bearing no grudge against us, we couldn¡¯t just ignore a rampaging Xyrin Army in Azeroth, not to mention these dangerous madmen could possibly reach Earth through some space-time convergence point at any moment!


    ¡°Of course, we must go to Azeroth,¡± I said on the way back, bringing up my own concern. ¡°But we don¡¯t have the coordinates of the Azeroth world!¡±


    That¡¯s precisely where the difficulty lay. While the existence of the Azeroth world was confirmed, knowing of its existence is one thing, knowing how to get there is quite another. Worlds within the planes float around like bubbles, usually repelling each other to maintain distance. Without precise spatial coordinates or a clear jump beacon, random jumping would only result in a dizzying return to the starting point.


    The few otherworldly journeys I had previously embarked on didn¡¯t count as space travel since there was no specific destination. In fact, they might better be described as spatial drifting¨Clucky for us not to get lost in the Endless Void.


    At the height of the Empire, this wasn¡¯t much of a problem. The Empire would often use a kind of space-time sensor that could scan an entire plane in search of a suitable world. However, the effort required to build such monster-like space-time sensing devices was exorbitant, not to mention that annihilating a Constant Star just to construct the sensor core was enough to drive me mad.


    ¡°Can the Dalaran County Ghost House serve as a beacon?¡± Qianqian tentatively asked.


    ¡°No, the Dalaran County Ghost House might be a projection of the Azeroth world, but the spatial distortion there is too severe, making any coordinates inferred from it highly inaccurate.¡±


    For a moment, we were at a loss for what to do.


    We couldn¡¯t just build a space-time shuttle and blunder around the planes, could we? The concept of space is pretty chaotic within the Ethereal Sea of the plane, and wandering around there would be even less sensible than jumping from the twentieth floor with a nuclear bomb for comfort.


    ¡°Actually, there might be someone who can help¡­¡± Sandora said tentatively.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that troublemaker, is it?¡± The mental connection with Sandora meant I immediately knew whom she was talking about.


    In my imaginary world, a solitary figure in black clothes with a desolate expression appeared, the words ¡°Problem¡± prominently branded across his back.


    Lin Xue, an unconventional weapon fully maxed out with the spirit of mischief and troublesome talent, capable of frustrating the Imperial Leader to the point of having to seek training at another¡¯s house in utter confusion.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Her Prediction Ability and enhanced Energy Perception Ability might be the only help available right now.


    Although with her current power, searching an unfamiliar world in the planes was still unrealistic, Xyrin Technology was full of various energy amplification techniques, and after enhancement, she might actually be able to sense the signal from another world.


    Besides, we had no better options at the moment.


    ¡°So, do we go find her now?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait a few days. Dingdang just reported to the Divine Realm a couple of days ago, right? We¡¯ll wait for a response from the Divine Realm. If even the Divine Race doesn¡¯t have the space-time coordinates of the Azeroth world, then we¡¯ll have to figure out how to make a makeshift version of the space-time sensor¡­¡±

 Chapter 155 - Chapter 155: Chapter 155: Amusement Park

    Chapter 155: Chapter 155: Amusement Park


    Boredom is always so hard to get through¡­


    ¡°You guys who loaf around all day are the only ones who¡¯d find it boring, right?¡± Lin Xue sprawled lazily on the couch, flipping through channels lightning fast as she spoke with a languid air.


    I unapologetically snatched the remote control from Lin Xue¡¯s hands, ¡°Some troublemaker who mooches meals and hijacks the TV in someone else¡¯s house has no right to say that.¡±


    ¡°No choice, Anwina¡¯s cooking is just too delicious¡­¡± Lin Xue muttered.


    No sooner had the words left her mouth than Anwina¡¯s head popped up from the coffee table in front of us: ¡°Did someone call me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± I glanced indifferently at the Ghost Maid, who was clueless about her blunder once again, then casually took a previously prepared pot lid and placed it over Anwina¡¯s head.


    The next moment, Anwina¡¯s head reappeared through the pot lid, looking at me with a very confused expression.


    ¡°Master?¡±


    ¡°Your life is really quite colorful¡­ Ha, haha¡­¡± Lin Xue said, breaking out in a cold sweat.


    No, I don¡¯t want this kind of ¡°color¡± at all!! When will these bizarre people around me learn to think about things in a more normal way!!


    ¡°Let¡¯s not discuss that for now,¡± I tried hard to organize my thoughts, attempting to focus my mind which had become as lazy as a pile of mud, ¡°How about the experiment the day before yesterday? Was there any effect?¡±


    A smug smile instantly spread across Lin Xue¡¯s face, and she stood up with vigor: ¡°Of course, this miss is no ordinary person, a mere energy amplification experiment couldn¡¯t possibly go wrong! Rest assured, in no more than three days, this miss will have found that Azeroth for you!¡±


    ¡°¡­Alright, I admit your talent, but do you really need to stand on my foot to show your boundless passion?¡±


    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co


    ¡°¡­This miss is pleased to do so!¡±


    ¡­Forget it, I¡¯ve already lost the will to argue.


    I found that we really do get bored to the extreme in our daily lives, each of us living a life of eating and sleeping, with no classes to attend or livelihood concerns, seemingly unable to find anything interesting to do aside from being idle¡­


    Could it be that such maddeningly idle lives are meant to balance out our occasionally extreme and thrilling battles in the Otherworld?


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go on an adventure?¡± Lin Xue¡¯s eyes lit up, the flames of exploration burning fiercely in an instant.


    I ignored this¡­


    ¡°Go shopping?¡± Qianqian tilted her head and suggested.


    ¡­I dared not agree.


    ¡°Eeyah¡­ Hah¡­¡± Little Baobao gnawed at her finger with a serious expression.


    ¡­No comment¡­


    ¡°¡­Time to eat?¡± Sandora looked at me with hopeful eyes.


    ¡­Eat my foot! Didn¡¯t you just have a meal an hour ago?


    Pandora quietly approached and handed me a military report¡­ which I promptly rolled into a tube and ¡°pop¡± smacked it on top of her little head.


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided!¡± I couldn¡¯t take any more of their increasingly ridiculous suggestions, so I announced loudly, ¡°To the amusement park! Let¡¯s let the little ones play for a day!¡±


    It was necessary, looking at our trio of Lolies at home; Baobao was glued to video games and forums all day, Pandora was researching world domination daily, and Little Baobao was always chasing the glittering Alaya or Anwina. It seemed like the three of them had never lived the life of a normal child ¡ª alright, I admit Pandora and Baobao are actually much older than they look, but having three Lolies around and not taking them out to the amusement park for a day seemed like a waste to me!


    Not just them¨Csince Sandora¡¯s arrival in this world, she hadn¡¯t really had any fun. Basically, whenever I accompanied her on outings, it would transform into a thrilling action movie by the end. Now was the perfect opportunity for us all to relax¨CHeaven knows if we would get another chance to unwind in a few days.


    As for age concerns¨Camusement parks aren¡¯t just for kids, they have plenty of attractions for adults too.


    It¡¯s just¡­


    I glanced at the enthusiastic Lin Xue beside me. Following us, wouldn¡¯t today¡¯s trip to the amusement park ultimately escalate into a doomsday crisis?


    I had thought that Bubbles and Pandora would have little interest in such recreational activities. Surprisingly, Bubbles, who usually only cared about playing video games, was quite curious about the novel concept of an ¡°amusement park.¡± As soon as she heard we were going together, the little girl immediately dropped her game and dragged her daughter off to change clothes. As for Pandora, although she looked calm and claimed she didn¡¯t like that childish stuff, her slightly upturned lips betrayed her real thoughts¨Cperhaps what made her happy wasn¡¯t the amusement park itself, but the chance to play with her brother.


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s actually my first time at an amusement park¡­¡± Lin Xue, having come out of the seven hundred billion, was full of emotion in front of the amusement park gates.


    I was immediately surprised, ¡°You haven¡¯t been to a place like this before?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, to prevent accidents, I was never taken to such places as a child. But Grandpa built a huge theme park at home for my brother and me¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­The curse of the rich!¡± I gritted my teeth in mock resentment.


    Lin Xue tossed her hair and looked down on me, ¡°A nouveau riche who installs a Microspace Distortion System even in their private car has no right to say that!¡±


    ¡­Without that gadget, how would you expect to fit my entire family in a small car?


    ¡°So this is an amusement park!¡± Sandora¡¯s loud exclamation drew the attention of passersby.


    Bubbles also showed a delighted expression, saying happily, ¡°Seems really interesting!¡±


    Of course, it¡¯s more interesting than you holing up at home grinding for the Thunderfury!


    The only pity was that Anwina and Alaya couldn¡¯t come along. One of them was a semi-transparent ghost, the other had wings with a wingspan of three meters. Bringing them out would probably upend the entire world¡¯s common sense. Meanwhile, Dingdang the Little One, as she was so small, could hide in my pocket and come along.


    After each getting an ice cream, we strolled through the amusement park¨Ca group of us.


    The feeling of being accompanied by a crowd of beautiful women, big and small, was indeed great¨Cif you could ignore the murderous glares coming from all directions¡­ Well, my face was already battle-hardened¡­


    ¡°Where to first?¡± I casually held the ice cream in front of my chest so that Dingdang in my pocket could lick it while I looked around.


    Qianqian seemed to have been prepared, grabbing my hand immediately and pointing ahead, ¡°Ah Jun, let¡¯s go over there!¡±


    ¡°¡­Proposal rejected!¡±


    ¡°Why!¡±


    ¡°Big sis, the merry-go-round! How old are you this year!¡±


    ¡°Dumb, I¡¯m talking about letting Bubbles and them ride, not me!¡±


    A few minutes later¡­


    Watching the ¡°mother and daughter¡± on the merry-go-round cheerfully yelling made us ¡°parents,¡± forced to be bystanders due to age, rather frustrated.


    Although such a game might seem primitive in the eyes of a Xyrin Apostle, Bubbles and Little Baobao, who were experiencing this novelty for the first time, were completely engrossed. The two small Lolis, gleefully laughing and nearly identical in appearance, also attracted the attention of many onlookers, with surprised visitors occasionally stopping by the merry-go-round.


    ¡°Pandora, aren¡¯t you going over? It¡¯s fun!¡± I nudged the little girl beside me, who was quietly licking her ice cream, with a tempting tone.


    ¡°Boring.¡± Pandora rejected my suggestion with two succinct words.


    ¡­Well, indeed, the thought of Pandora riding a merry-go-round with an expressionless face is hard to imagine¡­


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    However, even though Pandora wasn¡¯t interested in the merry-go-round, that didn¡¯t mean there wasn¡¯t anything she would enjoy¨Cin fact, as long as she could participate in a game with me, Pandora would eagerly join in.


    Like, for example: the Skyrocket!


    This type of game, which delighted in the torment of one¡¯s psychological endurance and the stomach¡¯s capacity, held its unique appeal. The screams provoked in the high-flying, weightless descent seemed to eternally captivate those who tried to challenge their self-limitations, especially those men who came with their girlfriends. Even if they felt dizzy and nauseous afterward, they would pat their chests while tasting the overnight meal they just managed to swallow, claiming it was no problem at all¨Cthis was so-called ¡°proof of manhood.¡±


    Of course, I would not have such an opportunity to show off my bravery, because everyone around me was a group of intimidatingly strong girls¡­


    They just enjoyed the atmospheric thrill of such games. As for real excitement¨Cthe speed and height weren¡¯t enough to thrill these Superwomen.

 Chapter 156 - Chapter 156: Chapter 156 Strange Girl

    Chapter 156: Chapter 156 Strange Girl


    ¡°Human beings really have a talent for entertainment.¡±


    After getting off the Skyrocket, Sandora commented as such.


    It seemed like I had heard her praise humans like this before, sigh, it seems that in Sandora¡¯s eyes, the only redeeming feature of humans really is just their spirit for entertainment¡­


    Qianqian stretched beside me and took a deep breath, ¡°Phew¨Csitting on the Skyrocket really leaves you feeling refreshed and invigorated!¡±


    I looked around at the other visitors who had just come off the Skyrocket, each pale and even still slightly trembling, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel that my life, surrounded by various Superwomen, was infinitely bleak.


    ¡°Pandora, was the Skyrocket fun?¡±


    I smiled, lowered my head, and gently ruffled the hair of the little girl, whose serious expression couldn¡¯t hide the slight smile tugging at her lips, and asked.


    Pandora hesitated for a moment, then revealed a happy smile and nodded forcefully, replying, ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head to our next destination¡­ Oh no!¡±


    My sudden cry alarmed Qianqian and the others, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    I frantically searched through all my pockets, then spread my hands and said, ¡°Dingdang is gone!¡±


    Everyone became anxious instantly.


    It goes without saying, it must have happened on the Skyrocket when the ride was too intense, and the petite Little One was thrown out¨Csince there are no buttons on my pockets!


    wuxiaworld.site


    It¡¯s hard to imagine, if Dingdang, this supernatural being, appeared in public, what kind of disastrous reactions it would trigger!


    It could even possibly draw global attention!


    I was not worried that Dingdang would get hurt. Despite being only palm-sized and seemingly delicate, her body is purely Divine Race and given her current status as the ruler god of this world (a ruler god receives a bug-level status granting immunity from all conventional damage in this world), she could probably push back even if a small planet were to hit the Earth¡­


    ¡°Where could this little thing have gone¡­¡± We looked around, our eyes nearly popping out, but the problem is Dingdang is merely about fifteen centimeters tall¨CGod knows where she was thrown!


    What¡¯s worse, this amusement park pays a lot of attention to environmental preservation; with this girl covered in lush greenery, wearing a green dress and green hair, if Dingdang was thrown into the bushes¡­


    ¡°Lin Xue, is your ability of any use?¡± In my urgency, I could only turn to the girl next to me who could turn any small incident into a world-level disaster.


    Lin Xue didn¡¯t hesitate, immediately closed her eyes, and began to carefully sense the surrounding energy fluctuations.


    After a long while, she opened her eyes and reluctantly shook her head.


    That was normal, after all, Dingdang is a god, and any scrutiny by mortals is prohibited by Divinity unless Dingdang willingly releases her energy. Otherwise, even if Lin Xue¡¯s power was ten times stronger, she wouldn¡¯t be able to detect Dingdang¡¯s presence.


    Just then, Pandora suddenly tugged at my sleeve and pointed behind me, saying, ¡°Brother, over there.¡±


    I turned around just in time to see the dizzy Dingdang skewedly flying out of a small flower bed.


    It seemed the little thing had been completely shaken silly and didn¡¯t even notice it was about to fly into a crowd¡­


    Luckily, there weren¡¯t too many visitors around this area, and most people¡¯s attention was drawn to other attractions. Considering how tiny Dingdang was, nobody noticed this little figure wobbling in the air.


    Without my instruction, Qianqian had already slowed down time around us, and then Pandora, like a white bolt of lightning, shot forward. The next second, the little thing was grabbed by the wings and placed in my hands by Pandora.


    Completely disoriented, Dingdang wobbled in my hands for a while, then giggled at me, ¡°Ha¡­ Ha¡­ Ah Jun¡­ Spinning¡­ spinning¡­¡±


    ¡­It seems that even the robust physique of the Divine Race can have such unexpected weaknesses!


    I carefully stored the disoriented Dingdang, trying to flap her wings and fly away, in my pocket, and then said, ¡°Let¡¯s rest for a while, and discuss further after Dingdang comes around.¡±


    No one objected, and frankly speaking, the now ninety-nine percent more adorable Dingdang was much more interesting than those rigid amusement rides¡­


    In a quiet corner with few people around, we found some benches to sit and rest.


    Watching the trio of carefree loli either daydreaming, dozing, or amusing themselves, I suddenly felt sentimental: youth is indeed blissful!


    ¡­ Why did I suddenly feel like I had fallen into some weird mental state? Could it be that maintaining my ¡°daddy¡± role for too long had completely changed my psychological age?


    ¡°Sis?¡±


    Just as we were enjoying this rare moment of peace, a somewhat familiar voice suddenly came from nearby.


    I looked towards the source of the voice, and to my surprise, it was Lin Feng, who I had not seen for a long time and had almost become a passerby.


    Lin Feng didn¡¯t expect to encounter our group, and seeing Lin Xue with us, he glanced back and forth over us, then suddenly made a strange expression, saying, ¡°Sis, could it be true what Dad said, that you and Brother Chen¡­¡±


    ¡°Rumors!¡± Lin Xue and I exclaimed in unison.


    Lin Feng was shocked: ¡°Such a well-coordinated couple!¡±


    Lin Xue¡¯s expression darkened: ¡°¡­believe it or not, I will pinch you!¡±


    Lin Feng completely ignored Lin Xue¡¯s expression; instead, he lost himself in his own fantasy world: ¡°It¡¯s okay if my sister agrees, I have no objections, but I heard Brother Chen already has two¡­¡±


    We exchanged glances, then in unison yelled: ¡°Ten Tortures of the Qing Dynasty!¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­ the sun is truly round today¡­¡±


    Having had little past interaction, I hadn¡¯t realized until now that Lin Feng¡¯s mouth also deserved a good smack! Could this sort of lips, almost usable as a special weapon, be a specialty of the Lin Family? Or is it that anyone associated with Lin Xue might catch this virus-like smacking ability?


    ¡°I always feel like someone is secretly speaking ill of me¡­¡± Lin Xue suddenly looked suspiciously at me, her eyes gleaming with scrutiny.


    I immediately claimed innocence: ¡°That¡¯s your illusion!¡±


    ¡°Ah Jun,¡± my sister whispered in my ear, ¡°Public channel¨Cwe heard your thoughts just now¡­¡±


    ¡­ What in the world was I thinking!


    Lin Xue glared at me threateningly for a full ten seconds, giving me the chills, until she finally turned away, and I began to ponder how to minimize the chaos Lin Xue might cause¨Cespecially now that she also had access to Shadow City to study the counterfeit Space-Time Sensor, heaven knows what kind of prank she could prepare for me!


    With Lin Feng around, we had to be more cautious with our conversation, and more importantly, I had to be careful of the ¡®little thing¡¯ in my pocket that might poke its head out due to curiosity¨CLin Feng was still unaware of our group¡¯s secrets, but Lin Xue had reliably kept them.


    ¡°Little Feng, when did you get back? And where¡¯s your new girlfriend?¡±


    Lin Feng immediately grew a bit reserved as he replied, ¡°What new girlfriend? Sally is my first girlfriend¡­ I just got back today, initially planned to go home first, but then I won a couple of amusement park tickets in a roadside draw, so¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough, enough, you who have love but no family affection¡­¡±


    Just then, a tall, pretty girl with brown curly hair came running up to Lin Feng¡¯s side and stuffed a bunch of souvenirs into his hands.


    Was this the foreign girlfriend Lin Feng had met in the Amazon Zone, the girl named Sally?


    Sure enough, Lin Feng immediately introduced her to us: ¡°Let me introduce everyone, this is my girlfriend, Sally, a half-Chinese mixed-race girl, isn¡¯t she beautiful?¡±


    The girl named Sally bowed politely to us and said in decent Chinese, ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°This is my sister, Lin Xue, I¡¯ve mentioned her to you before; these are my friends¡­¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Lin Feng introduced us one by one, and Sally seemed to be a very polite girl, continuously greeting us following Lin Feng¡¯s introductions.


    Finally, Lin Feng moved on to Pandora.


    ¡°This is Pan Lili, Brother Chen¡¯s sworn sister¡­¡±


    Sally smiled and turned her gaze towards Pandora: ¡°Hello¡­ oh!¡±


    Suddenly, Sally let out a frightened scream, as if she had seen the most terrifying thing in the world; her face turned deathly pale, her eyes, filled with terror, fixated on the slightly astonished Pandora as she staggered backward, eventually tumbling to the ground.

 Chapter 157 - Chapter 157: Chapter 157: The Speechless Anwina

    Chapter 157: Chapter 157: The Speechless Anwina


    ¡°Sally!¡± Seeing his girlfriend¡¯s abnormal reaction, Lin Feng was immediately shocked and rushed to support the girl who almost fell to the ground.


    And we were somewhat baffled.


    Just now, Pandora didn¡¯t do anything, she even showed a smile that, though a bit stiff, was absolutely precious on her face to greet the other person, but that girl named Sally was scared.


    ¡°Sally, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Lin Feng asked with concern while helping his girlfriend up, he had seen everything clearly just now. Pan Lili hadn¡¯t made any unnecessary moves, and his own lover was scared to the point of collapse, how could that be blamed on anyone else?


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Sally¡¯s voice carried a faint sob and a great deal of confusion, ¡°I just felt very scared after seeing this little sister¡¯s face, but I don¡¯t know what I am afraid of¡­¡±


    What kind of answer is that? I mean, this kind of reaction in front of me, her brother, is totally unreasonable, isn¡¯t it?


    I turned my head, took Pandora¡¯s little face in my hands, and kneaded it back and forth for a long time, then concluded: How could such a cute loli be scary!


    Cough cough, I mean the Pandora who hasn¡¯t transformed into a humanoid weapon¡­


    Pandora, who was surprised by my sudden attack, was still a bit dazed until I let go. Instantly, a faint blush spread across her face, and then she just opened her little mouth and fell into a world of fantasy about who knows what.


    Damn, too cute!


    Lin Xue kicked me in her well-practiced way and despised, ¡°You hopeless, severe sister complex!¡± Then she stepped forward to help her own brother comfort the girl who was inexplicably scared.


    With the combined efforts of Lin Feng and Lin Xue, it took a while before Sally finally recovered from her immense fear, came to us with her head down, and sincerely apologized to Pandora: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, that was very rude of me¡­¡±


    I noticed that she was still trembling slightly and didn¡¯t dare to raise her head to look at Pandora¡¯s face.


    wuxiaworld.site


    ¡°Cough cough¡­ Sally, I don¡¯t think my sister could be that scary, could she?¡±


    Upon hearing my words, Sally cautiously looked up at Pandora. This time it was much better than before; she didn¡¯t react with fright on the spot but still showed an uncontrollable hint of fear.


    ¡°¡­Lili is very cute, but I don¡¯t know why, I feel very scared¡­¡±


    ¡°This can only be explained by supernatural phenomena¡­¡± Lin Xue shrugged helplessly and then suggested to Lin Feng, ¡°It seems like your girlfriend and Lili are not compatible, you should take her away¡­¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to scare your girlfriend¨Cthough this situation is a bit strange¡­¡± I showed Lin Feng a somewhat awkward expression. Although we weren¡¯t at fault for what happened, Sally was scared after seeing Pandora, so I still felt a bit embarrassed.


    Lin Feng looked equally puzzled, but as a Superpower User who had experienced all kinds of surreal events, he was relatively calm facing this odd situation. He knew better not to bother his girlfriend, who was an ordinary person, with things that couldn¡¯t be explained, so he led Sally away first.


    After Lin Feng and the others left, we looked at each other and fell into silence.


    After a while, Sandora spoke up, ¡°I don¡¯t really understand the mental state of humans, but the reaction of that girl just now certainly wasn¡¯t normal, was it?¡±


    ¡°Her reaction was definitely abnormal,¡± Lin Xue said with some frustration, ¡°But as for mental state, that girl definitely has no psychological illness, that much I can be sure of, because her brainwaves showed no abnormalities.¡±


    I trusted Lin Xue¡¯s ability: ¡°That means her fear was completely justified and not a sudden paranoid delusion or something similar?¡±


    ¡°Of course¨Cnot to mention my brother wouldn¡¯t have such poor judgment as to pick a girlfriend with psychological problems.¡±


    As she said this, Lin Xue threw a massive eye roll my way.


    ¡°Okay, so our dear Prophet, can you explain what just happened? My sister was unfairly treated just now¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a psychologist, how should I know!¡±


    And thus, the matter was left unresolved, but thankfully Pandora didn¡¯t care about it at all. An eccentric girl like her was not about to let it spoil her fun¨Cin fact, as long as I kept her company, this hobby-less ¡°three-no¡± lolita could be happy all day. In a way, Pandora was quite childish too.


    Yep, quite childish, childish enough that she stuck to me all day long wanting to start a third war¡­


    The day flew by quickly as we played and before we knew it, it was evening and time to head home.


    After racing in that ancient car worth seven hundred billion, to make sure we got Lin Xue home before Mr. Lin got angry, we darted back to our place. By my estimate, Anwina should have dinner ready by now. If I had to point out one single flaw of this endlessly energetic and superb maid, it would be¡­


    ¡°Master, you must remember, as a noble, good self-discipline and habits are essential¡­ Being late for dinner because of playing is very bad¡­ especially as a¡­ not to mention¡­ also¡­¡±


    ¡­too dedicated¡­


    ¡°Alright, alright, Anwina, I greatly appreciate your concern, but¡­ if you go on, your mistress Sandora is going to starve¨Chey, Sandora, don¡¯t eat that!¡±


    I frantically pulled Sandora down from a clothes hanger nearby, and she immediately bit down on my hand with her eyes closed¡­


    Are you really that hungry?


    Although Anwina sometimes has these rare moments of incessant nagging, we all know it¡¯s just because the ghost sister is too afraid of being lonely. Having wandered alone in the Ghost House for many years, Anwina feared solitude more than anything. Leave her alone at home, and upon our return, we were sure to be greeted with a series of relentless chatter¨Cit was her way to dispel the unease in her heart.


    It seemed we needed to find a way to get Anwina out of the house¨Cand I mean literally persuading her to go outside.


    In fact, getting Anwina out was not difficult. Thanks to Alaya¡¯s refurbishment, she certainly didn¡¯t fear the sun like an ordinary Dead Soul. If we worried that her ghostly appearance would panic normal people, she could easily shapeshift into a crow and go out without attracting much attention in the city. The issue lay with Anwina herself.


    She didn¡¯t want to go out.


    It was hard to imagine. Having wandered alone in the Ghost House for so many years, Anwina surely had enough of loneliness. Yet, paradoxically, she was also very afraid of encountering strangers. It¡¯s like a castaway living on an isolated island for decades, suddenly being thrust back into human society, causing immense panic and distress. Anwina¡¯s struggle was even worse; after a long solitude, she had to reintegrate into a crowd and face an entirely new world. If it were me, I¡¯d probably be just as reluctant.


    The human spirit is so complex. After more than a decade of loneliness, Anwina extremely feared being alone yet was even more afraid of meeting strangers¨Ceven though Anwina couldn¡¯t really be called human anymore.


    The only consolation was that Anwina did not reject us, who had rescued her, and she even relied on us as her sole support in this world. But this was, of course, not a long-term solution¡­


    I patted the still babbling Anwina on the head to quiet her down, fixing her muddled emotions wasn¡¯t a task for just a moment; our immediate priority was to eat!


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Anwina¡¯s culinary skills were beyond doubt. After all, she was a professional who started her specialized training at the age of twelve. While her combat ability was pitiful compared to her mutated Dead Soul status, when it came to household chores¨CI reckon that at least in the entire Northern Hemisphere there would be no one better than her.


    I wasn¡¯t exaggerating at all, because a super maid who could work tirelessly 24 hours due to her physical condition already had an unbelievably strong advantage¡­


    Since gaining relatively physical abilities through Alaya¡¯s modifications, Anwina had been completely immersed in the joy of touching objects again. She worked with enthusiasm at every moment¡­


    Of course, I was pleased with Anwina¡¯s uncomplaining and highly efficient work ethic, but¡­ Can you imagine the sight of a ghost humming a haunting melody while floating down the corridor at midnight?


    Even if that ghost was merely polishing the floor for the twelfth time that day¡­

 Chapter 158 - Chapter 158: Chapter 158: The Research Center in Shadow City

    Chapter 158: Chapter 158: The Research Center in Shadow City


    After a lot of persuading, we finally stopped Anwina from carrying out her sixth major cleaning of the day, and then my sister suggested we all head to Shadow City to see how the assembly of that knockoff space-time sensor was coming along.


    Originally, we had hoped that the mighty Divine Race would have spatial coordinates for the Azeroth, which would have saved us a lot of trouble. Unfortunately, Dingdang recently got word from the Divine Realm that our plane is too remote, and Azeroth hasn¡¯t even been filed in the World Management Center. The Divine Race knows about its existence, but¡­ the only way they know about this world is through NetEase¡¯s official website¡­


    Should I¡­ faint?


    Anyway, due to the unreliable Divine Race, we still have to find the spatial coordinates of Azeroth ourselves¡­ The only silver lining is that with Dingdang¨Cthis little guy popular in the Divine Realm¨Con our side, our battles in Azeroth might be a bit easier. After all, Divine Race Reinforcements are no joke.


    Speaking of Shadow K City, ever since Pandora established this illusory space to house the commanders, I seldom visit that fascinating place. One reason is that I¡¯m really busy in the real world and can¡¯t get away. More importantly, I¡¯m still a bit uncomfortable with this eerie projection world¡­


    Yeah, quite uncomfortable¡­


    Walking on these familiar yet deserted streets, I once again felt that surreal sense of being in a dream.


    The city is K City, where I grew up, and I¡¯m all too familiar with every blade of grass and each street. Yet the whole city feels so weird, not just because of the occasional towering Xyrin structures among the buildings, nor just because of the eerie silence and desolation of the city, but also because of the vast distortion this space brings as a false world.


    This perception is mysterious; it¡¯s like being in a lucid dream where everything around you, no matter how real it appears, feels off.


    When we entered, it had just gotten dark in the real world outside, but it was already deep into the night in Shadow City. A huge, somewhat exaggerated moon hung in the sky, covering one-fifth of it. The strange patterns on the ¡°moon¡± were clearly visible¨Ca product of Bubbles¡¯ quirky sense of humor. Ever since watching a few peculiar animated films, this homebody who had no hobbies other than gaming began to take a liking to creating bizarre graffiti art in the sky of the Shadow World. She even set up a twisted force field in Shadow City and arranged realistic scenes like ¡°The Curse,¡± ¡°The Ring,¡± and ¡°Zero Butterfly¡±¡­


    I¡¯ve always been quite tolerant of this recluse whose presence is even weaker than Pandora¡¯s. Whatever she wanted to do, I usually went along with her, unless she tried to teach Little Baobao to paint ¡°art¡± on her room walls¡­


    A bunch of us walked under the dim streetlights, with the huge and dizzying moon above, and a ghost girl glowing faintly next to me, the silence around us as grave-like as it gets. Lights were on in the adjacent towering buildings, but not a soul was in sight. In this eerie atmosphere, I felt that those so-called ghost house exploration games seemed as warm and harmonious as a spring meadow¡­


    Luckily, we had almost got used to it¡­


    wuxiaworld.site


    The day-to-day management of Shadow City is the responsibility of Pandora¡¯s deputy officer, Sivis¨Cforgotten that name? Then you must remember Pan Lingling, the long-haired beauty who was once nearly elected president of a certain country and then became my homeroom teacher, right?


    Since I left school, Sivis immediately quit that meaningless job and started to dedicate herself to managing affairs in Shadow City. After all, it¡¯s a base with a substantial presence of High Order Xyrin Apostles. Without a Military Governor to oversee it, who knows how much chaos those Xyrin Officers, who fear nothing, could cause.


    Sivis lives near the city center of Shadow City, right next to the core computer that monitors the entire space. Due to the area¡¯s importance, it¡¯s been transformed into a tightly secured military fortress. You can see alert towers everywhere and Xyrin Soldiers patrolling, the ground completely covered with a shapeshifting metallic alloy capable of transforming into sharp spikes at any time. Above the fortress, small, lightly armed Mechas patrol the skies 24/7. With security this tight, I bet even a fly would get bombarded if it tried to get in¡­


    But really, is such tight security necessary in a projection space where enemies supposedly can¡¯t enter?


    ¡°Absolutely necessary,¡± Pandora said with a serious look, ¡°we must never underestimate the enemy¡¯s strength¨Ceven if they seem as insignificant as ants.¡±


    ¡­What scale of hypothetical enemy have you conjured up in your head, you little war-monger!


    Just as I was left speechless by Pandora¡¯s militaristic spirit, Sivis, who had just heard of our arrival, hurried over.


    She snapped to attention and gave us a standard Xyrin military salute, loudly declaring, ¡°The glory of the Empire be with you! Great Emperor!¡±


    ¡­Do you know how weird it feels to see a former gentle teacher transformed into a steely Xyrin Officer?


    After awkwardly returning the salute, I immediately waved my hand and said, ¡°Alright, alright, you know I don¡¯t like all that. Just greet us the usual way¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ have you eaten?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes¡­¡±


    Exchanging such greetings at the door of this imposing and oppressive military fortress made everything feel even stranger¡­


    It seemed that it didn¡¯t matter which race it was; an inspection by senior leaders was always a momentous event, especially when it included figures like the Imperial Leader, Star Domain God, and the highest military commander. Such inspections were even more exceptional.


    In less than two minutes, Sivis informed me that all staff and related equipment in the research center were ready¡­ Such speed was probably only achievable by the Xyrin Apostles, who could be directly controlled by higher commanders through mind control.


    Walking through the alloy corridors filled with the scent of future technology, Sivis elaborately explained the achievements the Xyrin Technicians had made in the recent period.


    But to call them achievements might not be entirely accurate; it would be more appropriate to say they were technology that had been reclaimed.


    The technological prowess of the Xyrin Empire at its peak was formidable. Back then, the Empire had even researched methods to instantaneously obliterate entire worlds to extract their energy. But now, such terrifying technology no longer existed, and related documents had vanished without a trace due to the fragmentation of the Empire¡¯s data network. What the Xyrin Technicians were doing now was figuring out how to utilize existing resources to reintroduce these crucial technologies that had been lost.


    The Space-Time Sensor was among the most important.


    The technology of Super Space-Time Jump had always been the Xyrin Empire¡¯s most prized and widely used technology. It was this technology that allowed the Xyrin Empire¡¯s influence to spread across countless planes, like that of the Divine Race. But now, a critical part of this technology was missing: the unfamiliar space scanning technology. Without this, we could no longer purposefully explore new worlds and were restricted to limited travel within known worlds. For the Xyrin Technicians, accustomed to the continuous discovery and exploration of entirely new worlds, this was as painful as being blinded.


    Unfortunately, observing other worlds through the Ethereal Sea, let alone the Endless Void, was no laughing matter. No matter how skilled the technicians were, they could not recreate such a miraculous technology in a short time.


    When we arrived at the largest research ¡°room,¡± the knock-off Space-Time Sensor that was less than sixty percent complete was presented before us.


    To be fair, it was a truly magnificent and massive device. Its body was a hexagonal pyramid, with the larger end up, suspended upside down above a vast void in the center of the research ¡°room,¡± with a total length of at least two hundred meters. The surface of this giant hexagonal pyramid was covered with components complex enough to make one dizzy at a glance¨Cthis was because the device was incomplete and had not been fitted with an outer shell.


    Fleeting, dim lights flashed through the gaps between the complex components. The technicians were testing some key energy circuits within. This behemoth¡¯s energy consumption was astonishing, so it adopted the Xyrin Empire¡¯s most common high-output method¨Can Other-Space Energy Reactor. By setting up a massive energy module in a different space-time and using a space interface to transmit the immense energy output to the consuming device, it effectively reduced the device¡¯s size in real space and prevented potential disastrous consequences should the super energy core be damaged. However, this type of device also had downsides, namely, its complexity. After all, a space tearer had to be installed at the end of every key energy pipeline, and such things were trillions of times more complex than simple plugs and sockets¡­


    Are you dizzy yet? Because I certainly was when Pandora first explained all this stuff to me.


    ¡°The main body of the Space-Time Sensor is actually fully operational, but the problem is we still can¡¯t provide it with a stable scanning probe.¡±


    I nodded gravely and then gazed solemnly at the enormous device.


    ¡°Did you understand?¡± Qianqian suddenly exclaimed.


    My expression remained serious: ¡°¡­ No¡­¡±


    A vein bulged in Sandora¡¯s temple: ¡°¡­ If Lin Xue were here, she would definitely mock you to death¡­¡±


    Sivis stifled a laugh and switched to an easier-to-understand explanation: ¡°That is, you can think of this thing like a microscope. Now, we¡¯ve assembled a robust and durable frame, but unfortunately, we can¡¯t craft the lenses¡­¡±


    ¡­ Ah, the most crucial part was missing.


    ¡°How is Lin Xue¡¯s ability? I heard the last experiment was very successful?¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Yes, even our Apostles, who are best at energy perception, are no match for Lady Lin Xue¡¯s power. Furthermore, the resonance between her energy wave length and the device is quite good. She¡¯s the perfect candidate for the ¡®lens¡¯ role, but¡­¡±


    ¡°But what?¡± I noticed hesitation in Sivis¡¯s expression and asked out of curiosity.


    At the same time, suspicion began to form in my mind.


    Could it be that the device would have significant negative effects on the human body? It made sense, after all¨Cits interior was filled with high-energy radiation. Perhaps Xyrin Apostles wouldn¡¯t mind, but Lin Xue was still human. No matter how strong her spirit barrier was, it had its limits. I knew her character well¨Cstubborn to a fault. She would spare no effort to fulfill a promise made to a friend, even at the risk of getting hurt, and would try to cover up any injury with a brave front. Although we always bickered, we were friends after all. She might really risk radiation damage without telling us, just to keep her promise¡­


    As Lin Xue¡¯s image grew in my mind, Sivis finally picked up a charred component from the side counter and said, ¡°Lady Lin Xue always tinkers with things during experiments¡­ We¡¯ve already burnt out four control cabins¡­¡±

 Chapter 159 - Chapter 159: Chapter 159 Coming from Azeroth

    Chapter 159: Chapter 159 Coming from Azeroth


    Lady Lin Xue¡¯s image instantly crumbled in my mind, that somewhat cute face shattered into smithereens¡­


    Although I knew Lin Xue was incredibly curious and had a boyish habit of tampering with machines, I never expected she would do something as outlandish as dismantling the control pod during an important experiment¡­


    To cause such Chaos, you¡¯ve really defied the heavens!!!


    Seeing the dramatic change in my expression, Sivis naturally knew what was going through my mind, and she immediately explained, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not entirely Lady Lin Xue¡¯s fault. After the start of the experiment, the Space-Time Sensor began to extract a large amount of Spiritual Energy from the subject to use as a transmission source for the scanning signal. Although this energy extraction doesn¡¯t cause any harm to Lady Lin Xue, according to her description, the process makes her¡­ um, feel a bit hazy¡­ As a result, she subconsciously engages in some of her favorite little antics¡­¡±


    Lady Lin Xue¡¯s image finally restored somewhat in my heart. Regardless, she had applied herself, and although Sivis said the energy extraction wasn¡¯t harmful, I guessed it wasn¡¯t very pleasant¡­ it was tough on her.


    Forget it, at worst I¡¯ll just have the technicians completely cover the control pod¡¯s key components with super-strong alloy¡­


    ¡°Lately, we¡¯ve made significant improvements. Now, the Space-Time Sensor¡¯s demand for scanning energy has decreased by nearly forty percent, allowing Lady Lin Xue to maintain more clarity during the experiment.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it up to you. I have no clue about these things. Do whatever you think is appropriate,¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s our honor to alleviate your worries,¡± Sivis replied with a sincere smile. ¡°Actually, knowing that we have the opportunity to venture to the world of Azeroth has everyone excited! The Xyrin Apostles are all fired up now!¡±


    ¡­Is it because the War factor inside them is burning wildly? Also, Pandora, can¡¯t you act like a normal Loli and throw a tantrum only on such occasions? Even if you try to attack me with those sparkling eyes like Little Baobao, I won¡¯t let you send the troops out for field training!


    ¡­Hey, hey, hey! Naughty girl, your subordinates are looking! Get down from me! Stop rubbing against me! Keep it up, and I still won¡¯t agree to let you station troops at the United Nations! And you, Little Baobao, stop causing trouble. Besides, you just ate candy and didn¡¯t wash your hands, did you¡­


    As had happened countless times before, whenever someone mentioned going into battle, Pandora would instantly Transform and then bring me endless trouble¡­


    Two troublesome Lolies, one maliciously intent and one purely disruptive, clung to me left and right like koalas, rubbing back and forth. At that moment, I deeply regretted ever teaching Pandora to behave sweetly, now that she had learned to deploy such powerful Attack moves¡­ What¡¯s worse, Little Baobao, this little one with a still confused mind, actually stammered out the word¡­ Daddy¡­


    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.Co


    A nanny¡¯s life is endlessly dismal!


    ¡°Ah Jun, anyone else would be happy to death in your situation~~~¡± Qianqian, that wretched girl, didn¡¯t bother to help and instead rejoiced in my misfortune.


    I rolled my eyes and with effort, separated Little Baobao and Pandora who had started fighting on me, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re the mother of the child¡­¡±


    Qianqian¡¯s face turned crimson immediately, and then Bubbles, who had been sleepwalking with us, suddenly stepped forward, tugged at my clothes, and pointed at herself, meaning: I¡¯m the mother of the child¡­


    Bubbles returned to her sleepwalking in her game world, and as I faced the ¡°you¡¯re a scoundrel¡± looks from everyone, I looked up at the sky in silence¡­


    My daily life is truly colorful.


    Despite numerous difficulties, the research on the knockoff Space-Time Sensor was proceeding at a satisfactory pace. Those Xyrin Technicians were like superhumans, workaholics who could easily overcome any complex technological challenge. Probably only Anwina, the equally indefatigable super maid, could compete with them¡­


    In the blink of an eye, several more days had passed, and the Space-Time Sensor was finally complete¡­


    Looking at the Chief Xyrin Technician standing before me, though slightly weary, she was brimming with excitement, I couldn¡¯t help but think, scientists really are superhumans in their own right¡­


    Just like the Xyrin Apostle before me, in terms of combat power, Pandora could handle a dozen or so of his kind with just a flick of her finger. Yet when she found out that this guy had completed the assembly of the main body of the Space-Time Sensor after working nonstop for seven days and nights, even Pandora was so shocked that she was at a loss for words¡­


    ¡°The rest is up to this young lady!¡± Lin Xue said confidently, striding toward the Space-Time Sensor that now looked even more surreal with its final assembly and the addition of its silver-white shell.


    Although we usually bicker, Lin Xue is, after all, a decent friend, so I couldn¡¯t help but caution her, ¡°Be careful, and if there¡¯s anything amiss, cut off the energy output immediately. This thing is directly connected to your Spirit World, after all¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, you sound just like my mom¡­ And you still dare to question me when I¡¯m on the task?¡± Lin Xue rolled her eyes at me and then patted me on the shoulder with a laid-back gesture, ¡°Thanks for the concern. Now just stand aside and watch!¡±


    ¡­Who would have thought she¡¯s actually a super-rich heiress¡­


    As everyone watched tensely, Lin Xue¡¯s figure vanished into the control cabin at the base of the sensor. As the cabin door gradually closed, the entire massive sensor began to emit a deep roaring sound.


    This terrifying behemoth began to draw vast amounts of energy from Lin Xue, parsing it to detect special wavelengths with the Detection Ability, then amplifying the signal as a whole before launching it into the Ethereal Sea. With a bit of luck, the Azeroth world would appear in our ¡°view.¡±


    Unfortunately, Lin Xue¡¯s Mysterious System Superpower is just as peculiar as Qianqian and her sister¡¯s abilities, too enigmatic for technologies to explain, let alone clone by technical means. Otherwise, we could just take a Spiritual Sample from Lin Xue and mass-produce Special Radars with Super Detection Ability and even Prediction Ability. This would have saved us so much trouble.


    ¡°Lin Xue, how do you feel now?¡± There was no response from the Space-Time Sensor for a long while, and I couldn¡¯t help worrying. Had the machine drained all her spiritual power and knocked her out inside?


    After waiting a full three seconds, just as I was about to rush in for a rescue, Lin Xue¡¯s boisterous voice suddenly filled the entire research hall, ¡°Wow! This is awesome! This thing is so thrilling! Hey you, whoever, boost the energy output by ten times! No, twenty times! Damn it, I have to see what that guy is writing¡­ Let me see, the account is¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­What on earth are you doing?!¡±


    ¡°Scanning the whole Earth, of course! It¡¯s so cool! I can see the entire Earth, no, the entire Galaxy clearly! I feel like I¡¯ve become a God! Hey there, Chen Jun, I just saw Obama! He didn¡¯t brush his teeth! There¡¯s a piece of greens stuck between his teeth¡­ Hey! Aliens, I see live ones! Used to only see alien corpses at the organization¡¯s base¡­ Cough cough, let me talk to them: Ahem, mortals, I am your God¡­¡±


    I turned around and gripped Qianqian¡¯s hands tightly, tears in my eyes, ¡°Dear, let¡¯s just live a simple life on Earth, we don¡¯t need this thing¡­¡±


    Qianqian cooperated nicely, ¡°Alright, shutdown, let¡¯s go home¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey hey hey! I was just kidding!¡± Lin Xue panicked at this point; being denied such a fun toy was as terrifying as death to her. Regardless of whether we were joking or not, she caved in, ¡°It was so hard to find a new toy. Can¡¯t a girl enjoy something fresh¡­ I¡¯ve been tormented by this damn malfunctioning machine these past few days¡­ Technicians, adjust the energy output to a wide-area frequency from the outside, I¡¯ve broken the control panel¡­¡±


    Once Lin Xue stopped clowning around, she was quite responsible indeed. Soon, various types of information started appearing on the observation terminals surrounding us.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Most of this information consisted of abstract numbers and wave patterns, not visual images that one could directly observe. Although I didn¡¯t understand it, seeing the focused expressions of the Xyrin Technicians, I knew that Lin Xue had begun receiving signals from beyond our world.


    As time ticked by second by second, what we received were still various garbled codes: echoes from after the destruction of worlds, the throes of the birth of new ones, and meaningless noise from the Chaotic Space¡­


    In the meantime, we also picked up some signals with clear traces of intelligent beings. These were data unintentionally released by super beings in some worlds after they had grasped some World Laws. Even though these weren¡¯t our targets, the Xyrin Technicians quickly recorded the coordinates of these worlds for future reference.


    Alright, I better keep an eye on a certain War Lolita beside me whose face is slightly flushed with excitement; it seems someone¡¯s conquest factor has begun burning fiercely¡­


    Finally, when Lin Xue switched to the last wavelength she hadn¡¯t tried yet, a distorted voice abruptly filled the hall: ¡°¡­In the name of Elune¡­ sizzle¡­ Good heavens, it¡¯s the Fear Demon King¡­ sizzle¡­ the reinforcements from Stormwind City¡­ sizzle¡­ retreat to¡­ the defense line¡­ sizzle¡­¡±

 Chapter 160 - Chapter 160: Chapter 160: Surreal Conversation (Part 1)

    Chapter 160: Chapter 160: Surreal Conversation (Part 1)


    Elune! Stormwind City!


    This broken conversation is from the world of Azeroth!


    As an experienced wower, Lin Xue didn¡¯t need my reminder to quickly identify the source of this information and then concentrated the scanning region within this frequency segment. Immediately, more information flowed ceaselessly to us.


    Battle reports from the front lines, discussions of politicians, shattered nearly unidentifiable intermittent imagery, inexplicable magic formulas, advertisements for the Gold-Edged Rose, um, and some dwarf¡¯s snoring¡­


    I must admit, after being enhanced by this colossal machine, Lin Xue¡¯s detection ability had indeed earned the title of a divine skill¡­


    Furthermore, according to Sivis¡¯s introduction, when this behemoth is fully operational, the information it receives in every millisecond is almost equivalent to the total amount of information created by humanity in ten years. Despite most of this information being meaningless junk or world archives incomprehensible to humans, the mere fact that Lin Xue could precisely parse recognizable and orderly data from this fearsome ocean of information¡­ Does this girl have a quantum computing core for a brain?


    I reckon even Pandora¡¯s super quantum computing core would smoke under such strain, right?


    Indeed, superpowers are forever beyond normal comprehension, much like the existence of the Divine Race and Alaya¡¯s life form. Such things, even categorized by Xyrin Technology as mystical and within the realms of the unknown, if you try to explain them with scientific methods, you¡¯re practically signing your own death warrant¨Cdeath by an inferiority complex.


    Our super radar and part-time Prophet Miss Lin Xue indulged in her superhuman curiosity and explorative spirit before finally remembering her purpose and began to analyze the spatial coordinates of the world of Azeroth.


    The concept of otherworldly spatial coordinates is quite challenging to comprehend. Although called coordinates, they are entirely different from what I learned in class¨Cthey don¡¯t represent a point that can simply be located with an x-axis and a y-axis¨Cof course, adding a z-axis wouldn¡¯t help either, since Azeroth exists in a space completely separate from our universe. Once you leave the standard reference of ¡°universe,¡± human concepts of space become meaningless, it¡¯s like discussing drowning with a fish or explaining three-dimensional space to a two-dimensional creature. There¡¯s no possibility of understanding. Similarly, I can¡¯t precisely describe what otherworldly spatial coordinates mean¨Chow do we locate something entirely unconnected to our own space?


    However, despite not understanding it, we still make use of this technology. After all, we¡¯re not the Divine Race; there¡¯s no need to futilely explore the essence of the Void. As long as it works, that¡¯s enough¨Cfor primitive people didn¡¯t know about molecular motion and its relationship with heat, yet they could still roast meat, right?


    Besides, we¡¯re luckier than the primitive people; at least those impressive Xyrin Technicians could analyze what the otherworldly spatial coordinates signify¡­


    Just then, the fruits of our labor, after nearly ten days of hard work, finally emerged. A supervising Xyrin Technician suddenly announced loudly, ¡°Azeroth¡¯s world coordinates locked in, basic data saved! Uploading to the Imperial Central Database¡­¡±


    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.c0


    And then, the hall suddenly fell silent¡­


    The Imperial Central Database¨Cno longer exists.


    The habituated phrase from the supervising Xyrin Technician instantly brought down the somewhat relaxed mood; Xyrin Apostles might not express emotions quite like humans, but that does not mean they are emotionless. Now, I could distinctly sense a suppressed sadness permeating the research hall.


    Although I am human, at best a half-initiated Xyrin Apostle, I could roughly imagine this feeling. In other words¨Closs of nation and home.


    What¡¯s even harder to accept is such an inexplicable loss of nation and home¨Cwithout even a trace of records left behind, and the vast empire disappeared overnight. Only a Race like the Xyrin Apostles, born facing the fierce wars against the Abyss Power and with emotional patterns vastly different from humans, could barely accept such a turn of events. If it were me¡­


    I couldn¡¯t help but imagine, if one day I woke up to find that tens of thousands of years had passed, and human society had long since turned to dust¡­


    Then, I reflected on the strength of the Xyrin Apostles.


    But even their strength was limited. Although they had been trained to face any adversity with toughness, that didn¡¯t mean they could remain indifferent to such calamities.


    Even though the Xyrin Apostles usually seemed indifferent, even having heartless characters like Sicaro among them, I could fully imagine the intense emotions suppressed deep in the hearts of every Xyrin Apostle. It was only because they were so composed and understood that such emotions could negatively affect their judgment that they managed to remain so impassive.


    Thinking this, I couldn¡¯t help but look down at Pandora, who, though still impassive, was now holding my hand even tighter, and at Little Baobao next to us, who was licking a lollipop and looking around with innocent eyes¡­ uh, as a worry-free new generation Xyrin Apostle, Little Baobao was really lucky¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not as fragile as you think.¡± When my eyes met Sandora¡¯s, she suddenly burst into a genuine smile, ¡°As long as there is a breath left in me, the Xyrin Apostles will not vanish. All difficulties are temporary, I believe you will always be by my side, until everything gets better¨Cwill you?¡±


    ¡°Of course, whenever it is, I¡¯ll be with you¡­¡±


    ¡°Cough cough¡­¡± Qianqian suddenly coughed awkwardly, ¡°Although I don¡¯t ¡®really¡¯ mind, can you two maybe choose another place?¡±


    I was suddenly jolted awake and looked around, only to realize that at least a hundred pairs of eyes were staring at the two Imperial Leaders confessing their affection in the center of the room¡­


    ¡°Bubbles! Take your daughter away, don¡¯t corrupt the child!¡±


    Just as I was feeling embarrassed, Lin Xue¡¯s voice suddenly resonated through the entire hall, giving me a huge step down with her characteristic boldness¡­


    Even though Miss Lin¡¯s manners weren¡¯t exactly refined, I was still thankful that she helped Sandora and me out of the awkwardness of confessing affections in front of hundreds of subordinates. The slightly oppressive atmosphere that had just arisen also finally dissipated at this moment.


    ¡°Alright, back to business,¡± I grabbed the opportunity to change the subject, ¡°The spatial coordinates of the Azeroth world have been confirmed, and we can perform a Legion landing at any time. Shouldn¡¯t we hurry and prepare?¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°No, we can¡¯t rush.¡± Sandora took less than a second to shake off the awkwardness and became the composed and wise Queen Xyrin again, ¡°Hasty landing could bring unnecessary trouble. It would be best to establish contact with the Azeroth world first.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Lin Xue, who was still sitting in the control cabin of the Space-Time Sensor, chimed in, ¡°This landing is different from the previous Otherworld traversals. This time we are bringing an established Legion into the Otherworld; we can¡¯t go unnoticed like the lone wolf traversals before. There are many powerful Races in the Azeroth world, and they will surely react. After the invasion of the Burning Legion, they¡¯re very wary of ¡®Aliens.¡¯ An army from the Otherworld descending upon Azeroth¡­ optimistically estimating, as soon as we complete the Time-Space Jump, we might have to face thousands of Alliance Army members. I believe superpower beings like Talan Desal can still sense the disturbances in space when the portal opens.¡±


    ¡­I believed it too. And I really believed that Azeroth¡¯s powerful beings had the capacity to deal us heavy losses even before we completed the Time-Space Jump, after all, that world was not lacking in monstrous powerhouse characters. Kadaga and the others had managed to perform a feat as extraordinary as destroying the Dark Portal. If we ended up not only failing to wipe out the Burning Legion but were annihilated by the natives of Azeroth¨Cthat really would be a tragic end.


    ¡°Lin Xue, have you already managed to establish communication with Azeroth? Are you teasing us here?¡± Knowing Lin Xue, now that she mentioned contacting Azeroth, she surely had some perfect plan up her sleeve, and this plan probably had a high chance of allowing her to swagger¡­


    ¡°Of course,¡± and true to form, Lin Xue¡¯s voice immediately rang out, filled with almost tangible pride, ¡°I actually have Jaina¡¯s contact information here~~~~~~ do you want it? If you want it, beg me, Miss Lin. This is a great opportunity to speak directly with Jaina herself, that¡¯s not something just anyone can get their hands on¡­¡±

 Chapter 161 - Chapter 161: Chapter 161: Surreal Conversation (Part 2)

    Chapter 161: Chapter 161: Surreal Conversation (Part 2)


    ¡­ I¡¯m really at my wits¡¯ end with Lin Xue¡­ Jaina¡¯s QQ number¡­ This girl really has some wild ideas.


    It goes without saying, she must have found a way to communicate with Jaina. After all, as a renowned figure in the world of Azeroth, Jaina¡¯s strength is undeniable, especially as a mage with formidable spiritual power. It¡¯s possible for her to connect with us from another world.


    Don¡¯t underestimate this connection, you know. What separates us and Jaina is the Ethereal Sea!


    That¡¯s an area second only to the Void in chaos, where any form of energy rapidly decays. Up to now, aside from my mutated spiritual power that doesn¡¯t decay and can transmit infinitely even in the Void, this is the first time I¡¯ve heard of a mortal¡¯s spiritual power that can cross worlds and converse.


    There¡¯s absolutely no amplification effect from the Space-Time Sensor involved in this because the amplification is one-way. That is, we can use this large machine to enhance the scanning signal we emit, but we still can¡¯t use it to enhance signals from the other side. That¡¯s why we can scan for information from Azeroth, but most of it is just intermittent gibberish. It¡¯s like enlarging a low-resolution image; all we can do is increase the size of the image to spot things we originally couldn¡¯t see. However, we can¡¯t fundamentally enhance the resolution. As we enlarge it, the image becomes blurrier¡­


    It¡¯s the same with the world of Azeroth. We can increase our scanning intensity to receive more information from Azeroth, but whether this information can be deciphered or clear enough solely depends on the source¡¯s strength.


    And for it to be clear enough to converse directly with us¨Csuch strength in spiritual power is already comparable to an Elite-level Xyrin Apostle specialized in spiritual power combat!


    ¡°Hey!¡± Lin Xue¡¯s voice rang out again, her pride and joy completely unhidden, ¡°Made up your mind? Jaina is about to log off¨Cerr, I mean, finish meditating. You¡¯d better plead with me now, or you¡¯ll miss this rare opportunity¡­¡±


    Dead girl, still trying to blackmail me? Although being the first human to converse with Jaina is tempting, still¡­


    ¡°Sivis, power down, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Sivis, who had been standing by all along, immediately ¡®snapped¡¯ to attention with a standard military salute and replied loudly, ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡±


    Humph, see who¡¯s blackmailing whom!


    I¡¯m sure this is Lin Xue¡¯s biggest weakness right now, completely at odds with her gentlewomanly appearance. This girl has an astonishing zeal for the mysterious and advanced Xyrin Technology; this giant Space-Time Sensor is to her what a super exciting toy is to a child that she can¡¯t sleep for days and nights. Now to power it down¡­


    wuxiaworld.site


    ¡°Stop!¡± Just as Sivis¡¯ words fell, Lin Xue screamed in alarm, her voice was as tragic as if she was facing a sacrificial altar. I mean, is it necessary to be so dramatic just about being separated from a machine?


    But I underestimated Lin Xue¡¯s affection for this ¡°big toy¡±; before I could even speak, she surrendered voluntarily, ¡°Okay, I beg you, please don¡¯t power it down. I haven¡¯t had enough fun yet!¡±


    ¡°Then hurry up and establish that communication channel!¡±


    Ah, Lin Xue, this super intelligent scanner, really isn¡¯t as obedient as those brainless radars. Look, even making a phone call requires negotiating with the exchange¡­


    ¡°Cough cough¡­ What should I say first?¡± I suddenly realized, I still didn¡¯t know what to say. Should I just directly say to Jaina: Hello Sister Ji, I¡¯m the Savior, do you need any special services?


    Meanwhile, in the distant world of Azeroth, at the Mage Tower in the center of Serramo Island.


    In a dark chamber filled with obscure magical fluctuations, a beautiful woman dressed in a purple magic robe was meditating.


    The ruler of Serramo, Great Mage Jaina Proudmoore.


    From her appearance, she looked merely like a woman in her early twenties, and perhaps magic could maintain her looks for an extended period. This appearance made it hard to believe that she was a powerful mage, let alone bearer of such immense responsibility and pressure.


    Yes, the pressure of becoming the ruler of Serramo as a woman was an unimaginable burden for Jaina Proudmoore. On this land where tribe powers dominated, Jaina had to assume the responsibility of protecting her people and maintaining a relative balance with the tribes. Not only that, but she also faced various skeptical and even hostile gazes that drained her of much energy, so much so that even meditation, indispensable for a Great Mage, became a rare occurrence for her.


    No wonder there is a saying among mages, ¡°The crown does not belong to the mage.¡±


    The practice of a mage is quite time-consuming; they must dedicate large chunks of time to meditation, contemplation, and spell research, avoiding all external disturbances to have more time for studying the mystic and captivating Arcane knowledge. Mages, who may seem glorious on the surface, actually lead lives as mundane as ascetics, even combining their sleep with practice. Therefore, once a mage diverts their limited energy to other matters, their power inevitably suffers a great impact.


    In Jaina¡¯s case, the fact that she could maintain her credentials as a Great Mage while shouldering such significant responsibilities only attests to her exceptional talent.


    Jaina¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, signaling that her meditation had still not gone smoothly.


    There was no helping it; the most crucial aspect of a mage¡¯s meditation is to cast aside all distracting thoughts and focus on sensing the surrounding Magic Elements. But Jaina now found this increasingly difficult.


    Although regretful, Jaina was preparing to leave her meditative state. As an experienced Great Mage, she knew well that under these circumstances, it was not wise to rush her practice, for forcing herself to train wouldn¡¯t yield any good results.


    ¡°Hello, hello, can you hear me? Respond if you hear this¡­¡±


    Just as Jaina was about to retract her spiritual power, a voice unexpectedly echoed in her mind, accompanied by several other confusing sounds like ¡°really uncreative,¡± ¡°Ah Jun, I¡¯m hungry,¡± ¡°here I come,¡± and ¡°guh-ah¡­ yi-ah¡­¡±


    Although startled at first, Jaina quickly calmed herself and began to analyze the situation swiftly.


    Firstly, she eliminated the possibility of an illusion: As one of the most powerful mages in the world, Jaina¡¯s spiritual power could rival that of Giant Dragons. No failed meditation or even a Leader-level Demon specializing in spiritual attacks could induce hallucinations in her.


    This meant someone was engaging her in direct conversation through extremely strong spiritual power!


    Jaina was familiar with this form of communication; although there were no mages in this world who specialized solely in spirit magic, many powerful mages could use their formidable spiritual power for similar communication. In fact, as long as the spiritual power was strong enough, this magic could even be less challenging than casting a minor Fireball.


    However¡­


    The prerequisite was having sufficiently strong spiritual power, and it had to be strong enough to establish a Spiritual Connection under these circumstances!


    This was not a place where just any mage¡¯s spiritual power could intrude. Knowing well that a mage¡¯s most vulnerable moment was during meditation, Jaina had personally designed the defense system of the Mage Tower, an ever-running system that prevented all unauthorized magical fluctuations from entering the tower, unless the magical fluctuation was strong enough to counter the entire Mage Tower. Jaina herself was a powerful mage, so for an external spiritual force to directly invade her consciousness¨Cthe other¡¯s power had to be more than twice hers!


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    If Jaina knew this Spiritual Connection had even crossed the Ethereal Sea and the World Barrier, who knows how astonished she would be¡­


    Fortunately, this powerful ¡°invader¡± seemed to harbor no malice, at least not using their formidable spiritual power to take advantage of her vulnerability and render her a fool.


    Meanwhile, on Earth¡­


    After a considerable wait and still hearing no response, I had to ask again, ¡°Ahem¡­ This is the World Management Center, is anyone there?¡±


    I admit, calling it the ¡°World Management Center¡± is a bit far-fetched, but according to Bubbles¡¯ analysis, this seemed the most likely way to bluff successfully, so I had to impersonate those Divine Race leaders for a bit¡­ Anyway, Dingdang, the True God, had no objections¡­

 Chapter 162 - Chapter 162: Chapter 162: Surreal Conversation (Part 2)

    Chapter 162: Chapter 162: Surreal Conversation (Part 2)


    ¡°Lin Xue, did you get the frequency wrong?¡±


    After a full half-minute wait, we still heard no response, and I couldn¡¯t help but start to doubt whether Lin Xue had made some kind of mistake.


    ¡°¡­You dare to underestimate Miss¡¯s strength!¡± Lin Xue immediately reacted like a cat whose tail had been stepped on, ¡°Miss is not some Dead Wood who can only see significant figures with intelligence measured to ten decimal points, hmm, let me tell you, even if there truly was a mistake, then it¡¯s this huge machine that¡¯s at fault! There¡¯s absolutely nothing wrong with Miss¡¯s judgment! Ah, that¡¯s right, it definitely must be this machine that¡¯s broken, Miss will reluctantly help you fix it. Hey you, bring me the pliers, Miss is going to¡­ cough cough, repair this machine¡­¡±


    What an irritating statement to make! Do you really need to give such an exacting description of my intelligence to feel superior in your own IQ? Do you really dare use pliers to fix this precision-filled piece of future equipment? No, no, no! That¡¯s not the point, the point is, how did you come to the conclusion that my intelligence can only perceive significant digits precise to ten decimal places?


    In fact, we all didn¡¯t know that the reason for the lack of response for such a long time wasn¡¯t because Lin Xue¡¯s space coordinates were off, but because Jaina simply hadn¡¯t reacted¡­


    World Management Center¡­ this intimidating title was indeed a bit too daunting¡­


    It was like one day, out of the blue, an Alien descends from the sky, stands before you claiming to be a member of some Galaxy Protection Organization, and demands you pay this year¡¯s protection fee, it¡¯s just filled with odd style and nonsensical meaning¡­


    So, it took Jaina a full thirty seconds to allow her thunderstruck nerves to return to normal and start analyzing which powerful being was using this method to pass the time in their super boring life¡­


    ¡°The last communication¡±¡­ Just at that moment, Jaina suddenly felt this message emerge in her mind¡­


    That¡¯s right, emerge!


    Unlike the ¡°voice¡± that seemed like an Illusion echoing in her mind just now, this piece of information appeared directly in her thoughts! It was as if it was an idea bubbling up inside her own brain, or rather, a memory that suddenly emerged in her mind, such a method was terrifyingly powerful!


    Jaina acknowledged she didn¡¯t have such an Ability ¡ª even the Witch Demon King would probably not be able to project his will directly into a Great Mage¡¯s thoughts like this.


    Although it seemed like a lot of time had passed, these thoughts had only flashed through Jaina¡¯s mind in an instant, and the message continued to emerge: ¡°The last communication, this is the World Management Center, please all planets that receive this message respond, we shall now begin connecting sequentially¨C


    wuxiaworld.site


    Argus, Argus¡­ no return signal detected, confirming the cancellation of Argus¡­


    Drano, Drano¡­ no return signal detected, confirming the cancellation of Drano¡­


    Fan Nuo Ke Star¡­ Fan Nuo Ke Star has responded, confirming the existence of Fan Nuo Ke Star¡­ Dan Tuyin Star, Dan Tuyin Star¡­ no return signal detected, confirming the cancellation of Dan Tuyin Star¡­


    Azeroth Planet, Azeroth Planet¡­ no return signal detected, confirming the cancellation of Azeroth¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait! This is Azeroth¡­¡±


    Sandora switched the communication port to me, then flashed me a silly, self-congratulating grin.


    ¡°Who would have thought, you¡¯re actually a psychologist¡­¡± I stared at Sandora, dumbfounded, deeply feeling that my own bluffing abilities were as weak as a Paramecium facing the Ang Star Cluster¡­


    Cough cough, isn¡¯t this description a bit odd?


    Whatever the case, Sandora¡¯s whimsical act of deception successfully bamboozled Jaina, although Jaina certainly hadn¡¯t fully understood the words. What mattered was to keep her somewhat knowledgeable, yet confused!


    Argus and Drano, these two terms might be somewhat unfamiliar to the average person, but as a learned Great Mage, Jaina naturally knew what these two worlds meant¨Cthese were two planets destroyed by the Burning Legion!


    That¡¯s not quite right, because the Argus planet was the homeland of the Areda People, instead of saying it was destroyed by the Demons, it¡¯s more accurate to say it had become a rear camp for the Burning Legion, while Drano was the planet that was truly destroyed by the Burning Legion. With those two names as precedent, it¡¯s natural for Jaina to associate this peculiar message with them, and then, the appearance of the term Azeroth was just perfect¨CIf I were in her place, I probably wouldn¡¯t be able to resist responding to that mysterious message either?


    ¡°Response from Azeroth received, establishing a bidirectional connection¡­¡±


    I collected my emotions, trying hard to imagine myself as a Superhuman wearing underwear outside my trousers, standing atop the Eiffel Tower, telling the story of ¡°I have a dream¡±¡­ cough cough, in any case, just trying to appear a little more serious: ¡°Hello, this is the World Management Center.¡±


    ¡°¡­uh, this is¡­ Azeroth¡­¡± A very pleasant female voice echoed in the hall, with a hint of hesitation and caution.


    I swiftly turned off the microphone power, then spun around in place three and a half times and leaped into a double backflip, shouting triumphantly: ¡°Yay¨C¡±


    Okay, outburst over, I turned on the microphone, continuing to play the role of Savior.


    A gust of cold wind swept through the research hall, causing everyone, including the busily working Xyrin Technicians, to shiver uncontrollably. Sandora, who was nearest to me, even had a petrified expression on her face.


    ¡°Even for the most veteran wower,¡± Qianqian struggled to suppress a twitch at the corner of her mouth, ¡°this is a bit too exaggerated¡­¡±


    Still in the control cabin, Lin Xue chuckled and said with a hint of weariness, ¡°Alas, how could you understand the wow sentiment in our hearts¡­ Of course, I also think that dead wood with its lack of ambition, slow reaction, and zero intelligence is not quite normal¡­¡±


    Humph, you all just talk amongst yourselves, this great person here has serious matters to attend to!


    I cleared my throat and began to execute the planned bamboozling scheme¡­ um, ¡°communication,¡± with Jaina.


    ¡°Hello, representative of Azeroth, since you are able to receive this message, that means you possess the qualifications necessary to converse with us. We are the managers of all worlds, and the main purpose of this contact is to collect the current situation of various planets¨Cum, what you would call ¡®worlds¡¯ (Here, I need to explain that the natives of Azeroth understand the ¡®world¡¯ to be simply the planet they live on, not the spatiotemporal system that includes the entire universe in the Xyrin knowledge system). According to our observations, the seventeenth batch of worlds has undergone an unknown massive change in the recent past. Many worlds, including Argus and Drano, have lost contact with the Creator. The Observers have been dispatched, and before they arrive, I hope to understand the current situation of Azeroth through you.¡±


    ¡°You are¡­ Titans?!¡±


    ¡°Titans? No, our name is not Titan. Perhaps the passage of time and the changes in the world have led to an error in your knowledge inheritance, but that¡¯s not the key issue. What you need to know is that we are now responsible for the guardianship of worlds.¡±


    That¡¯s it, the truth within lies, the lies within¡­ cough cough, let¡¯s not discuss the details. In short, it¡¯s about using things known in the knowledge groups of Azeroth, along with communication methods they couldn¡¯t comprehend, to achieve the purpose of bamboozling. Of course, I don¡¯t believe such bamboozling will completely convince a sharp and intelligent person like Jaina. That doesn¡¯t matter¨CI only need her to be half-convinced.


    That would be enough.


    Jaina fell silent, and I gave her no sound, to give her time to think.


    Suspicious, very suspicious, that was Jaina¡¯s strongest feeling right now. Although the other party clearly possessed great power, and could imprint information directly into the memory in an unheard-of way, just these two points to claim to be a god¡­ There were only two possibilities: first, the other party really was a god, and hence didn¡¯t need, nor deigned, to prove their identity with patience to a mortal like her. Second, the person was just a megalomaniac with powerful abilities but a not-so-normal psyche, or a madman who researched obscure magic to the point of brain damage. Clearly, the second possibility seemed more plausible¨Cthis world was not short of mages whose brains had been burned by diving too deep into magic.


    Thinking this, Jaina couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit playful¨Cyes, playful. She had had enough of being entangled in all sorts of messy territorial affairs and the various pressures from within the human kingdoms. Now that a rare opportunity had come along, and someone had appeared that she didn¡¯t have to face wearing a fake mask¨Cregardless of whether the other person was a god or a madman, Jaina felt she could finally speak without wearing a mask.


    So, she responded, ¡°Greetings, esteemed¡­¡±


    ¡°Angel Envoy, this is our standard title.¡±


    Quite formal, could it actually be true? Jaina thought, but her reply wasn¡¯t slow, ¡°Angel Envoy, if you want to know the current state of Azeroth, all I can say is, it¡¯s very bad¡­¡±


    ¡°Prepare to record¨Cplease elaborate.¡±


    Regardless of what Jaina thought, at least she sincerely reported to us the ordeals of the Azeroth world¨Ceven if she did it with the mindset of going along with a prank.


    Through Jaina¡¯s account, we finally realized what the difference was between the projection of information and the actual situation.


    Even though the broader worldview didn¡¯t differ much, the events that had really taken place in the world of Azeroth were vastly different from the World of Warcraft plot known on Earth¨Cas an example, the start of the Undead Catastrophe, the invasion of the Burning Legion, the defection of Blood Elves, these key events happened at times completely unlike our known ¡°plot¡±!


    Luckily, we followed Lin Xue¡¯s suggestion and made contact with Jaina. Otherwise, if we had rashly entered Azeroth, and then planned our actions based on the descriptions in the World of Warcraft plot, we would have taken many wrong turns!


    Meanwhile, on Azeroth, right after Jaina had finished describing the invasion of the Burning Legion, that mysterious voice immediately interrupted her account, ¡°According to your description, the Burning Legion has already invaded your world, and you are currently in a completely passive position?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Jaina no longer considered whether the other party was making a prank but now seriously engaged in conversation with us, ¡°The demonic army has set foot on the land of Kalimdor and has engaged in fierce battle with us¡­ We are completely at a disadvantage, not only because of their strength but also because¡­¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Internal differences, or to say¨Ccivil war.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, even under such circumstances, there remains a vast difference between the various races. Although we have formed an alliance with the Beastmen and the Dark Night Elves, many humans still reject such union. Our situation¡­ is bad.¡±


    ¡°Understood. Azeroth World as a priority rescue target, the rescue team will arrive near Serramo within forty-eight hours, please prepare to receive.¡±


    Then, the communication was cut off, leaving a stunned Jaina behind.


    ¡­Could it be, this is not a prank?

 Chapter 163 - Chapter 163: Chapter 163: Ready to Go

    Chapter 163: Chapter 163: Ready to Go


    Seeing me decisively cut off the connection, Qianqian was still a bit confused, blinking her bright eyes and asking, ¡°Why not talk a little longer, she seemed almost persuaded.¡±


    ¡°Persuaded? That¡¯s impossible,¡± Sandora said with a light smile, ¡°Who is Jaina? A leader who can single-handedly bring together various races of the Alliance Army, influence the entire situation in Kalimdor, and even make the Burning Legion wary of her. Her caution far exceeds your imagination. I even guess that she might have taken this contact as a mere prank by a strong entity with no malice, so to think that such a conversation could have deceived Jaina into truly seeing us as gods who would save the world, that¡¯s just not possible.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ aren¡¯t we just wasting our efforts?¡±


    I rubbed Qianqian¡¯s curious little head and said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s why I had to suddenly cut off the connection. It would maximize her doubt and a slight belief. Moreover, I informed her at the last minute that reinforcements were about to arrive, cut off the contact unilaterally before she could react. It¡¯s like giving her a preemptive vaccination. It won¡¯t make her wholeheartedly welcome the arrival of the Xyrin Army, but at least when we land near Serramo, we won¡¯t be bombarded. As a hero in troubled times, Jaina would know how to prevent any form of accidents. Thus, landing near her territory might even grant us protection by humans. While these humans might not be very effective protectors, they can at least shield us from other sensitive powers¨Cwhich of course, sounds nicer than it might be. It really means troops sent by Jaina to monitor us but as long as we don¡¯t act rashly, these monitoring troops will serve as the best umbrella to keep us free from trouble.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s the plan,¡± Qianqian nodded in understanding.


    Actually, there¡¯s nothing complicated about it. It¡¯s all about psychology. Leaders like Jaina, who bear heavy responsibilities, are invariably more suspicious than ordinary people. If this suspicion is cleverly manipulated, it can serve us well. Like this time, if I hadn¡¯t notified Jaina today and rashly landed near her territory, she might have dispatched her armies without hesitation to annihilate our mysterious forces that appeared just like the Burning Legion. Even if it was just a possibility, that¡¯s a scenario we need to avoid, and more so because this possibility was quite high. Just imagine if countless alien forces suddenly landed on Earth one day (and remember, Azeroth was once devastated by such invaders¡­). With our prior contact with Jaina, even if she took it as a prank, the chances of her attacking us when we enter Azeroth will be significantly less, although of course, she will still be wary of us.


    In other words, this reduces hostility but increases vigilance. But vigilance, on the premise that we genuinely want to help, isn¡¯t a big problem.


    Of course, we also considered landing in some uninhabited corner of Azeroth. But this idea was quickly abandoned for a simple reason. What¡¯s known on Earth about the World of Warcraft is merely a projected version of information from the Azeroth world. The real Azeroth would certainly be vastly different. If we select a desolate location based on WoW¡¯s story, we might accidentally pick the frontline of the Burning Legion¨Cthat would be catastrophic. And this isn¡¯t a small, interdimensional tour but an entire army landing. I vividly remember a Xyrin Commander who got teleported inside a tree trunk due to a positioning error¡­


    Thus, after discussion, we still found it safer to choose a monitored but reliable point of entry than a potentially unobserved location that might be an enemy¡¯s stronghold.


    What remains now is to organize the army and get ready to depart¨Cof course, the assembly point for the army is within Shadow K City. I¡¯m not brave enough to conduct war mobilization in the city center for the Xyrin Army.


    Unlike the previous unintended interdimensional travels, this time, our expedition is well-prepared. Moreover, the enemies this time could potentially combat or even corrupt Xyrin Apostles with their Abyss Power. In other words, we¡¯re facing an army against army battle, and of course, serious preparations are necessary.


    Ah, to be honest, I¡¯m really quite nervous, but the threat of the Abyss is too great. Ignoring it might lead to a total disaster for the world. Initiating an offensive to eradicate the enemy in its nascent stage versus passively waiting until we¡¯re surrounded on all sides and then defending, anyone smarter than a stool would know which option to choose.


    Indeed, I¡¯ve digressed again.


    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co


    Bringing the topic back, organizing the army.


    The Xyrin Apostle¡¯s army has its own unique characteristics. Thanks to the application of spatial stationing technologies and the existence of revolutionary technologies like the Xyrin Host, the size of the warriors we need to assemble isn¡¯t as exaggerated as one might think¨Ca million-strong army. Like now, the main force standing before me only comprises less than five thousand elite soldiers, and the military vehicles arranged behind these soldiers are just over a thousand Fanatic Light Fighters.


    These forces are the initial army for our landing in Azeroth. Building a base using the Xyrin Host, while speedy, will still take some time. During this ¡°vulnerable period,¡± we must have a group of elite soldiers to act as our initial fighting force, but we can¡¯t have too many, or the energy consumed by the space jump would definitely make me weep.


    However, although I didn¡¯t see the projected million-strong army, having these five thousand imposing Xyrin Soldiers and a thousand high-tech-flavored UFOs¡­ ahem, Fanatic Fighters lined up before me awaiting orders, still quite satisfies that little show-off part of my heart. As the saying goes, ¡°over a thousand, one sees no borders¡±¨Ceven with just five thousand, it¡¯s quite visually impactful.


    But¡­ what to say?


    ¡°So you see, this sort of pre-battle speech is just the kind of outlandish idea that you, you extravagant upstart, would come up with, right? Cut it out, talking about using your own ¡®charisma¡¯ to inspire the troops, grant the Empire¡¯s warriors unparalleled combat spirit¨Cyou¡¯re really beyond help. Does the Xyrin Army even need such things?¡± Lin Xue saw me standing awkwardly on the podium and immediately couldn¡¯t restrain her inner snark, beginning to mercilessly attack my spirit.


    Hmph, you cheeky girl, talking about me¨Care you forgetting that it wasn¡¯t just me who suggested the pre-battle speech?


    However, Lin Xue was making a lot of sense. Xyrin Soldiers didn¡¯t even have morale to speak of, let alone issues of bravery, and they were extremely organized and disciplined, obeyed commands, followed orders, respected superiors, cared for subordinates, were experienced, and powerful, and more fatally, a lot of them were War Puppets without independent thinking¡­


    Such a perfect army, what was there for me to train?!


    As I saw Qianqian and her sister struggling to hold back their laughter, I finally couldn¡¯t keep up my facade. The battle mobilization I had imagined to be stirring and impassioned hadn¡¯t even begun and was already filled with ludicrousness. This made me, a parvenu who had just wanted to indulge in the thrill of being a general, unspeakably frustrated¡­


    ¡°¡­Dismissed!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡­That was all for this military mobilization, sigh, I¡¯m really depressed; having a flawless army that doesn¡¯t need morale boosting is truly my greatest misfortune!


    Those regular forces were just a part; the more important part of our army was still to come.


    Once the Xyrin Soldiers had left, the second troop that needed to be reviewed stepped into the arena.


    With orderly but much lighter footsteps compared to the soldiers, and the childish chant of ¡°one-two-one¡± from a little girl, our true main force made its entry!


    Xyrin Host, twelve identical Bubbles¡­


    Of course, except for the leading little Loli, the other eleven were simple clones produced en masse by Bubbles; although they looked exactly the same, they were just automated building machines with simple command recognition abilities.


    Hmm, twelve Lolies in slightly smaller Xyrin uniforms neatly standing in front of me; the visual impact¡­


    I¡¯m not a Loli Fan, I¡¯m not a Loli Fan, I¡¯m NOT¡­


    Lin Xue suddenly tilted her head in confusion, looking at me, and said, ¡°What are you mumbling about?¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Nothing much, just counting! Let¡¯s see, one, two, three¡­¡±


    This was our most vital military unit; no matter how powerful Xyrin Warriors were, they were still just individuals, but a Xyrin Host, oh boy, give it a few days and it becomes a super fortress!


    Unfortunately, I still hadn¡¯t seen how Bubbles cloned herself; the little girl seemed quite concerned about this aspect. Even Sandora was shut out with me when Bubbles was cloning herself; oh, by the way, we were also caught in the act by my sister, who then zapped us with a comment, ¡°You guys also want to watch when someone is giving birth.¡±


    Strictly speaking, these mass-produced Xyrin Hosts cannot be considered Bubbles¡¯ children. They are just simple clones without independent thought or emotional modules. Using Alaya¡¯s words, they lacked souls, but since my sister described it as ¡°giving birth¡±, well, I might as well use that to understand why Bubbles didn¡¯t want us to see¡­


    Now, the army is assembled, target¨CAzeroth!

 Chapter 164 - Chapter 164: Chapter 164: Such a Big Ship

    Chapter 164: Chapter 164: Such a Big Ship


    ¡°`


    ¡°Wow¡­such a¡­huge¡­spaceship¡­¡±


    ¡°`


    Near the spaceport in the suburbs of Shadow K City, as I looked at the colossal black warship that had just been assembled, floating in mid-air practically the size of a town in the skies, I could feel the corners of my eyes twitching involuntarily.


    Even though I knew that the Xyrin Empire possessed war technology far beyond what Earthlings could imagine, and I had seen static images of Imperial Battleships before, I was still overwhelmed by the sight of the largest medium-sized warship¨C the Faith-class. I realized my imagination had been too limited.


    Is this still a warship? It¡¯s practically a flying town!


    The massive warship quietly hovered near the landing platform. Thanks to space anchoring technology, it floated in the air without a hint of hum or buzz. Its body was an elongated hexagon in appearance, with its total length estimated to be at least ten kilometers and its widest point around three kilometers. At intervals of several hundred meters along the ship, there were circular devices glowing with a faint blue light; those were the Energy Shield Generators of the warship. Nearby, there were many diamond-shaped protrusions, which were micro-space stabilizers responsible for keeping the ship from disintegrating during Super Space-Time Jumps. Besides, scattered across the ship were various sizes of anti-aircraft guns and anti-landing strike systems. But overall, its armament seemed not to be very strong¨Cat least compared to those super weapons I had seen in pictures, which were bristling with guns or appeared as if the entire ship was one giant cannon. By these standards, the armament of this ship was relatively weak. To compensate for its firepower, plenty of smaller Escort Ships buzzed around it. However, those formidable Escort Ships now seemed like mere flies in comparison to the Faith-class.


    Sandora proudly introduced me to the Faith-class:


    ¡°The Faith-class: a super-sized ship among the medium-sized vessels, with a standard crew complement of ten thousand people, which can accommodate up to thirty thousand if needed. The Faith-class boasts vast residential areas and leisure facilities, even equipped with two Colonial Level Ecological Balls. As a non-main battlecruiser, the Faith-class¡¯s armor is average, its speed unremarkable, and its firepower only suitable for self-defense. Compared to its weak firepower, this huge vessel is equipped with a full jump evasion system, a power guzzler that requires all non-essential equipment to enter energy restriction mode for ten minutes upon activation, thus it¡¯s only used in critical situations to save lives. The Faith-class is a typical large transport or colonization ship, promising a comfortable life aboard. But remember, never let the protective fleet stray too far from yourself¡­¡±


    ¡­Impressive, so impressive! Its firepower may not be too fierce, but that¡¯s a relative comparison to other Xyrin main battlecruisers. I was certain that with it, along with its escort combat group, probably just one was enough to sweep away any nation on Earth!


    Of course, the assumption is that there wouldn¡¯t be some hot-blooded, incredibly lucky character, like the hero of a movie, popping up. I deeply realized that such protagonists are those against-the-odds beings who could slaughter gods in anger with just a pig-killing knife. Against such creatures, all reasonable settings are just paper tigers¡­


    I digress. In fact, I didn¡¯t have any plans to conquer the world with the Xyrin Fleet.


    ¡°Ah Jun,¡± Qianqian suddenly tugged at my sleeve, ¡°if we put up a three-bedroom apartment on this, would we have to change our house every day?¡±


    wuxiaworld.site


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s not go for a three-bedroom. We¡¯re rich, let¡¯s tear down the hangar and build a detached house!¡±


    Immediately beside me, a certain Miss¡¯s incessant muttering began: ¡°Filthy new-rich, filthy new-rich, filthy new-rich¡­¡±


    ¡°Lin Xue, are you really going with us?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! If you had persuaded me a day earlier, it might have worked, but now¡­ hehe, having seen such a cool thing, I¡¯m telling you, even if you knelt down and begged me, I wouldn¡¯t leave!¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re not thinking of this behemoth as a toy, are you, Miss? This is a Super Battleship! And didn¡¯t you just get a Space-Time Sensor? Isn¡¯t that enough for you to mess around with?¡±


    ¡°Pfft, please¡­ The road to exploration is endless! How could you ever understand the boiling blood in a researcher¡¯s heart? Anyway, I¡¯ve already asked the old man for leave, saying I¡¯m going on a trip with classmates, so no matter what you say now, I¡¯m not going back~~~¡±


    Well, I knew I couldn¡¯t possibly sway Lin Xue, that tenacious super clinger, with my abilities. And having a Prophet with us could save us from a lot of trouble¡­ Well, it could also do the opposite¡­


    ¡°`


    But half an hour later¡­


    I seriously doubted whether bringing Lin Xue aboard was the worst decision I¡¯d made in my life.


    Watching a certain troublemaker walk around the command center with a large wrench in hand, I deeply lamented that this dismantling lunatic had nerves so thick as to be inconceivable.


    ¡°Look, Miss Lin, do you even know where you are? This is the command center of a time-space battleship! Are you planning to dismantle the console and then go down with us?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine,¡± Lin Xue, who was enthusiastically studying a console that projected the entire image of the battleship, replied without turning back, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say the Faith-class has two sets of backup control systems? If I break one¡­¡±


    ¡­you actually plan to break one, you crazy girl!


    In the end, I had no choice but to ignore Lin Xue¡¯s vigorous protests and had two guards force down this dismantling lunatic, already half-mad from the array of high-tech gadgets, into a chair. They then tied her up securely and even gagged her tightly. God forgive me, but I couldn¡¯t think of any other way to stop Lin Xue from tearing apart the ship¡­


    The command center of the Faith-class was enormous. Although it was called a ¡°center,¡± it was actually a circular hall thousands of square meters in size, with two floors. Above the central floor of the hall floated a gigantic holographic image, which was the current surroundings of the spacecraft. Around the holographic image was a line of consoles prepared for the ship¡¯s control personnel. Including the one that Lin Xue nearly dismantled, there were a total of twenty-two. These consoles, which didn¡¯t resemble the human spacecraft panels filled with dizzying buttons but were quite simplistic, complied with the ultimate rule of technological development¨Cthe more advanced it is, the simpler. Hence, it was conceivable that the control consoles of this highly advanced time-space battleship were merely some crystal prisms placed on a sleek metal surface. On these consoles, a variety of holographic images were displayed, including the current status of the spaceship, intelligence on the surrounding space, output of the power systems, condition of the weapon systems, and so on and so forth¡­ Anyway, these things were just hearing them once was enough to make my head spin, so I preferred to keep my distance.


    The upper level of the hall was composed of three curved metal terraces¨Cthis was where the commanders sat. Sandora and the others, and I, were here. Oh, and including a certain super troublesome aggregation who was tied up like a rice dumpling, wailing in her seat.


    With the captain, that is, myself, and Sandora inserting the two crystal keys for the spaceship into a socket at the captain¡¯s seat, the command center immediately filled with the whirring sound of equipment starting up, and the jump began!


    Dusty Mud Swamp overhead was overcast with dense clouds. Jaina and her most trusted lieutenants gathered on an island near Serramo, nervously awaiting ¡°their¡± arrival.


    Jaina¡¯s feelings were mixed. Now, the stronger her premonition that the mysterious voice from before hadn¡¯t been joking with her, the more her unease grew, because nobody knew what the real intentions of the others were. She hoped for the arrival of the Savior, but she was even more worried about another Burning Legion coming to this world.


    If the others really were another vast demon army, Jaina felt she would certainly become the sinner of the entire world¨Cbecause she had a creeping suspicion that it was through her conversation with them that they had obtained the space coordinates of Azeroth. It wasn¡¯t that she was being unnecessarily anxious, for this world could no longer bear any more disasters.


    ¡°Master, should we launch a direct attack then?¡± An old mage, who looked quite prestigious, approached Jaina and asked respectfully.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Master Victor, there is no need for such formality,¡± Jaina replied, somewhat unnaturally saluting the old mage who was much older than herself, ¡°We¡¯ll wait and see how things unfold for now. The other party may not have ill intentions, otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have contacted me in advance, letting me know where they would land. If they truly were enemies, I don¡¯t think anyone would make such an unwise move.¡±


    There was one thing Jaina didn¡¯t mention: even if the others were indeed enemies, her own warriors could probably do little.


    The demon army had already appeared on the land of Kalimdor; just yesterday, her warriors had engaged in a skirmish with a small group of the demon army on the outskirts of Gray Valley. Although the enemies were likely just stray demon servants, it was enough to indicate the seriousness of the current situation. At this critical moment, if there truly was an enemy as powerful as the Burning Legion¨Cand they appeared directly on the land of Serramo¨Ceveryone knew what that meant.


    But no one had a foolproof plan of action. Time was too tight. Even the swift-moving Dark Night Elf allies couldn¡¯t arrive in such a short period. Jaina could only gamble that the newcomers really were friends with her seriously undermanned troops.


    ¡°`

 Chapter 165 - Chapter 165: Chapter 165: The Most Embarrassing Landing in History

    Chapter 165: Chapter 165: The Most Embarrassing Landing in History


    The sky grew increasingly overcast as if a layer of filthy silt was heavily pressing down. The low, rumbling sound of thunder continually emanated from the clouds, interspersed with bizarre flashes of light behind the dark clouds that further subdued the atmosphere.


    The scene was eerily silent except for the faint thunder from the sky and the warriors¡¯ increasingly heavy breathing. Even the nearby ocean waves had mysteriously calmed, adding to the eerie feeling.


    By now, Jaina was completely certain that something immensely powerful was approaching this space, as the peculiar changes in the surrounding environment resulted from this energy interference. It made Jaina even more anxious about ¡°them.¡± How powerful must the force be to manipulate the weather and even calm the entire ocean just with the presence before its arrival?


    Of course, she could not know that these abnormal weather conditions were merely the aftermath of a cross-plane spatial jump, the energy of which was so enormous that producing a minor meteorological anomaly was already the result of our deliberate suppression.


    Seeing even the most steadfast soldiers waver under the influence of this strange force field, Old Mage Victor had no choice but to wave his hand and release a ¡°Group Mind Soothing¡± spell to relax the soldiers¡¯ spirits.


    Almost the moment the Group Mind Soothing took effect, a surge of energy so intense that even the most powerful space mages were utterly astonished suddenly came from above. Even warriors who knew nothing of magic felt this energy fluctuation and couldn¡¯t help but look up at the still-clouded sky, accompanied by the sound of iron armor rubbing as they involuntarily shifted.


    With a faint, deep rumbling sound, streaks of golden light leaked through the clouds. Initially weak, these threads of light quickly intensified, and more vigorous golden rays pierced the dark clouds, casting down upon the earth.


    It was like the scene of a Heavenly God¡¯s descent from myth, a boundless radiant miracle that dispersed the deep gloom. A golden beam of light tore through the clouds, leaving a large circular hole that rapidly expanded with the strengthening light, eventually clearing a third of the sky¡¯s dark clouds. Brilliant sunlight streamed through the gap, casting its rays precisely on the island where Jaina resided.


    As all the warriors were shaken by such a miracle, even beginning to tremble slightly, the few remaining composed powerhouses finally saw that at the top of the golden beam, a large golden archway had appeared.


    The moment the space gate appeared, Jaina finally felt relieved. Although the previous miracle had also shocked her, it was only this space gate, emanating endless Holy Power, that could truly put her at ease. Because space magic, known to be the most difficult spell to control, wouldn¡¯t normally carry any hint of other elemental energies. This confirmed that the massive gate in the sky indeed led to a world filled with divine presence.


    In fact, she was mistaken. Behind the space gate was nothing but an Angel Sister being used like a large flashlight and a bunch of Energy Amplifiers labeled as ¡®test items¡¯¡­


    Accompanied by the distant tolling of bells from far beyond, the door in the sky slowly opened, and an object radiating holy light¡­ slowly emerged from the gate¡­


    ¡°This is our ou¡­ ahem, our image creation plan, yes, that¡¯s it, our image creation plan!¡±


    wuxiaworld.site


    It¡¯s common knowledge how important first impressions are. I won¡¯t claim that the scene I¡¯ve designed for the ¡®Heavenly Gods Descending¡¯ can compare much with the real Divine Race, but I can assure you, such a dramatic entrance will definitely score us some incredible impression points, especially since our target audience is the natives of a magical world like Azeroth.


    Another reason is that the original design of the Faith-class was just too¡­ unappealing. Now don¡¯t get me wrong, it¡¯s not that it isn¡¯t stylish. On the contrary, being a Xyrin Army support spaceship, although not a frontline warship, the Faith-class still possesses a daunting and aggressive design. With its tens of kilometers long black hull and various energy generators, it can certainly be described as formidable. However¡­we¡¯re not here to wage a war of conquest. What we need to do is assist! It¡¯s easy to understand that a too-intimidating warship might just have the opposite effect. Haven¡¯t you seen those doctors in medicine ads on TV, all looking compassionate and wise like old monks? Even if you can¡¯t find a kind elderly face immediately, at least prepare a gentle and well-mannered young scholar, right? I¡¯ve never heard of any product whose spokesperson is a terrifying figure with a scarred face, bare-chested with swordfish tattoos¡­


    So, we concocted this image creation plan with a clear purpose¨Cto pretend¡­ to pretend to be Saviors! With such a stunning image, we¡¯ll bamboozle most of the humans. We don¡¯t have the time to gradually earn the trust of the locals. Be it deception or trickery, we need to gain the natives¡¯ cooperation as quickly as possible. The Burning Legion isn¡¯t going to give us years to establish revolutionary friendships with Azerothians, so I opted for the most direct method.


    Of course, I didn¡¯t choose this method just because it¡¯s cool! Absolutely not!


    ¡­Ah well, I don¡¯t even believe myself; I just want to show off, so what! Lin Xue that sharp-tongued girl is already wrapped up like a rice dumpling! Let¡¯s see who can look down on me now!


    As the Faith-class, disguised as a Divine Race warship, gradually revealed more of itself, uncontrollable gasps of astonishment began to emerge among the soldiers:


    ¡°Holy Light above! What is that!¡±


    ¡°Oh my¡­ what¡­ how big is this thing!¡±


    ¡°This is only a part! My God, it¡¯s not even fully revealed yet!¡±


    ¡°God! This is a weapon of God! I understand now! This is what we are here to welcome today! Lord Jaina has brought us the Divine Weapon!¡±


    Due to various considerations, Jaina hadn¡¯t informed the soldiers what today¡¯s assembly was about until now, only that it was an important ¡°welcome¡± for a very special group of people. However, the ambiguity of this ¡°welcoming¡± led to much confusion among the loyal soldiers. If these were allies, such a mass gathering on a deserted island wouldn¡¯t be the way to ¡°welcome¡± them, and if they were enemies, the upper command had emphatically stressed not to attack unless absolutely necessary¨Csuch vague commands obviously baffled these dutiful warriors.


    Now, the truth was unveiled: what they were welcoming was not a mortal force, but a God! To welcome a God, of course, was classified as the highest secret, so much so that even the participants couldn¡¯t be informed in advance, obviously because¡­


    Why indeed? Actually, there¡¯s no reason at all¡­


    Such an explanation is quite far-fetched, hardly different from no explanation. Why should the welcome of the Divine Race be kept secret in this way¨Ceven from the warriors taking part? What sense does that measure make? Using ¡°welcoming God¡± as an excuse just doesn¡¯t cut it!


    However, in the world of Azeroth, theocratic ideology holds a significant position; some explanations that make no sense become reasonable once connected with the existence of ¡°God.¡± If one can¡¯t understand, maybe they should consider the expert effect on Earth. Believing in gods is superstition, but what about believing in experts?


    That¡¯s even more foolish! At least the former maintains a glorious image, but the latter has almost become a curse on Earth!


    Well, now is not the time to discuss this topic¡­


    After a full ten minutes or more, the Faith-class finally emerged completely from the giant archway. Praise advanced holographic projection technology! Such a huge archway was made so realistically that I even worried the spaceship might crash into it¨Cthis was purely a reflex, watching a gate barely wider than the spaceship block our view, even knowing it was just a bunch of laser projections made me nervous!


    Although ten minutes seemed long, it was an impressive speed when compared to the tens of kilometers long body of the Faith-class.


    The gigantic ¡°Divine Weapon¡± had left the space gate and began descending slowly, letting the humans on the island seriously experience the thrill of a vertical drop of a sky town. However, the huge warship didn¡¯t land directly but stopped a certain height above the ground. Then, a platform extended from below the warship, and a figure in heavy golden armor appeared on it, followed by more figures emerging behind the one in the full-body armor.


    Well, one must say, the strength of Azerothians is quite good¡­


    Meanwhile, somewhere in the background, a Prophet, forgotten and even his mouth was stuffed, looked at the holographic scene unfolding before him and couldn¡¯t help but whimper in protest. Well, let me translate, basically it went like this: ¡°Whimper whimper, damn nouveau riche, I despise your blatant showing off! Whimper whimper, at least take me with you¡­ Eh? What¡¯s this¡­ Hahaha, what an idiot! Now you¡¯re screwed! Thank goodness I didn¡¯t go with you to make a fool of myself¡­¡±


    Jaina was the only one at the scene who remained calm, but now she couldn¡¯t help but think: Is this a God?


    At that moment, the figure fully clad in heavy armor slowly scanned the crowd below, and then suddenly jumped down!


    That was a height of kilometers! Even the mightiest warriors wouldn¡¯t dare jump from this height without any Fighting Spirit defense, not even the King of Hills!


    At that moment, inside the heart of a certain show-off who was addicted to showing off:


    Yes! I finally have this kind of opportunity too! I finally get to make an entrance in such a flamboyant way!


    From very early on, I, Chen Someone, have admired this way of making an entrance: falling vertically from the sky, creating a ten-meter-wide crater on the ground with a puff of smoke, and then slowly standing up. Now, I finally get to be that cool!


    What? Injured? You must be joking, I wouldn¡¯t endure lying in a regeneration chamber for three days just for showing off; don¡¯t underestimate the physical quality I possess now, the continuous enhancement by Xyrin Technology isn¡¯t a joke. Right now, I wouldn¡¯t say I can withstand Doomsday, but I¡¯m not afraid of a little falling damage, especially when I¡¯m wearing this cool armor, the internal stability of the space device can offset any external impact!


    With a loud ¡°Thud,¡± the figure slammed into the ground several hundred meters in front of everyone, accompanied by rising smoke and vibrations in the ground, cracks spread until they stopped right at Jaina¡¯s feet.


    And then¡­ all was quiet¡­


    Well, three minutes later, it was still very quiet¡­


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Eh?¡± Qianqian, who was still on the landing platform, finally couldn¡¯t resist asking curiously, ¡°Why is there still no movement? Didn¡¯t Ah Jun say that he should slowly stand up, and then the few of us follow him jumping down? If he doesn¡¯t get up, do we not go down?¡±


    Sandora was clearly also curious as to why that stylish figure hadn¡¯t moved yet, so she leaned forward, adjusting her vision to level-one release mode and began observing seriously¡­


    ¡°Um¡­ Pandora, how heavy is that armor approximately?¡±


    ¡°Two hundred and thirty-five kilograms.¡±


    ¡°Very well¡­ It really did smash into the ground¡­ Should we go down and help dig Ah Jun out?¡±

 Chapter 166 - Chapter 166: Chapter 166 Offbeat Version......

    Chapter 166: Chapter 166 Offbeat Version¡­¡­


    Jaina was very curious about what the ¡°god¡± who had dropped from the sky really wanted to do. Frankly speaking, the way the other party made an entrance was indeed very cool, but such a cool entrance was followed by this inexplicable quietness, which was truly puzzling. And for some reason, Jaina felt a cold wind whooshing by at the scene¡­


    Look, a woman¡¯s intuition is always the most irrational.


    Of course, even though they were very curious, no one at the scene dared to step forward to check out the situation. But that didn¡¯t rule out the possibility that they had already started thinking, ¡°Was that brother just now kicked down by his own people?¡± And if I didn¡¯t come up with a way to dig myself out soon, that kind of speculation would only extend further¡­


    Fortunately, at this moment, my older sister finally remembered to cover for me. In front of Jaina and the others, warrior after warrior, each with flames sprouting from their backs (single-person jet flight devices) and donning strange armor, descended from the ¡°Divine Warship¡± and quickly assembled on the open ground in front. And the leader of these Fire Wings Soldiers¨Cwas actually an Angel!


    Alaya¡¯s arrival inevitably attracted everyone¡¯s attention to the point where Jaina focused all her attention on the Angel Sister, failing to notice the suspicious human wall the Fire Wings Soldiers were forming. To quote Miss Lin later: A holy and beautiful Angel Sister was obviously much more eye-catching than a man posing in a tin can¡­


    While the Angel Sister led the landing and covering squad to block everyone¡¯s view, Sandora, Qianqian, my older sister, and Pandora had quietly landed where I had crashed. The four beauties looked dumbfounded at Chen Someone, who was almost entirely embedded in the ground and couldn¡¯t move due to his armor. Then they collectively had a stunned look¡­


    Four Engineer Shovels flew up and down as the beauties started¨Cdigging!


    Hey, hey, hey! Be careful, this is a living person, you know! Qianqian, did you really hit my head just because your hand slipped? And sister, there¡¯s no dirt there anymore, right? Why are you still poking around on me? At least my darling Pandora is being good¡­ Eh? Are you sure you want to use a Particle Cannon to ¡°help¡± me dig? Aren¡¯t you always on your brother¡¯s side? And Sandora¡­ I was wrong, I was really wrong¡­ Please change your claws back¡­ I could deal with an Engineer Shovel, but this armor is just for showing off and can¡¯t withstand your black flame¡¯s corrosion¡­


    I¡¯m guilty, I repent, I¡¯ll never show off again¡­


    The rest I won¡¯t mention, bringing it up just brings tears. In summary, after practical reeducation by the beautiful ladies, I deeply realized the terrible nature of my showing off this time. And after enduring the humanitarian physical education, I was finally¡­ dug out.


    I could almost hear the arrogant laughter of a certain Prophet in the spaceship above; that damn girl must have known all along, she just didn¡¯t say it!


    Regardless, under the cover of the Xyrin Soldiers, Someone managed to avoid total embarrassment in front of the Otherworldly People. When the strange warriors in front of Jaina stepped aside to make way, she saw the leader of the ¡°Divine Race,¡± fully donned in Heavy Armor, walking towards her with four girls in silver battle attire.


    Due to Alaya¡¯s entrance, Jaina had come to believe in their Divine Race identity. Even if they were not the ¡°orthodox Divine Race¡± from Azeroth¡¯s legends, they could still be regarded as gods from the Otherworld¨Calthough she had yet to see them demonstrate their power, Jaina opted for the attitude that it¡¯s better to believe in something than to disbelieve it without proof, and so she now treated them as members of the Divine Race.


    wuxiaworld.site


    ¡°And there are children?¡± Jaina suddenly noticed that their group even included a Little Loli who looked to be about twelve or thirteen years old, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel quite surprised. But once she thought of their ¡°Divine Race status,¡± she quickly found the answer: In the face of such beings with eternal lives, she really shouldn¡¯t judge their age in such a one-sided manner.


    Then she thought again, many of the gods in human legends have the image of old men with white beards and hair¨Ccould this image be a misunderstanding? Or perhaps, was such an image of the Heavenly God entirely fabricated by humans, because, after all, as immortal beings, they don¡¯t age.


    It could be just like this little girl who appeared to be no older than twelve or thirteen years old; she might be a Goddess as ancient as the Azeroth continent itself¡­


    But that¡¯s not entirely correct either. The Divine Race certainly has the ability to maintain eternal youth, but that doesn¡¯t mean that all the images of gods in human legends are made up; maybe the Divine Race¡¯s aesthetic is different from that of humans? It might also be possible that they like to dress up as old folks themselves, right?


    Hmm, and furthermore, in Ancient Times, the gods did appear before mortals. Back then, the gods seemed to choose a venerable, if not elderly, image¨Cso why was that, I wonder¡­


    ¡°`


    ¡°Cough cough¡­ Excuse me¡­¡±


    Who is it? Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m deep in thought here? Seriously, you¡¯ve completely broken my train of thought¡­ Oh, speaking of the image of an elder, this kind of look really does help build trust. Just like Master Victor, he isn¡¯t the strongest in the mage team, but he has the longest beard¡­ Hm, seems I¡¯ve thought too much about it. However, this also proves that sometimes image¡­


    ¡°¡­Excuse me, we¡­¡±


    Ah, come on, interrupted again. Where was I? Oh right, Victor¡¯s beard. Speaking of beards, the first thing that comes to mind is definitely Dwarves. The Alliance Army has no shortage of Dwarves, and most of them are blacksmiths. I heard that these blacksmiths, who cherish their beards greatly, have even developed a special potion to apply to their beards to prevent them from getting singed during forging. What was it called again? Something like fire-resistant potion¡­


    Speaking of potions, in Alchemy¡­


    Except for Jaina, who was completely hypnotized by her own wild thoughts, everyone present maintained an awkward, stunned expression. A cold, desolate breeze swept through, and the crowd was petrified by the countless¡­


    ¡°This¡­ could you explain?¡± In the end, I could only suppress the veins popping on my forehead and ask an old man nearby who seemed very prestigious and, more importantly, had a very long beard.


    ¡°This¡­ This is a very rare occurrence. Lord Jaina occasionally¡­ falls deep into thought¡­ This time seems to be especially¡­ We hope you understand¡­¡±


    ¡°Very well¡­¡± I took a deep breath and then relaxed, relaxed¡­ damn it!


    They say face-to-face interaction is the most powerful weapon against idol worship. Today, I¡¯ve seen it firsthand. Now I¡¯m done for. My beloved Sister Ji, your radiant image can now only live on as a beautiful memory in my mind, replaced by a scatterbrained girl who could get sucked into her own fantasy space even in such a grand setting. This is great, really¡­ At the very least, I suddenly feel that the unfortunate incident of me getting dumped into the ground earlier is nothing compared to now. It¡¯s just a passing cloud, a passing cloud¡­


    The real Jaina was a character much more surprising than I expected, but then again, upon reflection, it¡¯s not so hard to accept. Icons, heroes, a major reason they are revered by the public is precisely their aura of mystique. We don¡¯t know much about them, we only see their shining side presented to the public, which is why they seem so unreachable. But in close contact¡­ isn¡¯t that just the way it is? They are people too, of course, they have many ordinary human traits. It¡¯s just that placed upon their special status, these traits seem unimaginable. Like Sandora mentioned, the cheap father she found, the King of Liska Kingdom¨Ca figure of high and mysterious stature to many. But who would imagine that the old King would have a quirky habit of talking to his cat every night?


    There are too many such examples; I won¡¯t even get into the distant ones. Recently, as part of this group of leaders, generals, angels, and such great figures, aren¡¯t there plenty of moments they are off the rails too?


    Even if they are truly divine, they are bound to have eccentricities that mortals wouldn¡¯t expect. For example, the little Life Woman who is currently hiding in my pocket, gnawing on a Sugar Ball with noisy munches¡­ Damn it! Little thing, you¡¯re sneaking candy in my clothes again! Can you do my laundry for me? Damn¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have worn such heavy armor; now I¡¯ve got no way to deal with Dingdang, the Little One hiding inside¡­


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Fortunately, the awkwardness didn¡¯t last long as Jaina finally snapped back to reality in a timely manner.


    ¡°Oh! I am so terribly sorry,¡± Seeing each of us looking speechless, and even Master Victor beside her had a defeated expression, Jaina realized her old problem had popped up again, ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°No worries,¡± I immediately put on a magnanimous wave of my hand, showing that I really didn¡¯t mind at all, ¡°I¡¯m used to it¡­¡±


    Really, I am used to it. I¡¯ve grown accustomed to the fact that every great figure around me is more abnormal than the last. In comparison, a scatterbrained version of Jaina is just too normal¡­


    ¡°`

 Chapter 167 - Chapter 167: Chapter 167: Chaotic Plot

    Chapter 167: Chapter 167: Chaotic Plot


    This is the guest room in the central Mage Tower on Serramo Island, and it is also the most important place in Serramo. For a mage, bringing a guest into one¡¯s own Mage Tower signifies the utmost trust and respect. From this perspective, Jaina, who had become a faction leader, still maintained her habits as a Great Mage.


    Although our arrival was grandiose and filled with a flamboyant¡­ *cough*, showy sensation, Jaina quite obviously did not make sufficient arrangements for this welcoming ceremony. This was understandable, as she had previously been unsure whether this was all some powerful being¡¯s prank and even doubted whether we were yet another group of otherworldly invaders. Naturally, she could not have arranged any grand welcome. Time was of the essence, so after a mere formality, we leaders hurriedly came to Jaina¡¯s guest room to start a brief meeting.


    The people present were not politicians concerned with petty vanity projects, so no one cared about those trivial banquet details; instead, they quickly focused on the most pressing matters at hand.


    Firstly, as per our request, Jaina provided us with a detailed account of the current situation in the world of Azeroth.


    Despite knowing that this world¡¯s situation might differ from the ¡°plot¡± we knew, I still had to marvel at how the real Azeroth differed greatly from the World of Warcraft projected on Earth.


    Of course, I am not referring merely to Jaina¡¯s ¡°episodic thought rampage¡± syndrome but more to the historical process of this world.


    To give the simplest example, the arrival of the Burning Legion was delayed.


    Yes, we had thought we would face dire circumstances, possibly even a full-scale attack by the Burning Legion upon landing, but unexpectedly, the situation was the opposite. The fleeing Beastman had already found a foothold in Kalimdor, and Sal had even started to form the foundations of a nation. Jaina had established a stable human base on Serramo Island and had formal interactions with the Night Elves. Meanwhile, on the distant Eastern Continent, the rampage of the Undead Catastrophe continued, but the remnants of human power were starting to rise. Even more incomprehensible was that The Forgotten had already established their own nation!


    Sylvanas had managed to break free from the control of the Lich King ahead of time, or in other words, the power of the Lich King was weakened in this world. Although the Undead Catastrophe still brought immense suffering to Azeroth, at least Sylvanas did not face more obstacles. In fact, when she led The Forgotten, free of mind control, to establish the Undead Kingdom in Lordaeron, the army of the Lich King was unbelievably expelled from the Tirisfal Region without resistance!


    Of course, even though the Forsaken had gained their freedom early, their days were hardly any better. It was well known that undead creatures were shunned in the world of the living, and despite no longer being the pawns of the Witch Demon King, this did not mean that the Alliance lead by humans would accept them. So, to this day, the Forsaken led by Sylvanas were still waging a lone battle, desperately resisting attacks from the Undead Catastrophe trying to reclaim lost lands and the demons that kept appearing on the continent¨Cyes, it¡¯s only now that demons have just begun to appear in the world of Azeroth! Although there were reports of small groups of demons appearing all over the world, these demons seemed too low-key, and even Jaina¡¯s sentries had only had their first and only battle with a demon scouting party so far.


    At the same time, we¡¯ve also come to know that these scattered forces of the Burning Legion did not enter Azeroth through the Dark Portal. No one knew by what means these demons appeared; they seemed to have popped out of thin air, quietly manifesting in people¡¯s line of sight. Furthermore, the organization and actions of these demons appeared incredibly chaotic, not at all resembling the influx of the regular army of the Burning Legion. It was commonly known that although the Burning Legion consisted of brutal demons, their military discipline was notoriously strict, so much so that due to their iron-blooded management style, the discipline of the Burning Legion could be considered exemplary. And among the demons, there were not only those with relatively weaker strength but also those extremely adept at strategizing. Consequently, the troops of the Burning Legion were always well-ordered and disciplined, but the small groups of demons that now mysteriously appeared in Azeroth were not even comparable to a militia; each displaying a lack of discipline and tactics. Apart from their bodies naturally being several times stronger than mortals, they had nothing in common with Azeroth¡¯s armies, and even the Beastmen with the loosest discipline seemed like strategic experts by comparison!


    However, they were, in fact, soldiers of the Burning Legion, which was confirmed after engaging them. Although no prisoners were taken, a good number of the Burning Legion¡¯s insignia were found¨Cunless there were hooligans in the world of demons flying false colors, a bunch of idle vagrants secretly making some Burning Legion badges to freeload in Azeroth. But clearly, such a possibility was too low.


    Although these were such ragtag demon forces, it did not lessen the vigilance of the residents of Azeroth. Not only because the term ¡®demon¡¯ was synonymous with cunning, but also because the way they appeared was so mysterious¡­


    wuxiaworld.site


    Inter-world space transmission? How immense should the required power be? Without the aid of the Dark Portal, even the mightiest demons could not dream of arriving in the world of Azeroth by their own power. Furthermore, the stronger the demon, the more they were bound by the world law¡¯s corrections in this area. Even if weaker demons found it easier to enter Azeroth, it was not something they could do casually; at the very least, a sufficiently powerful warlock was an indispensable condition.


    But these ragtag demons showed up anyway.


    The Dark Portal? Since the Beastmen were driven back, the Dark Portal had been under strict surveillance. Although many did not know whether the Dark Portal could still be used or if the demons would take advantage of it to enter this world, that did not affect humanity¡¯s vigilance. Up to now, the Dark Portal was still being watched by a crowd of formidable powerhouses! Jaina swore to me, there hasn¡¯t been a hint of activity there!


    Warlocks causing trouble? Even less likely! Setting aside how the shady profession of warlocks, who consorted with demons, was resisted by the whole world with few in number, any slight action they took would immediately result in a global manhunt. They didn¡¯t have the capability to stir up much trouble. And even if they indeed had a substantial hidden strength, the demons who were annihilated did not bear the marks of warlock enslavement!


    The only other possibility that remained was some arcane experiments gone awry, leading to demons entering this world, the same explanation that had initially attracted demons to Azeroth¡¯s world due to its arcane fluctuations. Indeed, similar incidents had happened, but the likelihood was not greater than that of warlocks causing trouble¨Cfor the simple reason that the dangerous consequences of recklessly conducting large-scale magical experiments had now become common knowledge among all mages worldwide. Even the most careless mage knew to set up a barrier before conducting experiments to prevent uncontrollable magical fluctuations. What¡¯s more, the appearances of the small demon forces were not one or two isolated cases, but something that was occurring in various places. Although there had been no signs of large-scale appearances yet, this also ruled out the consequence being caused by magical experiments¨Cunless all the world¡¯s advanced mages were brain-dead and so forgetful that they did not even remember what the Burning Legion was.


    Despite the situation looking much more optimistic than we imagined, the reality wasn¡¯t nearly as relieving. The emergence of small groups of demons had put significant pressure on Jaina, knowing that a group of terrifying enemies capable of destroying the world were eyeing her menacingly and could arrive at any moment. Yet, they remained eerily silent, and this peculiar calmness was unsettling just to think about. Honestly, even if tens of thousands of demons descended from the sky and we had to fight, it would be far less nerve-wracking than this suspense.


    The second point that had Jaina and her allies deeply anxious was the strength of the demons¨Cthey were way too strong!


    During her first contact a few days ago, Jaina had mentioned that an army of demons had arrived in Kalimdor and was fiercely engaged in battle with her own forces. It now seems that the term ¡°immense army¡± might have been an exaggeration, probably the result of a jittery intelligence officer under Jaina¡¯s command, but the intense combat was real.


    A mere mixed group of fewer than thirty demons was capable of nearly annihilating three thousand elite human infantry!


    Admittedly, demons are stronger than humans, and their shadow magic is particularly troublesome¨Cnot even the strongest Beastman soldier might match a demon soldier in terms of strength. However, the disparity wasn¡¯t to the degree of one demon taking on a hundred elites!


    One demon soldier taking on a hundred human elites in a chaotic, street-brawl style, and knocking out a thousand disciplined, battle-hardened human infantrymen¨Cif demons were all this strong, the Burning Legion needn¡¯t do anything upon arrival; everyone might as well just surrender!


    According to historical data, ordinary soldiers of the Burning Legion absolutely didn¡¯t possess this kind of power. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been repelled back into the Twisted Void during the last invasion. I mean, if a mere mixed soldier could knock down a hundred elites, then the combined defense forces of the entire world wouldn¡¯t be enough to entertain ordinary soldiers of the Burning Legion!


    Beyond these pivotal historical alterations, we also uncovered many discrepancies from the ¡°plot¡± through Jaina¡¯s introduction. In short, our prior understanding of the ¡°plot¡± had become utterly useless, and we are now constrained to confront a wholly distorted Azeroth.


    What a sad reality¨Cif that¡¯s the case, do we only have a mediocre Prophet as our sole advantage in intelligence? If that¡¯s so, perhaps I should just retreat to Earth.


    Of course, I¡¯m joking¡­


    Even though we know we can¡¯t judge this real world based on our knowledge of the familiar ¡°plot,¡± Sandora and I still felt that everything about this was abnormal.


    Firstly, are Akmonde and Kil¡¯Jaeden idiots? The Undead Catastrophe is nearly crippled, and they only send a small harassing force, as if these two lords adhere to knightly or RPG spirit¨Cgiving the world¡¯s heroes time to recuperate and allowing them to level up and gear up before they deign to appear? Why wouldn¡¯t they take advantage of the chaos and hurry up? Are they addicted to staying home with their wives or what?!


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Secondly, demons appear out of nowhere. Even someone as learned as Jaina can¡¯t figure out how these demons silently pop up all over the world. Despite tight surveillance, they still emerge from some obscure corner and then surprise people with their formidable yet just-manageable strength, shamelessly sneaky to the extreme.


    Even though Jaina couldn¡¯t fathom how the enemies accomplished silent interworld transfers, I could think of more than one possibility. Xyrin Space Technology is said to be second only to Divine Race Space Divine Skill, and what Jaina considers interworld transmission merely equates to interstellar space jumps in our eyes. Even I, a Xyrin Apostle who joined halfway through, can instantly come up with more than ten methods to smuggle a group of demons under Jaina¡¯s nose without leaving the slightest trace of magic.


    If my speculations are correct, then we¡¯re really out of luck¡­ The worst-case scenario is real, with the corrupted Xyrin Apostle colluding with the demon army. It¡¯s not terrifying that a scientist knows martial arts; what¡¯s terrifying is that while the scientist becomes a martial arts master, the thugs also start studying science¡­


    There¡¯s a third point¨Cthe demons¡¯ strength is even greater than recorded in Azeroth¡¯s history, which is baffling to me because historical records can¡¯t possibly have such a huge error, especially not in a situation concerning the life or death of the world. Hence, I believe the demons we¡¯re seeing now must be exceptions, or rather¡­ test subjects¡­


    I suddenly thought of this possibility, and then, a cold sweat broke out.

 Chapter 168 - Chapter 168: Chapter 168: Biochemical Experiments of the Burning Legion?

    Chapter 168: Chapter 168: Biochemical Experiments of the Burning Legion?


    ¡°Divine Messenger?¡± Seeing me frowning intently with a worried expression, Jaina couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Instantly, my frown relaxed¡­ Hmm, this feeling of being respectfully addressed as ¡°Divine Messenger¡± by a Legendary Hero indeed gives one a strangely satisfying feeling of having successfully tricked someone important¡­


    The next second, I felt an unprecedentedly hefty strike on the top of my foot.


    In that moment, I realized two things. The first was that my mysterious shiver upon seeing Miss Lin dressed in the standard Xyrin Commander armor made sense¨Cbeing kicked by a heel made of super-strong alloy really hurt like hell! As for the second thing¡­ it seems like I¡¯d just had some contemptible thoughts on the public channel again¡­


    Seeing my facial expressions change continuously within a second, Jaina was instantly confused, wondering if this was some kind of special hobby of the Divine Race¨Clike facial muscle exercise or something¡­


    Why did I feel like someone was thinking about me in a very rude way just now?


    Then, I finally noticed Jaina¡¯s probing look and inwardly cursed. I¡¯d been infected by her ¡°sudden thought derailment syndrome.¡± I quickly sorted out my expression, smoothing the muscles that had involuntarily twisted due to Miss Lin¡¯s unexpected strike, and then said, ¡°No need to be so formal; you can call me Chen Jun. I personally don¡¯t care much for all that pomp and ceremony, and about that Divine Messenger¡­ we aren¡¯t exactly of the Divine Race¡­¡±


    Properly showing off is quite exhilarating, but it¡¯s better not to continue deceiving others after having had one¡¯s fill.


    Jaina¡¯s expression suddenly became very animated, filled with confusion, surprise, and a bit of anger at being fooled¨Cbut that anger turned to even greater confusion because of evidence that almost proved my identity.


    Seeing Jaina about to get swallowed up again by her wildly off-topic imagination, I quickly explained, ¡°When we said earlier that we were from the World Management Center, we weren¡¯t deceiving you. We truly are responsible for maintaining the security of several worlds and often cooperate with gods to eliminate unstable elements across worlds. However, we don¡¯t consider ourselves as the Divine Race¡­ Do you get it?¡±


    Obviously, Jaina was even more confused.


    Being responsible for world security, partnering with gods, and even having Angel members, yet claiming not to be of the Divine Race?


    Jaina couldn¡¯t quite grasp what I meant.


    wuxiaworld.site


    That¡¯s quite normal; for the average mortal, especially in a magic world like Azeroth where gods truly exist, gods are beings that are palpably real but aloof and unapproachable. How could they imagine a situation like the Xyrin Empire, which, although in the mortal world, is as close to the Divine Race as two old men from the same neighborhood passing time by bird-watching, playing chess, and chatting idly? For them, gods and humans are distinctly separated, not interfering with each other¨Ceven during the Ancient Era when gods and mortals mingled, the world of the gods was not something humans could partake in.


    It¡¯s hard for people to think that there could be a race like the Xyrin Apostle, who, although mortals, have nearly the same power as the Divine Race.


    ¡°Slap¡­¡± I felt another pang of pain on my foot as Sandora communicated mind-to-mind, clearly annoyed, ¡°Dead Ah Jun, who are you calling a Monster!¡±


    Although Jaina didn¡¯t quite understand what I had said, she still quickly formed her own interpretation, ¡°So you mean, you possess the power of gods, perform the duties of gods, and are equal in status to gods¡­ as ¡®humans¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Extraneous Divine Race,¡± Sandora said, continuously delivering a high-level flurry of kicks under the table to her own husband¡¯s foot while elegantly sipping fine black tea. ¡°In a world beyond your understanding, we are also referred to in this way, meaning we are a very special kind of ¡®mortal.¡¯ Our work and power are similar to those of gods, just slightly lesser, but we still belong to the category of mortals.¡±


    ¡°Then calling you Divine Messenger isn¡¯t really inappropriate, right?¡± Jaina said with a look of understanding, ¡°At least to the mortals of Azeroth, such beings¡­ are already gods¡­ Also, you said earlier that you aren¡¯t ¡®all¡¯ of the Divine Race? That means¡­¡±


    I immediately thrust my hand into my jacket pocket (that unfortunate armor, I¡¯m never wearing it again!), fumbled around for a while, and then, alongside some indignant squeaks from an unidentified creature, I pulled out a little green thing¨Csticky¡­ no, wrong! Dingdang was sticky all over! You little dummy! You dare to hold a piece of candy and eat it? Great, this is a piece of clothing that Qianqian personally picked for me¡­


    Dingdang, who was thoroughly enjoying its snack, was suddenly yanked out by someone and was now all dazed. As I held it by the wings in mid-air, it kept looking around with a face full of confusion, occasionally licking its fingers¨Cnot just its fingers, right? Aren¡¯t you all covered in sugar now?


    Following old habits, I casually tossed Dingdang into a cup of water nearby, then held down the cup¡­ Up, down, left, right¡­ Dang dang dang! A clean and adorable little thing!


    Hmm, the next second should be Dingdang chasing after me, but! After countless similar experiences, would I really have no countermeasures?


    Before Dingdang could come to her senses, I swiftly pulled out a lollipop with lightning speed and stuffed it into Dingdang¡¯s embrace.


    Little One instinctively clutched the precious candy, then started looking around in confusion, as if wondering why she always felt she had forgotten something important. Ha-ha, you naive little thing, dealing with you is just that simple!


    I pushed Dingdang, who was holding the giant lollipop, forward, just in time to see Jaina already lighting up with excitement¨Cindeed, cute things have the same killing power on women!


    Before Jaina could snatch Dingdang up as a wild baby, I casually said, ¡°This unidentified life form is a branch of the Divine Race, hmm, you can call her the Life Goddess. We Xyrin Apostles and the Gods are friends, and this little one here is a Goddess who came to help¡­¡±


    After I finished speaking, Jaina was petrified, a breeze blew by, and Jaina turned to sand, and I guessed, she was going to vaporize very soon¡­


    At this moment, Jaina¡¯s brain began to engage in her grand contemplations about the huge disparities between the images of the Divine Race and the legends, fortunately, this time her distraction only lasted a few seconds before Lin Xue interrupted her.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not talk about this topic,¡± Lin Xue yawned, ¡°I knew this idiot would go off-topic once he starts talking¨Clet¡¯s continue to focus on the demons then.¡±


    Fortunately, even with Dingdang¡¯s enormous appeal, Jaina knew what she should be concerned about at the moment, so she quickly suppressed her curiosity and her urge to grab Dingdang and observe her closely, and began to introduce us to those strange demons.


    As Jaina described, the guesses in my mind came closer to the truth.


    Biochemical technology! And it was the kind of biotech that only Xyrin Technology could develop, integrated with magic!


    Although, as non-carbon based life forms, the Xyrin Apostles didn¡¯t have much research on biochemical technology, it certainly didn¡¯t mean the Xyrin Apostles couldn¡¯t develop biotech!


    For a super race like the Xyrin Apostles, who mastered the highest technology, mystic knowledge, and even knowledge about the world¡¯s origins from the Divine Race, to study a whole new discipline was simply too easy! Although reaching the level of other fields in this new discipline was a bit difficult, it was only relatively speaking¨Cfor instance, in biochemical technology, the Xyrin Apostles wouldn¡¯t let this technology be as advanced as their space technology, but it was enough for general species modification!


    The most direct example was me¨Cfor the sake of making me stronger, Sandora and Pandora¡¯s underlings, the Xyrin Scientists, had been vigorously researching gene enhancement suitable for humans, and now Qianqian, my sister, and I had all undergone body strengthening modifications. If we talk about absolute physique, I am confident I could box with a main battle tank now!


    Moreover, the Xyrin Apostles mastered not only technology but also mystical and unknown magic powers. Combining technology with magic to enhance those naturally robust demons, who could match Terminators, the results one could achieve were bone-chilling just to think about.


    At that moment, as if the blow wasn¡¯t harsh enough, Sandora added, ¡°Those guys, they also have Abyss Energy¡­¡±


    Are they trying to make life impossible for us?!


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Biochemical technology, magic power, Abyss Energy, Xyrin Equipment, plus demons as a naturally strong modification subject¨Cthis difficulty was certainly no fun! Although I knew there was a possibility that some Xyrin Apostles might have turned into enemies due to Abyss Power, I never imagined the situation could be this thorny¡­


    Now, I could only pray that their biotech was still immature. This likelihood was quite high because those sporadically appearing and organizationally chaotic enhanced demons appeared to clearly be experimental products, deploying them to the world of Azeroth seemed like a test of their combat abilities. In this case, as long as we act quickly, we might still hold the upper hand.


    However, there was still much I couldn¡¯t understand, like why the attack of the Burning Legion had been delayed, why the power of the Undead Catastrophe had been weakened ahead of time¨Cthese were clearly unreasonable inconsistencies, unrelated to plot or not, I can hardly believe that Akmonde is really brainless.


    But, since these issues were simply too headache-inducing to think about, I decided¨CI¡¯ll let Lin Xue figure them out!


    Otherwise, a certain Prophet who¡¯s constantly eyeing my military equipment and studying weather forecasts twenty-four hours a day would really be living off the fat of the land.

 Chapter 169 - Chapter 169: Chapter 169: The Prophet is a Kind of Abnormal Profession

    Chapter 169: Chapter 169: The Prophet is a Kind of Abnormal Profession


    No matter how many guesses we made, they were all based on Jaina¡¯s one-sided description, and because of Jaina¡¯s limited awareness, she might have missed some crucial information related to Xyrin Technology. Hence, if we now wanted to obtain more accurate intelligence, we still had to engage with those Burning Legion minions.


    However, that was obviously a bit difficult.


    ¡°They show up completely without any pattern¡­¡± In response to my words, Jaina could only answer helplessly, ¡°No omens, no fluctuations of summoning magic, not even a decent magic net gathering point nearby. According to common sense, summoning a demon is very demanding. Due to the gap between worlds, summoning a demon is several times more difficult for mages than summoning elemental beings, often requiring a soul as a sacrifice. But those bizarre demons appear wholly disregarding this logic. If you want to find them, it¡¯s all down to luck¡­¡±


    Oh, luck, huh? Not necessarily.


    Almost at the same time, all of our gazes turned to Miss Lin, who was busy playing with Dingdang, seemingly unconcerned about the matter at hand.


    Since you¡¯ve come to join the fun, at least make it look like you¡¯re contributing something, you brat! Do you really think you¡¯re here for sightseeing?!


    I roared in my heart and flipped the coffee table in my imagination, but unfortunately, my grudge-filled telekinesis wasn¡¯t powerful enough to create an actual attack effect like my sister¡¯s, and Lin Xue continued to fight with Dingdang over the ownership of the last sugar cube as if nothing had happened.


    Me: ¡°Look, a UFO is flying!¡±


    Lin Xue: ¡°Where? Where?¡±


    Everyone: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss Lin, don¡¯t you at least want to pretend to make an effort as a companion? Is Dingdang, this heartless creature, really worth your emulation?¡±


    Dingdang, steadfastly holding onto her sugar cube against Lin Xue¡¯s assault, immediately retorted loudly, ¡°Dingdang is not heartless! Dingdang has been working hard at eating sugar¡­ oh! You cheater! Don¡¯t pull on Dingdang¡¯s wings!¡±


    I think that diligently eating sugar just proves you¡¯re heartless, you eternally childish little thing!


    After failing to snatch a sugar cube from Dingdang for the Nth time, Lin Xue finally shifted her attention slightly: ¡°Got it, it¡¯s about the demon issue, right? Just wait a moment¡­¡±


    Saying this, Lin Xue closed her eyes as if going into meditation. Looking at her solemn and dignified face in that instant, no matter how I looked at it, I felt it was odd¡­


    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.Co


    Prophet sister, just keep being heartless. That serious expression really doesn¡¯t suit the lazy image that has taken root and is indestructible in my mind¡­


    Regardless of my inner commentary, Lin Xue maintained this pose for a full thirty seconds. Then, amid Jaina¡¯s curious and expectant gaze, Lin Banxian slowly opened her eyes.


    ¡°Three days from now, in the mountainous area to the southwest, there¡¯s a small plain covered with red stones. Go there. There will be fifty burly-faced demons waiting for you to play a shooting game. Those guys are strong and not slow, but sadly only one of them can fly. So, using heavy firepower in combination with focused attacks, it will be easy to wipe them out¨Coh right, keep a prisoner¡­ Leave the big guy with a broken horn, he knows a lot, and I am quite interested in the black box on him¡­¡±


    ¡­So to say, a Prophet is an existence that defies the heavens! Especially a super Prophet like Lin Xue, who can clearly see even the number of moles on the face of her future enemy¨Cthat¡¯s just a standard wartime cheat device!


    It¡¯s fair to say that as long as we have Lin Xue in charge on our side, unless the enemy possesses an overwhelming power to instantly annihilate us beyond any resistance, even if the enemy¡¯s strength is double ours, they¡¯ll still endure a mortal tragedy under Lin Xue¡¯s abilities¨Cwhat use is your strength if you haven¡¯t even started acting and we¡¯ve already prepared dozens of traps to kill you? And they¡¯re the kind that you¡¯re destined to fall into!


    ¡°Anything else? Any more detailed information?¡± Despite receiving such an exaggerated battle report, I still felt a bit greedy and pressed Miss Lin for more value.


    ¡°Of course there is!¡± Lin Banxian gave me a raise of his eyebrow and said, ¡°The weather tomorrow morning will change from sunny to cloudy with a southeast wind of four to six on the Beaufort scale. There will be a chance of short thunderstorms and strong winds in the afternoon over the sea. I advise all fishermen to be safe¨Chow¡¯s that?¡±


    We: ¡°¡­¡±


    Jaina looked at Lin Xue with an instant peculiar gaze, filled with obvious shock and a bit of skepticism. I explained on the side, ¡°This unreliable and freeloading girl who follows the glorious and martial me around all day is called Lin Xue. She has the ability to predict and perceive¨Cthink of her as a God of Prophecy. Of course, she¡¯s like us, belonging to the kind of Divine Race that¡¯s not formally registered in the Divine Realm.¡±


    Lin Xue¡¯s expression was exceedingly natural as she kicked me under the table with practiced ease¨Cof course, due to that damned Prediction Ability, I couldn¡¯t avoid it¨Cthen she smiled and said, ¡°Although the intelligent, beautiful, wise, and powerful me is somewhat dissatisfied with the description of my lowly, foolish, and arrogant servant, he did get one thing right¨Cmy prediction ability is decent, with a 99 percent accuracy rate, unless we¡¯re dealing with a freak like Sargeras, whose presence interferes with my ability.¡±


    ¡°Very¡­ powerful¡­¡± In the end, Jaina could only sigh in such a way.


    Since the enemy wasn¡¯t arriving for another three days, we didn¡¯t need to rush, not when the rapid response capabilities of the Xyrin Army were beyond question. We decided to enjoy ourselves for two days first!


    But to be honest, there wasn¡¯t much fun to be found in this somewhat rudimentary Human colony.


    Jaina truly was an impressive woman: intelligent, kind-hearted, and decisive when it mattered most, both courageous and strategic. Even Sandora held her in high regard. However, the power of one person is ultimately limited. No matter how hard Jaina tries, she couldn¡¯t transform the small island of Serramo into a second Eastern Continent.


    As we left the Mage Tower, we saw Alaya leading the Bubbles (this ¡°Bubbles¡± really made one speechless¡­) towards us, while further away, the massive Faith-class ship had landed on the sea surface. The behemoth, over ten kilometers long, was still emitting a golden halo, making it look like an island made of Holy Light from afar¨Cgood marketing, but actually living on it like an island would be a foolish idea, starting with the problem of sleeping at night¨Cthe damn light pollution from the Golden Shining was too severe!


    Still, I noticed the occasional Holy Knight passing by couldn¡¯t help but look at that golden island with fervent expressions¨Csurely they weren¡¯t planning to swim over there for a devotion overnight?


    Possibly¡­ Not only the followers of Holy Light, pretty much every Human who could see the Faith-class ship would inevitably pause to gaze with awe at the giant warship that had landed on the sea. I was genuinely concerned that tonight there might be a large number of Humans swimming to the ¡°Divine Weapon¡± driven by their pilgrimage mentality¡­


    Looking at it this way, our previous efforts to build momentum had not only achieved the desired effect but had greatly exceeded expectations¡­


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Another focus of attention was Alaya, who was floating towards us¨Cor rather, gliding over at low altitude. It seemed Angel Sister had remembered my teachings well and realized where she had gone astray, thus avoiding the embarrassment of a public fall at the root.


    Dingdang had already informed us about Angels. Due to the power of the Star Domain Divine Race, almost every world, whether or not it was part of the Star Domain Divine Race¡¯s territories, had developed legends about Angels through information projection. Even a supposedly remote world like Azeroth, according to Dingdang¡¯s description, had cultivated a worship of Angels¨Cof course, before our arrival, this was merely a legend.


    The most sacred and beautiful beings, the embodiment of Holy Power, the origin of Holy Light, and the most just and selfless of God¡¯s children¨Cthese were the most fitting descriptions of Angels. I had heard this from Jaina, but I didn¡¯t feel that this naturally ditsy sister who insisted on me helping her groom her feathers every night was so great, even though I was indeed amazed by her holy appearance.


    As Alaya approached us, I noticed many fervent gazes concentrated on her, especially those from the Holy Knights and Priests. For these two professions that treasured the doctrine of Holy Light as their entire lives, a living Angel appearing before them was practically godlike. I was absolutely certain that right now, if Alaya ordered it, the entire Serramo¡¯s Holy Light professionals would mobilize, and they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to confront the Burning Legion on their own!


    However, the zeal of these followers didn¡¯t affect Angel Sister¡¯s mood, or rather, Alaya didn¡¯t realize why the people around her were treating her with such reverence. She only wanted to quickly report a major trouble to her master.

 Chapter 170 - Chapter 170: Chapter 170 Little Baobaos Problem

    Chapter 170: Chapter 170 Little Baobao¡¯s Problem


    Seeing Alaya¡¯s bitter expression, I knew trouble had arrived, the kind that gives you a headache.


    Although Alaya had an unexpectedly quirky side to her character, she was, after all, an integral part of the formidable World Arbitration Agency, which was most adept at dealing with all sorts of troublesome multiple-choice questions. There weren¡¯t many things that could give her a headache.


    ¡°Lord Brother¡­¡± Alaya bowed to me, then gestured for the Bubble Team to step forward.


    ¡­I seemed to hear Angel Sister use a very strange nickname¡­ Was it an illusion?


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Looking at the twelve Little Lolis lined up in a row, led by Bubbles (the true one), I was a bit puzzled. Hadn¡¯t I asked Alaya to establish an outpost on a nearby island with the Bubbles? Why had she brought them back? Could there be some malignant bug in the clone¡¯s database that needed reporting?


    ¡­Although it was normal to speak of bugs in the context of the Xyrin Host, looking at the eleven Bubbles in front of me, who were almost identical to ordinary humans except for their lack of sentience, waves of black lines seemed to cross my forehead.


    ¡°Little Baobao seems to have followed us¡­¡±


    There was a thick layer of helplessness in Alaya¡¯s tone as she spoke.


    ¡°What?!¡± I was shocked.


    That little girl followed them here? Hadn¡¯t I told her to stay at home?


    This operation wasn¡¯t a picnic; facing off against the Burning Legion was an inevitable scenario, and the danger involved was no joke! Little Baobao, as an infant Xyrin Host, was virtually incapable of protecting herself, which is why, before we set off, I had agreed with Sandora that the little girl should stay at home. For this, I even prepared a mountain of new toys to keep the little one busy. How had she still managed to follow them?


    More importantly, how had this muddle-headed, bumbling little one slipped by under the watchful eyes of the well-trained Xyrin Soldiers? Were all those Guards raised on Sanlu milk?


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault¡­¡± Bubbles said awkwardly at the front of the group. ¡°Since the Xyrin Host clone bodies are all mindless Puppet Apostles, I didn¡¯t check properly. After boarding, I had them enter the Hibernation Chambers. Typically, no one checks the Puppet Apostles in the Hibernation Chambers. It was probably at that time that Little Baobao managed to sneak in. Though she¡¯s restless, her Angel Envoy Talent Ability allows her to temporarily shut down her emotional module, thereby becoming as mechanical as the others, so no one noticed an abnormal individual among the eleven clones¡­¡±


    ¡°What about the identification codes?¡± Qianqian interjected. ¡°Didn¡¯t every Angel Envoy undergo identity code verification when they boarded? Has Bubbles learned to forge a Xyrin Identification Card?¡±


    ¡°¡­Well¡­ Little Baobao is indeed a very talented child. Somehow she created an Interferer inside her body to disguise herself as a clone. And at the time¡­ I was eager to upgrade my gear, so I didn¡¯t double-check. It was only when the personnel left behind in Shadow K City reported that they found a Xyrin Host wandering aimlessly around the base because it had no instructions that we realized one of the clones had been switched out¡­¡±


    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site


    ¡­Impressive! To think that she would be unaware of her daughter running onto the warship because she was too busy upgrading her equipment! And looking at Sandora¡¯s helplessly resigned expression, it seemed similar situations had occurred many times before?


    ¡°Brother Chen Jun?¡± After Bubbles bowed her head to report the situation, preparing to be scolded, she waited a long while without a word from me. When she looked up, she saw me staring at her with curiosity, which only confused her further.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Never mind, I¡¯ve just been used to dealing with the toddler version of Little Baobao, and suddenly there¡¯s one with normal intelligence in front of me¨CI¡¯m a bit concerned¡­¡±


    Everyone: ¡­


    Hey, don¡¯t you guys find this interesting? They look exactly alike, but one doesn¡¯t even know her own name, a little idiot, and the other is a hardcore gamer girl with an IQ over 300 who researches various game strategies all day long. Don¡¯t you think this contrast is quite dramatic?


    Okay, I get it; now¡¯s not the time to be thinking about these issues¡­


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying, now some mischievous little girl is hiding among these clones, and you can¡¯t tell her apart, so you had no choice but to come to me for help?¡±


    Alaya nodded earnestly, filled with hope, and much to our collective chagrin, Bubbles joined in nodding furiously too.


    Even you, the mother, can¡¯t tell them apart?!


    And also¡­


    Even if you expect it of me, I won¡¯t be able to sort it out¡­


    Look at these eleven Lolis, with matching faces and outfits, not even a hair¡¯s breadth of difference in eyelash length, let alone difference in aura: Little Baobao had already shut down her emotional module, so unless the little girl revealed herself, she was indistinguishable from the other Puppet machines. The only thing that set Little Baobao apart from the standard mass-produced Xyrin Hosts was her emotions, and now, that one distinguishing feature was gone¡­


    But I still had to find a way to locate Little Baobao; the little one didn¡¯t understand the danger of what she was doing, but I had to prevent her from going to the battlefield!


    Jaina had been watching all along, fascinated by the appearance of twelve identical little lolis. After eavesdropping for so long, she had roughly grasped the situation.


    Essentially, it was about some mischievous little girl who, fearing danger, was left at home by the adults, but she managed to sneak into the military using ¡°childlike wisdom,¡± leading to the current predicament.


    ¡°May I ask a few questions?¡± As I paced in front of the little loli squad, thinking hard about how to coax Little Baobao out, Jaina¡¯s voice chimed in from behind.


    ¡°Of course, ask away.¡±


    ¡°These children¡­ Are they all twin sisters? And earlier, you mentioned one child isn¡¯t suitable for the battlefield, but they all look about the same age. Are they also going to the battlefield?¡±


    I turned around and saw Jaina eyeing the Bubble Team with a look of curiosity. Of course, they still stood there with dull expressions, completely unresponsive to Jaina¡¯s scrutiny.


    To prevent a certain overimaginative person from being hypnotized again by their wild fantasy world, I quickly explained the situation concerning the Xyrin Host in a way that Jaina could understand.


    As one of the wisest people in this world, despite having never heard of such wonders, Jaina soon understood my description and expressed great admiration for this military unit that could be deemed a cheat in warfare.


    Setting Jaina¡¯s reaction aside, I was at my wit¡¯s end.


    Shiny crystals, candies shaped like little animals, life-sized stuffed dolls, storybooks with colorful illustrations, and even two little rocking horses¨CI brought out everything Little Baobao loved, but none of the little lolis in front of me showed any unusual behavior¡­


    The onlookers, having seen someone continuously pull out sweets, toys, and children¡¯s books from some mystical space, were collectively dumbfounded. The words ¡°professional dad¡± gleamed in gold, gradually rising in the sky¡­


    And the ones thunderstruck the most were the human Holy Knights and Priests watching from afar. No wonder, just minutes ago, they had revered a man like a god, and now here he sat, holding a pile of toys in front of a few little lolis, chuckling foolishly as he coaxed the children. This severe impact almost drove the serious Holy Professions insane¡­


    After the last Teddy Bear tactic failed, I was out of tricks¡­


    Seeing my defeat, Lin Xue immediately gloated, ¡°So you see, you¡¯re just a dummy, hmph, quickly swear your allegiance before me, Miss Lin Xue, smart, beautiful, and unmatched! Come here, kneel down, kneel down¡­¡±


    ¡°Scram, if you¡¯re so capable, find Little Baobao yourself! But let me say this first: no using superpowers, or else you can forget about getting close to those machines again!¡±


    ¡°Pfft, that¡¯s easy,¡± Lin Xue said confidently, giving me a disdainful look and then turning back, ¡°Attention! From left to right, number off!¡±


    I was done for¡­


    ¡°One!¡±


    ¡°Two!¡±


    ¡°Three!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ ugh¡­¡±


    Such a simple method, why didn¡¯t I think of that¡­ I knew all along that Little Baobao¡¯s language module wasn¡¯t even working¡­


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Although naive, Little Baobao was not stupid. As soon as she spoke, the little one realized she had given herself away. The suppressed emotional module involuntarily kicked in, and suddenly, among the eleven dull-eyed Puppet Apostles, there was one whose eyes darted around, trying to hide behind her sisters.


    I smiled at Little Baobao, and half a minute later, the little girl finally realized she had been caught and immediately pounced on me, uttering her self-invented Little Baobao language, and rubbed against me affectionately.


    She had no idea she had made a mistake¡­ Perhaps this little one thought it was a fun game, like hide and seek¡­


    Although a bit angry, seeing Little Baobao¡¯s innocent smile, I started laughing with her¨Cit¡¯s a child, after all, probably with the mind of a three-year-old. To seriously discuss military discipline with a child who knows nothing and just wants to play with me¡­ wouldn¡¯t I be even more childish than her?


    Sandora also started laughing, pinched Little Baobao¡¯s cheek, and said, ¡°Since she¡¯s already followed us here, let her stay. A little contact with other worlds can help an evolvable Xyrin Host grow faster, but¡­¡± Sandora paused, suddenly turned her head, and tapped on Baobao¡¯s head, ¡°A certain irresponsible mother needs to be punished! You¡¯re banned from playing games for three days!¡±

 Chapter 171 - Chapter 171: Chapter 171: Waiting for a Rabbit by a Tree Stump

    Chapter 171: Chapter 171: Waiting for a Rabbit by a Tree Stump


    What does it mean for a die-hard game addict to be banned from playing games for three days?


    I didn¡¯t have any personal experience with this, but judging from Bubbles¡¯ reaction, it seemed to be on par with the end of the world.


    Sandora had just announced Bubbles¡¯ punishment when the latter nearly burst into tears, her large eyes brimming with them, while she shot pitiful glances at Sandora, looking as if she bore the world¡¯s greatest injustice alone. However, Sandora was resolute, no matter how pitifully Bubbles acted, the punishment was set in stone¡­


    Little Baobao lifted her head in my arms and curiously glanced at her ¡°mother,¡± seemingly unable to comprehend what these strange adults were doing. Deciding not to bother with understanding, she adorably yawned and snuggled into my arms, closed her eyes, and fell sound asleep.


    ¡°And you, Ah Jun,¡± Sandora said as she watched a dejected Bubbles lead the loli squad away, turning her attention back to me with a tone of a noble princess chiding her good-for-nothing husband, ¡°Really now, you¡¯re Little Baobao¡¯s guardian. She sees you as a father, yet how could you fail to recognize your own daughter?¡±


    I could tell; she was doing this on purpose! The ton of baby supplies I¡¯d brought out must have inspired her, and she was hellbent on promoting my ¡°Professional Dad¡± title to new heights!


    But I wasn¡¯t going to go down without a fight!


    ¡°Yes, yes,¡± I admitted with feigned sincerity, ¡°my apologies, mother of the child¡­ it¡¯s my fault this time¡­¡±


    Humph, as if you would deny it! I¡¯d like to see you try!


    Like being struck by lightning from the heavens, Sandora was petrified by my ¡°mother of the child¡± comment, remaining frozen in her noble posture like a stone sculpture¡­


    Qianqian giggled mischievously as she poked Sandora, covering her mouth in mock surprise, ¡°Wow, she really turned into stone~~~¡±


    Watching a bunch of individuals, who might be mistaken for saviors, clowning around, Jaina was, of course, struck dumb with astonishment. It took her a good while to regain her composure before she quietly asked Lin Xue beside her, ¡°Um¡­ Angel Envoy, what reaction should I have right now?¡±


    ¡°Just smile,¡± Lin Xue said with an awkward expression, ¡°all you need to do at times like this is smile¡­¡±


    The surrounding Holy Knights were visibly more disturbed than Jaina, a lot of serious-faced bearded uncles clutching their Holy Scriptures tightly and muttering self-hypnotizing phrases like ¡°It¡¯s an illusion, it¡¯s an illusion¡­¡± A thought popped into my head ¨C if I dragged Sicaro here, would that knight-faced uncle, bent on monopolizing the Southeast Asia pirated market, be able to turn his weird obsession around among these bona fide Holy Knights?


    ************************************************************


    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.Co


    Time flew by unnoticed, and in the blink of an eye, three days had passed. We found several large islands near Serramo that could work in concert with it, establishing outposts there. This showed how crucial it was to have enough Xyrin Hosts prepared in advance. Eleven¡­ oh, ten Xyrin Hosts, each a clone of Bubbles¡¯ full knowledge, were set up simultaneously on the three islands. Three Xyrin Nests were established on each island, while the remaining Xyrin Host followed Bubbles as a relay station for the Mother Machine, ensuring she could personally oversee the whole construction process. In just three days, three fortified outposts with well-planned offensive and defensive layouts were essentially complete, and they began to churn out various low-to-mid level Xyrin war units. This fully demonstrated the strategic advantage of multi-barrack unit spamming when resources are plentiful (these were Bubbles¡¯ exact words ¨C the super shut-in who treats base-building as a real-time strategy game¡­). During this time, Little Baobao also followed us around the three outposts, learning basic skills from her clone sisters. Of course, given the outcome of Little Baobao¡¯s efforts ¨C a bunch of candy-shaped pulse spires and a War Factory that could only produce toy soldiers ¨C we concluded that the revolution was far from over, and there was still hard work ahead¡­


    The Xyrin Army¡¯s method of expansion naturally caught the attention of all the residents of Serramo, with three fortress cities that had virtually sprung up overnight becoming the focus of the entire Alliance forces. And when they learned that these fortresses were outposts built by the ¡°Divine Race Reinforcements,¡± the term ¡°miracle¡± instantly became the most commonly heard word in Serramo.


    Indeed, a miracle, I agree, in a way, science, when developed to its extreme, is a kind of miracle!


    In fact, our arrival also solved a problem that had long troubled Jaina, that of morale and rumors.


    Originally, when she led the remnants of the Alliance to Kalimdor, she had taken on significant pressure. Then, despite the prejudices of most humans against the Beastmen, she made contact with Sal, which stirred controversy among her subordinates, and then there was the matter with General Proudmore¡­


    At first, due to the pressure from the Undead Catastrophe ravaging the Eastern Continent and the shadow of the Demons, the Alliance troops and civilians she led could face reality under pressure and obey commands, but as time passed, with the Undead Catastrophe gradually subsiding and no movement from the Demon legions, coupled with a few unpleasant encounters with the Horde¡¯s forces, rumors and disturbances inevitably surfaced¡­


    But our arrival turned all that around instantly!


    Question Jaina¡¯s decisions? Think that the arrival of the Burning Legion is an exaggeration? Go to war with the Horde? Or simply return to the ravaged homeland in the Eastern Continent?


    These rumors now, no one dares bring them up! The Divine City itself had sent its army, would anyone dare oppose the will of God with their laughable doubts?


    These were also mentioned by Jaina during our casual chats, to which I simply responded with a laugh¨Crumors are always present, and I believe that even if we had not come, Jaina would have found a way to suppress them. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be Jaina Proudmoore! She mentioned these things simply to express gratitude and goodwill.


    At this time, we had already arrived at the predetermined landing point for the Demons, preparing an ambush full of devious tactics.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Thanks to the intelligence provided by Lin Xue, we were confident about this demon hunt. With Jaina¡¯s help, we had easily found the small plain in the mountain area to the southwest of Serramo described by Lin Xue. Then, it was just a matter of waiting for the Demons to fall into our trap.


    Although there were only fifty enemies, to obtain firsthand enemy intelligence, Sandora and I decided to take the initiative, and Pandora, of course, followed beside me as always, while Jaina was also keen to join us in battle, so she led a small team of Mages and set out with us. As for Qianqian and others, they were not interested in this battle, so they stayed in Serramo, letting Little Baobao, the curious Loli, wander around.


    Knowing that the enemy had only one Demon capable of flying, with the rest being moving targets restricted to ground combat, we brought with us heavy-armored infantry led by Sicaro, bristling with firepower. These infantry were uniformly equipped with high-strength alloy armor manufactured by the Empire, standardly equipped with the EN-03 Triple-Barreled Single Soldier Cannon, known as the micro-tank gun. Over two hundred lethal Xyrin Soldiers formed a deadly encirclement, sealing off the coordinates of the enemy¡¯s anticipated appearance point completely. Pandora, with her ability for rapid heavy firepower changes, was responsible for dealing with the flying Demon. I was convinced that even if the enemy were as agile as flies, they would still be turned into a sieve by our overwhelming barrage.


    Checking that the time was almost right, the soldiers activated their Phase Interference Devices one by one, their figures slowly vanishing into the air. As for Sandora, Pandora, and myself, we had even better tools at our disposal: Mental Distortion Fields, a technique of Invisibility second only to Microspace Rifts. Although Jaina and the other Mages didn¡¯t have such advanced technology, the Invisibility Technique they mastered was sufficient.


    At that moment, I suddenly felt sorry for those unfortunate Demons, about to face a bunch of us who stubbornly adhered to underhanded and gang-up tactics¡­

 Chapter 172 - Chapter 172: Chapter 172: Fixed Target

    Chapter 172: Chapter 172: Fixed Target


    The small plain, covered with red rubble, fell into silence, with only the occasional salty breeze bringing the sound of distant ocean waves to our ears. Before me lay an open plain, but as long as I focused my spiritual power, all invisibility effects would be nullified, and I could see two hundred Xyrin Soldiers stealthily gathering on that plot of land in rather sly poses.


    Well, actually, the warriors¡¯ postures weren¡¯t sly at all. It¡¯s just that seeing a Knight-faced Uncle squatting on the ground, chuckling lowly while cleaning his gun, made me feel like the entire hunting plan reeked of slyness.


    Pandora stood quietly two meters in front of me to the right, her body occasionally emitting a weird ¡°beeping¡± sound, which I found quite amusing¨CAs far as I knew, Pandora¡¯s current body structure was basically the same as a human¡¯s, so these beeping sounds¡­ Could it be that this girl used this method to entertain herself when bored?


    When I asked her about it afterward, it turned out to be true¡­


    Just as I was beginning to feel a bit sleepy, the enemy, at long last, arrived as expected.


    Under my mutated spiritual perception, a subtle energy swiftly gathered in the center of our encirclement. Along with it, there was a faint smell in the air that stung like sulfur. Sandora gestured to me, signaling to watch Jaina¡¯s reaction.


    I turned my head and found that Jaina had no reaction whatsoever.


    Sandora¡¯s voice echoed in my mind, ¡°This energy fluctuation doesn¡¯t belong to Azeroth¡¯s magic system, nor is it related to elemental power at all. Only your mutated spiritual power and our full-spectrum radar can detect it, so the little girl can¡¯t perceive anything abnormal. This seems to be why the sudden appearance of a small group of demons has puzzled the powerful beings of Azeroth.¡±


    Indeed, I felt it too. The way this energy gathered was bizarre; it seemed to have no effect on the surrounding elemental energy. I didn¡¯t even know where this energy came from. It appeared out of nowhere and gathered without interacting with any other surrounding energies, making me curious about its peculiar nature¨CBecause, according to common sense, the stronger the energy, the less stable it is, and it¡¯s more likely to react with other forms of energy bodies. Why did I encounter one defying common rules today?


    ¡°It¡¯s mutated Ghost Energy,¡± Sandora clarified in time, ¡°The most prevalent energy in the Xyrin Empire is Ghost Energy derived from the decay of Void Energy. However, this kind of mutated Ghost Energy isn¡¯t widely used because it¡¯s too stable. Triggering a reaction requires very complex equipment, which is about thirty percent more energy-efficient than ordinary Ghost Energy. Due to the high complexity of the related equipment, this type of energy is only used in scenarios requiring massive energy and where energy security is crucial, like¨Clong-distance space transmission!¡±


    Ghost Energy¡­ The Burning Legion couldn¡¯t possibly possess such an energy source representing the highest technology civilization. Hence, their Ghost Energy technology¡¯s origin was quite apparent¡­


    Yet, I still had some doubts, but there was no time to discuss them in detail now.


    Twisted shadows began to appear in the air. Even though Jaina was completely oblivious to the energy gathering around her, any non-blind person could now observe the unusual situation.


    As the traces of the rippling air became more apparent, the Xyrin Soldiers lurking around unlocked their weapons. Then, a space gate with a bizarrely twisted light screen appeared before our eyes.


    This was a medium-sized space gate, about ten meters in diameter. The other side seemed to be a massive black platform, but due to the severe distortion of the scene, I wasn¡¯t entirely sure. The moment the space gate opened, that stench, similar to sulfur, suddenly returned stronger than before¨CIt seemed the homeland of these demons didn¡¯t boast the best air quality.


    wuxiaworld.site Novts`O.co


    Jaina¡¯s face displayed undisguised shock because she clearly saw such a large space gate, but she couldn¡¯t detect any magic fluctuations at all. It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that if she hadn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes, even if the space gate had opened right behind her, touching her back, she would have been completely unaware!


    How could this be possible? According to the most basic sense, opening such a large space gate required an astonishing amount of magic power. Such intense magic fluctuations shouldn¡¯t be undetectable, not to mention from up close; one should be able to faintly feel them even from another end of the continent!


    So, it¡¯s true what they say, ignorance really is scary¡­


    Under our expectant gazes, one by one, large and robust figures finally walked out of the space gate, appearing before our eyes.


    So these were the demons?


    Truly ugly¡­


    The prey that appeared before us was right on the mark, fifty in total, led by a male demon with huge bat wings on his back, bare-chested, and with dark skin¨Clikely the only one capable of flight, as Lin Xue had mentioned. Following the male demon were two demon guards, each standing three and a half meters tall, their muscles like cast iron under their black-purple skin. These demon guards seemed to take pride in showing off their muscular bodies, a typical land battle meat shield, even mimicking the armorless demon¡¯s agility by going shirtless¨Chow fitting, let their muscles test the powerful kinetic energy of ballistic weapons!


    I took a closer look and indeed noticed that one of the demon guards had a broken horn on his forehead, which appeared as though it had been forcefully snapped off, leaving an uneven break. I wondered who had the strength to break the hardest single horn on the head of the demon guard, known as the king of close combat. That brute force, most likely, was beyond what most Xyrin soldiers could handle.


    Well, I guess I¡¯ll give that demon guard some special attention in a moment; hitting him until he can¡¯t take care of himself should do.


    The rest of the forty or so demon soldiers and three leaders were naturally inferior, but the murderous aura emanating from their nearly three-meter-tall figures and thick iron armor was not to be underestimated. Demons truly lived up to their fierce reputation.


    As soon as the fifty demons left the teleportation gate, they immediately looked around cautiously, and then the winged demon at the front shivered suddenly.


    ¡°¡­Why do I feel like I¡¯m being watched by a bunch of sleazy eyes?¡±


    What sharp perception!


    Sicaro, who was in charge of the infantry command, made a snap decision without hesitation, and gave the order, ¡°Attack!¡±


    The Xyrin soldiers, who had been waiting for a long time, instantly deactivated their invisibility systems, and two hundred single soldier cannons aimed at the enemy in the middle of the encirclement opened fire at the same time!


    The demons were instantly dazed; they had just emerged from the space gate and had not had the chance to properly observe their surroundings when they were suddenly surrounded by a strange group of air-appearing warriors, and then the huge weapons in the hands of these previously unseen black-armored soldiers roared and spit out powerful flames, instantly injuring their proud strong bodies!


    Simultaneously, as the demons were shocked, I was equally astounded.


    My God, was that a normal body? That was *** like steel plates!


    The EN-03 triple-barreled single soldier cannons used by the Xyrin soldiers were things I was more than familiar with: hailed as micro tank cannons and having an overwhelming firepower advantage in light weapons of the same category (the term ¡°light¡± is relative to Xyrin warriors). From the outside, they looked like three six-barrel Fire God Cannons mounted on a rotating cannon axle, but their caliber was a whole twice as big as the human-made Fire God Cannons, and their ammunition was also different: these formidable-looking babies could switch out dozens of solid or energy warheads, reaching a blistering nearly a thousand rounds per second in close to medium range combat. When two hundred EN-03 cannons fired together, not to mention flesh and blood, even a tank battalion would turn into a field of recyclable trash in a minute¨Cbut these fifty demons actually blocked it?


    Yes, they blocked it! Despite being splattered with flesh and blood and looking extremely miserable, none of these demons died. I could not help but admire their willpower and combat awareness; under such immense pain, they were still able to maintain optimal combat formation, calmly enter battle mode, and in that initial round of saturation strike, they even managed to protect their vital spots!


    Just when I was surprised that the Xyrin warriors¡¯ attack had not achieved the expected results, Sicaro suddenly raised his right hand, ¡°Second attack squad, switch to titanium alloy sabot bullets!¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    What? Change ammunition during battle?


    Sandora and I both raised the same question simultaneously, then turned our probing gaze towards the excited, slightly blushing War Lolita, Pandora.


    The latter immediately responded to our confusion with rare excited emotion, ¡°This is to test the killing power of various bullets against demons¡­ Also, to prevent the targets from dying before the end of the test, we have reduced the weapon¡¯s fire intensity¡­¡±


    So that¡¯s what it was¡­


    Sandora and I couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for those demons being used as fixed targets¡­

 Chapter 173 - Chapter 173: Chapter 173: Shameless Style

    Chapter 173: Chapter 173: Shameless Style


    With a hint of inexplicable pity and a head full of black lines, Sandora and I faced those unlucky Demons being wailed and howled upon by a sky-covering barrage of various projectiles and saluted, then silently prayed.


    Rest in peace, warriors, you fell on the glorious path of dedicating yourselves to science¡­


    Sicaro¡¯s voice rang out again, ¡°Continue shooting titanium alloy sabot bullets, third squad, load composite plasma bombs!¡±


    I saw dozens of Xyrin Warriors immediately cease firing, then they struck the cannons in their hands firmly, causing the cover on the back of the cannons to slide down, revealing the super space ammunition chamber inside that twinkled with a faint light. The warriors pressed a few buttons on the control panel above the ammunition chamber, and then the chamber¡¯s cover closed up again. When the sound of gunfire resumed, the blaze sprayed in front of these dozens of cannons had turned into the distinctive blue-white electric glow of plasma bullets.


    The entire process took no more than three seconds!


    ¡°Cool!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in admiration. The way they utilized super space ammunition mechanisms for loading and changing ammo was simply too cheat-like! Not to mention, just the personal space technology mastered by every Xyrin Apostle alone almost completely eliminates the issue of running low on ammunition!


    Not to speak of this sneaky tactic of switching ammunition during combat¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s nothing,¡± Sandora said proudly, flipping her hair to form a dazzling golden waterfall before me, nearly blinding my krypton gold dog eyes, ¡°There¡¯s even more advanced EX-15 Single Soldier Assault Hand Cannons. The super space ammunition mechanism of those can even instantly switch ammunition without interrupting the firing¨Cabsolutely perfect for hitting someone when they least expect it.¡±


    Because the firepower of the weapons had been deliberately weakened, even though the current situation involved two hundred cannons firing at close range at fifty enemies, the opposition still managed to withstand this firepower ¨C powerful enough to almost instantly destroy a tank battalion ¨C relying on their robust bodies. They stood firm against the warriors¡¯ firing and formed a defensive formation, and as a gray-green Energy Shield raised up by the united Demons ascended, the soldiers¡¯ shots immediately lost their effect. A dense array of standard bullets collided violently with the Shield and then fell to the ground, exhausted of kinetic energy. In just a few seconds, the ground was covered with a large number of metal bullets.


    This thing is indeed tough as nails, worthy of a shield established by fifty demons working together.


    Although they managed to catch a brief breath, at this moment these demons are truly pitiful. The damage inflicted in less than thirty seconds of concentrated heavy firepower is astonishing. Projectiles filled with kinetic destructive power poured onto their flesh and blood bodies, and even though their thick hides could match a tank¡¯s, they couldn¡¯t hold out for long. The thick armor of a dozen demons on the outermost perimeter had been shot into a honeycomb pattern, with filthy green blood oozing from the gaps in the armor, corroding into small holes that emitted wisps of green smoke on the ground¨Cand this was merely the external trauma. The more lethal damage came from the projectiles that had lodged deep into their flesh, carrying attributes like energy radiation, electromagnetic damage, kinetic rotation, and even antimatter annihilation. These various specialized bullets deeply embedded within the unfortunate demons¡¯ bodies caused even greater internal damage, a few particularly targeted demons were already staggering on their feet, and even if we let them leave now, these fellows wouldn¡¯t live much longer.


    Jaina had been staring in shock all along; she knew the strength of these variant demons. Based on the last battle, to confront fifty variant demons, she would have to deploy at least five thousand elite infantry to eliminate them, and there would also be substantial casualties. But in the hands of those two hundred warriors wielding strange weapons, these powerful demons had been reduced to mere guinea pigs and toys! They didn¡¯t even have the chance to resist before they lost nearly a third of their combat power in thirty seconds!


    Indeed, those ¡°God¡¯s Warriors¡± held the numerical advantage, handling the enemy with four times the number of people, but correspondingly, they hadn¡¯t even made use of their real strength. Did you not hear what that short Angel Envoy said just now? All of this was merely an experiment!


    The demons, having found a chance to breathe, naturally wouldn¡¯t let their enemies attack them unchecked. For these battle-hungry creatures, the current situation was nothing short of the utmost insult! As a result, the demons prepared to counterattack.


    The dozen or so heavily armored demons on the outer edges, who had basically lost their combat capabilities, discarded their oversized weapons and charged out from the shadow shield full of cracks and trembling, as if on a suicide mission. The moment they burst through the shield, their bodies erupted with intense green flames, evidently a skill that burned their life force. Its power was, of course, extraordinary. The Xyrin Soldiers immediately aimed their weapons at these dozen or so daredevil demons who had charged out. Hundreds of cannons roared with rage, and a torrent of metal drowned the demons who resembled human torches. However, the life force-incinerating flames significantly weakened the kinetic bullets¡¯ potency, with the majority melting into droplets of metal liquid due to the high temperatures and corrosive evil energy flames before evaporating into the air. Only a few bullets that penetrated the flame defenses hit the demons¡¯ bodies, but it seemed they no longer feared such pain, continuing to charge forth fearlessly.


    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co


    Although Sicaro often didn¡¯t appear very dependable, he was, after all, a battle-hardened Xyrin Soldier. Faced with the suicidal charge of a dozen demons over three meters tall, he didn¡¯t panic at all and instead commanded calmly, ¡°Frontline warriors, activate Ghost Energy Shields! First Squad, weapons free!¡±


    As Sicaro¡¯s words fell, the black armor on the Xyrin Soldiers closest to the demons transformed. Accompanied by neat ¡°click-click¡± sounds, faintly glowing blue cracks appeared at the joints of every piece of armor. Then, one by one, translucent blue energy shields materialized out of thin air, encasing the warriors. That wasn¡¯t all¨Cthe energy shields could actually stack. As soon as the Ghost Energy Shields formed, they began to tremble slightly, quickly resonating with the adjacent shields. Immediately thereafter, the neighboring shields rapidly merged together, not only increasing the protective area substantially but also significantly enhancing their sturdiness.


    Within a mere two seconds, a circular Ghost Energy Shield Wall formed on the inner side of the perimeter.


    The dozen demon suicide squadders seemed to ignore this strange shield completely, charging head-on into it, and then simultaneously let out earth-shattering agonized screams.


    Even after their skins were torn and flesh burst open by bullets just moments ago, the demons hadn¡¯t let out a single cry of agony, but now, smashing against the Ghost Energy Shield caused this group of burly demons, as tough as steel and nerves, to let out collective shrieks of pain, proving just how intense the damage from the Ghost Energy was to them.


    It was precisely the cheating aspect of the Ghost Energy Shield, it wasn¡¯t just an Energy Barrier that could fend off external damage, it was also a dangerous weapon bristling with free-floating energy. Freewheeling outside the barrier was Ghost Energy far more dangerous than high-voltage electricity, recklessly crashing into it without proper protection and it would be a hundred times more excruciating than getting tangled in a barbed, kilovolt high-voltage electric fence¡­


    So it¡¯s said, ignorance is truly fearsome¡­


    What these illiterate demons could be thankful for was that their pain didn¡¯t last long, as the first squad of Xyrin Soldiers had already removed the power limiters on their weapons, unleashing full firepower with their Single Soldier Cannons. In an instant, a dozen already dying demons turned into combustible trash strewn across the ground.


    However, these Suicide Squads still played a certain role. Because of their interference, a gap emerged in the formidable firepower net formed by the Xyrin Soldiers.


    Believing they found a way out, the demons wouldn¡¯t miss this opportunity. The leading winged demon let out a roar, then led his soldiers in a swarm, charging towards Sandora and me.


    Hmm? Towards us? Are these demons brainless? They¡¯ve been beaten to a pulp and still not thinking of running away, but challenging the enemy¡¯s commanders instead?


    But on second thought, I guessed the reason behind their actions.


    Since Sandora and I had been watching from the side and hadn¡¯t made a move, the demons didn¡¯t know our strength. Under such circumstances, they weren¡¯t fools. They naturally knew that with their speed, it would be very difficult to escape the encirclement of ranged weaponry, and it was impossible to defeat the powerful Black-armored Soldiers, so with the mentality of capturing the leaders first, they thought to try their luck with us¨Cwhat if the enemy Commanders weren¡¯t that strong? Perhaps they could then find a way out!


    It was a gamble, but indeed, the only possible tactic under these circumstances. They couldn¡¯t escape, they couldn¡¯t win, and peace talks were out of the question, so attacking the Leader became the only possible way out.


    Sadly, while the idea was nice, reality was cruel. Being Commanders who specialized in positional defensive warfare, how could Sicaro possibly let the enemy leave their position so easily?


    ¡°First squad, activate a twenty-fold Gravity Field, switch to Titanium Alloy Sabot Bullets, second squad load Ao Tie Bomb, third squad switch to Blazing Beam mode, firing Diffusion Shooting!¡±


    Before my eyes, dozens of tall and burly demon soldiers charged towards us with unstoppable momentum. But before they got far, it was as if some tremendous weight had descended from the sky and crushed them, the weaker ones awkwardly tumbled to the ground, and even the stronger ones didn¡¯t fare much better. Suddenly hit by the twenty-fold Gravity Field, they couldn¡¯t react fast enough and knelt to the ground. Watching the demons crash onto the red gravel, kicking up a dust cloud, I felt pangs of pain for them.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    But despite their sorry state, these demons genuinely weren¡¯t bothered by a mere twenty-fold increase in gravity, and soon enough, they all stood up, red-faced and necks bulging, with their looks of resentment toward us intensified several times over in an instant.


    It¡¯s also true, anyone treated like that wouldn¡¯t be able to keep calm, let alone a bunch of madman demons.


    Sadly for them, someone clearly had no intention of letting these demons vent their frustrations. Within a few seconds, the Xyrin Soldiers had completed their ammo swap. Adhering to the highest creed of shameless combat¨Ctake advantage while your enemy is down¨Cthey unleashed an even fiercer barrage onto the unfortunate demons, and what¡¯s more terrifying is that this firepower was clearly ¡°munitions trial products¡± with intentionally reduced power, and under the soldiers¡¯ precise aiming, all the bullets hit non-lethal areas¡­


    ¡­ I even saw a demon, unable to withstand the combined pressure of the machine guns and Gravity Field, collapse to the ground, only for a sleazy Soldier to rush forward, pick the demon up, and then run back to his shooting post¡­


    At this moment, for the first time, the unfortunate demons began to resent their sturdy bodies and tenacious Life Force¡­

 Chapter 174 - Chapter 174: Chapter 174 Unlucky Demon

    Chapter 174: Chapter 174 Unlucky Demon


    ¡°Even if they¡¯re demons,¡± I said, tugging at the corners of my mouth, ¡°I¡¯m starting to feel a bit sorry for them now¡­¡±


    ¡°You have a very¡­ unique general,¡± Sandora also wore a deadpan expression and glanced at Pandora who was seriously observing the actual effects of various warheads, her words bearing implied meaning.


    Yes, very unique, very unique¡­ Honestly, having a temperamental loli with hidden violent and iron-blooded attributes always by your side is quite a stressful thing indeed¡­


    At this moment, at the ¡°experimental firing range¡± arranged by Pandora, the remaining demons had basically lost all their fighting capacity. Despite the power suppression, the firepower of what could be called battlefield slaughtering machines was still unbearable for flesh and blood. Additionally, the demons were more unlucky because, in order to test various warheads¡¯ real killing effects, the Xyrin Soldiers¡¯ shooting intentionally avoided vital areas from the beginning, turning a normal battle into a one-sided torture. I even had a ludicrous thought: Could it be that these demons were flattened by the hundreds of pounds of warheads inside them?


    Hundreds of pounds, and that¡¯s probably an underestimate. I¡¯ve witnessed the firing rate of the Single Soldier Cannons. With the demons¡¯ average height upwards of three meters, the bullets inside these poor fellows reached a terrifying number inside their bodies, so much so that the most skilled surgeon would refuse such an excruciating bullet-removal surgery due to a lack of patience.


    The demons, with their large bodies, collapsed powerlessly to the ground, special warheads inside them causing ongoing damage, which made them twitch endlessly in pain. Dirty green blood flowed all over, carrying waves of corrosive blue smoke and pungent odors. Despite such circumstances, there were still two demons standing on the ground.


    One of them was the leader demon with bat wings; he was obviously much stronger than his underlings. From the start, he had been using shadow energy to create shields to mitigate the damage from bullets. Of course, during his ordeal, he also attempted to escape from the air, but Pandora had already prepared several Floating Cannons in the sky. As soon as this guy¡¯s feet left the ground, a barrage of powerful high-energy rays rained down on him. Knowing it was the enemy toying with him, the demon had no courage to resist such seriously dangerous rays and reluctantly stayed on the ground to cooperate with our ammunition test¨Cthat¡¯s what I thought.


    And the other demon still standing was the Broken-Horned Demon Guard that Lin Xue had specified to keep. Furthermore, because they had been explicitly instructed beforehand, the Soldiers paid extra attention to this broken-horned guy. Aside from the final harassment fire needed to prevent him from breaking through the cordon, they hadn¡¯t directly shot at him from start to finish, so apart from being out of breath, this demon guard was actually better off than his boss.


    The relentless noise of the gunfire finally quieted down. The two surviving demons eventually came to their senses. As they surveyed their surroundings, they saw all their comrades fallen, and they themselves were surrounded by layers of enemies.


    Carefully avoiding the demon blood on the ground that continued to corrode the stones, we approached the two surviving demons, who immediately raised their heads. Their blood-red eyes were filled with intense hatred as they stared fiercely at us.


    ¡°Despicable humans!¡± The leader demon, trembling all over¨Cnot knowing whether it was due to severe pain or fury, but clearly the latter from his words.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite surprising to hear such words coming from a demon,¡± I said feigning surprise, then quickly raised my hand pointing towards him. He immediately took two steps back, and his wounds burst open at once.


    Typical cunning demon, even in such a dire situation, still thinking of launching a sneak attack. Just now, this guy was secretly gathering his last bit of strength, trying to use this last opportunity to deliver a lethal blow to us. Unfortunately, reality is cruel, and he thought he had hidden his small movements well, but they couldn¡¯t escape my mutant perception of spiritual power. The energy he had just gathered was instantly disrupted by my spiritual power, triggering a minor mana backlash, causing all the wounds on his body to burst open from the uncontrolled burst of internal energy.


    If my spiritual power interference had been a little late, allowing the fellow to gather all his energy to launch, he would have likely received a more devastating effect. However, that would have resulted in him instantly being burned to a pile of high-calcium ash by his own evil flames. I wanted to keep him for some information. Although Lin Xue said that the broken-horned guy knew a lot, as a small leader, this winged guy might know roughly the same, right?


    ¡°Bastard! What have you done?!¡± The demon leader was suddenly hit by a mana backlash, and in fright, he discovered he could no longer feel the flow of energy within his body, feeling intense unease, a situation he had never encountered before¨Che knew about magical professions¡¯ Silence ability, having experienced it, but this was completely different! The Silence spell simply prevents a spellcaster from gathering mana properly, but now he couldn¡¯t feel his power at all, as if the innate demon energy in him had vanished into thin air! This strange human had actually stripped him of his demonic talent?!


    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co


    ¡°You¡¯d better keep plenty of respect, demon,¡± I said irritably, looking at the demon leader who, despite being in such a dire state, still acted arrogantly. Then I slowly sauntered up to him but then stepped back¨Cdamn it, what does this guy eat to grow so tall? His height of over three meters really hit my insecurities! Better keep some distance to offset the height difference¡­


    However, it seemed someone else at the scene was more concerned about their own height. Pandora walked briskly up to him, then lifted her little foot and kicked precisely at the demon¡¯s leg, accompanied by a crisp sound of breaking bones. The tall demon grunted and fell to his knees.


    ¡°What a violent loli!¡± More than one person thought so.


    As an informed person, Sandora and I exchanged glances, sharing a mutual understanding, ¡°The little guy is becoming more and more concerned about his small stature¡­¡±


    Unfortunately, Pandora¡¯s height was forever a tragedy. Although the demon had already knelt on the ground, he still looked gigantic in front of Pandora, who was only about one meter twenty-three tall¡­


    Having taken down one, Pandora turned her gaze to the Broken Horned Demon Guard next to her. The latter shivered and quickly crouched down, sensing what was expected¡­


    This guy was quite amusing.


    ¡°Listen, demon,¡± Pandora said, ¡°considering you are quite dishonest and completely unaware of how to behave as a captive, I have already stripped you of your demonic powers. If you can¡¯t learn to be smarter, I won¡¯t hesitate to take away much more¡­¡±


    ¡°Just kill me then! Despicable human!¡±


    I quickly entered my swagger mode and then, with a snap of my fingers and a smile, said, ¡°Vision.¡±


    The demon paused, then immediately cried out, ¡°What have you done!¡±


    What had I done? A simple thing: I used my spiritual power to forcibly sever his brain¡¯s ability to process visual information, causing him to experience the illusion of blindness. In reality, from his eyes to his nerves to his brain, his visual system was completely undamaged. It was just that, under the interference of my spiritual power, he had ¡°forgotten¡± how to interpret the information transmitted from his retina. Although the brain structure of demons might differ from that of humans, their spiritual structures were not significantly different. Thanks to Sandora¡¯s special training and my own explorations, I had long mastered the technique of instantly analyzing an enemy¡¯s spiritual structure using my own variant spiritual power. Using this technique to disrupt the partial spiritual functions of intelligent beings was as easy as flipping my hand.


    But this seemingly powerful skill also had its flaws. Its effect could be significantly reduced if the enemy¡¯s spiritual power far exceeded my own, and it was almost ineffective against ¡°low-level creatures¡± who relied almost entirely on nerve reflexes to act. However, obviously, the demon in front of me was neither a freakish monster like Akmonde nor a low-level creature like a paramecium, so he was affected.


    ¡°Next, smell¡­ I will gradually strip you of everything that makes you a living being until you understand your place¡­¡±


    ¡°Damn it, what exactly¡­¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you come up with a more creative phrase?¡± I pulled a brick from my personal space and rhythmically began to tap it on his head, ¡°Next, touch¡­¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Pain¡­ hmm, that¡¯s not good, let¡¯s go with taste.¡±


    ¡°Then, hearing!¡±


    Jaina had already become dumbfounded next to us. Was this still that incredibly powerful variant demon? Powerless as a baby in front of a Divine Envoy? The Divine Envoy hadn¡¯t even made a serious effort, just casually stripping the creature of its innate biological abilities? What a bizarre and irresistible power!


    ¡°Very well,¡± I saw the Demon Leader in front of me seemingly resign himself to his fate and lower his head sullenly. I nodded in satisfaction, ¡°Now, you can honestly answer my questions¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ Brother,¡± Pandora tugged gently at the back of my clothes, while Sandora silently stared skyward, ¡°He can¡¯t hear anymore¡­¡±

 Chapter 175 - Chapter 175: Chapter 175 Look, How Terrifying Lolis Can Be

    Chapter 175: Chapter 175 Look, How Terrifying Lolis Can Be


    Jaina was a bit puzzled. The Divine Envoy before her seemed to play with powerful demons as if they were mere toys, leaving her wondering if it was intentional or simply in his nature to keep causing these absurd, laughable incidents one after another.


    For instance, right now, the interrogation had self-absorbedly started only after the demon¡¯s hearing was taken away¡­


    ¡°Ahem, an accident, just a small accident¡­¡± I coughed awkwardly, tapping on Sandora¡¯s head as she struggled to suppress her laughter beside me, and then I lifted the hearing restriction from the demon.


    ¡°Listen, demon, now I ask and you answer. Don¡¯t even think about hiding anything or lying. You¡¯ve seen how easy it is for me to kill you, but in the spirit of entertainment, I¡¯ve decided to let you be of some small use. Got it?¡±


    ¡°¡­Who exactly are you people? I don¡¯t remember humans being so powerful¡­¡± Even after being tormented by me and having most of his will to resist worn down, this stubborn demon seemed uncooperative.


    ¡°Hiss¨Chiss¨C¡± The sound of searing flesh came through, as Pandora made her move. The girl stretched out a hand and with her fingertips reached towards the demon¡¯s arm¨Cher pale, slender finger effortlessly melted through the demon¡¯s tough muscle, which could withstand alloy bullet attacks. Like a hot iron rod piercing cheese, Pandora left a hole vaporizing through the demon¡¯s arm!


    Good grief, was this kid¡¯s finger made of a soldering iron? Also, I suddenly realized that the truly frightening creatures in this world apparently included innocent-looking little lolis¡­


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The agony of his arm being slowly melted by the extreme heat made the hard-headed demon howl uncontrollably to the sky, but he was horrified to find that aside from such wails, he couldn¡¯t move an inch¨Ceven wiggling a finger was too much to hope for!


    Sandora decisively cut off the demon¡¯s control over his body and spoke down to him with a tone of icy arrogance, ¡°Demon, our patience is limited. It¡¯s in your best interest to honestly answer our questions. Any superfluous chatter will only make my sister take an even greater interest in you as a toy!¡±


    Baby, you¡¯re so wronged not to be the final boss!


    However, Sandora¡¯s and my roles have always been clearly defined¨Cone played good cop, the other bad cop. Sandora¡¯s imposing presence, honed through countless campaigns and the commanding air of a superior, was sometimes more effective than any physical torture, while I was better suited to offer what seemed like a light at the end of the tunnel when the enemy¡¯s psychological defenses were about to collapse. As for Pandora¨Cthis clueless little loli, who was neither good at psychological warfare nor skilled in underhandedness, had but one task: to create a terrifying atmosphere from time to time with effortless ease.


    Watching the demon leader twitching occasionally from the pain of his wounds, I revealed what I believed to be a very sunny smile, ¡°Now you can talk. How did you get to Azeroth? I¡¯m quite curious about this¡­ space transmission technology.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    Pandora immediately stepped forward, her delicate little hand ready to poke a few more times.


    ¡°Ah¡­ no¡­ I really don¡¯t know¡­ It¡¯s not the Burning Legion¡¯s technology. I¡¯m just a lower officer. I only know that the Great Demon Lords found some very powerful allies. Those allies brought us this ability to conduct space transmission that ignores world laws and energy constraints. But the principles behind this technology¡­ I truly don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    ¡°Disregard world laws and energy limitations?!¡± Xyrin and Sandora exclaimed in unison, ¡°Could you possibly directly transport Akmonde to Azeroth?!¡±


    If that were true, the situation would be as bad as it could get. We might handle fifty variant demons with our numerical and equipment superiority, but if the whole Burning Legion, including the most powerful demon lords, were to land on Azeroth at the same time¨Cwe simply couldn¡¯t hold them off!


    Fortunately, this scenario wouldn¡¯t occur, as the demon immediately disclosed very important information, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. It¡¯s said that the transporter brought by those new allies suffered severe damage due to a fatal strike from the enemy. Even transporting a few dozen low-level demons is already pushing it to the limit, and to repair the transporters will take at least half a year¡­¡±


    I sighed with relief, then asked, ¡°Let¡¯s set that issue aside for now. The second question¨Cwhy are you more powerful than ordinary demons? Has the Burning Legion become so extravagant that even the scouting mixed soldiers are of elite demon quality?¡±


    ¡°Because we have received blessings!¡± The demon leader immediately showed a proud expression and arrogantly held his head high¨Can action emphasizing his own height advantage, which once again provoked the petite and adorable Pandora beside him. She immediately landed a beautiful inch-fist punch on the leg of this forgetful demon (regrettably, even when he was squatting, Little Pandora could only reach his calves¡­), causing the latter to howl miserably and flop to the ground.


    The demon guard on the side, who had been stealthily observing us, shivered again and squatted even more diligently on the ground while trying to shrink his body as much as possible, continuously attempting to stuff his head into his pant crotch¡­


    Thus, loli are truly frightening¡­


    ¡°Very well, a blessing,¡± I said wryly, looking at the demon writhing on the ground, ¡°but in my view, it¡¯s merely an upgrade from a bean curd dregs level to a bean curd block. Tell me what these blessings are all about.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ I don¡¯t really understand¡­ I merely followed orders. Our leader had us lie in a strange pool, then the Fear Demon King would hypnotize us. When we woke up, we had become more powerful demons. As for the process in between¡­ I have no idea what happened¡­ After that, we were dispatched here. Our higher-ups tasked us with acting freely and causing chaos as we pleased, nothing more¡­¡±


    It seemed I couldn¡¯t get anything more from this useless demon. Although he was slightly stronger than the mixed soldiers, it was clear he was merely a simple soldier being used as a tool, following orders. The demons appearing now were probably just the Burning Legion¡¯s first batch of semi-finished products altered for testing their efficacy in the world of Azeroth. Although we couldn¡¯t get much info, Sandora and I managed to deduce quite a bit. Firstly, the alliance between the Burning Legion and the corrupted Xyrin Apostles had essentially become a fact; this was evident from the Xyrin space technology they used. Secondly, those highly likely Abyssalized Xyrin Apostles had suffered a heavy blow before contacting the Burning Legion. Even the most important military facilities of the Xyrin Army¨Cthe space transmitters¨Cwere almost destroyed. This somewhat confirmed the report brought by Dingdang¨Cthat in the world of Azeroth, there had been fierce conflicts between the Star Domain Divine Race and the Xyrin Apostles. Although the small division of the Divine Race was possibly wiped out due to an absolute numerical disadvantage, the corrupted Xyrin Apostles had been significantly weakened too, a piece of good news for us. The third point: the biochemical transformation technology obtained by the Burning Legion from the Xyrin Apostles might still be imperfect; otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be frequently sending test subjects to the world of Azeroth to gauge the success of the alterations. However, considering the terrifying R&D capabilities of the Xyrin Technicians, it¡¯s feared that this technology will mature very soon. By then, we will have to face a Burning Legion that has grown in strength by many folds¨Ceven if such a transformation has limited effects on the likes of powerful demon lords, the large number of ordinary soldiers whose strength has increased several times will be more than enough for us to handle.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Beyond that, another question came to mind: why had the Burning Legion only begun these actions now? What was the point of their previous moves, like dispatching beastmen and inciting the Undead Catastrophe?


    However, looking at this foolish, simple-minded, soldier-type demon officer in front of me, I knew I wouldn¡¯t get answers to these questions today.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯ll do for the questioning.¡± I reached out and pulled Pandora, who had been spinning around the two demons creating a terrifying atmosphere, back to my side. The moment Pandora left, I distinctly saw the two unfortunate demons reveal faces filled with the joy of having escaped disaster.


    ¡°Jaina, this winged guy is yours now. I¡¯ve nullified his innate demonic talents; aside from his height, he¡¯s not much better than a pig now. You can use him for experiments, as a specimen, or even to improve the soldiers¡¯ meals¨CI have no objections. As for this Broken Horn guy, I¡¯m taking him back. Our Prophet has questions for him. You don¡¯t mind, right?¡±


    ¡°Of¡­ of course¡­¡± Jaina responded as if waking from a trance, seemingly having just snapped out of some strange fantasy world, or maybe she was taken aback by the spectacle before her. That might also be possible; a powerful demon who towered over humans reduced to a plaything by a Little Loli was indeed a nerve-racking scene.

 Chapter 176 - Chapter 176: Chapter 176: Advantages and Disadvantages

    Chapter 176: Chapter 176: Advantages and Disadvantages


    Although the news that the Burning Legion had mastered biochemical transformation technology added quite a bit of pressure, it wasn¡¯t all bad news.


    Specifically, something that was supposed to be bad news turned into good news because of the appearance of a certain key item¨Cconfused yet?


    This was told to me by Pandora on the way back, while resting on the transport ship.


    After Sicaro had his soldiers carry out live fire exercises and analyzed the collected data, he came to a conclusion that made everyone overjoyed, and Pandora immediately told me.


    We have a special weapon that can inflict at least double damage on variant demons!


    Ao Tie Ammunition!


    When I first heard this term, I was a bit stunned. Ao Tie? What¡¯s that? It sounded vaguely familiar; where had I heard it before?


    Seeing the puzzled expression suddenly on my face, even Lian Shandora couldn¡¯t help but facepalm and sighed, lamenting why she had to deal with such a thick-headed person: ¡°Listen, Ah Jun, could you occasionally pay some attention to these important pieces of information? Ao Tie, isn¡¯t that the metal we accidentally found last time we went to the Otherworld that could counteract Abyss Power? We even had Bubbles leave a Mother Nest to help those Otherworldly People cultivate Superpower Soldiers, in exchange for a stable supply of Ao Tie resources. Now, you¡­ Oh my god, how can you still not remember¡­¡±


    Seeing Sandora, who had already started to disregard her own image by launching headbutt attacks while grabbing her blonde hair, I felt a bit embarrassed to tease her further. So, I pulled the frantic girl into my arms and said with a smile, ¡°Alright, alright, I was just messing with you. I remembered it earlier, including that Central Superpower Bureau, but I really didn¡¯t think of it just now¡­¡±


    Seeing Sandora resting happily in my arms, Pandora also couldn¡¯t help but sneak glances our way, her typically expressionless small face and empty gray pupils subtly showing a hint of envy.


    If it had been Little Baobao, she would have been waving her little hands and rushing over asking for a hug by now, but it was something Pandora wouldn¡¯t do. This little girl, despite her forever-young Loli appearance, always insisted on maintaining a very serious demeanor. She could occasionally act spoiled in her own way when just the few of us were together. However, when others were present, she would definitely keep a straight face and remain serious. Now¡­ I looked at the two guards at the door, their faces severely lacking in expression and tension in every fibre of their being. Then, looking at the little Loli beside me, who clearly wanted to act spoiled but was stubbornly maintaining the facade of a mature adult, I suddenly found her too amusing¡­


    Thinking this, I couldn¡¯t help but pat Pandora on the head. If I were to treat her like a child and hug her in front of her subordinates now, this girl would certainly act coyly, so instead, I opted to simply muss her hair a bit. The two guards at the door, though rigorously uptight in their expressions, still immediately turned their gazes away, adopting a pose of vigilantly surveying the surroundings for any enemies¨Ca pretty decent act.


    Pandora, though she usually disliked being treated as a child, clearly made an exception for me. Hence, even though patting her on the head was a way to show affection to children, Pandora immediately showed an expression of enjoyment. She also quickly glanced around to see if anyone was watching us. When she noticed that both guards were not looking in our direction, she visibly relaxed.


    ¡°Is the Ao Tie warhead really that effective?¡±


    ¡°Surprisingly so,¡± Sandora said, reaching into her personal space and pulling out a dull, oversized bullet. ¡°Although we haven¡¯t yet pinpointed the element in Ao Tie that specifically suppresses Abyss power, simply utilizing purified Ao Tie to manufacture bullets is quite easy. These bullets are coated with a thin layer of Ao Tie. Originally, the Burning Legion and our corrupted kin using Abyss energy for demonic biochemical transformations were definitely bad news for us. However, they would never have expected that there existed something in the world that could counter Abyss energy. Demons, enhanced to resist armor-piercing bullets with their toughened skins, had no resistance against this low-tech solid warhead. The Ao Tie bullets, even fired at minimal initial velocity, could penetrate those demons who thought themselves invulnerable¡­¡±


    ¡°So, does that mean the threat of the enhanced demons has been negated?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but be overjoyed upon hearing this. Although we eliminated fifty enhanced demons today, it didn¡¯t mean we had gained an advantage over the Burning Legion. There were three reasons: First, the demons we eliminated were clearly just first-generation test subjects. According to the description by the demon squad leader, their modifications were still quite crude and primitive. These guys¡¯ strength couldn¡¯t compare to truly perfected variant demons. Sandora¡¯s analysis suggested that, if these modifications were successful, an ordinary soldier of the Burning Legion might potentially match a Xyrin Soldier in combat ability. That meant our absolute advantage was lost, leaving only our technological advantage in long-range weapons. Second, the demons we encountered clearly lacked tactical finesse. This might have been tied to their unfamiliarity with their new power, as evidenced by their reliance solely on brute physical resistance to incoming attacks rather than cleverly repositioning to defend and counterattack. If today we had faced fifty well-trained demons equipped for both ranged and melee combat, complete with tanks and healers like a standard raid group¡­ahem, please disregard that small slip of the tongue. My point is, even if the fifty demons we encountered today had slightly better military training and more diverse combat capabilities, relying on their physique to withstand concentrated machinegun fire, it wouldn¡¯t have been so easy for us to win. The third and most important point is our military force, which is at an absolute disadvantage.


    Indeed, the Xyrin Mainframe Technology is revolutionary, and Super Space-Time Garrison Technology gives us a considerable base of forces, but there is a limit to how many Super Space-Time Garrisons we can deploy, and even the revolutionary Xyrin Host requires time to build and develop. The twelve Bubbles working around the clock won¡¯t allow us to catch up to the Burning Legion¡¯s military power in a short time. Although for some uncertain reasons, the Burning Legion has not shown signs of a large-scale descent yet, I have a premonition that the arrival of the demons is not far off. We definitely don¡¯t have enough time to develop so many troops.


    In conclusion, despite easily eliminating fifty variant demons today, in reality, compared to the Burning Legion, our overall strength is still at a disadvantage¡­


    However, the successful development of Ao Tie weapons has brought me unexpected good news. It appears that our greatest crisis¨Cvariant demons¨Cis not as terrifying as expected.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    But, as if specifically meant to dampen my spirits, Sandora violently praised the Ao Tie warheads before delivering a quite disheartening fact, ¡°The situation isn¡¯t as optimistic as you think¡­¡±


    ¡°The Ao Tie warheads can indeed counter the Abyss energy in variant demons, but their suppression ability is limited solely to that aspect. In other parameters, like the warhead¡¯s kinetic energy, hardness, and penetration power, Ao Tie bullets aren¡¯t particularly impressive. Furthermore, due to conflicts between Ao Tie and several alloys, these warheads are even less durable than conventional solid bullets. Meaning, if the enemy were originally powerful demons, these bullets might be even less effective than a titanium alloy sabot bullet. And even if a variant demon¡¯s entire strength was based on Abyss energy, Ao Tie isn¡¯t omnipotent. It has limits to its suppression ability. I roughly calculated that a bullet coated with Ao Tie could suppress this magnitude of Abyss energy¡­¡±


    Sandora said, extending her right hand and flicking out a small black spark¨Cbarely larger than Little Baobao¡¯s small tiger teeth.


    ¡°That¡¯s equivalent to the Abyss energy throughout the bodies of the half-complete variant demons we encountered today. As the Abyss energy strengthens, the suppressive power of the Ao Tie bullets will weaken, gradually becoming ineffective¡­ By the way, don¡¯t think about making the entire bullet out of Ao Tie to enhance its power. Not to mention we don¡¯t have that much Ao Tie, even if we did, it would be pointless since the interaction between the bullet and Abyss energy is limited purely to its surface layer¡­ Eh, Ah Jun, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡­Nothing important, just that someone was about to ask why not make bullets entirely out of Ao Tie when our Queen had already anticipated her lover¡¯s foolish question and proactively negated it, leaving someone feeling significantly intellectually inferior¡­

 Chapter 177 - Chapter 177: Chapter 177: The Picnic-style Strategy Meeting

    Chapter 177: Chapter 177: The Picnic-style Strategy Meeting


    Sandora¡¯s analysis quickly and effectively calmed me down from the joy of easily eliminating fifty variant demons, and I finally realized that the real enemy we were facing was not just these half-baked mixed demon soldiers, not even the mighty demon army, or demonic lords like Akmonde and Kil¡¯Jaeden. Our true enemies were the corrupted Xyrin Apostles who, after mastering Abyss Energy, could even defeat the Divine Race; compared to them, the fifty small fries we eliminated today were simply not worth mentioning.


    As a result, not only did we not have an advantage, but we were at an absolute disadvantage¨Cthis made me quite uncomfortable; I wasn¡¯t afraid of powerful enemies, but this was the first time I had encountered such a situation where the invincible Xyrin Empire Army had become the weaker side; to be honest, I was feeling pretty terrible.


    To get rid of this awful feeling as soon as possible, I immediately pulled Pandora over, and rubbed her soft little face, watching the little girl¡¯s slightly confused and silly reaction¨Cah, that felt much better¡­


    After returning to Serramo, we temporarily said goodbye to Jaina, who took the unfortunate, demoralized leader of the demon mixed soldiers, also known as Extra A, back with her, while we returned to the Faith-class with the Broken Horned Demon Guard, who Lin Xue had singled out as quite interesting but had remained unnamed due to the author forgetting to give him one, hence still tragically referred to as Extra B, ready to convene a meeting.


    The outposts built by the Baobaos were three small islands that could perfectly form a triangle, with the Faith-class parked right in the center of these outposts, tightly guarded yet also serving as the command center. Thanks to the effective operation of these three bases, the crazy scenarios we had feared of zealous Holy Light followers swimming overnight to the Faith-class to pilgrimage did not occur. However, a craze for underwater swimming had recently emerged around Serramo, as these avid Holy Light followers realized that swimming across the surface was tremendously ineffective and thus pinned their hopes underwater. Now, the typically serious and humorless Holy Knights and Priests rush to the docks every afternoon after changing shifts, where they undergo various hilariously rapid training sessions led by so-called professional swimming coaches before plopping into the water¨Cthis development really leaves one speechless¡­


    Alright, we¡¯ll set aside these boneheaded behaviors caused by their brains being fried by Holy Light for now and redirect our focus back to the meeting room.


    The Faith-class is truly large, a treasure capable of interstellar colonization that Earthlings could only imagine in science fiction¨Ca Starship City. Inside the Faith-class, there were even two small towns, or as Sandora would call them, Colonial Ecosystem Balls, a type of ¡°Simple ecological equipment¡± that can be directly deployed from outer space to the surface of a planet for colonization.


    As for this ¡°Simple ecological equipment,¡± I remained quite nonchalant¡­


    Compared to the cold, steel-constructed grand hall, everyone still preferred the lively atmosphere of nature. Thus, we moved our meeting from the core command room, filled with radars and surveillance equipment, to a small jungle within the second Ecological Ball of the Faith-class. This development was met with huge disapproval from a certain troublesome aggregation, while our Little Goddess displayed wildly jubilant cheers¨Cthough I don¡¯t believe this explained why our Supreme Commander meeting eventually turned into a picnic¡­


    ¡°I mean¡­ can everyone at least try to be serious¡­¡± Looking at the bunch of beautiful ladies in front of me, all in a picnic mood with no sense of gravity, I felt utterly powerless.


    Who can tell me why a perfectly good strategy meeting turned out like this?


    In this small forest clearing, aside from a tragic man seemingly completely assimilated by deep shadows and a troubled aggregation with a tangible sense of resentment, there was a festive atmosphere of a holiday picnic everywhere.


    Qianqian, dressed in a pure white dress, quietly curled up on the grass, diligently weaving a beautiful garland, bearing a serene and beautiful resemblance to a forest goddess, which was unexpected given Qianqian¡¯s normally lively demeanor.


    Next to Qianqian, a true Goddess¨CDingdang¨Cwas engaged in activities wholly unbefitting her status. The little thing was laughing boisterously while flying around in a dazzling green halo in the air, clearly thrilled and excited by the lively jungle within the Faith-class.


    Meanwhile, the Loli trio was engaged in their usual activities: Bubbles had her eyes slightly closed, her face occasionally crossing with peculiar smiles, clearly immersed in some large-scale RPG world; Little Baobao and Pandora, as usual, were staring motionless at each other, with a terribly-designed but oversized lollipop placed on a stump between them, the two Lolies settling the ownership of the lollipop made by their elder brother through their own invented duel method.


    Behind the two little Lolis stood their respective backup teams dragged along forcibly: Sivis stood behind his superior, helplessly grinning, while the elder sister stood behind Little Baobao, her face filled with resignation. The two mature beauties had obviously witnessed this scene more than once, but no matter how many times they saw it, it did not change their helpless expressions¡­


    Little Baobao was manageable, but Pandora¡­ Sivis was now beginning to question if this little Loli, competing with another child for a lollipop by not blinking, was really his superior anymore. Oh God, if time could rewind a few months¡­ this scene was something she could never have imagined¡­


    As for further away, a certain queen, dribbling by a barbecue grill, giggling foolishly¨Clet¡¯s gloriously ignore her¡­


    Fairly speaking, the scene of these adorable girls relaxing freely in the forest clearing was indeed a pleasant sight, of course, if all of this hadn¡¯t been under the premise of a ¡°battle meeting¡±¡­


    It was supposed to be a meeting, discussing highly important matters, why did it turn out like this in the end? Maybe moving the venue from the command room was a mistake after all?


    ¡°Yes, it was a mistake!¡± Lin Xue suddenly lifted her head, her face grim as she looked at me.


    Oh, it looks like I was lost in thought on the public channel again. Never mind; given how often this happens, I won¡¯t complain about it anymore.


    Moreover, it¡¯s normal for a Holy Emperor like me, who is deeply concerned about the Empire¡¯s safety, to feel down as a battle meeting turns into a picnic, but why is Lin Xue, who never seems to take serious matters to heart, resenting this as well? Could it be just because she was taken away from the hall filled with various interesting machines? Shouldn¡¯t everyone appreciate a bit of fresh nature like this? That is to say, Lin Xue¡¯s true nature is actually a Transformer¡­


    ¡°Bang!¡± A huge noise startled the girls, then all the beautiful ladies, except for Little Baobao who looked surprised and gestured at the big crater I had made, looked at me spinning down from the sky with indifferent expressions on their faces, showing no surprise at all.


    Hey, hey, hey, you saw that, didn¡¯t you? Lin Xue just made a pretty obvious personal attack, didn¡¯t she? Rising Dragon Strike with a side kick followed by an upper kick¨Ca three-hit bug combo! Could you at least react a bit? Condemn this violent woman, hurry up!


    But in the next second, many voices of Spiritual Connection resounded in my mind simultaneously: ¡°Serves you right¡­¡±


    Alright, it seems I¡¯m a hopeless case when it comes to having inappropriate thoughts in public channels¡­


    ¡°So, um¡­¡± I made one last effort, trying to pull everyone away from the deadly allure of garlands, candies, and barbecues, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we consider our main crisis right now? As for the picnic¡­ It can wait a bit longer while¡­¡±


    Thank heavens, it seemed that after having fun for half the day, the misses finally reluctantly set aside what they were doing.


    ¡­Or maybe they had just had enough fun. Qianqian had just finished making a garland, Pandora had won a battle against Little Baobao, who was now pulling at her mother who just emerged from a game to complain pitifully, and a Queen who had been barbecuing from the start now approached them, face greasy¨Conly now did you remember to do something serious?


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s start the meeting,¡± Sandora wiped the grease off her face, burped slightly, and then looked around, ¡°Everyone should already understand the situation¨CLittle Baobao, you don¡¯t need to know¨Ctoday we are discussing how to confront the Burning Legion, who are stronger, more stable, better informed than us, and supported by Xyrin Technology.¡±


    ¡­Darling, are you a spy sent by Akmonde?


    As soon as Sandora spoke, she used a grand parallelism that effectively killed everyone¡¯s will to fight, a severity in line with Xyrin¡¯s characteristic¡­


    Though it might sound unbelievable, Sandora¡¯s opening remarks were not inappropriate at all. The Xyrin Apostles never cared about morale, and for such an army that would never be intimidated by enemies, inspiring morale is a waste of time; speaking bluntly about the current strength comparison of us versus them was more useful¨CSandora was used to speaking this way.


    But just because she¡¯s used to it doesn¡¯t mean we are, and almost the moment the words left her, Sandora suddenly realized she had made a mistake¡­


    Seeing everyone looking utterly struck, Sandora immediately came over with a pitiful look and said, ¡°Ah Jun, I was wrong¡­¡±


    Of course, I couldn¡¯t bear to blame her. After all, considering it from a Xyrin Apostle¡¯s perspective, her way of speaking was perfectly normal, and the situation was as bad as she said.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Bubbles, if the outpost runs at full capacity, how long will it take to build enough military forces?¡±


    ¡°Currently, the resources and area of the three outposts are limited, significantly restricting our development. However, the Xyrin Nest will produce the next generation of simplified Xyrin Hosts in a week, which if used for expansion will greatly accelerate our development. It¡¯s estimated that within six months, we can form an army capable of confronting the alliance of the Burning Legion and the Fallen Apostles.¡±


    Forming a powerful army capable of confronting the wicked alliance from scratch in six months truly demonstrated a terrifying military expansion capability, but it still wasn¡¯t enough¨Cwe needed six months of peaceful development, while the Burning Legion could invade at any moment, making the traditional military development route unlikely.


    Then, everyone proposed other strategies, including sending special forces to Drano World and the cosmos to proactively seek and sabotage the enemy, but none of these plans were sufficiently practical.


    ¡°I say¡­¡± Lin Xue, who had been acting dead on the ground, suddenly raised a hand, signaling she had something to say, ¡°Why is it that we have to fight alone? Or rather, why does every power in the world intend to fight alone?¡±

 Chapter 178 - Chapter 178: Chapter 178 Lin Xues Suggestion

    Chapter 178: Chapter 178 Lin Xue¡¯s Suggestion


    Lin Xue¡¯s sudden remark startled me. Had the object that had been lying on the ground pretending to be a nameless dead body been able to talk all along?


    Lin Xue¡¯s gaze immediately swept towards me with a dangerous glint: ¡°I have a feeling that just now, a very disrespectful remark was made about me¡­ Was it you?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± I immediately put on a serious expression, feigning indignance. Tsk, think you can bluff me? I had been careful to close the public channel of the spiritual connection just now! Yes, I decided, from now on, whenever I think about anything related to Lin Xue, I¡¯ll shut off the public channel first!


    Lin Xue looked at me suspiciously, sizing me up for a long while before snorting, ¡°Hmph, consider yourself sensible. Where was I¡­ Ah, right. We seem to always compare our small force against the enemy¡¯s alliance army. Why should we? Even the Burning Legion and those corrupted Xyrin Apostles who had their minds burnt by the Abyss know to form an alliance. Why must we fight alone? Jaina¡¯s Alliance Army, the Beastman troops, the Dark Night Elves, and even The Forgotten who became independent earlier due to plot changes¨Cthey all are formidable forces, aren¡¯t they? Azeroth is their homeland, it¡¯s true we came to help them, but these natives aren¡¯t just here to leech XP behind us¡­ err¡­ anyway, don¡¯t nitpick the details. What I mean is, since the enemy is strong and we¡¯re fighting on their turf, why can¡¯t we unite with the locals here to form our own alliance army?¡±


    Form an alliance army?


    ¡°I¡¯ve considered that,¡± I admitted frankly, ¡°forming an alliance army is indeed an option, but isn¡¯t Jaina already on it? You¡¯ve seen the results. Despite the Alliance, Beastman, and Dark Night Elves forming an unstable alliance, this alliance army doesn¡¯t seem very strong. I¡¯m even unsure if they can hold out for a week against the Burning Legion, whose strength has far exceeded expectations. You know, with the support of Xyrin Technology, the demons have mutated into even more powerful creatures. Compared to them, the natives of Azeroth are a bit¡­ lacking in strength.¡±


    What I said was the truth¨Cusing the strength of Azeroth¡¯s natives to fight the enemy is a well-known strategy, and choosing to land near Serramo shows that we have indeed regarded the natives of Azeroth as allies. But honestly, our confidence in these allies is a bit low.


    According to the intelligence we¡¯ve gathered, a single yet-to-be-perfected Variant Demon can easily annihilate a hundred battle-hardened human Heavy Infantry-an absurd level of combat strength. In contrast, a fully armed Xyrin Apostle can leverage technological advantages and their own absurd life form to handle at least five Variant Demons. That means, in terms of ordinary Soldiers, one Xyrin Apostle is equivalent to at least five hundred human infantry. As for the super units, such as Demon Lords and Mortal Heroes, and compared to Xyrin Officers, we still can¡¯t draw a definitive conclusion due to insufficient data. But one thing is for sure, Jaina is definitely no match for any Xyrin Officer, let alone contending with a Leader Level Xyrin Apostle like Pandora.


    In summary, while the Mortals of Azeroth represent a significant force, in the present situation with the plot drastically changed and the enemy unprecedentedly strong, our confidence in our Mortal Allies is quite lacking¡­


    Rather than leave our fate in the hands of weak allies, I think it¡¯s more reliable for us to possess absolute power¡­


    ¡°Shallow, oh so shallow¡­¡± After hearing my explanation, Lin Xue immediately raised her index finger, wagging it in front of my face while showing undisguised scorn, ¡°Your perspective is indeed shallow; it seems it has to be this beautifully intelligent, insightful Prophet with eagle eyes to explain to you, a paramecium-like Dead Wood, what the vast ocean of a true people¡¯s war is¡­ Ouch!¡±


    Well done, Little Baobao!


    Even though Lin Xue, with her Prediction Ability, broke through every one of my counterattacks, it was clear that she had no wariness against Little Baobao, who often appeared with an innocent and naive image!


    Watching Little Baobao, with a face of indignation, biting Lin Xue¡¯s arm, I was inwardly pleased. Look at this, Lin Banxian, even our kindest and cutest Little Baobao can¡¯t stand your foul behavior, so that means¡­ huh?!


    I saw Lin Xue mysteriously produce a lollipop from somewhere, and with a slight shake in front of Little Baobao, Little Baobao¡¯s fierce expression from one second ago, as if it was determined to fight to the end to protect Daddy (this word really brings tears to my eyes) from this evil woman, immediately released its grip and, taking the lollipop and speaking an unintelligible alien language, cheerfully left.


    555¡­ Just for a lollipop, the little fellow was bought so easily¡­


    Pandora expressed strong dissatisfaction on the spot with Little Baobao¡¯s blatant betrayal. As the big sister of the Loli trio, my precious little sister felt it to be her duty to correct the misguided thoughts of someone who could be bought over by a single lollipop. As a result, the war council meeting, which had barely recovered from its peculiar picnic mood, once again began to show a tendency to devolve into farcical chaos of adults commanding and children frolicking¡­


    Good heavens, it was supposed to be a serious strategy meeting¡­


    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± my sister timely intervened to stop Pandora from pulling Little Baobao¡¯s ear, while turning her head to Lin Xue and saying, ¡°You stop it too. Let¡¯s hear your opinion, to be honest, I don¡¯t think the weak alliance Jaina has formed can become our key strength.¡±


    ¡°Of course, the fragile Alliance that Jaina has barely cobbled together right now is useless. In fact, this united force, which is becoming more unstable as time passes, no longer has a reason to exist!¡±


    With that said, it shocked everyone.


    ¡°Are you planning to destroy the Three Great Clans?¡± Qianqian, who felt the least about these things, immediately asked innocently, then shocked everyone again.


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Lin Xue shook her head decisively, and the look she threw my way carried the message, ¡°Is Qianqian¡¯s intelligence influenced by being around you too often? Should I keep my distance?¡± Seriously, how did I manage to decipher such a complex message that it takes 32 Chinese characters and a comma to describe clearly from just a roll of the eyes? Some slacker sitting at the computer and hammering away at the keyboard, can you stop for a moment and sort out your thoughts before posting?


    Okay, got sidetracked.


    Lin Xue shook her head and then began to explain her plan.


    ¡°First of all, we need to overthrow the idea of fighting alone. It seems we have fallen into a misconception, always considering ourselves separate from the natives of Azeroth. Even when opposing the enemy, we always consider the Xyrin Army and the Azeroth Mortal Army as two separate entities. Yes, we¡¯re allies, and we see ourselves as fighting cooperatively, but it¡¯s undeniable that every time we think about fighting the enemy, we¡¯re inclined to exclude the Azeroth forces.¡±


    Nobody could argue with Lin Xue¡¯s critique. Indeed, in this regard, it seems we¡¯ve been a bit too obstinate, unconsciously overlooking the strength Jaina and her people bring.


    ¡°Secondly, we must realize that the loose and weakening united force that Jaina has organized is just too fragile¡­


    ¡°I guess everybody is aware of this. No matter how powerful Jaina is, she¡¯s still a mortal, and even more so, a young woman. Most fatally, she¡¯s a woman who killed her own father¨Cyes, it was for a greater good, but¡­ how many people agree with that?


    ¡°Thus, it¡¯s impossible for Jaina to summon all Alliance Soldiers to fight side-by-side with Beastmen. The establishment of Serramo was already a miracle, so we can¡¯t expect her to bring more Suicide Squads from the Eastern Continent. Similarly, as a Human, the fact that she¡¯s been able to form a defensive and offensive alliance with Sal is impressive, but how many Beastmen are willing to join forces with Humans?


    ¡°Think about it, being an Outsider, a stranger, how many Dark Night Elves can Jaina persuade?


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°For the greater good, the leaders of the races might be able to come together and coercively have their subjects accept this union. But as time goes by, such a union cannot last forever. The pressure of the Burning Legion may constantly weigh on those leaders¡¯ heads, but the people¡­ although I hate to say it, they do have their ignorant side.¡±


    Lin Xue¡¯s analysis was spot-on, and we all found ourselves nodding along when I suddenly interjected, ¡°You¡¯re not an undercover from some power hiding in Lin Xue¡¯s skin, are you? Say, where have you hidden that crazy girl who usually can¡¯t say a word of sense and only adds to my troubles? If she has been silenced by you¡­ well, I might consider giving you a first-class merit¡­¡±


    ¡°Rising Dragon Strike!¡±


    After a splendid combo, the two who were living out a real-life fighting game returned to the meeting, while those around them carried an all-too-familiar expression, and Sandora and my sister had even started to brew some BlackTea on the side¡­


    ¡°Tsk, you almost disrupted my train of thought,¡± Lin Xue shook her head, apparently trying to reconnect it, ¡°I¡¯ll continue. Actually, my plan is quite simple, that is, to discard the loose alliance Jaina has established and rebuild. Her rallying power isn¡¯t enough to form a strong enough Alliance Army, but we can! As Saviors, we¡¯ll take the lead to form one! To build a Super Alliance that can truly unite all of Azeroth¡¯s mortal forces¨CBeastmen, Dead Souls, Humans, Elves, listen, whether you believe it or not, even Naga, Goblins¨CI want to unite everything in Azeroth that breathes or doesn¡¯t, even if it¡¯s a rock, I¡¯ll use it to smash against Akmonde, that giant pervert who¡¯s in love with trees!¡±

 Chapter 179 - Chapter 179: Chapter 179: Super Alliance Army

    Chapter 179: Chapter 179: Super Alliance Army


    Silence.


    All sounds instantly quieted down, including Little Baobao and Dingdang, who never knew what quiet was; everyone fell silent and looked at Lin Xue, who had just finished speaking, with stunned gazes¨Cof course, I have ample reason to believe that Little Baobao was simply mimicking the adults¡­


    This silence lasted for nearly thirty seconds, and I finally broke it, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s now discuss the issue of whether Akmonde intends to get frisky with the World Tree¡­¡±


    A small white fist, incongruous with its delicate appearance, packed with a mighty force, came at me. My powerful spiritual power let me clearly sense the direction of the attack and instantly figure out how to dodge it. The superhuman physical strength I¡¯d attained through multiple enhancements and training allowed me to execute a crisp aerial flip perfectly¡­


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Two minutes later, I came to.


    Alright, I didn¡¯t dodge it¨Cagain¨CI can be hundred percent certain that before I even attempted to dodge, Lin Xue, the super Prophet, already knew how long it would take for me to wake up¡­


    Dazedly sitting up, the first thing I saw was Little Baobao, hanging curiously around my neck, looking from side to side, then came Lin Xue¡¯s murderously smiling face, and then a sea of ¡°you had it coming¡± stares¡­


    ¡°Do you need another punch?¡± Lin Xue¡¯s fists collided as she asked ominously.


    ¡°Stop¨CCan we get back on topic, please?¡± I quickly put a halt to any further consecutive strikes from Lin Xue. It¡¯s not that her punches could do much damage. In fact, despite Lin Xue¡¯s abilities being off-the-charts, her combat power among us was genuinely pitiable. Although she¡¯d received enhancements from Xyrin Biotechnology as well, can you expect a Prophet to train her body every day? So Lin Xue¡¯s attack power¡­ was even weaker than a Ghost Maid whose greatest aspiration in life was to clean non-stop for twenty-four hours. And the physical strength I achieved through countless enhancements and intensive training¡­ Have you heard of a main battle tank? Yeah, the kind with hundreds of millimeters of frontal armor plate¡­


    Lin Xue knew this as well, so she simply raised the bar for joking with me to the level of weapons galore. In her words: ¡°Since you¡¯re an indestructible Little Strong and I¡¯m a feeble woman with the strength of a chicken, it¡¯s no big deal for you to take a punch from me¡­¡±


    Well, that¡¯s basically it. So, usually, when Lin Xue and I are trading blows, it¡¯s really just a joke. I¡¯m just humoring her. Really! I am! Every time I¡¯m sent flying and seemingly fail to dodge¡­ I¡¯m just humoring her! Definitely not because I can¡¯t dodge¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who went off-topic first!¡± As soon as she saw me capitulating, Lin Xue immediately straightened up triumphantly.


    ¡°¡­Alright, my bad, and you¡¯re a genius¡­ really, your plan is truly awesome!¡±


    This time, Lin Xue was the one left gaping.


    ¡°¡­Are you¡­ an alien undercover wearing Chen Jun¡¯s skin? Where have you hidden that idiot who can¡¯t stop ribbing me and feels itchy if he doesn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ve already used that joke earlier!¡± I gave Lin Xue a sidelong glance but still answered seriously, ¡°I mean it, you really came up with an incredible idea this time. I admit, I hadn¡¯t thought of such a great concept before!¡±


    Regardless of how much trouble Lin Xue usually caused me, she is still one of the leaders of the largest Superpower Organization among humans. When she put aside her chaos-causing persona and got down to serious business, she was superior to me in strategic vision and generalship¨CI wholeheartedly acknowledged my defeat¡­


    Even Lian Shandora couldn¡¯t match Lin Xue in this respect. Shandora excelled at large-scale operations and military deployment, but she wasn¡¯t the strategist Lin Xue was. Shandora was a good general, but not a good strategist.


    Of course, someone might say, as an Emperor of the Xyrin Empire, how could I lack such a vision for the bigger picture?


    Well, it¡¯s important to clarify one thing: for a Race where, from top to bottom, everyone is united in spirit, daily activities are fully directed by the highest command, and there are no conflicts like administrative, economic classes, etc., an Emperor¡­ is essentially just a seal with supreme authority¡­


    Of course, things might be more complicated, but on the whole, Sandora really wasn¡¯t quite up to Lin Xue in this respect.


    The natives of the Azeroth world were not as powerful as the Demon Army of the Burning Legion¨Cthat was a fact. However, the Azerothians had one advantage: they were fighting on home turf, with a numbers advantage!


    The Demon Army was formidable, but they were limited in number compared to the entire world¡¯s Mortal Races. If all of Azeroth¡¯s forces were rallied together, it might not be possible to completely annihilate the combined forces of the Demons and the Fallen Apostles, but at least they could be severely damaged. Plus, with our help, this was almost a sure-win situation!


    But as they say, easier said than done. Uniting all the races of the world, especially when many had irreconcilable feuds unto death, was downright impossible. Even if all the world¡¯s heroes called to arms, it would not be possible to genuinely unite these races in harmony and cooperation. Thus, the idea of a ¡°Super Alliance¡± was something we subconsciously rejected from the start¡­


    However, that didn¡¯t mean there was no power capable of uniting these races! Since there was no such super-being in Azeroth, why couldn¡¯t we take on the role ourselves? Don¡¯t forget the guise under which we came to Azeroth¨CSaviors!


    Whether it was showing off or blowing one¡¯s own trumpet, regardless of whether our Savior identity had any pretentiousness, I must say, being a Savior felt absolutely fantastic!


    I refuse to believe that when God himself descends from the heavens to rally the troops, it would be less effective than a few scammers usurping his authority!


    Our next move was basically settled; it was just the details that remained, such as which forces we needed to unite this time, under what name we would organize this unprecedented massive alliance, and how to launch a decisive battle before the Burning Legion and Fallen Apostles¡¯ biochemical technology fully matured.


    The first issue was resolved. According to Lin Xue, that meant uniting every breathing and non-breathing thing in this world¨CHumans, Elves, Dwarves, Beastmen, Dead Souls, Dwarfs, Goblins, Naga, Bear Monsters, Giant Dragons, Fish Humans¡­ *gasp* In short, all the thinking and fighting races were included in our alliance plan, and we had to ensure these races wouldn¡¯t break ranks or even defect during the battle¨Cwe couldn¡¯t afford such losses. However, I wasn¡¯t worried about that; compared to the Burning Legion, the soldiers of the Xyrin Empire, who had once scorched countless worlds with war, were much more fearsome¡­ I believed Sandora could ensure those less intelligent races didn¡¯t even dare to entertain notions of rebellion.


    As for the second issue, the name for the Super Alliance was quite important. A military force¡¯s name contributed to its cohesion and fighting spirit.


    My plan was¡­ um, how about ¡°Natives¡¯ Local Defense Standby Team¡±? I¡¯d been fond of this name for a long time¡­ Last time, in that world¡­


    ¡°Tubie Team?¡± Dingdang floated in the air, cutely tapping her own lips with her index finger, curiously asking.


    ¡°Forget I said anything¡­¡±


    In the end, our soon-to-be-formed Super Alliance was tentatively named: Salvation Army.


    Needless to say, this uninspired name was Miss Lin¡¯s idea.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    As for the third issue¡­ we¡¯ll talk about that later. For now, we didn¡¯t even know where the main forces of the Burning Legion were hiding, so it¡¯s too early to discuss this.


    Once everything was settled, the first thing we did was not to immediately split up and contact the various races, nor to seek Sister Ji for relationship¡­ cough cough, to exchange views, but to rush back to the city to bring over a certain Ghost Maid who was left to house-sit on Earth.


    We had originally planned to have Anwina come with us this time, as Azeroth was her homeland, but she declined my invitation. She said her homeland was now nothing but the wasteland of Dalaran County, that she no longer had a home, and she didn¡¯t like to meet strangers, especially strangers from Azeroth. Moreover, she knew how much the humans of Azeroth despised Undead creatures, and even though she was no longer a common Undead creature, she knew she would never fit into the world of mortals. Rather than returning to Azeroth and facing rejection and heartache, she preferred not to go back at all¡­


    Despite her insistence, I knew Anwina still yearned to go home, but she had a point. As an Undead creature, showing herself in Azeroth would have been difficult, and there was a certain danger to our mission. As a Little Ghost with neither significant combat effectiveness nor Lin Xue¡¯s almost miraculous ability to evade dangers, staying home was indeed a better choice.


    But now, I felt it was time to bring her along. First, the ¡°storyline¡± of this world had undergone significant changes with the premature emergence of a free Undead Kingdom. Secondly, we needed to make contact with the power of The Forgotten, and Anwina¡¯s help would be incredibly important. So, I decided to send Alaya back first to bring over the Little Ghost.

 Chapter 180 - Chapter 180: Chapter 180: Theres a Ghost!!!

    Chapter 180: Chapter 180: There¡¯s a Ghost!!!


    Ding Ling, Lin Feng, and a girl named Sally, who was inexplicably terrified by Pandora, were now walking together on the way to Chen Jun¡¯s house.


    A few days ago, after completing a mission, Ding Ling went to report to Mr. Lin (even now, she still found it quite unbelievable that the most mystic and powerful leader in the organization turned out to be Lin Xue¡¯s grandfather). There, she accidentally overheard Mr. Lin mention Lin Xue taking a trip with a few friends, and at that time, he even said that despite the organization¡¯s power, they had no clue about who Lin Xue was traveling with or where she had gone. This uncertainty made the old man uneasy; although he didn¡¯t want to use the organization¡¯s resources to interfere in Lin Xue¡¯s private life, the situation was nearly akin to her disappearance, which really disturbed him.


    At that time, to reassure Mr. Lin, Ding Ling lied by saying she knew Lin Xue was safe and since it was a secret trip among close friends, even she didn¡¯t know where exactly Lin Xue had gone. As for the organization¡¯s inability to find Lin Xue¡¯s whereabouts, Ding Ling attributed it to Lin Xue¡¯s special abilities.


    Although Mr. Lin was reassured, Ding Ling started to feel something was off¡­


    Lin Xue going on a trip with close friends?


    Impossible, right?!


    Ding Ling and Lin Xue had been best friends since childhood, how could it be that Lin Xue took off with friends without Ding Ling having any clue about it?! And to think, it was only now that Ding Ling had just received a hint from Mr. Lin about Lin Xue¡¯s sudden disappearance!


    Could something have happened to Lin Xue?


    Given that Lin Xue had just recently experienced a disappearance in the desert, Ding Ling was now a bit neurotic about Lin Xue vanishing out of the blue. Therefore, faced with the current situation, Ding Ling was naturally very anxious, but she was clear-headed enough to understand that if even the Superpower Team couldn¡¯t find Lin Xue, it was even less likely that she could on her own, let alone that using the full force of the Superpower Team to locate Lin Xue would definitely alert Mr. Lin to the possibility that something might have happened to her.


    In the end, Ding Ling thought of an alternative.


    Another Superpower Organization with considerable strength.


    Even though that organization repeatedly claimed to be nothing more than a ¡°leisure group¡± akin to a club, and she herself doubted that their power could compare to the Superpower Team¡¯s, it was still a force comprised of Superpower Users. Having them help would be better than searching aimlessly on her own, right? Plus, the leader of that organization seemed to be on good terms with Lin Xue¡­


    Thus, Ding Ling set out early in the morning to hurry and seek help from Chen Jun and his group.


    On the road, she ran into Lin Feng, who was heading the same way, along with his girlfriend Sally. They both completely believed the claim that Lin Xue was traveling with friends. Firstly, Lin Feng always trusted his sister¡¯s words and never suspected Lin Xue of deceiving him. Secondly, while Lin Feng was close to his sister, he couldn¡¯t interact with Lin Xue as carefreely as Ding Ling could, so in a way, Lin Feng, despite being a relative, didn¡¯t understand Lin Xue as well as Ding Ling did.


    Lin Feng¡¯s visit to Chen Jun¡¯s today had nothing to do with Lin Xue; he just remembered how his girlfriend had inexplicably been frightened by Pan Lili, resulting in a very rude behavior, and how embarrassing that was. Having nothing better to do today, and Sally seeming to have shaken off that strange shadow of fear, Lin Feng planned to bring Sally along to apologize and improve the relationship between his girlfriend and Lili¨Cafter all, they were friends, and considering how good Lin Xue¡¯s relationship was with Chen Jun and his group, it was very likely that Sally and Pan Lili would meet again. They couldn¡¯t have one of them avoiding the other every time, could they?


    Although their reasons differed, Ding Ling joined Lin Feng and Sally on their walk, each preoccupied with their own worries¨CDing Ling was particularly concerned about how to sidestep Lin Feng and Sally later to request Chen Jun¡¯s assistance¡­


    However, it seemed that today was not going their way; Chen Jun¡¯s house appeared to be empty¡­


    They rang the doorbell repeatedly at the entrance, but there was no response inside (even though a Ghost Maid was at home, could you really expect that creature to answer the door?). Then, after waiting outside for quite some time and still seeing no sign of Chen Jun and his family returning, Ding Ling couldn¡¯t help feeling frustrated.


    ¡°That playboy, who knows where he¡¯s gone off to with those girls now¡­¡±


    ¡°Sister Ding Ling, Brother Chen really isn¡¯t that bad, is he?¡±


    ¡°Mind your own business! Seriously¡­ that guy¡­ when he gets back, I¡¯m going to extort him good!¡± Under the urge to take advantage of the situation, Ding Ling seemed to forget that she had come today to ask for help, and that she wasn¡¯t very familiar with the other party. Why on earth would she extort him¡­


    ¡°Huh? It sounds like there¡¯s noise inside!¡± Just then, Sally apparently discovered something and pricked up her ears to listen carefully before speaking.


    ¡°You have sharp ears¡­¡± Ding Ling said, but she too quieted down, then put her ear against the door, listening intently to the sounds inside.


    ¡°It seems¡­ there really is some noise¡­¡± Ding Ling murmured to herself. Then she took a few steps back and assumed a charging posture.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey! Sister Ding Ling, you¡¯re not planning to¡­¡±


    Although she knew that this senior with an eternally youthful appearance had a personality as headache-inducing as her own sister¡¯s, this approach¨Cblindly charging at someone¡¯s door¨Cwas a bit too much, wasn¡¯t it?


    Ding Ling, of course, wouldn¡¯t listen to Lin Feng¡¯s warning. Her mind was in turmoil worrying about Lin Xue¡¯s safety, and she was irritated that there clearly were people inside who ignored her. The rest, naturally, was the destructive personality she shared with Lin Xue at play¡­


    Thus, with a loud shout, amid Lin Feng¡¯s speechless sigh as he covered his eyes and Sally¡¯s surprised screams, accompanied by a cartoonishly exaggerated cloud of dust, Ding Ling rammed headfirst into the robust-looking door¨Cof course, to ensure her petite frame could break through the door, Ding Ling took advantage of Sally being distracted by her loud shout to secretly launch an ultrasonic attack on the door¡­


    Wordlessly following Ding Ling as she broke through the door and entered the living room, Lin Feng was incessantly calculating how much compensation would be needed to offset the uncharacteristically impulsive actions of the perennial Loli and to appease the potential anger of the homeowners. However, he suddenly saw that Ding Ling, leading the way, came to an abrupt halt.


    ¡°Cleaning! Cleaning! Cleaning!¡±


    In the empty, cavernous house, this eerie, hollow echo kept resonating, the tone reminiscent of the ghosts in horror movies that endlessly murmur ¡°Come to collect¡­ Come to collect¡­¡± in the deserted corridors. Of course, in reality, such a ghostly girl¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t that terrifying, but¡­ matched with a broom floating in midair in the living room¡­ the scene became quite frightening. If someone with a vivid imagination witnessed it, they would probably imagine a story of a pitiful maid, forced to labor excessively by her master, who ultimately died of exhaustion while cleaning, becoming a ghost fixated on the unfinished cleaning of the great hall¨Cthe preceding sentence, dear readers in front of the screen, please add punctuation¡­


    It seemed that the outsider-induced commotion finally attracted attention, as the broom floating in the air and moving back and forth came to a sudden stop. Then, along with the appearance of ripples in the air like waves of water, a girl wearing a standard black lace maid costume, with chestnut hair and clutching the broom while floating midair, gradually materialized in the air and gazed at the group with a look of slight surprise and bewilderment.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Upon closer inspection, the maid-like girl wasn¡¯t just floating in midair; her body even appeared slightly translucent, and she was¡­ emitting a faint white halo¡­


    Not only that, but around the girl, whether it was an illusion or not, there seemed to be white light balls that resembled will-o¡¯-the-wisps drifting around¡­


    In fact, that was Anwina practicing her control of Holy Light Energy while cleaning, but clearly, the sacred light balls were mistaken for ghostly flames by the already somewhat muddled trio¡­


    Ding Ling was stunned for a full ten seconds before finally opening her mouth wide¡­


    ¡°There¡¯s a ghost!!!¡±

 Chapter 181 - Chapter 181: Chapter 181 Ding Lings Weakness

    Chapter 181: Chapter 181 Ding Ling¡¯s Weakness


    The earth shook and the mountains trembled.


    It was the conclusion Chen Jun came to much later when he reminisced about the scene at that time.


    Accompanying Ding Ling¡¯s shriek, the powerful supersonic waves, mixed in with ordinary sounds, unleashed an uncontrollable and destructive strike upon all targets ahead. The sonic energy, a hundred times sharper than a blade¡¯s edge, easily tore through the carpet, coffee table, light fixtures, sofa, chairs, and all that stood in its path, turning them into a pile of fragments blown into the air. The ground instantly became fragmented, and the snow-white walls were covered in an instant with a complex network of deep scars. These huge scars spread and multiplied at an alarming rate, transforming the entire living room into a shattered ruin that seemed on the verge of collapse at any moment, leaving a scene of utter chaos.


    When the last bit of dust was blown away with the residual force of the sound waves, Chen Jun felt as if he had arrived at a hall of post-modern art¡­


    ¡°Quick¡­ it¡¯s about to collapse¡­¡± Looking at the teetering roof and the dust and debris constantly falling before his eyes, Chen Jun muttered blankly.


    Next to him, Sally had already fainted to the ground, unconscious. Fortunately, she seemed to be largely unscathed¨Cin truth, compared to explaining to Sally the enormous destruction Ding Ling had caused in someone else¡¯s home, that was what was really giving Chen Jun a headache, so Sally¡¯s fainting was actually a relief to him.


    Ding Ling¡¯s scream¡­ really was astonishingly powerful¡­


    Of course, Chen Jun didn¡¯t know that among the people he knew, there was a Little Loli who possessed an even more terrifying scream. That Loli Lion Roar, known as Helium Flash, after completing its Three-stage Charging, had the horrifying power to instantly shred the Earth¡¯s crust¡­


    As for the fact that it was the residence of an organization¡¯s Leader that Ding Ling had destroyed¨Cwell, the more lice you have, the less you itch; the more debts you have, the less you worry. Now, Chen Jun was too lazy to think about the aftermath. He would leave all difficulties to the Old Master of the organization¡­


    Poor kid, he didn¡¯t even know that the organization¡¯s Leader was actually his own grandfather.


    After the scream, Ding Ling seemed to finally let go of some of her fear and began to calm down somewhat, thinking about her current situation.


    The result of her contemplation was an immediate impulse to scream again¨CHeavens! What had she done?!


    Looking at the living room, now ruined, Ding Ling wanted to roar up at the sky: This time, she was sure to be locked up until she was old and gray!


    While the three of Ding Ling were each stupefied for their own reasons, there was another person in the room who was also stunned¨CAnwina.


    The Little Ghost Maid, extremely shy, had been staying honestly at home these past few days, not even taking a single step outside the door. Apart from feeling a bit lonely without seeing her Master and others, she hadn¡¯t found anything disagreeable. Moreover, Anwina, who hadn¡¯t completely overcome her psychological issues, really didn¡¯t want to see strangers. So right from the start, this Little Ghost had decided to be a qualified homebody, absolutely not to come into contact with anything from the outside world!


    But she could never have imagined, not going out herself, that strangers would take the initiative to barge in¨Cand in such an earth-shaking manner.


    As an energy body life form, Anwina wasn¡¯t hurt in the recent supersonic attack, but¡­


    She slowly lowered her head, staring blankly at the wooden handle remaining in her hands. Just a few seconds ago, her favorite broom had turned into pieces on the floor, and that wasn¡¯t even the worst part. The worst was¡­ her Master¡¯s living room.


    Looking at the chaos around her, Anwina felt something thumping in her chest¨Cthough she no longer had a heart, she still felt her blood pressure rising.


    Looking at the strangers who had caused all this, then at the ruins around her, Anwina¡¯s shy nature battled fiercely with the legendary ¡°Maid¡¯s Soul,¡± as she struggled with whether she should interact with these ¡°dangerous, terrifying, unknown, cruel¡± strangers, despite the fact that the encounter had already unfolded with great intensity.


    Ultimately, Anwina suddenly let out a piercing screech that, while lacking the lethality of Ding Ling¡¯s scream, eerily sent shivers down one¡¯s spine. She then swiftly rose into the air, her body¡¯s white glow suddenly intensifying tenfold. This Ghost Maid who only a second before was as dim as the moon, now shone dazzlingly like a blinding morning sun.


    The drastic change before their eyes snapped Lin Feng and Ding Ling quickly to attention. It was obvious that the opponent was about to initiate an attack. Ding Ling immediately took a defensive stance, while Lin Feng swiftly moved Sally behind him for protection.


    The white light suddenly dissipated, yet to Ding Ling and Lin Feng¡¯s surprise, the anticipated attack did not materialize. Instead, the living room that had been trembling on the brink of collapse a second ago miraculously repaired itself.


    Of course, it hadn¡¯t completely returned to its original state; the living room was still a mess. But the most dangerous cracks in the walls, floor, and ceiling had been mended. Was the purpose of that burst of white light to repair the damage?


    As Lin Feng pondered this, the ghostly maid suddenly floated in front of him and Ding Ling and then gracefully bowed midair.


    Noble, elegant, exuding an ancient serenity that only old nobility possessed¨Cthis was Lin Feng¡¯s impression of the Ghost Maid before him.


    ¡°Hello, I am the maid here, Anwina. My master is not at home right now. Is there anything I may assist you with?¡± asked Anwina with a faint smile, her ethereal ghostly voice carrying through.


    Calm, restrained, elegant, polite, dignified, anti-wolf¡­ cough cough, except the last¡­ anyway, one must pay attention to one¡¯s own behavior¡­


    While striving to maintain her composure, Anwina mentally rehearsed the guidelines taught by the Maid Chief on how to handle such situations: As an outstanding maid, all her actions directly represented her master¡¯s face. She must behave properly, advance and retreat with courtesy to any guest¨Ceven if they were unwelcome and troublesome visitors¨Cit was essential to remember to maintain elegance and etiquette even while driving them away.


    It must be said that in some respects, the Azeroth nobles had indeed got it very right¡­ though that ¡°rightness¡± ultimately benefited me¡­


    ¡°Uh¡­ ahh¡­ we are friends of Chen Jun¡­ um, what¡­ are you Chen Jun¡¯s¡­¡± Lin Feng stammered, his thoughts becoming more and more muddled. What was going on? Was he dreaming? Encountering a Ghost in broad daylight? A Ghost Maid? Could it be from watching too much anime recently? But wait, that wasn¡¯t even his hobby¡­


    Despite being a powerful Superpower User, and having experienced countless unimaginable events to ordinary people, ghosts were different from the usual paranormal phenomena. Even Lin Feng couldn¡¯t help feeling disoriented in the presence of a Ghost like this.


    ¡°Chen Jun is my master,¡± Anwina kept her graceful and decent smile, but her words became increasingly stern, ¡°but I do not know whether my master is acquainted with you. Do you have anything that could prove your identities?¡±


    ¡°Proof¡­ of identity?¡± Lin Feng felt as if his brain was being filled and gradually hardening like it was stuffed with Sanlu milk powder, his cognitive abilities in a sharp decline. ¡°We don¡¯t have¡­ anything¡­¡±


    ¡°I regret to inform you that I must ask you to leave¨Cyou have caused considerable damage to the master¡¯s house, and this would trouble my master deeply. Therefore, you are not welcome here.¡±


    Strangely enough, despite Anwina¡¯s tone remaining gentle and calm, both Ding Ling and Lin Feng suddenly felt waves of cold washing over them¡­


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Caught between a guilty conscience and the innate Ghostly talent for psychic deterrence, an already disoriented Lin Feng had no choice but to turn his plea for help towards Ding Ling. Yet, to his dismay, he found that Ding Ling¨Cwho normally was as fearless as Lin Xue¨Chad collapsed to the ground¡­


    Who would have imagined that Ding Ling, whose nerves were usually as robust as specialized ceramics, had her greatest weakness exposed¨Cshe was terrified of ghosts¡­


    But on the other hand, it seemed he was quite nervous himself¡­


    The Ghost Maid before him continued to smile, but the look in her eyes grew colder. Lin Feng realized he had underestimated her. After all, she was a ghost¡­


    wuxiaworld.site .co

 Chapter 182 - Chapter 182: Chapter 182 The Frenzied Alaya

    Chapter 182: Chapter 182 The Frenzied Alaya


    Lin Feng felt that he was facing the biggest crisis of his life¨Ca ghost enraged by the destruction of its home, while he was a human possessing the power of the wind element. Clearly, no matter how strong the wind was, it couldn¡¯t possibly blow away a cluster of white light¡­


    ¡°I wish I¡¯d brought a Guanyin Statue or a Cross with me when I came out¡­¡± Lin Feng sighed inwardly, completely disregarding the crucial issue of whether the Bodhisattva and Jesus belonged to the same administrative system.


    Lin Feng thought about explaining the situation properly, and indeed, if he had calmed down and explained the misunderstanding to Anwina, it would have been cleared up immediately. After all, Anwina was quite calm and tolerant. Unfortunately, influenced by many legendary tales, Lin Feng treated the ghost before him as a vengeful spirit¨Cone devoid of senses but full of resentment¨Ceven though Anwina had previously shown considerable restraint, which made it difficult for Lin Feng to believe she would really listen to his explanation.


    Just then, Anwina suddenly took action!


    Lin Feng only saw the Ghost Maid in front of him raise her right hand, and then a white light screen appeared out of nowhere, bearing down on him and Ding Ling.


    Ding Ling, though paralyzed with fear on the ground, still managed to react. She quickly propped herself up and let out a piercing scream at the rapidly approaching milky white light screen. At the same time, Lin Feng also launched more than a dozen pale blue Air Blades with a wave of his hand. The two fierce attacks arrived in an instant, hitting the same point on the white light screen simultaneously.


    Then, a scene that left Ding Ling and Lin Feng dumbfounded occurred: the light screen, which seemed faint and looked as though it might shatter at any moment, was completely unharmed, and their attacks simply vanished into thin air?


    Although Anwina¡¯s combat strength was not very high, she had her own trump cards. As a super-mutated ghost who had undergone the baptism of Holy Light and, in addition, a body mainly composed of Angel Feather, Anwina would be quite embarrassed if she didn¡¯t have a few tricks up her sleeve.


    Due to her extremely shy and homebody nature, the first ability Anwina developed was one that had no offensive power but was impervious to any attack: the Light Crystal Shield.


    Combining Holy Light Power with her own ghostly energies, the two entirely repulsive forces would merge into a new kind of Shield due to her mutated constitution, creating a barrier with an amazing ability to mitigate any external attack. This was the skill Anwina had named the Light Crystal Shield.


    The pristine light screen arrived in an instant. Faced with this enormous shield wall that blocked all escape routes from above, below, left, and right, Ding Ling and Lin Feng had no choice but to collide with the white light. The anticipated pain, however, did not occur. Lin Feng discovered that this light did not seem to have any offensive capabilities; it was merely pushing him away. What was even stranger was that the force of the light screen was not strong but quite gentle, yet he couldn¡¯t resist at all. He could only let the force of the light screen push him toward the direction of the doorway¨Cthis was truly peculiar, akin to Tyson in battle with the neighbor Liu Xiaopang. Clearly, Tyson had an absolute advantage in strength and skill, yet our world champion boxer ended up being beaten to a pulp by the powerless Little Fatty, completely disregarding fundamental mechanics and the strict principles of physics¡­


    In this way, Lin Feng, holding Sally and accompanied by Ding Ling, blushed and strained against the mild pushing force of the continuously oppressive light screen, yet they were relentlessly pushed all the way to the doorway¡­


    ¡°It seems our opponent doesn¡¯t intend to kill us¡­¡± Lin Feng finally realized that the other side didn¡¯t harbor true hostility, otherwise they wouldn¡¯t be using a skill that merely pushed them away instead of knocking them down¨Che certainly wouldn¡¯t know that this was because Anwina genuinely lacked any offensive abilities¡­


    However, Ding Ling clearly had great skepticism about Lin Feng¡¯s words, immediately shouting, ¡°How could that be possible!!! This is a ghost!!! What do we do, what do we do, what do we do¡­ I don¡¯t want to die¡­ Think of something quickly¡­¡±


    In response to Ding Ling¡¯s clearly panic-stricken behavior, Lin Feng could only offer a wry smile and then resigned himself to retreat further. Although mysteries abounded, it seemed that for now, he was no match for the ghost before him. If she was unwilling to cooperate, there was likely no chance of clarifying the situation today.


    Perhaps after meeting Chen Jun, he might be able to understand everything¨Cafter all, the previous ghost had mentioned something about Chen Jun being her master¡­ That said, this was one formidable maid¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?!¡±


    As Lin Feng and the others were being pushed back step by step by the Light Crystal Shield, a voice with a sacred and ethereal tremble suddenly materialized out of thin air in the living room. Lin Feng¡¯s vision blurred, and a golden light engulfed his sight.


    After the golden light faded, Lin Feng and Ding Ling exclaimed in unison, ¡°An Angel?!¡±


    The figure that appeared before them was none other than Alaya, who had just rushed back.


    The girl who appeared before Lin Feng was dressed in a silver-white light armor with exquisite cutout patterns on her upper body, a white combat skirt that reached her knees, and a short skirt armor made up of feather-like metal plates on the outside of the battle skirt. Paired with white metal combat boots that wrapped around her calves, the stunning girl with silver hair and golden eyes looked all the more imposing. Behind the girl, a pair of huge, pure white wings occupied eighty percent of Lin Feng and Ding Ling¡¯s field of vision.


    Alaya had perceived intense energy fluctuations in the living room while in the jump channel, and fearing that something had changed at home, she appeared before everyone in a combat stance.


    At this moment, Alaya was holding two golden, ornate one-handed longswords in her hands, the blades spitting out holy, bright flames. The dazzling golden light that had erupted was from these longswords shattering the Light Crystal Shield.


    With furrowed brows, Alaya looked up and down at Lin Feng and Ding Ling, who were gaping at her, while at the same time, the pair of them were also observing each other.


    The thoughts in their minds were more or less the same:


    What¡¯s going on here? First a ghost, and now even an angel has shown up? Are we still living in the real world?


    At this moment, both Lin Feng and Ding Ling began to doubt whether all their previous common knowledge was nonsense.


    As for the only ordinary person at the scene, Sally, she was still blissfully unconscious¡­


    However, as superpower users who had experienced many major events, Ding Ling and Lin Feng soon recovered from their initial shock, and then, their reactions diverged.


    Ding Ling still maintained her original expression without change, but Lin Feng gradually seemed unable to shift his gaze¡­


    It wasn¡¯t his fault; Alaya¡¯s appearance was a calamity in itself. With her silver hair, golden eyes, massive double wings, and her angelic, holy demeanor ¨C if Lin Feng had managed to remain indifferent, one would really have to doubt whether he was a normal man¡­ After all, didn¡¯t the Emperor, who once had the ultimate life goal of idling away his time, stare blankly for a full five minutes the first time he saw Alaya?


    But Lin Feng didn¡¯t entertain any wicked thoughts. Firstly, the immense pressure from the holy light energy emanating from Alaya made it impossible for an ordinary person to harbor any thoughts other than holiness towards her, and secondly, Lin Feng¡¯s character was indeed steadfast; his astonishment was merely because of the angel¡¯s beauty before him.


    ¡°Excuse me¡­¡± It took a full three minutes before Ding Ling regained the ability to speak. She gave Lin Feng, who was still gazing intently at the angel girl, a disdainful glance, and then addressed the angel before her in as respectful a tone as possible.


    However, the lady angel showed no interest in engaging with mortals; she simply hovered in mid-air and slowly swept her gaze over the chaotic hall.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Then, the angel¡¯s gaze suddenly fixated, tightly staring at the ghost maid crouched under half a set of clothes rack nearby, quivering all over.


    Alaya felt close to madness. Good heavens, what exactly was this foolish ghost doing as a housekeeper? In just a few days, had she started demolishing the house?!


    Alright, perhaps the house being in this state wasn¡¯t her fault, but¡­ how to explain this dummy fighting with the Lord Brother¡¯s friend?!


    Indeed, unlike the super homebody Anwina and the often invisible or wandering in Chen Jun¡¯s spirit world, Alaya did know the three people in front of her ¨C of course, they did not recognize her.


    wuxiaworld.site .co

 Chapter 183 - Chapter 183: 183

    Chapter 183: 183


    Alaya was in great distress, very great distress.


    Lord Brother had always instructed her not to expose her secrets to ordinary people, and the reason for that Alaya understood all too well: He feared trouble.


    Really, Lord Brother¡¯s fear of trouble was extreme; it seemed there was no one else in the world who dreaded trouble more than he did. This wasn¡¯t surprising since Lady Lin Xue often accused him of being unambitious, content to scrape by, lacking any great aspirations because in Lord Brother¡¯s eyes, striving for supremacy was just too much trouble¡­


    Yet today, this matter was an absolutely huge trouble¨Cwithout mentioning anything else, the appearance of Ghosts and an Angel before common people was an issue that absolutely couldn¡¯t be smoothed over, one that would surely give someone a splitting headache.


    At this thought, Alaya felt even more speechless about a certain clumsy Little Ghost hiding to the side with an innocent look: Exactly how had this guy been keeping watch? Hadn¡¯t it been made clear that, when everyone was out, under no circumstances should strangers be allowed into the house? But look at the situation now; not only had someone come in, but they had done so with such a commotion¡­


    Of course, Alaya didn¡¯t know that while Anwina had strictly followed the instruction of ¡°resolutely not opening the door,¡± the methods the Invaders used to break in were even more startling¡­


    ¡°Will they start fighting?¡± At this moment, Lin Feng and Ding Ling both had such a thought cross their minds.


    After all, an Angel and a Dead Soul, these were characters from two extremely opposing camps. Anyone with a bit of common sense would know what to expect, right? According to common sense, a real-life clash between gods and demons was probably imminent. Now the question was, regardless of which of them gained the upper hand, folks like themselves, mere Mortals, would hardly come out unscathed¡­


    ¡°Run away?¡± Having regained their calm, Lin Feng and Ding Ling exchanged glances, sharing the same message.


    Then, almost simultaneously, they nodded, making a quite wise decision: ¡°Run away!¡±


    Why wouldn¡¯t they run?! Never mind why Angels and Dead Souls, representing a preposterous proposition filled with philosophical dialectics and scientific paradoxes, would appear in the real world¨Cthe important thing now was that the three Humans present didn¡¯t seem like they could survive the battle between these Legendary-level beings¡­


    Don¡¯t think that Lin Feng and Ding Ling were blindly believing in myths and legends and exaggerating this Angel¡¯s power. They had just witnessed with their own eyes that the light barrier, which they had no ability to resist, didn¡¯t last even a moment in the Angel¡¯s hands¡­


    However, just as Lin Feng and Ding Ling turned their heads, intending to sneak away, a holy and ethereal voice suddenly rang out from behind them: ¡°Humans, please wait a moment!¡±


    Alaya had made up her mind; since such an unexpected situation had occurred, she might as well clarify some things!


    It couldn¡¯t be helped; Lin Feng and Ding Ling had seen both her and Anwina. If they were allowed to leave, it would definitely lead to a lot of trouble. But they were friends of Lord Brother, and she couldn¡¯t possibly silence them by force, could she?


    Rather than let them seek answers out of strong curiosity, which would bring her trouble, it might be better to tell them some truths. In this way, if they were smart enough, they would know to keep secrets.


    The human heart is always a complicated thing; a secret, when you cover it up by all means, will only make those who know only half the story desperately seek answers. However, when you make everything clear and tie the other party to the same boat, that¡¯s when the secret becomes even safer¡­


    Although Alaya didn¡¯t fully understand human psychology, she still made the correct decision based on her intuition.


    Moreover, there was one more important thing Alaya had just thought of: although Lord Brother was quite averse to trouble, he was in fact becoming one of the Humans who encountered the most trouble in the world¡­ So, with more trouble than one could count, what was a little more going to hurt¨Cprobably, he wouldn¡¯t blame her, right?


    Hearing the Angel herself asking them to stay, even if Lin Feng and Ding Ling wanted to run away immediately, they now had to obediently turn around, and a hint of excitement also rose in their hearts: This was an Angel! A genuine Angel! A being that existed only in myths and legends was now standing right in front of them, talking to them¨Chow could this not be exciting?


    Who could ever imagine such an experience?


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯ve plastered yourself on the wall I¡¯ll really take you for wallpaper,¡± Lin Feng, who had stopped Ding Ling and was holding Sally, addressed Anwina who had turned herself into a black shadow clinging tightly to the wall pretending to be a picture. Anwina immediately shuddered and obediently floated down from the wall, then stood in front of Alaya with a pitiful look.


    At this point, Anwina still didn¡¯t understand what her true mistake was and thought it was merely not keeping the house in check that made Alaya so angry. If she had known that what really upset the other party was the fact she had fought with her master¡¯s friend¨Cfearful would be the little ghost maid who always aimed to be the best, probably wishing for a way to off herself to apologize to the world¡­


    Meanwhile, Lin Feng and Ding Ling were also taken aback. It seemed that they weren¡¯t about to fight, right?


    How could it be? An angel and a Dead Soul, actually acquainted with each other? And judging from the angel¡¯s tone of voice, although she was expressing dissatisfaction, it was the kind of complaint that only very close people would share, as if a sister was reprimanding her younger sibling for a slip-up¨Cpart annoyance and part concern. Good heavens, this was even harder to believe than if Jesus turned out to be a woman!


    But the reality was before their eyes, and neither Lin Feng nor Ding Ling had the luxury of doubting whether they were hallucinating. They had no choice but to sit on the only remaining, tattered couch in the living room as instructed by the angel, all the while full of confusion. Meanwhile, the maid-costumed ghost also sat down in front of them with a bitter expression. Of course, due to the innate advantages of a ghost, Anwina was just hovering in the air, appearing to sit; after all, except for the broken couch under Lin Feng, nowhere else in the living room was suitable for sitting.


    ¡°Alright, now can someone explain to me exactly what happened?¡± Once both parties were seated, Alaya casually transformed the energy longsword in her hand back into scattering golden sparks, then floated midair, speaking from a position of authority.


    This wasn¡¯t because Alaya considered herself superior and insisted on speaking in such a manner, but because she remembered Chen Jun¡¯s words of advice: ¡°Remember, Alaya, always remember, never stand on the ground when there are outsiders present!¡±


    Lin Feng didn¡¯t feel anything improper. In his eyes, angels were naturally exalted and sacred beings. If Miss Angel were to really come down and squat with everyone for a barbecue, that would truly be shocking!


    If Alaya knew the Mind Reading Technique at that moment, she would surely exclaim, ¡°Ah! How does this human know about the barbecue that Lady Sandora dragged me to yesterday?!¡±


    Due to a certain super homebody maid¡¯s extreme numbness to the external environment, the true course of events had to be recounted by Lin Feng and Ding Ling. Neither was very eloquent, but as the main culprits of the incident, it sufficed to describe in detail how the current situation came to be¡­


    For the first time, Ding Ling discovered that there were times when every word she spoke made her so fearful that she sweated profusely. This girl who had never been afraid of anything was now terrified, simply because of a question the angel had asked earlier, ¡°Why has my home turned out like this?¡±


    Her home? This angel, she lives here?! Oh, heavens, just who exactly is Chen Jun?!


    Even more fatal¨CI¡¯ve actually wrecked the angel¡¯s home!!!


    After listening to the detailed account of events, all Alaya could do was sigh: Fate, oh fate! How can there be someone else in the world like Lady Lin Xue¡­ ah, my transgression¡­


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, it seems everything was¡­ a misunderstanding¡­¡± With things having reached this point, Alaya had no choice but to chalk everything up to a misunderstanding; after all, they couldn¡¯t exactly subject Ding Ling to military discipline over this.


    At the same time, Alaya realized she had forgotten to introduce herself. Because she already knew the other party well, she had neglected this detail; but now she remembered that they had not yet met her¡­


    ¡°Now let me introduce myself: My name is Alaya, the Chief Governor to the great Monarch Chen Jun. Beside me is Anwina, the Maid to the great Monarch Chen Jun, and also my disciple¡­¡±


    ¡°Chen Jun!¡± Although they had already guessed this name, when Lin Feng and Ding Ling actually heard it from her mouth, they exclaimed in shock, ¡°Could he be God?¡±


    wuxiaworld.site .co

 Chapter 184 - Chapter 184: Chapter 184 Your Sister is the Savior

    Chapter 184: Chapter 184 Your Sister is the Savior


    ¡°God?¡± Alaya was momentarily startled, then swiftly sifted through her knowledge of Earth¡¯s religious legends before settling on a figure she deemed most logical, ¡°The principal deity of this world isn¡¯t my Monarch, but another Goddess. However, that Goddess has a very good relationship with my Monarch¡­ Oh, now is not the time to talk about this. Regarding the identity of the Monarch, it¡¯s difficult for me to explain clearly to you all. I can only say that he is a powerful Monarch with great strength and authority, but due to his own interests, he is currently living among you as an ordinary human.¡±


    Alaya added in her heart: But from the current situation, it seems Lord Brother¡¯s beautiful idea has all but fallen apart¡­


    ¡°Is he a god, then?¡± Lin Feng asked immediately, his excitement from initially encountering an Angel had cooled down, and he began to ponder deeper matters, such as the identity of Chen Jun who had recently appeared before his eyes. It now appeared that Chen Jun¡¯s identity was mind-boggling, beyond the realm of legend even.


    As for Ding Ling, although she had also calmed down, considering she had just performed a stunning act of demolishing a house, she was now desperately trying to minimize her presence, almost ready to hold up a sign that read ¡°Uninformed spectator¡± to make clear her non-involvement. Of course, she didn¡¯t dare to speak up and draw Alaya¡¯s attention again.


    ¡°No, he is not a god,¡± Alaya immediately shook her head to negate the idea, ¡°My Monarch possesses powerful strength and performs some of the duties and carries the authority of a god, but he is still mortal¨Cyou might consider him an ¡®outer member of the Divine Race¡¯.¡±


    Lin Feng grinned and thought to himself, Is that still called a mortal?


    As for believing or not believing the other party, Lin Feng had no hesitation¨Cnonsense, an Angel was standing right in front of him, what was there not to believe?


    But he also understood that some matters, when they reached the realm of myth, were destined to be beyond his comprehension. So, although Alaya¡¯s explanation still left him with many doubts, he decided not to continue probing and instead said, ¡°What about the others? Chen¡­ the girls around him¡­¡±


    Upon hearing this question, even Ding Ling, who was trying to blend into the background, perked up her ears to listen intently.


    Alaya had no intention of concealing the truth. After all, the biggest secret had been exposed, and what remained unsaid would probably lead them both to wild conjectures. Still, she asked as a matter of routine, ¡°Can you keep a secret?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Lin Feng and Ding Ling both stated firmly with conviction.


    ¡­Well then, let¡¯s trust humans this time¡­


    ¡°First, there¡¯s Pan Lili. Her real name is Pandora. I know what you¡¯re thinking of¨Cthe human mythological legends¨Cbut Pandora has no relation to those tales. She is one of our most powerful warriors, the Supreme Commander of all the armies under the Monarch¡¯s command, the Grand General of the legions.


    ¡°Lady Sandora, Lord Chen Jun¡¯s lover, who is also the only one among us with the same level of authority as Lord Chen Jun, one of the two leaders of our group.


    ¡°Lady Xu Qianqian, Lord Chen Jun¡¯s lover, the controller of time, the writer of history¡­


    ¡°Grandma Chen Qian, Lord Chen Jun¡¯s sister, the Master of Misfortune, the holder of Curse Power¡­


    ¡°Lady Lin Xue¡­¡±


    ¡°Lin Xue?!¡± ¡°Sister?!¡±


    Lin Feng and Ding Ling exclaimed in unison.


    Alaya glanced at them but offered no explanation, continuing on her own, ¡°Lady Lin Xue, the Great Prophet, the overseer of the future world, the Observer of all things¡­¡±


    Now Lin Feng and Ding Ling were utterly confused. They could accept the bizarre identities of Chen Jun and Sandora¨Cafter all, they were strangers they had never encountered before. But Lin Xue¡­ possessing such a formidable identity too?! How was that possible, when he had grown up alongside Lin Xue since childhood!


    ¡°I can only say that Lady Lin Xue used to be just an ordinary Human,¡± Alaya paused, seemingly at a loss for words. Humans had such complex psychologies. If this were a Xyrin Apostle, there would be no need for such convoluted machinations¨Ca simple command would resolve everything¡­


    However, Lin Feng and Ding Ling were quite understanding. As Superpower Users, didn¡¯t they always hide their true identities from their families? Thus, when Lin Xue kept such obviously sensitive secrets from them, they could somewhat accept it.


    Though the secret was, admittedly, a bit too¡­ shocking for the conventional world¡­


    Seeing Lin Feng eager to ask more, Alaya quickly said, ¡°There are things I cannot tell you about, such as who we really are and where we come from. These touch upon our utmost secrets. Since you haven¡¯t completely earned my trust yet, I cannot reveal them to you. All I can say is this: we come from a distant world, so far that none of your existing scientific theories can explain it, and we have no ill intentions towards you. Thanks to the Monarch and several Mistresses, we hold a friendly attitude towards Humans. As long as Humans don¡¯t act irrationally, we are willing to maintain this goodwill forever¡­¡±


    Faced with such a statement, Lin Feng had to let the matter rest, temporarily regarding Chen Jun and the others as ¡°Immortals¡± experiencing life in the Mortal World¨Cor some other type of powerful beings. In any case, they were beyond his reach. His sister was lucky enough to have become one of them, or rather their friend, by a fortunate twist of fate. As for the rest of the perplexing mysteries, it was best not to dwell on them¡­


    Nevertheless, Ding Ling clearly had her own questions. Seeing Lin Feng fall silent, she couldn¡¯t keep playing the ostrich and took the initiative to ask, ¡°Wait, Miss Angel, I want to know where Lin Xue is now?¡±


    ¡°My sister is in trouble?!¡± Lin Feng immediately reacted. No wonder Sister Ding Ling seemed so strange today, as if she were heavily burdened by something. Could it be that something had happened to his sister?


    Since the conversation had come to this point, Ding Ling no longer kept things to herself and spilled out her worries regarding Lin Xue¡¯s disappearance.


    But with the information she had just learned, Ding Ling was not as worried for Lin Xue as before.


    ¡°Lady Lin Xue is with the Monarch,¡± Alaya said, ¡°They have gone to another world.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Ding Ling and Lin Feng immediately showed shocked and sorrowful expressions, clearly misunderstanding Alaya¡¯s reference to ¡°another world.¡±


    ¡°Yes, another world. A pretty severe disaster has occurred there, and if it isn¡¯t resolved promptly, it might even affect the Universe you inhabit. Although we have called for help from the Divine Race, they may have difficulty arriving in time due to the remoteness. Therefore, the Monarch had no choice but to set off personally.¡±


    All right, it seemed he was still projecting his mortal perspective onto those lofty figures. For an Immortal, crossing time and space to save a world was probably as simple as popping next door to buy a roll of toilet paper¡­


    ¡°So, you mean my sister is now the Savior in another world?¡±


    Lin Feng asked, but in doing so, he felt a strange sensation, while Ding Ling beside him showed a complex expression, her heart filled with mixed emotions.


    Envy? Perhaps, for certainly, the opportunity to fight alongside beings like Angels and to gain even greater power was something to be envied. But that wasn¡¯t where their deepest sense of loss lay.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Their loss stemmed from the sudden distance they felt from Lin Xue, the unsettling fear of losing a genuine bond of kinship and friendship.


    Lin Xue was no longer ordinary¨Cwhile she had never been ordinary as a Superpower User, but now the situation was entirely different. Lin Xue could no longer be measured by human standards¡­


    Could he still regard Lin Xue as his sister and close friend as before?


    Of course, Alaya was unaware of Lin Feng and Ding Ling¡¯s thoughts, but she continued where Lin Feng left off, ¡°You¡¯re not wrong in your understanding. I¡¯ve returned for this very reason¨Cthe world¡¯s malevolent forces were somewhat beyond our expectations, so I¡¯ve come to take Anwina to form an Alliance Army of Dead Souls!¡±


    wuxiaworld.site .co

 Chapter 185 - Chapter 185: Chapter 185: Little Ghosts Big Crisis

    Chapter 185: Chapter 185: Little Ghost¡¯s Big Crisis


    In the command room of the Faith-class ¡ª Since the last strategy meeting inexplicably turned into a picnic outing, I firmly refused to hold meetings anywhere other than the command room.


    Alaya brought not only a ghost maid but also some terrible news.


    ¡°Sorry, master¡­¡± Anwina stood timidly before me, her head nearly drooping to the floor, her whole body flickering like unstable voltage, ¡°I didn¡¯t take good care of the house¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault¡­¡± I could only helplessly pat the head of the ghost, who was utterly downhearted due to her failed plan to ¡°become the world¡¯s number one maid,¡± then I wordlessly stared skyward, ¡°The leaps in human thought are beyond your imagination¡­¡±


    Who could have expected Ding Ling to barge in so dramatically, and even just so happened to bump into the little ghost completely absorbed in the joy of cleaning? What¡¯s worse, it just so happened that Alaya arrived at that moment¡­


    ¡°Birds of a feather flock together¡­¡± I hinted meaningfully towards Lin Xue¡¯s direction, but for once she didn¡¯t respond with her usual sequence of a Breaking Army Rising Dragon Strike followed by an Enhanced Second Kick, but rather remained deep in thought, showing no reaction to my provocation.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± losing interest in teasing her, I consoled, ¡°It¡¯s only that your own brother and close friend found out your secret. When Qianqian and your sister got involved, I was much more open-minded than you¡­¡±


    ¡°Get lost, I¡¯m annoyed!¡± Lin Xue glared at me, ¡°I still need to figure out how to face the two of them when I get back! Such a big secret¡­¡±


    I could only nod in understanding. Although I had spoken lightly just now, I too had been troubled for a long time when Qianqian and my sister suddenly got involved¡­


    As for whether Lin Feng and Ding Ling could keep the secrets after knowing these matters, I was willing to trust them. First, these secrets involve their closest people, they are not likely to be foolish enough to speak of them; second, I trust their integrity, and as members of the Superpower Team, it would be ridiculous if they didn¡¯t have this minimal ability to keep secrets.


    More importantly, they are Lin Xue¡¯s relatives and friends and they also have a good relation with me; special people should be treated specially. If it were two street thugs who knew these things, I wouldn¡¯t mind throwing them into the biochemical factory in Shadow City.


    As for whether this is an opportunity to pull Lin Feng and Ding Ling into our circle, well, that¡¯s an interesting thought. Two innate superpower users, naturally rare talents, plus the Crystal Radiation from the Xyrin Nest, they would certainly become two incredibly powerful divine-level individuals. But, that¡¯s for later consideration, at least for now I don¡¯t plan on it, though I trust their integrity and see them as my own people partly because of Lin Xue¡¯s connection. But¡­


    Okay, I¡¯ll be honest, it¡¯s too troublesome¡­ Lin Xue, who constantly dismantles things around my base and insists on making fun by quarreling with me, has already given me a serious psychological shadow. I really don¡¯t dare to imagine how arrogant this girl would get if she suddenly had two more helpers.


    So, dragging Lin Feng and Ding Ling into the mix is a fine idea, but that should be considered later on. For now, it¡¯s best to let them continue being spectators on Earth who know the truth.


    While deep in her gloom, Lin Xue suddenly shivered and looked around in surprise, wondering, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why do I suddenly feel like some unscrupulous guy is scheming against me?¡±


    Well, scheming against Lin Feng and Ding Ling probably equates to scheming against Lin Xue anyway¡­ truly a profound prophet¡­


    Regarding the Super Alliance (named the Salvation Army courtesy of Lin Banxian), we had already told Jaina. Jaina¡¯s reaction to our grand plan of uniting all races in the world was unexpected. I had thought that even if Jaina could accept it, she would surely have substantial doubts. Azeroth is unique, and the number of races is vast, their enmities deep, to the extent that even if facing doomsday, they would continue clashing endlessly. As foolish as it might seem, it¡¯s understandable; millennia of hatred are profoundly significant, and even the shadow of the Burning Legion can hardly make these hate-filled races set aside their prejudices and unite¡­


    But Jaina expressed one hundred percent trust in our somewhat fanciful plan; of course, she did say if someone else had proposed this plan, she would have taken it entirely as a joke. The idea of Humans and Beastmen forming an alliance was almost miraculous in her eyes, and now even the Naga, Fish Humans, and Bear Monsters were potential allies; how could one not find it amusing? However, because it was the ¡°Savior¡± who suggested it, the meaning was completely different¨Cit was a message from God to the Mortal World, a plan that was, in Jaina¡¯s view, unquestionably easy.


    To describe it in an apt phrase, it was like ¡°God calling to arms, and mortals rising in response.¡±


    Although this analogy was filled with the typically awkward style of Lin Xue, it had to be admitted, it was quite spot on.


    However, even though Jaina was full of confidence in our plan, as a native Azerothian, some of her ingrained prejudices still affected her, such as her aversion to the Undead.


    Since the alliance also included the Forgotten Ones, it was necessary for Anwina and Jaina to meet. So Alaya and I brought the still somewhat reluctant Little Ghost to the Mage Tower. When Jaina saw the Crow on my shoulder transform into a floating Ghost Maid in a flash of twisting white light, the fleeting expression of astonishment and wariness on her face did not escape our notice.


    Compared to Jaina, who was just instinctively a bit wary, some reactions were much more drastic. Standing next to Jaina, the Old Mage Victor almost subconsciously launched an attack. He raised his hand and sent a Frost Arrow, radiating an intense chill, flying toward Anwina. On the other side, the island¡¯s chief Holy Knight, Anthony, unsheathed his sword in an instant, enveloped in powerful Holy Light Power, and charged at the still slightly dazed Little Ghost.


    Since the alliance plan involved races with various sensitivities, we had only mentioned it to Jaina so far, so these two were not aware that Undead creatures might also become allies. As a result, when Anwina appeared before them, such discordant incidents occurred.


    At that moment, I truly understood the depth of the opposition between the living and the Undead in the beleaguered world of Azeroth.


    However, I did not intervene. It wasn¡¯t that I was too slow to react, but I knew Anwina wouldn¡¯t be hurt.


    Amid Jaina¡¯s panicked shouting, the two attacks arrived one after the other!


    The super-strong Frost Arrow released by a Great Mage had the advantage of speed, hitting Anwina¡¯s body first. The Ghost Maid, clearly lacking in combat experience, only reacted after being hit. However, Elemental Magic was hardly effective against a Little Ghost. Angel Feathers naturally possessed nearly outrageous resistance to various energies, combined with the enhancement of Holy Light Power. The impact of a Frost Arrow, entirely condensed from Mana, was no more powerful than a toy water gun on the Ghost Maid. Undoubtedly, the Frost Arrow dissipated into scattered Elemental Energy, then came the attack from Uncle Knight, and of course, by this time, the slow-reacting Ghost Maid had finally caught up.


    With an expression of shock, Uncle Knight solidly slammed into an almost solid Light Shield and then comically slid to the ground, sprawling in the shape of a ¡°big¡± letter.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Holy¡­ Holy Light?!¡±


    Old Mage Victor stuttered.


    Anwina finally caught on and with a ¡°whoosh,¡± ducked under Alaya¡¯s large wings, then without hesitation spread her arms to pull her wings¨Calmost entirely condensed from Divine Energy¨Ctightly around herself.


    The Knight Uncle who was just trying to get up saw this and immediately ¡°ga¨C¡± fell back down.


    wuxiaworld.site .co

 Chapter 186 - Chapter 186: Chapter 186: Sophist

    Chapter 186: Chapter 186: Sophist


    ¡°It seems we first need to address the living¡¯s repulsion toward the undead creatures¡­¡±


    Looking at Anwina, who was pitifully peeking out from just a small part of her head encircled in Alaya¡¯s feathers, and then turning to glance at the three humans in a dazed state, I muttered to myself.


    ¡°This is impossible!¡± Uncle Knight shouted, having recovered his wits.


    ¡°Please, can you not say something so uninspired?¡± I shook my head, ¡°If humans just keep saying ¡®impossible¡¯ in the face of new things, then there¡¯s no hope for the whole world.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ but¡­¡± Uncle Knight fell silent, but Victor stuttered, ¡°An undead creature using Holy Light, even¡­ hiding under the wings of Lord Angel¡­¡±


    ¡°She is my disciple,¡± Alaya immediately revealed a holy smile, then tenderly stroked the shivering head of Little Ghost next to him and said, ¡°She¡¯s also my sister¡­¡±


    I distinctly noticed Alaya¡¯s wings twitching unnaturally. Looking at how Anwina was pulling the feathers around her to her side from underneath Alaya, from such an uncomfortable angle¡­ I suddenly realized that Angel Sister might have cramped her wings¡­


    Unfortunately, the rather slow Ghost Maid seemed completely unaware of the unnatural angle she was forcing Alaya¡¯s wings into, and instead burrowed even deeper into them¡­


    Considering I couldn¡¯t allow the noble and pure image of Angel Sister to crumble, I had no choice but to pull out the slow maid before Alaya burst into tears, holding onto my own maid while saying to the still shocked trio, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s better to explain our plan now.¡±


    After hearing my idea about forming the ¡°Salvation Army,¡± Jaina already knew and thus showed no surprise, while Victor and Anthony looked somewhat hesitant.


    ¡°Uniting all the intelligent beings of Azeroth to fight the enemy is indeed a great plan,¡± Victor said carefully, ¡°and we too hope to join more allies, but including the undead creatures as well¡­¡±


    As for the Holy Knight Anthony next to him, his reaction was much clearer: ¡°I cannot accept being aligned with the undead in any way!¡±


    He completely disregarded Anwina¡¯s feelings¡­


    Feeling the slight tremor in the Ghost Maid sitting beside me, I immediately comforted her by holding her ice-cold hand and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, he¡¯s an idiot¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, as Alaya, who was nonchalantly preening his feathers on my other side, looked up and said to Uncle Knight, ¡°Is it because you feel inferior not being able to wield the true Holy Power like my Ghost Sister?¡±


    Sharp! If I didn¡¯t know Alaya had truly misunderstood the situation due to his thick-headedness, I might have thought he did it on purpose!


    Uncle Knight¡¯s face turned beet red, but he couldn¡¯t respond, not only because it was true ¡ª Anwina had indeed just used a Holy Light Skill that not even a Holy Knight might master ¡ª but also because these words came from an Angel, a genuine Holy Spokesperson. Facing this girl who was almost an embodiment of Holy Light itself, Anthony didn¡¯t dare show any disrespect¡­


    ¡°I understand the living¡¯s repulsion toward the undead, but I still have to say, your prejudice is too harsh!¡±


    Facing my somewhat stern rebuke, Anthony clearly had thoughts but could only express his frustration while restraining himself, ¡°Thank you for your teachings¡­¡±


    He really was a straightforward Holy Knight, his lies as painfully obvious as Little Baobao hiding behind the sofa after accidentally breaking something ¡ª and that really was quite an apt metaphor¡­


    ¡°I know you¡¯re not convinced, and that¡¯s fine. You can ignore mine and Alaya¡¯s positions for now and speak your own mind.¡±


    Even though the cunning Victor and the sharp Jaina next to him kept making signals to him, Anthony responded without hesitation, proving again that Holy Knights generally can¡¯t be anything but straightforward¡­


    ¡°Undead creatures are impure and evil! The doctrine I¡¯ve learned also states that Holy Light and the undead cannot coexist!¡± It appeared Anthony was a rather radical Holy Knight ¡ª in fact, ever since the Undead Catastrophe ravaged, ninety-nine percent of the world¡¯s Holy Knights had become this somewhat extreme sort. There was no choice; the Living World had almost been swallowed by the Undead Catastrophe, and as the innate adversaries of the undead, Holy Knights naturally loathed these breathless ¡®creatures¡¯ deeply.


    Okay, I knew this Uncle Knight was one of us, and his statements were a consensus among humanity in this world, but¡­ this theory was really quite irritating.


    However, I wasn¡¯t planning on overturning this almost universally acknowledged principle anytime soon. I just wanted to change the old-fashioned Uncle Knight¡¯s view for now.


    ¡°According to your theory, are all undead creatures evil and impure?¡±


    ¡°So, my maid is an undead creature, but you think she is evil?¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡± Anthony immediately stumbled over his words. Even though he was radical and set in his ways, he knew that the ghost girl in front of him was a servant of the ¡°Divine Envoy,¡± simply put, a Divine Servant. And with Alaya who was always protective of Anwina beside him, Anthony certainly did not dare to openly claim that God¡¯s servant was evil.


    To be honest, Anthony still couldn¡¯t understand and couldn¡¯t believe that the Divine Envoy and Angel favored an undead creature so much.


    Seeing Anthony¡¯s expression, I knew that although he dared not openly accuse Anwina of being guilty, this old-fashioned fellow certainly still believed that all undead creatures, including Anwina, were sinful.


    ¡°I want to know, what are the standards in the doctrines you have learned for judging whether someone is guilty?¡± I suddenly changed the topic, bringing up the Holy Knight¡¯s statutes on ¡°justice and judgment.¡±


    Although Anthony was quite choked by my abrupt question, when it came to the fundamental knowledge of a Holy Knight, he immediately perked up and adjusted his posture before speaking, ¡°Harming others, betraying friends, infidelity, injustices, greed¡­ and so on, all are considered sinful.¡±


    ¡°Well said, then do you think Anwina has violated any of those statutes? You must list at least one, otherwise you violate one of the Holy Knight¡¯s statutes: framing the innocent.¡±


    Anthony¡¯s face immediately turned bright red, clearly choked by the Holy Knight statute I mentioned.


    The upright Uncle Knight looked embarrassed and racked his brain trying to find any fault Anwina had committed, but ¡°do not frame the innocent¡± hung over his head continuously. After a few minutes, the knight in front of us was already sweating profusely.


    Actually, I was somewhat cheating, because Anthony had never met Anwina before, he naturally couldn¡¯t list any so-called sins of Anwina. However, since he had from the beginning decided that Anwina was an evil undead, then as a Holy Knight, he must be able to accurately point out what mistakes Anwina had made, so in this regard, I was not really making it difficult for him.


    ¡°It is clear, you cannot point any out, or rather, you are judging entirely based on the inertia thinking that ¡®the undead are evil,¡¯ without considering whether this judgment is reasonable. Now think carefully, when you judge that all undead should be purified, do you really dare swear in the name of the Holy Light that all undead creatures in the entire world of Azeroth have committed at least one mortal sin?¡±


    ¡°¡­No, I dare not assert such a thing,¡± Anthony answered reluctantly but honestly.


    This is what I appreciate about Holy Knights, although they might be old-fashioned and fanatical, if you are truly just, they, even reluctantly, will admit their wrongdoings.


    Actually, the point I mentioned was quite obvious, and any slightly rational person could easily think of it. However, the problem is, in this world, the living¡¯s aversion to the undead has reached such insatiable levels, under these circumstances, not to mention that most people have deliberately ignored whether those unfortunate undead creatures are truly all guilty, more importantly, even if someone thought of this, would they dare to bring it up publicly?


    It¡¯s like shouting ¡°Long live Hitler¡± among a group of Jewish survivors after World War II.


    So when someone suddenly put this issue bluntly in front of Anthony, this upright Holy Knight immediately became helpless.


    ¡°To judge whether the other party is guilty, the premise is whether the party has made a mistake, but why are undead creatures specifically excluded? Just because of a ridiculous habit, they are treated as heretics? As criminals?¡±


    ¡°But the Undead Catastrophe¡­¡± Anthony, although already deeply ashamed, still insisted on mentioning this very sensitive topic.


    ¡°I admit, the majority of the undead are minions of the Catastrophe Army, they are the deadly enemies of all living beings, but¨Cdoes that mean all the undead in the entire world are minions of the Catastrophe?¡±


    Faced with my questioning, Anthony was speechless, and even Victor and Jaina beside him showed embarrassed expressions.


    ¡°I want to know, what evidence do you have for treating The Forgotten as an evil faction? Is it because they have broken free from the control of the Necromancer King, so you consider them evil? Does that mean, any undead creature, once they no longer obey the Necromancer King¡¯s command, they are guilty? That is to say, the most important doctrine you accept is: ¡®Long live the Necromancer King!¡¯?¡±


    If Lin Xue were here, I might immediately face the world¡¯s most powerful barrage of ridicule¡­ This method of concept substitution and obfuscation seems to have reached a certain extreme¡­


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that!¡± Faced with my almost terrifying questioning, Anthony almost screamed out of control but immediately realized his rudeness, showing an ashamed expression.


    ¡°Of course, I know that¡¯s not your view, but to be honest, as an outsider without your kind of inertia thinking, when seeing The Forgotten who have broken free from the control of the Necromancer King being attacked by human Holy Knights, we almost thought you were assistants to the Necromancer King¡­¡±


    Assistants to the Necromancer King?! Anthony was shocked awake, indiscriminately suppressing those who were already free undead, wasn¡¯t that precisely helping the Necromancer King clean up the traitors? Could it be that the so-called justice I always upheld was foolish to this extent?!


    ¡°So, although I understand your hatred, could you please be a little more clear-headed and take a good look at whether those undead you summarily execute are really guilty¡­¡±


    wuxiaworld.site .co

 Chapter 187 - Chapter 187: Chapter 187: The Tragic Sicaro

    Chapter 187: Chapter 187: The Tragic Sicaro


    When Anthony began to seriously doubt the Holy Light Path he had adhered to all this time, I suddenly realized I was a born sophist!


    ¡°Lord Brother,¡± Alaya¡¯s voice suddenly rang out in my mind, ¡°that¡¯s way too sarcastic, really¡­¡±


    Unexpectedly, even Alaya showed such great admiration for my strong verbal bombardment earlier; I truly feel extremely honored!


    Cough cough¡­ Anyway, I¡¯ll take Angel Sister¡¯s words as a compliment. What about it?!


    ¡°Think about it carefully¡­ think calmly about whether your usual views are based on subjective impressions without using your brain or on actual facts. It¡¯s not terrible to make mistakes, but what¡¯s terrifying is to not only fail to realize and repent after making mistakes but to also consider them justified¨Cnowadays, nearly all living beings in the world have this attitude, and it concerns me a lot.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Anthony suddenly lifted his head and with a resolute expression, said to Anwina beside me, ¡°Because of my blind and arbitrary thoughts, I have behaved rudely towards you, and I am very sorry for that!¡±


    ¡°Ah! No worries, no worries!¡± Anwina hurriedly replied, despite unexpectedly gaining the so-called ¡°Divine Servant¡± title, this Little Ghost still maintained the mindset from her days as a humble maid. So, naturally, she was scared when a ¡°noble¡± Holy Knight suddenly apologized so solemnly to her.


    Listening to Anwina¡¯s response, Uncle Knight immediately bowed very seriously, ¡°Thank you very much for your tolerance. It seems my perspective was indeed too narrow before; I never expected that Undead creatures could also be so forgiving and kind¡­¡±


    Indeed, every Holy Knight is such a rigid fellow, but this personality seems to have its merits¡­


    Moreover, my feeling of achievement is now through the roof! Holy Knights! The world¡¯s most unbending folks, and yet they were twisted by my argumentative verbal assault! I truly am a genius!!! Roar, it¡¯s great that Lin Xue isn¡¯t by my side, at least I won¡¯t have a bucket of cold water thrown on me at a time like this¡­


    Although this explosive sense of achievement feels great, I have no intention of actually becoming a missionary and preaching my views around the world¨CI¡¯m already worn out just convincing Anthony, let alone changing the whole world¡¯s mainstream views. So, staying true to my life philosophy of idly waiting for death, I decided to leave this great and arduous task to those who truly harbor compassion for the world, such as¡­


    ¡°Anthony, now that you understand the errors of your past, what are your plans for the future?¡±


    ¡°I will spread your teachings far and wide so that more people may recognize the truth that Undead creatures are not inherently evil!¡± Uncle Knight immediately straightened his posture, assuming a tragic-heroic stance as if he was about to sacrifice himself for the whole world.


    Well, well, I am truly reassured. Now I am growing increasingly fond of Holy Knights¡¯ integrity, the sort where as long as you¡¯re right, even if you sell them out, they¡¯ll happily count the money for you and deposit it in the bank!


    Both Jaina and Victor, who had been observing all along, also wore peculiar expressions at this moment. Since they were not in professions inherently sworn to eternal conflict with Undead like Holy Knights, they had been persuaded by my words much earlier than Anthony. Now, they were simply amazed that the usually most stubborn and challenging Holy Knight, Anthony, had been sold so easily¡­


    However, from their collective silence, I could tell that both Victor and Jaina also had their dark, cunning sides!


    Worried about misunderstandings, when leaving the Mage Tower, Anwina transformed into a Crow and obediently stayed on my shoulder, while Alaya floated behind me at a low altitude. I dared not allow her to fly too high; this girl with unexpectedly thick nerves never thought about preventing wardrobe malfunctions. If I didn¡¯t remind her, I¡¯m sure she could have just worn her skirt and glided all the way back¨Cthough I¡¯m also sure none of the mortals below would dare to look up, but it always felt like I¡¯d somehow be at a loss¡­


    ¡°Lord Brother!¡± I was thinking with my head bowed¡­ okay, I was daydreaming, when Angel Sister¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind me.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Over there,¡± Alaya came over, pointing to a group of people gathering in the distance, ¡°What are they doing?¡±


    Following the direction of Alaya¡¯s tender little finger, I indeed saw a lot of people congregating. From afar, it seemed they were all Priests and Holy Knights.


    At a small dock usually used for temporary loading and unloading of materials, a group of Holy Knights clad in thick steel armor and Priests wrapped in white robes with devout faces were gathered together, listening to something apparently very important. Each of them was so serious that they didn¡¯t even dare to breathe heavily.


    Among these noble ministers, stood a tall man dressed in an awkward black outfit.


    Saying the outfit is awkward, in fact, the natives of Azeroth had never seen such a style of clothing. It was a short garment, reasonably tailored for ease of movement, lacking the complex yet useless decorations commonly found in high-quality Azeroth garments. Instead, it showcased a simple beauty of lines. However, it seemed somewhat unsuitable on its current owner¨Cbecause that tall man¡¯s body was just too large, his muscles bulged every which way, exuding a sense of explosive power all around, a typical Berserker build which looked a bit too tight in these scholarly garments, giving off a slightly discordant vibe.


    However, this tall man¡¯s fierce build did not make him look malevolent. The reason lay in his face¨Cthat was a face with thick eyebrows and big eyes, a square face filled with upright and just lines, matched with brown eyes that offered a melancholic yet decisive look, inspiring endless trust. Truly, the perfect visage for a Holy Knight!


    Some prominent figure once said that to be a Holy Knight, Holy Light, strength, and a square face were essential requirements, especially the last one¨Cit was almost the biggest symbol of a Holy Knight. There was this maxim: if you had a perfect square face, in battle, you would elicit more screams than a guy wrapped in Holy Light but with a pointy chin and monkey cheeks¨Cof course, you would also receive more bricks from the enemies. It was just too typical for a square-faced Holy Knight¡­


    There stood the Knight-faced Uncle, right in the middle of a group of Holy Professions, raising his right hand while proclaiming something in a solemn tone:


    ¡°¡­Children of the Holy Light! Our Savior has already arrived! You have seen it with your own eyes, the Divine Warship crafted from the Holy light descending from Heaven, with noble Angels personally coming to support us. What a tremendous honor!¡±


    ¡°But¨CChildren of the Holy Light,¡± the Uncle Knight suddenly shifted his tone, speaking harshly, ¡°can we really enjoy such grace with peace of mind? Let us ask ourselves, does our gratitude towards the Holy Light truly merit such favor from the Savior?!¡±


    As Knight-faced Uncle¡¯s voice fell, the onlookers immediately burst into whispers.


    ¡°I hear your cries,¡± said Knight-faced Uncle, his voice deepening before suddenly rising, ¡°You are shouting: I can prove my faith to the Holy Light! Good, children of the Holy Light, how will you prove your faith?


    ¡°Look¨Cright behind you, the land enveloped in Holy Light, is where the most potent Holy Light Power resides in this world, the Warship that the gods used to arrive. If you want to prove your resolute faith, then go! Go to the Divine Warship, bathe in that sacred radiance!¡±


    Facing Knight-faced Uncle¡¯s solemn and serious B expression, the crowd went silent, everyone displaying a ¡°this is impossible¡± look.


    ¡°I know what you are hesitating about, yes, God¡¯s test!


    To embark on a pilgrimage, trials are inevitable, and surely you have already tried, swimming to that splendid island overnight is quite a challenge.¡±


    Knight-faced Uncle¡¯s words immediately resonated with many, it seems that quite a few had indeed tried to swim to the Faith-class pilgrimage overnight¡­


    ¡°Do you know why you couldn¡¯t cross the sea, which normally wouldn¡¯t take any effort?¡± Knight-faced Uncle suddenly changed his tone, speaking in a pretentious way like a white-bearded old man with a halo over his head, asking a squatting homeless man, ¡°Do you know your destiny?¡±


    The surrounding people immediately shook their heads in coordination.


    In that moment, a trace of joy flashed across Knight-faced Uncle¡¯s face¨Cgreat, finally the groundwork was prepared, it was finally time to start his plan!


    ¡°Because you don¡¯t have this!¡±


    Suddenly, a shiny disc was held up by Knight-faced Uncle, the reflected sunlight instantly dazzling the onlookers.


    ¡°This object, called¨Ca Disc!


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    As the name suggests, it is a tool infused with Holy Light Power! Only with it, can you pass the cruel test and smoothly embark on the pilgrimage route! Look at its surface, full of mystical radiance! Just one Gold Coin, and you too can possess¨Cdon¡¯t question why such a sacred object is tied to money, remember¡­¡±


    Watching the interested expressions of the people around, Knight-faced Uncle couldn¡¯t help but feel pleased, then slowly scanned the surroundings¨Cfinally, his gaze settled in a certain direction.


    Two seconds later, the previously elated Knight-faced Uncle suddenly displayed a Doomsday expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill that guy!!¡± Above Serramo, a familial angry roar resounded.


    wuxiaworld.site .co

 Chapter 188 - Chapter 188: Chapter 188: The Bootleggers of Azeroth

    Chapter 188: Chapter 188: The Bootleggers of Azeroth


    ¡°Don¡¯t block me! I¡¯m going to finish this guy off! I must finish him off!!!¡±


    ¡°Lord Brother¡­ Sicaro has already run away¡­¡±


    With Alaya¡¯s words, I quickly came back to my senses and looked around, sure enough, apart from a bunch of saints who still hadn¡¯t reacted, where on the docks was that sleazy uncle who had spread his pirated business to Azeroth?


    Although I really wanted to throw Sicaro into the Twisted Void for a humane destruction right now, I had to admit that the shameful guy was truly worthy of being known as the most powerful CD peddler in history, a guerilla expert nicknamed ¡®the K City City Guard Killer,¡¯ who could slip away from the encirclement of two hundred city guards without a trace. You know, city guards are amongst the most powerful forces in this world; isn¡¯t there a saying, ¡°Give me three thousand city guards, and I can retake Taiwan¡­¡±?


    Cough cough, I¡¯m getting off-topic again, we¡¯re not here to talk about city guards. Rather, it¡¯s that Sicaro dared to sell discs in Serramo¡­ cough cough! That¡¯s not it either. What we should be considering now is contacting various forces, right? That¡¯s what we should be discussing, right? Why do I keep getting so off-topic? Could it be that the mental shock from that CD peddler with his eternal knightly facade has impacted me so much that I might end up with sequelae? Or should I just throw him into the Ghost Energy Reactor and let him create some unique value?


    I was lost in thought when suddenly, a commotion arose nearby. Alaya and I hurried over to see several soaking wet farmers pulling someone up from the sea underneath the dock.


    Square face¡­ It¡¯s a square face again¡­


    I saw a burly uncle with a knightly face just like Sicaro¡¯s being awkwardly rescued by the crowd. From his incessant spewing of water, it was clear he had just nearly drowned. An oval-shaped, seemingly 200-pound brother approached with practiced skill and went for a Mount Tai-like strike, and a rainbow-colored geyser shot sky-high from the knight uncle¡¯s mouth¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Even though I had a general idea, I couldn¡¯t help but ask a priestess standing by.


    This priestess, dressed in her pure white holy garb, was clearly more interested in the buzz than responding to my questions. After several repeats, she finally reluctantly took her eyes off the knight uncle, laying on the ground performing a human fountain, and turned her face toward me.


    ¡°It seems like¡­ Oh! Divine Messenger!¡±


    The priestess turned around, just starting to speak when she immediately saw Angel Sister standing behind me with a calm, serene smile that was actually a daze. She then recognized my identity in association with Angel Sister and couldn¡¯t help but exclaim.


    ¡­No help for it, Angel Sister¡¯s three-meter wingspan was just too eye-catching. Meanwhile, except for my title of ¡°Divine Messenger,¡± everything about me screamed ¡°plainness.¡± So normally, it was Angel Sister who served as a billboard, and only then would people notice the poor fellow next to her. This is rather sad¨Cespecially when I like to think of myself as the protagonist¡­


    And sadder still is to see Passerby A, B, C, D¡¯s faces filled with shock and admiration upon seeing Angel Sister, only to find a Passerby A standing beside her, someone who, from appearance to aura, looked even more ordinary than they did. The expressions that reveal, ¡°Who is this guy, and how dare he stand so boldly behind Lord Angel?¡± are so demoralizing that I¡¯d rather not dwell on it¡­


    Seeing the crowd of onlookers instantly shift their attention from the human fountain uncle to me and Alaya, I was quite taken aback and somewhat awkwardly said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. You go ahead with your rubbernecking; I just wanted to know what happened here?¡±


    ¡°Noble Divine Messenger,¡± said the priestess, visibly excited as the one I had personally asked, ¡°This holy knight is Lord Auduo, the captain of the Second Knight Battalion. Lord Auduo set off this morning to the Divine Warship for a holy audience, but clearly, he still failed Your test¡­¡±


    ¡­Test¡­ Test my foot! You¡¯re all so thrilled to tour my spaceship, and I¡¯m just defending myself. What does that have to do with any test!?


    Although I had already declared that there was nothing on the Divine Warship worthy of worship, these Holy Professionals absolutely treated the ¡°Holy Light-filled¡± warship itself as an object of veneration. Thus, every day, there was an endless stream of people wanting to go on board for a pilgrimage. Considering that, under Bubbles¡¯ soft defense measures, these stubborn folks wouldn¡¯t be injured but definitely couldn¡¯t reach the Faith-class level, I didn¡¯t prevent their impulsive yet adorable actions. Clearly, these devout Holy Professionals also saw their repeated failures as God¡¯s test, so they kept persevering¡­


    Indeed, not only did they persist, but it seemed that this act of pilgrimage had escalated to a form of ¡°self-cultivation¡± for them¡­


    Looking at Uncle Knight, who was still unconscious and wearing at least two hundred pounds of full steel armor, I felt very conflicted, very conflicted indeed¡­


    Uncle, I admire your determination, thinking to swim dozens of miles in this armor to prove your faith, but what I have to say is¡­ you¡¯re really asking for trouble¡­


    Watching this group of stubborn yet adorable Holy Professionals, I ultimately said with hesitation, ¡°This kind of pilgrimage¡­ let¡¯s just forget it¡­ When the war is over, I¡¯ll leave you all a Great Cathedral, then you can even use Holy Light to illuminate everything if you want¡­¡±


    The Knight Uncle, who a second ago was performing like a human fountain, immediately leaped up, ¡°Respected Divine Messenger, your grace will shine over the entire Azeroth¡­¡±


    ¡­Damn! You¡¯re not faking it, are you?


    After bidding farewell to these unexpectedly interesting Holy Professionals, I returned to the Faith-class level with Alaya and Anwina to discuss how to connect with all the major races.


    Although Lin Xue¡¯s plan was to make every thinking being in Azeroth a part of the Salvation Army, it¡¯s not something that can be accomplished with just a joke. There are so many Wisdom Races in Azeroth, and by Lin Xue¡¯s standards, we would probably have to contact even Half-fishmen, Bear Monsters, Cave Monsters, and even Kobolds¨Cthough persuading them would definitely be much easier than aligning with one major Race. However, we simply don¡¯t have the time to waste on a bunch of weak races that have just stepped out of primitive society. Thus, our main target this time will be those stronger Wisdom Races, like the Dark Night Elves, Naga, and Giant Dragons. Besides, if we could win them over, many of the smaller races would also be brought onboard with our cause, as some of the weaker races are already vassals to the larger ones. Half-fishmen, for instance, nearly half of them are slaves to the Naga Clan. There are also some neutral Elemental Beings who might voluntarily help us if those races they are friendly with join the Salvation Army¨Cthis knowledge came from Jaina, who as a Great Mage, deals with various Elemental Beings daily, and her understanding of these beings, whose thought processes are entirely different from humans, is certainly not something we laymen clueless about Magic can match.


    Besides these powerful races, there was another race that was a focal point of our discussion¨CGoblins.


    This neutral race that seems to show up on every World of Warcraft map is quite distinctive, as they are short and incredibly stubborn¨Cthis stubbornness is manifested in two ways¨Cone is a wealth collection urge no weaker than Ding Ling¡¯s, and the other is a mechanical research fervor no less than Lin Xue¡¯s. All in all, it¡¯s akin to a combination of Ding Ling and Lin Xue¡­ ahem, the aforementioned statement is merely the aftereffect of someone¡¯s wild imagination, please kindly disregard it.


    After weighing the options, we still decided to slow down the plan to win over Goblins. Firstly, we really couldn¡¯t find any capital to allure them¨CXyrin Technology might interest these research fanatics, but clearly, I would absolutely not hand over such important stuff to the Goblins. Secondly, Goblins weren¡¯t of much significance to us; they aren¡¯t strong in combat, nor do they have any significant population advantage. In the world of Azeroth, their only survival trait is technology, but would we really value that?


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    It was supposed to be a meeting, but actually, the main speakers were Sandora and Lin Xue. One of them, Queen Xyrin, had abundant experience in major battles and a long-term strategic vision, while the other was the initiator of this super plan¨Cnaturally, they had the most authority to speak. Qianqian and her sister, although they were Super Ability Users powerful enough that even Leader Level Xyrin Apostles wouldn¡¯t dare confront them casually, were still like ordinary girls most of the time and had no sense of these ¡°big matters.¡± As for Pandora, this little girl was a classic ¡°big silly soldier.¡± She was okay with leading a charge but when it came to scheming, she couldn¡¯t compare to my clever and cute Sandora, and the sneaky Demi Immortal Lin Xue next to her (¡­). As for Angel Sister¡­ her little brain was even simpler than Pandora¡¯s, so also excluded. Dingdang, though revered as a Goddess, but besides happily rolling around the table with a Sugar Ball to lift the spirits, I really didn¡¯t see any signs of visionary thinking from her, also excluded. Then there was Ghost Sister¨C


    A certain glowing body stood respectfully beside the table, holding a tray, almost as if ¡°Waitress Background Character¡± should be written in bold letters across her face, so passed over as well.


    Oh, and Little Baobao, this little guy preferred to hang around us for fun instead of studying architecture with his mom, and kept excitedly raising his hands with suggestions, but due to language issues, also passed over.


    What? Me too? Well, I would love to point to the map and discuss grand strategies like Sandora, but considering that my poor strategic insight has a 99.99% chance of being mercilessly critiqued by Demi Immortal Lin Xue, I decided to just be a qualified spectator and laborer instead¡­


    wuxiaworld.site .co

 Chapter 189 - Chapter 189: Chapter 189 Division of Labor

    Chapter 189: Chapter 189 Division of Labor


    Sandora sat at the head of the meeting table, flipping through reports about various races. ¡°First, there¡¯s the Beastman. They have now formed a relatively stable group. Thus, the Tauren, Trolls, and some smaller tribal groups can be considered as one target and assigned to Jaina for continuous contact. Sivis can¡¯t leave the base, so she can stay to help. Let her deal with those Beastman. I¡¯ve already told her about this at the outpost.¡±


    ¡°Next, there are the Dark Night Elves. These long-lived elves are peaceful yet stubborn. They worship the way of nature and are not very enthusiastic about our Holy Light campaign, although they will certainly be influenced by the title ¡®Savior.¡¯ However, I think it¡¯s better for Dingdang to take initiative. After all, she is a Life Goddess, and those elves would never dare to defy the Mother of Life¡¯s commands¨Calthough¡­¡±


    At this point, we all guessed what Sandora was about to say, except for one little participant, immerged in joyously munching on a Sugar Ball¨CDingdang suddenly realized everyone had gone silent and was gazing at her, stopping out of curiosity and blinking her shiny eyes at us.


    ¡°If you were those elves, would you believe this tiny creature is a Life Goddess?¡± Sandora caught Dingdang¡¯s small wings from behind, lifted Little One up, and swayed her in front of us to ask.


    The answer was obvious; other than having the title of a Goddess, this Little One, showing every trait of a small animal, had over ninety percent chances of being adopted as a pet by those elves¨Calthough Dingdang¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t something the elves could contend with, getting them to recognize her goddess identity was impossible¡­


    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll go with her¡­¡± Watching the natural cuteness of Little Thing bobbing in the air, held by Sandora, Lin Xue feigned a sigh and shook her head.


    Oh, come on; we all knew you just wanted to have Dingdang as your personal pet!


    But Lin Xue accompanying her was quite suitable. When it came to serious matters, this guy was reliable, a perfect complement to the unreliable Dingdang. With her prophet abilities, she could probably bamboozle those mystic elves effectively. As for safety¨Cwell, Lin Xue wasn¡¯t a fighter, but really, in the Night Elf territories full of forests, what creature could stand a chance against Dingdang?


    ¡°Then there¡¯s the Human Alliance,¡± Sandora said, pointing with a Laser Pointer at the holographic projection of a planet in the center of the table. ¡°Due to the Undead Catastrophe¡¯s devastation, the once mighty Alliance is now significantly weakened. Many smaller Human Kingdoms are disintegrating. But the so-called camel, though thin, is still bigger than a horse. With such a substantial legacy, combined with the sudden weakening of the Undead Catastrophe, the strength of the Human Alliance is still not to be underestimated. Including Dwarfs, Dwarfs, and some High Elves who were members of the old Alliance, this faction is a key focus for alliance on our part. Originally, my plan was to have Jaina as a breakthrough point, but now Jaina must assist us in liaison with the Tribal Forces, and due to issues with General Proudmore and their stance towards Beastmen, Jaina¡¯s position within the Human Kingdom is a bit awkward. Hence, I need to modify the plan. The prior ¡®Heavenly Gods Descending¡¯ campaign had good momentum, so I decided to do it again. Even though the remains of humanity in the Eastern Continent probably know about the rumors of Heavenly Gods Descending in Serramo, I believe that would only make our second campaign more successful¨Cafter all, if properly utilized, rumors can be far more effective than any public opinion orientation.¡±


    For the third time, I caught Little Baobao trying to reach the glowing holographic projector on the table and asked, ¡°Are you planning to send the Faith-class to Stormwind City?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± Lin Xue answered. ¡°The Faith-class has almost become a spiritual pillar for the humans of Serramo. If the Divine Warship suddenly leaves, it will likely cause an uproar.¡±


    Not using the Faith-class? Wouldn¡¯t that make the campaign far less effective?


    Sandora guessed what I was thinking and smiled slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we have a group of excellent builders¨C¡±


    Then, Sandora pointed with her Laser Pointer under the projector in the center of the table. The holographic image in mid-air immediately shifted from a space view of Azeroth Planet to the interior of the Xyrin Nest. A Crystal Prism occupied almost two-thirds of the entire screen. A little girl with her eyes closed and a serene expression floated in the center of the Crystal Prism. Numerous Energy Beams extended from the girl¡¯s body and converged at the bottom of the Crystal Prism, showing a cyclical pulsation from these beams, indicating the little girl was operating at full power.


    Seeing the image on the projection, Little Baobao was the quickest to react. The little one immediately climbed onto the table, babbling a greeting to the little girl in the image, who looked almost identical to her.


    ¡°Baobao, how¡¯s the Frontier-class building site coming along?¡± Sandora asked as she picked up Little Baobao from the table.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Baobao?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°WLK¡¯s launched!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! I¡¯m online right now!¡±


    ¡­ Respect, respect!


    As soon as Baobao spoke, she immediately realized, and her beautiful big eyes quickly opened wide as she saw a group of ¡°smiling¡± superiors sitting beside her.


    ¡°Dingdang thinks you¡¯re in trouble now!¡±


    Little Thing swiftly flew up to the projection display, crossed his arms, and spoke like a little adult.


    ¡°From the top floor¡­¡±


    Of course, this was just a minor interlude. We were all somewhat accustomed to Bubbles playing games during work hours. As long as it didn¡¯t affect her actual work, we were too lazy to manage her since she was quite capable¡­


    It was only after Sandora mentioned it did I remember that she seemingly talked to me a few days ago about building a medium-sized warship, which now I realized must be the Frontier-class.


    Frontier-class: A plump medium-sized ship that can hold up to two thousand crew members. It¡¯s equipped with comprehensive living facilities, a diverse and cleverly integrated weapon system, and excessively heavy armor. Its primary weapons are seventy-seven Ghost Energy Cannons, additionally outfitted with numerous Floating Gun Arrays and rapid-response Mech suites. It is a typical fortified bunker-like ship meant to serve as a semi-fixed frontline firepower platform, perfectly suited for the role. The main disadvantage is its slow speed; it could easily turn into a moving target if unsupported.


    This was the brief Sandora gave me about the Frontier-class, clearly a moving armory type of heavy assault ship. Could it be that Sandora plans to use this thing to masquerade as the next ¡°Divine Warship¡±?


    ¡°That¡¯s right, in fact, compared to the Faith-class, the Frontier-class is more suited to the role of ¡®Divine Warship.¡¯ It¡¯s sturdier, stronger, and more formidable, whereas the Faith-class, although massive, lacks combat power. The title of Divine Warship doesn¡¯t quite suit it. Initially, we had to choose the Faith-class because we needed to transfer our large troops and needed something larger in terms of carrying space. Now that the Frontier-class has completed, we should let the Empire¡¯s giant ships bask in the sun a bit.¡±


    ¡°The Frontier-class is completed? How come I haven¡¯t seen it?¡± I asked in surprise. Such a huge thing was already built, and I hadn¡¯t noticed at all?


    Sandora could only roll her eyes at my evidently naive question: ¡°Silly, the Empire¡¯s shipyard is equipped with a Super Space-Time Module. Aside from a portal exposed outside, the entire huge dock and temporary storage are built in Other Space. The warships built will naturally be housed in Other Space too. Otherwise, those giant warships, almost as large as cities, where would we build them? How large a base would we need to prepare?¡±


    Uh¡­ it seems she had told me this before, but I really wasn¡¯t too keen on these inconceivable things¡­


    While once again marveling at the miraculous Xyrin Technology, I was also profoundly shocked by the development capacity of the Imperial Army. The Frontier-class, although not the top-notch Imperial Battleship, is still a major combat ship in the Xyrin Army. Now it¡¯s been built in just a few days. With the construction of a War Factory almost every day in the three outpost bases, I really wonder how powerful a civilization bred for war has to be to beat this super-civilization¡­


    ¡°The Divine Warship is set, next is the issue of the right candidate. I think it¡¯s better to have Alaya step in¨Cit¡¯s agreeable to everyone, right?¡±


    Of course, nobody objected. Alaya, almost entirely formed of Light Energy, was undoubtedly more suitable than any of us to play the role of a member of the Divine Race. Also, Dingdang proved that even the true Light Divine Race isn¡¯t much different fundamentally from Alaya, so it¡¯s perfectly fitting for Alaya to act as the Divine Envoy. However, we needed to be cautious because, despite Angel Sister¡¯s pure and noble appearance, her utterly off-track and dull spirit inside was a concern¡­


    Finally, it was agreed that the most stable of the sisters along with Sicaro, who bore the typical face of a knight, would accompany Alaya. With their care, Alaya should not cause any trouble.


    But having Sicaro along¡­ honestly, if it weren¡¯t for his knightly face¡¯s potential advertising effect and his need to ensure the sister¡¯s safety, I would have contemplated locking him in solitary confinement until everything was sorted¡­


    ¡°No worries,¡± Hearing my concerns, the sister revealed a gentle smile and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already cursed him. If he dares to continue his old profession on the Eastern Continent, for the next thousand years, every day he will face at least five thousand city management personnel chasing him down¡­¡±


    ¡°Very good, very good,¡± I said, wiping my cold sweat.


    Next were the Dragon Clan and the Naga, two rather special Races, one a mysterious Race guarding the world since the Ancient Era, and the other cursed descendants of Ancient Elves. I couldn¡¯t think of any way to deceive them.


    The tactic we have always used is to play the Savior, but this method seemed to have little effect on these two Races. The Dragons don¡¯t believe in Holy Light, nor in the Moon God, nor Elements¨Cto be exact, except for the Creator Titan, they don¡¯t hold any entity that could be called a god in high esteem. Our ¡°Divine Envoy¡± identity definitely didn¡¯t carry much weight for them.


    ¡°I and Pandora will personally go,¡± Sandora paused for a moment, then said, ¡°The Dragons are a proud bunch; perhaps only absolute overwhelming power will make them obedient¨Calthough this approach doesn¡¯t quite align with my initial intention, the current situation is special, we don¡¯t have time to waste, and since those Dragons claim to guard the world, I believe they should be able to see the facts clearly.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°As for the Naga Clan, this I believe is easier to resolve. Just think about how Dan Dan¡­ ahem, Illidan managed to subdue the Naga. Great power and a distant hope of returning to land again, we can do better. In terms of power, any Leader Apostle alone has the ability to beat Illidan up. As for returning to land¨Cstudying a new Biological Engineering issue shouldn¡¯t take up much of Bubbles¡¯ system resources. If we can completely remove the curse from the Naga, maybe the situation will be even better. Leave the Naga Clan to Qianqian and the Twin Sisters. With their miraculous abilities of time and space combined, I bet, except for the True Gods, no one can harm them.¡±


    ¡°Lastly, about the Dead Souls,¡± Sandora continued, glancing at Anwina, who was dutifully standing behind me serving tea, ¡°naturally, communication with the Dead Souls has to rely on our only undead partner. The task of dealing with The Forgotten will be Anwina¡¯s, considering a certain luminary who can¡¯t be separated from Ah Jun, so you, Ah Jun, will go with Anwina to Dark City.¡±


    So, am I purely being bundled with Anwina for shipment because there¡¯s nowhere else to put me?


    At that moment, under Lin Xue¡¯s schadenfreude-filled smile, I was inwardly devastated¡­


    wuxiaworld.site .co

 Chapter 190 - Chapter 190: Chapter 190: Tirisfal Forest

    Chapter 190: Chapter 190: Tirisfal Forest


    The sky was covered with gloom, murky clouds heavy with pollution, thick like indelible ink rudely splattered above our heads. The pale sun, too weak to penetrate these impossibly thick clouds, could only leave a blurry white halo as proof of its existence in the sky. The surrounding trees all exhibited a sickly demeanor; the power of the plague had seeped into their branches and trunks, infecting their bodies through every gap in the roots and leaves. The vast patches of grey-green rot on the gray-brown trunks were shocking to behold. Despite this, these plants, barely clinging to life, continued to draw the last bit of sustenance from the plague-ridden earth and air. The withered, deformed branches reached earnestly toward the sky, as if desperately grasping at the last vestige of sunlight.


    Underneath these trees, which it was hard to say were either living or had become ¡°undead,¡± lay the rotting, corrupted land. Here, the dark soil is not a sign of fertility but an indication of decay. The ground that once teemed with life was now a breeding ground for the plague. The soil fused and solidified into clumps of black particles, constantly emitting a faintly fishy stench that could make one nauseous.


    This was Tirisfal Forest, now a wasteland of ruins overrun by the Dead Souls, a place forgotten by the living.


    A landscape of wounds.


    Walking into Tirisfal in the game and actually standing on this rotten and silent land are entirely different experiences. Right now, my mood was oppressively heavy.


    ¡°Sigh¨C¡± I let out a breath, expelling the depression from my heart, then immediately furrowed my brows.


    ¡°Cough cough¡­ The air pollution here is so severe¡­¡±


    ¡°But Master, I don¡¯t feel it¡­¡±


    Anwina, who was following beside me, also took a deep breath and asked with confusion.


    Nonsense, you¡¯re already a Dead Soul, let alone you don¡¯t breathe at all, even if you did, would you actually despise this odor of death?


    As Jaina had previously told me, this thoroughly corrupted place was filled with the energy of the plague everywhere, in the air, water, and soil, teeming with the virus of the Catastrophe. Without a doubt, these elements infused with curse energy were harmful to any living being. Although the power of the Witch Demon King had suddenly weakened, rendering these plague energies unable to turn people into slaves of the Catastrophe Army, they still had the ability to cause diseases. A robust ordinary person who entered the Plague Zone unprepared would be tormented by sickness to the brink of death within a month. The physically superior Mages and warriors might withstand these weakened viruses, but it would certainly not be an easy ordeal.


    As for me, thanks to the powerful Spirit Barrier and my near-invincible body modified to resist poisons, I could naturally ignore these plague energies. However, the stench of corruption filling the air was not something that strength alone could tolerate. To be precise, because my sense of smell was more sensitive than that of the average person¡­ cough cough, you understand, I need not explain¡­


    This situation was somewhat beyond my expectations. Based on my impression from the game, it seemed that not even East Plague Land would cause level-one characters to automatically lose health from a debuff upon entering¡­ Uh, okay, I admit it, I seem to have naively confused the game with reality this time¡­


    Actually, when I think about it, it makes sense. After all, it¡¯s a place that has been ravaged by plague viruses for several years, and the viruses have not been completely purified. It certainly couldn¡¯t be like in the game, where even level-one characters could traverse the Plague Zone without engaging in combat, as long as they didn¡¯t attract monsters. A similar example would be considering the likelihood of an ordinary person living in a nuclear explosion area¡­


    Alas, it¡¯s no wonder the Forgotten find it difficult to seek allies. Given the severity of the air pollution, one would need great determination to establish relations with them!


    While enduring the smell in the air, I complained, ¡°Sigh, if I had known the Plague Zone was like this, I wouldn¡¯t have impulsively decided to do this damned ¡®Tirisfal Experience Tour.¡¯ It¡¯s so much more comfortable staying on the transport ship¡­ It¡¯s all because I listened to that wretched girl Lin Xue¡¯s seduction¨CDamn it! She¡¯s a Prophet; she must have known about the situation here early on. I¡¯ve been played by her again!¡±


    Anwina cast a sympathetic glance at her master beside her and sighed inwardly: Alas, why does the master always encounter such problems?


    ¡°Ugh¨CI can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± I exclaimed loudly, then plopped down and began to rummage through my belongings, ¡°Where¡¯s the communicator? The troop carrier hasn¡¯t left yet, right¡­ What¡¯s this? A plush bear, candy cake, comic books, tangram puzzles, a rocking horse, dolls¡­ Dizzy, why is my space filled with all these things¡­¡±


    The life of a professional dad¡­


    Anwina stood by with a bewildered expression, mentally criticizing in this way.


    ¡°Never mind, we¡¯re almost there anyway, I won¡¯t bother the soldiers,¡± I said to myself as I pulled out a gas mask, ¡°I¡¯ll just make do with this for now¨Cif I get the chance, I must find a way to purify the plague energy near Tirisfal, the Forgotten Ones are bothered by this stuff as well, so consider it a small favor to Sylvanas.¡±


    I think I must look hilarious with the gas mask on because even Anwina, usually the most obedient little maid, now had a face twisted in an effort to hold back laughter.


    If only a Spirit Barrier could block out smells, it¡¯s a pity that at my current skill level I cannot achieve such precise control. Well, looks aren¡¯t everything¨CI¡¯m afraid I¡¯d really end up vomiting all the way to Dark City if I kept smelling this¡­


    ¡°Master, can this plague really be purified?¡± Anwina suddenly asked, surveying the corrupt and dead landscape around us.


    After all, this was also her homeland.


    ¡°Although it¡¯s a bit troublesome, it¡¯s not hard to fix.¡±


    That¡¯s what I said, but actually doing it would be much more complicated than I¡¯ve made it sound¡­


    Several days ago, we had analyzed the undead plague of this world and had made significant progress: we successfully isolated the source of infection from the remains of undead creatures, a contaminant similar to a virus but devoid of life.


    This was a strange assertion because, although viruses are simple life forms, they are still considered life, a ¡°basic biological knowledge¡± Dingdang insisted on, yet the source of the plague we isolated from the undead creatures was very peculiar. They exhibited all the characteristics of viruses, were capable of splitting, growing, and evolving like normal life forms, but they had no Life Force. With Dingdang, an expert in biology, we did not doubt this point, which posed a major obstacle to our original plan of cultivating an antibody against the undead plague¨Cthese viruses were already ¡°dead,¡± so how could they be killed?


    Of course, there were more complex methods, such as using chemical reagents to directly destroy the molecular structure of the plague virus. This method was technically more difficult, but for Xyrin Scientists who had reached the Level of precise control over quarks, it wasn¡¯t a problem. However, there was another issue¨Cthe undead virus of Azeroth world wasn¡¯t simply transforming living beings into undead through its biochemical characteristics; astonishingly, it also contained Magic Power¡­


    This was very bizarre, a bunch of simple viruses actually contained Magic Power, a phenomenon that could only happen in a world like Azeroth, filled with Magic Power. This fact came as a shock to me, who had assumed the undead plague was similar to the T-virus from Resident Evil, and it also frustrated Bubbles and a group of researchers, who had been confidently studying virus samples: if it contained Magic Power, even if the plague virus¡¯s physical form could be destroyed by technological means, the energy carried within these viruses that could transform living beings into undead might not be eradicated. Therefore, it was simply impossible to eliminate the plague with technology alone!


    Sigh, the Undead Catastrophe was not like the Resident Evil crisis, a reality we could accept¡­


    Because the plague virus carried the power of Undead Magic, our attempts to purify the plague with technology were unlikely to succeed. What remained to be seen was what method Alaya had up his sleeve¨Cthis was a truly disheartening situation. Although a significant portion of the Xyrin Apostles possessed mastery over mystical and unknown powers, due to the uneven distribution of the population, Apostles proficient in Technology Power and those in Mysterious Power tended to gather separately, resulting in only Alaya among my awakened Apostles possessing Magic Power. Now faced with an undead plague that could not be resolved through technological means, it was a real headache¡­


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    However, where there¡¯s a will, there¡¯s a way. No matter how troublesome the plague virus might be, it shouldn¡¯t completely stymie the Xyrin Apostles, who possessed the ultimate civilization. After all, Azeroth was Anwina¡¯s homeland, and I was more than willing to help if possible.


    Anwina and I walked on, each engrossed in our thoughts. With the aid of the satellite positioning system, we did not worry about getting lost, but not being lost didn¡¯t mean we were free from other troubles¡­


    ¡°Halt!¡±


    A hoarse shout suddenly came from the side.


    wuxiaworld.site .co

 Chapter 191 - Chapter 191: Chapter 191: Two Odd Combinations

    Chapter 191: Chapter 191: Two Odd Combinations


    ¡°Stop right there!¡± A hoarse shout suddenly came from the side.


    Dizzy, I was so lost in thought that I didn¡¯t even notice someone approaching. What a fail.


    Anwina and I stopped in our tracks and looked towards the source of the noise, then simultaneously exclaimed in our minds, ¡°How ugly!¡±


    What appeared before us was a tall Skeleton Soldier clad in tattered chain armor, followed by a Little Zombie with a blank expression and pus-filled sores all over. From both a physics and biology standpoint, I figured the Zombie was the one who had just made the noise.


    Though I pride myself on having nerves of steel, even akin to being unperturbed in the face of Mount Tai¡¯s collapse, seeing a Skeleton and a Zombie standing in front of me for the first time¡­ Honestly, it was quite the jittery experience.


    Actually, since learning about the existence of Undead creatures, the only one I had really seen was the girl Anwina. Clearly, Anwina was quite beautiful, which had led me to an imprudently optimistic outlook on what Undead creatures might look like. As it turned out, now confronted with two genuine and rather common examples, I nearly threw up¡­


    But this was, after all, the Undead¡¯s domain; here in the Tirisfal Region, anything that moved was probably these high-calcium pieces or fatty flesh. Having wandered this foul-smelling hellhole for so long, it was quite a feat to encounter anything alive at all. I guess I shouldn¡¯t expect my encounters to be so stunningly beautiful.


    As Anwina and I were sizing up our new acquaintances, they were sizing us up as well.


    Zaken was the name of this Skeleton Soldier. As an Undead Soldier who had shed the Mind Control of the Witch Demon King, he now served the Dark Queen, Sylvanas. Having been an experienced Reconnaissance Soldier in life, he had been tasked with patrolling the periphery of the Dark City. Though the Witch Demon King¡¯s power had weakened, small bands of Undead creatures still posed a threat under the residual influence of his Spirit, endangering the newly freed Forgotten. Besides these scattered Catastrophe Soldiers, the areas were plagued by the mad mutated beasts, animal Undead, and the Bloodthirsty Crusaders, who harbored a blind hatred for all Undead (The Crusaders had aggressively expanded their reach almost to the outskirts of Dark City, making the conflicts between the Forgotten and the Bloodthirsty Crusaders far more frequent than I had anticipated¨Cof course, I was unaware of this at the moment). In order to clear out these nuisances, massive numbers of Undead Soldiers patrolled outside Dark City constantly, and Zaken was one of these Scouts. Just moments ago, he had encountered and eliminated a few Skeleton Soldiers blindly attacking all moving targets under the residual influence of the Witch Demon King¡¯s spirit. Now, he had stumbled upon this strange pair.


    The girl exuding a faint glow and dressed in a Maid Uniform was undoubtedly an Undead creature. As a member of a race particularly sensitive to various kinds of essences, Zaken wouldn¡¯t be mistaken about this distinctive aura of their kind. However, there seemed to be something else mixed within that aura, something that gave Zaken an uneasy feeling. Upon closer examination, the spirit girl¡¯s eyes did not exhibit the crazed vacancy of typical ghostly apparitions, nor the lifelessness of those controlled by the Witch Demon King, so Zaken temporarily excluded her from the category of enemies.


    But the man standing before the girl¡­


    He wore a peculiar mask that looked a bit like an animal skeleton. Zaken wondered if it was some magical artifact necessary for some kind of witchcraft (if Zaken had known that the man wore it just to avoid the stench, who knows what expression he might have made¨Cif his calcium-rich face could express anything¡­). However, Zaken sensed no magical power emanating from the man, only the continuous presence of a living person¡¯s scent¡­


    A living human!


    A flash of red light flickered in Zaken¡¯s empty eye sockets. No wonder he felt an all-too-familiar and out-of-place aura coming from the masked man¨Cit was the scent of a living human. Yet, something about it was a bit off, unlike any living human he had encountered before, which was why Zaken hadn¡¯t thought of it at first.


    Such a combination was indeed peculiar: an Undead creature traveling together with a live human, especially in a place like Tirisfal, which had fully become an Undead Kingdom. Could it be that this man was actually an Undead Wizard, and the ghostly girl beside him his Undead Slave?


    Unlikely, as Zaken had not detected a whiff of Magic from him, and the girl¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t carry that bewildered look of being controlled. Moreover, being an Undead himself, Zaken was incredibly sensitive to the waves of Undead Magic¨Cif the man was truly an Undead Wizard, Zaken would have sensed it immediately!


    Ignoring what this super-analytic Skeleton Soldier was thinking, I was starting to feel a bit overwhelmed¡­


    No matter how you slice it, being stared at so intently by a clacking set of bones is enough to make anyone¡¯s liver quiver, right? Moreover, standing next to this mobile calcium supplement, there¡¯s also a rotting corpse of a zombie spectator, oozing pus. Paired with the bleak atmosphere of Tirisfal Forest¡­ it¡¯s starting to feel a bit like ¡°The Ring¡±¡­


    ¡°Ahem,¡± I coughed up a smile that was slightly less ugly than crying, and greeted the two undead friends in front of me, ¡°Have you eaten?¡±


    Instantly, the air around us took on a subtly awkward vibe, and in my inner world, thunder boomed ominously¡­ Had I never before discovered just how creative I could be?


    ¡°Master¡­ so lame¡­¡± Anwina crisply snarked in her mind.


    ¡°Weird human¡­¡± This was the only thought that came to Zaken after being internally scorched by lightning.


    Despite this odd man appearing different from those humans who blindly loath all undead creatures, and the fact that he had a ghost companion, Zaken didn¡¯t let his guard down. In this world incredibly harsh to the Forgotten, he really had no excess trust to extend to strangers.


    Zaken pointed his somewhat rusty longsword at me, and with a single thought, the little zombie accompanying him immediately spoke in a hoarse voice: ¡°Human, tell me your name, and why you are in the Forgotten¡¯s territory¨Cdon¡¯t think about stalling for time. I don¡¯t have much patience to spare for the living!¡±


    It seems I¡¯ve stumbled onto something interesting.


    It was only after the zombie spoke that I noticed the Skeleton Soldier in front of me didn¡¯t seem to talk, presumably because he lacked vocal cords. Whenever he wanted to say something, a spiritual wave would emanate from him to the dazed little zombie nearby, who would then voice his thoughts¨CIt looked like the zombie next to him didn¡¯t possess independent consciousness but was a mind-controlled extension of the Skeleton Soldier, like a disembodied voice box (¡­). Witnessing such a bizarre combo for the first time, I couldn¡¯t help but be immensely curious, to the point that I temporarily forgot about the other¡¯s super impactful appearance.


    It seems that the laws of each world are indeed different. In the world of Azeroth, an undead being without vocal cords lacks the ability to speak, whereas I¡¯ve heard from Sandora that in some worlds, creatures like ¡°Skeleton Soldiers¡± have no such restriction. Faced with such starkly different world laws, I can only marvel: creation is truly miraculous!


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Human, answer my question immediately!¡± Seeing that I had yet to speak, Zaken immediately thrust his longsword forward a bit more, and the little zombie by his side also demanded sharply.


    ¡°Oh, sorry, I was a bit distracted.¡± I gave a sheepish grin and simultaneously pulled Anwina, who was preparing to act due to the opponent¡¯s aggressive behavior, behind me. This move instantly startled the other party.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this, I¡¯m looking for Sylvanas. Could I trouble you to show me the way?¡±


    I revealed what I believed to be a particularly friendly smile and asked as such.


    wuxiaworld.site .co

 Chapter 192 - Chapter 192: Chapter 192: Journey to Dark City

    Chapter 192: Chapter 192: Journey to Dark City


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Sylvanas.¡±


    Facing the question from the Skeleton Soldier in front of me, I bluntly replied.


    ¡°How dare you address Her Majesty the Queen by name!?¡±


    To my surprise, as soon as my words fell, the Skeleton Soldier in front of me reacted so strongly. He immediately let out a loud shout, and the rusty longsword in his hand, which should have been categorized as recyclable trash, stabbed at me with an air of no return.


    Who knew this guy was such a fanatic supporter of Sylvanas¨Cthen again, I suppose over ninety percent of The Forgotten feel the same? Miss Xi really is an idol who transcends life and death¡­


    While my mind was chugging along with all kinds of chaotic thoughts, I used my spirit to observe the spiritual connection between the little zombie and the Skeleton Soldier in front of me. This method of one soul controlling a primary body and a secondary body was quite creative. And if I gave it some thought, it was probably quite common among The Forgotten. Many of them had suffered incurable injuries in battles during life or after death. Such damage might be negligible for a Catastrophe Soldier without self-awareness, who only needed to fight, but for The Forgotten who had regained free thought and needed their own lives, such disabilities were undoubtedly a hassle. Therefore, it made sense for them to choose other intact corpses whose souls had already dispersed as their alternative shells. However, I wasn¡¯t sure how advanced this creative technique could become. Was it like the zombie in front of me, simply serving as an advanced artificial limb or tool, or could it truly become a vessel capable of harboring the soul of The Forgotten?


    What? That longsword that¡¯s already stabbing at me?


    Do I need to care?


    Seeing that the enemy in front had no intention of dodging, Zaken couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit surprised. However, due to the bizarre mask covering even the eyes, he couldn¡¯t tell whether the other party had forgotten to dodge out of fear or was simply disdainful of his attack. But now that the sword had been thrust, he couldn¡¯t withdraw it, so he steeled himself and thrust the longsword even more forcefully towards my chest.


    ¡°Crack¡±¨Cthe longsword, rust-stained but solid in appearance, undoubtedly snapped into two pieces.


    Though the sword broke, the Skeleton Soldier who had attacked me couldn¡¯t stop his momentum due to inertia, so a pile of high-calcium pieces wrapped in tattered chain armor just slammed straight towards me, and then¡­


    ¡°Bang¨C¡±


    I kicked it straight back the way it had come.


    I had no interest in embracing a pile of bones passionately.


    Zaken was kicked so hard by me that he flew nearly twenty meters before finally stopping when he crashed into a large tree. Skeletons don¡¯t feel pain, but Zaken felt as if all the bones in his body were about to fall apart¨Cwhich, indeed, they were about to¡­


    I watched speechlessly as the Skeleton Soldier in front of me shakily stood up and several ribs clattered down from under his chain armor, then this unlucky Skeleton Soldier began frantically picking up the bones off the ground to reattach to himself¡­


    ¡°Look, maybe there¡¯s been a little misunderstanding,¡± I said while trying to suppress the twitching in my face. I approached the Skeleton Soldier who was still busy fixing his bones with Anwina in tow. ¡°I¡¯m not your enemy. I urgently need to see Sylvanas, please show me the way. The circular corridors inside Dark City are too torturous; I usually get lost for half a day each time I go¡­¡±


    Hmm, I got lost in the game¨CI¡¯m not sure if the real Dark City has the same infuriating layout, but judging by the Skeleton¡¯s reaction, I guess I was right¡­


    Just moments ago, Zaken was pretending to fumble with his bones as a ruse to divert this absurdly strong human¡¯s attention for a chance to counterattack. He never expected the human to suddenly come out with that¨Ca mention of the internal layout of Dark City! This living human actually knew about the inner structure of Dark City! It was common knowledge that Dark City, built underneath the Ruins of Lordaeron, was just starting to take form, and aside from The Forgotten, no one knew the details of that place. Even the humans from outside didn¡¯t know that The Forgotten had established a city beneath Lordaeron. Yet this human knew not only the existence of Dark City but also its general layout?!


    Reflecting on the way this human spoke about the Dark Queen suggested an air of familiarity only known by acquaintances. Could it be that this living person actually knew Her Majesty the Queen?


    Out of the corner of his eye, Zaken caught glimpse of the quiet ghost girl floating nearby, stirring thoughts within him. Though this human¡¯s attire was odd, he didn¡¯t seem to be one of those madmen from the Bloodthirsty Crusaders who blindly despised undead creatures, nor did he seem like a Spiritualist enslaving undead as his servants. The lively eyes of the ghost girl revealed that although she showed considerable respect towards the human, there was no coercive soul contract between them. This meant their relationship was that of equal partners. This fact alone was sufficient for Zaken to reassess his opinion of the human before him just a bit.


    Of course, I also knew that a few words from me would not be enough to make the Skeleton believe me completely. In this world where the living and the dead stood in stark opposition, peace was unattainable. My slight deception through words had likely only piqued the Skeleton¡¯s curiosity and lowered his guard a little, but that was enough for now.


    In the end, Zaken decided to take this human and the ever-silent ghost back with him. It was clear he was no match for them. Even with the human making no move to resist, he could not win; eliminating them was obviously a fantasy. The idea of allowing an unidentified person with unknown motives to roam around Dark City was unsettling. Rather than that, it would be safer to take him to Dark City. Zaken believed that, no matter how formidable this human was, in Dark City, he would not be able to cause much trouble alone¨CZaken was convinced that the powerful Dark Queen could easily control this mysterious human.


    From behind me, a raspy and unpleasant voice sounded, ¡°Living one, I hope you understand what your decision entails. The territory of The Forgotten is not as safe as you might imagine. For enemies, it¡¯s a place of no return. I am no match for you, but in Dark City, numerous beings can kill you¡­¡±


    It¡¯s a strange feeling¨Cclearly, the ¡°person¡± speaking to me was the Skeleton before me, but the actual voice came from a Zombie standing behind me. Huh, bizarre¡­


    After helping Zaken shove his jumbled-up ribs back into his ribcage, our very odd temporary team, comprised of a ghost, a Skeleton, a Zombie, and a living human, set out. Naturally, our destination was the enigmatic Circle City¨Coh, it also had the nickname Dark City.


    ¡°So, Zaken, are you sure this is truly okay?¡± I had learned the somewhat gloomy Skeleton Soldier¡¯s name through conversation. Traveling through such a desolate and silent place was dreadfully boring, so I started trying to strike up a topic.


    ¡°¡­¡± The response I got was silence. In fact, apart from the serious lecture he gave me at the beginning¨Cwhich went in one ear and out the other for me¨Cthis silent Skeleton had not spoken since. Was I really supposed to care about those words?


    After another uneasy glance at Zaken¡¯s comically bandaged ribs poking through the hole in his chain armor, I turned to Anwina, floating beside me, and said, ¡°This guy¡¯s really dull.¡±


    ¡°Even duller than Mistress Pandora,¡± Anwina nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Pandora is that dull? No way. She didn¡¯t talk much before, but now I think she¡¯s quite lively.¡±


    That was the truth. Although Pandora initially kept to herself and spared no unnecessary words, even in front of me, things had changed after spending so much time together. After my¡­ ahem, guidance, Pandora had transformed considerably. Though she still fit the silent loli type, she sometimes engaged in conversations with me.


    ¡°That¡¯s only when she¡¯s with you, Master. Normally, Mistress Pandora never speaks at all. When issuing commands to her soldiers, she simply uses a Spiritual Connection, not bothering with even a glance, and when we¡¯re alone, she always sits by herself, daydreaming. If you¡¯re not there, Mistress Pandora could sit still the entire day! However, there are exceptions, like when Mistress Pandora gets into little spats with Little Baobao, but those are rare¡­¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Uh¡­ that does seem like her¡­¡±


    Hearing Anwina¡¯s description, I could easily picture what Pandora might be like when alone, probably similar to a lovely doll¨Cshe was like that even in front of me at the beginning. It¡¯s surprising to hear that it still happens, but fortunately, she at least now has some significant people in her life. There¡¯s me, her ¡°rival¡± Little Baobao, and likely Qianqian, Sandora, and a few others who she cares about.


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±


    Zaken¡¯s sudden voice broke my train of thought, and I looked up to see the remains of the city walls not far ahead.


    wuxiaworld.site .co

 Chapter 193 - Chapter 193: Chapter 193 Circle City

    Chapter 193: Chapter 193 Circle City


    The sight that now lay before me was none other than the Ruins of Lordaeron, with Dark City built beneath these very ruins¨Ctruly, Dark City couldn¡¯t yet be called a city. If I wasn¡¯t mistaken, the underground city should still merely be a nascent Earth Cave, initially carved from the sewers of the original Lordaeron. No matter how wildly the story might develop, it had been only a few months since The Forgotten had gained independence. Coupled with harassment from the Bloodthirsty Crusaders and Undead Remnants nearby, those isolated and resource-scarce Forgotten could hardly have a moment¡¯s peace to flourish.


    Although now in ruins, the ancient city still managed to exude hints of its former glory. The city walls, hundreds of meters high, were constructed entirely from massive stones, bound together by molten lead and traces of mithril to strengthen the walls¡¯ resistance to magic. Such robust walls could withstand the fiercest external attacks, but who could have foreseen that this magnificent city would ultimately fall from within?


    Under the bleak sunset of Tirisfal, the darkened rays reflected off the ancient walls of Lordaeron, revealing the collapsed debris behind its partially crumbled structure. The grand Alliance insignia, once prestigious, now hung like rags from the ramparts, having become a paradise for spiders. Oscillating feebly as the filthy breeze brushed by, the fallen city gates were checkered with startlingly deep fissures, silently narrating the tales of battle and death this land had once endured.


    ¡°Master¡­¡± Anwina suddenly drew closer to me, her voice tinged with a hint of sorrow.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, everything will get better. Alaya definitely has a way to purify this land.¡± I comforted Anwina by patting her head, calming my somewhat oppressed mood before speaking.


    Beside us, Zaken suddenly stopped walking, then through the Little Zombie behind him, spoke in a deep, threatening tone, ¡°Purify this land?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not like those Crusaders whose brains got fried by the Holy Light. I will heal this world but I don¡¯t think The Forgotten are tainted. Perhaps you can look forward to a world where The Forgotten and the living coexist peacefully under the same blue sky.¡±


    ¡°Hmph¨C¡± the other snorted coldly, ¡°Human, I¡¯m becoming more and more curious about you. If you¡¯re not a powerful Prophet, then you must be a madman with a deranged mind. In my view, the latter is more likely¡­¡±


    ¡°If I were you, I would think the same. But remember, your task is just to bring me in front of Sylvanas. My identity is irrelevant to you, isn¡¯t it? Oh, and we don¡¯t have to go through the sewers, right?¡±


    I realized that Zaken hadn¡¯t led us by the front but was moving toward a small hillside, prompting my curiosity.


    ¡°Sewers?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know? There¡¯s a sewer exit on the small hill next to the Ruins of Lordaeron on the west side of Dark City that leads directly to the surface. I suspect you¡¯re planning to take that route, right?¡±


    ¡°Who are you?!¡± Zaken finally couldn¡¯t contain his astonishment and stopped abruptly to confront me loudly, ¡°How could you know about that emergency passage that is still only in the design phase?!¡±


    Impossible, this absolutely cannot be, Zaken repeated inwardly. Even many among The Forgotten didn¡¯t know about that emergency passage in the design phase, and he had only heard about it once from his superior. The underground sewer exit that reached the surface had always been there, but nowadays, that place wasn¡¯t even connected to the Earth Cave. Yet this mysterious human before him somehow knew about it?


    Could he really be alive? Or was he just a bored ghost who had run out and taken over a body that had recently deceased just for fun?


    At that moment, a somewhat humorous thought flashed through Zaken¡¯s mind.


    ¡°So it¡¯s still not operational yet,¡± I said, unaware of the skeleton¡¯s thoughts, and simply nodded, ¡°It seems the plot has been affected¡­ Oh, don¡¯t mind that, just lead the way.¡±


    Despite being full of questions, Zaken decided to keep silent, his curiosity about the peculiar human who seemed to hold all the secrets growing stronger.


    Eventually, we arrived in front of a concealed cave at the foot of a mountain. According to Zaken, this was now the entrance to Dark City.


    ¡°Human, this is the entrance to Dark City. I don¡¯t know what the elevator you mentioned is, but as of now, we all enter and exit the cave through here, although it¡¯s just a temporary entrance.¡± Perhaps driven by curiosity about me, Zaken took the initiative to explain all this.


    ¡°Oh¡­ it¡¯s quite dark here, is there a light?¡±


    ¡°Darkness is not a problem for the Dead Souls,¡± Zaken led the way into the pitch-black cave, followed by me and Anwina, and lastly, by the dazed Little Zombie under Zaken¡¯s control.


    It¡¯s funny, we were ¡°surrounded¡± by ¡°one person¡± all around¡­


    ¡°Probably because of a resource shortage that there are no candles?¡± I whispered jokingly in the darkness.


    I couldn¡¯t see if there was an embarrassed expression on Zaken¡¯s calcium-rich face, but I guessed he must be feeling awkward inside. Everything I said was true, the resource scarcity of The Forgotten had reached astonishing levels. Tirisfal was devastated by the plague, nearly devoid of resources to begin with. Although the material needs of the undead are also very low, their daily resources had reached a deficit, Skeleton Soldiers are quite effective on the battlefield, but they are definitely not qualified workers. Depending on them for resource collection is terribly inefficient, don¡¯t believe the development speed of the Undead Clan in games, that¡¯s all deceptive. The hands of the undead creatures are mostly mutilated and deformed, they can¡¯t use ordinary tools properly, a Ghoul using its claws for logging is no match for a farmer with a hoe, and their claws are definitely unsuitable for construction work that requires precision, high-level undead creatures can make their bodies almost indistinguishable from before their deaths, but can you imagine a squad of Death Knights, bare-chested, drilling holes in a mine?


    Zaken was right, the Dead Souls do not fear the dark, but as The Forgotten who had free thought, the memories of their past lives made them long for the light even more, I believe Sylvanas would not like to stay in a pitch-dark Earth Cave all day.


    ¡°Anwina, can we get some more light?¡± I beckoned the Ghost Maid who was behind me.


    ¡°Of course, master, watch this!¡± Triggered by my reminder, Anwina immediately reacted, releasing a bit of her energy, and immediately the originally dim, ordinary ghost-like luminescent body turned into a dazzling little sun.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit too bright, dim it, dim it¡­ Yes, a bit brighter¡­ Make it natural white light¡­ Very good, very good, keep it that way and focus the light a bit more forward¡­¡±


    Beside me, Zaken was already dumbfounded: Could the light on a ghost¡¯s body be adjusted like this?


    Also, are there such bored undead in this world?


    ¡°Halt! Who goes there?¡±


    Just as I was marveling at my own ingenious creation, a voice suddenly came from ahead. I looked up, only to find that we had reached the end of the passage. An Undead Officer, who looked significantly higher in level than Zaken, stood in front of us. Glancing past this tall undead officer, I could already see a corner of a burgeoning Underground City¨Cof course, the city still looked more like a big cave right now.


    ¡°Zaken? Why have you returned?¡± By then, the Undead Officer had recognized Zaken leading the way; he then tilted his head slightly as if perceiving something in the air, ¡°The scent of a living being?! Zaken, have you brought back a captive?¡±


    Since the undead under the Witch Demon King were controlled by the same Spirit, they could directly transmit messages through Spiritual Connection, but The Forgotten who had acquired free thought lost this ability. They only had the less efficient option, and the Little Zombie behind us stepped forward and started introducing us to the Undead Officer.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Strange living being,¡± the Undead Officer turned his gaze to us, ¡°and an even weirder ghost¡­¡±


    I noticed that when he looked at Anwina, who was playing the role of a mobile searchlight, his severely atrophied face twitched quickly twice before he casually turned his gaze to me: ¡°Living being, I must tell you, no matter who you are or what you intend, you will likely find it very hard to leave this city for quite some time.¡±


    ¡°Not a problem, I¡¯m quite curious about this Circle City. I don¡¯t mind staying a few more days. Can I meet Sylvanas now, or do you need to report first?¡±


    ¡°I hope this guy isn¡¯t a poor fool¡­¡± My response left the Skeleton Officer opposite somewhat confused; he whispered to Zaken, ¡°Perhaps Her Majesty the Queen might take an interest in this odd fellow¨Clet¡¯s hope Her Majesty doesn¡¯t think we¡¯re wasting her time with someone mentally abnormal.¡±


    wuxiaworld.site .co

 Chapter 194 - Chapter 194: Chapter 194: The Powerless Valimas

    Chapter 194: Chapter 194: The Powerless Valimas


    Undead creatures really weren¡¯t cut out to be competent workers. Despite their tireless and complaint-free nature, mental strength didn¡¯t necessarily equate to craftsmanship. Looking at the rough caves and the crooked tunnels before me, I deeply realized that these menacing undead creatures also had a tough time.


    Especially now that they had shaken off the iron-fisted rule of the Witch Demon King and had transformed into a new species in need of freedom and racial development, the contradiction became even more prominent. Regardless of how the game settings depicted them, in reality, The Forgotten were a race that struggled to develop independently¨Cat least for now. They lacked resources, craftsmen, and a robust production capacity. Almost everything necessary for the smooth development of a new species was missing. They only possessed indomitable spirits and remarkable unity, but these alone were clearly insufficient for The Forgotten¡¯s development. This fact was crystal clear to me, and even more so to Sylvanas.


    If we hadn¡¯t appeared, The Forgotten would have found allies eventually, like the Blood Elf, and would have eventually found a way to solve their racial difficulties, such as enslaving humans. But the world was in imminent danger, and no one could be certain when the demons and Fallen Apostles might descend upon this planet. Whether it was scheming or salvation, I had to get them aboard the Salvation Army¡¯s ship.


    The Forgotten¡¯s queen, Sylvanas, even as the supreme ruler of a new kingdom, presided over the Royal Council Hall, which was nothing more than a slightly larger stone hall built from an underground warehouse of the old Lordaeron city. Despite the undead having done their best to decorate this hall, I must say, it was quite a destitute setting for a palace.


    Sylvanas stood before the throne at the center of the hall, eyeing Anwina and me with great interest, and at the same time, I was observing the Dark Queen, a figure of immense popularity among the vast number of WOW players.


    Due to her formidable strength in life, Sylvanas had retained her original appearance even after becoming undead. Apart from her pale complexion and the red glow in her eyes, she looked no different from a living person. Her beautiful face was slightly gaunt, with a hint of valor and pride. The determined and resolute light in her crimson eyes, her long elven ears peeking out from beside her hood, coupled with strands of silver-white hair, added a touch of elfin grace to the queen of The Forgotten. A long, black cloak enveloped most of her body, also concealing the fatal wound that still lingered on her form.


    Apparently, my brazen scrutiny had aroused the dissatisfaction of the host; a cold and slightly hoarse snort unexpectedly rang in my ear.


    ¡°Hmph, human, it seems you¡¯re not quite aware of your current situation?¡±


    ¡°The Forgotten¡¯s hospitality isn¡¯t exactly impressive,¡± I looked around, yet couldn¡¯t find anywhere to sit, ¡°I wonder if your resource scarcity is so severe that you couldn¡¯t even provide a chair for me¡­¡±


    Sylvanas was visibly taken aback by my forthright behavior. She was stunned for a moment, then suddenly revealed an interested smile, ¡°An interesting person, you seem much braver than the other mortals. However, in this city, there are no seats prepared for the living. If you have something to say, it¡¯s best to say it now. I don¡¯t have time to beat around the bush with you.¡±


    Such straightforward remarks indeed. Both queens, yet the difference is enormous. My Sandora is much more endearing¡­


    However, I showed no displeasure but looked around and said, ¡°I do have some important matters to discuss with you, but could you first dismiss anyone unrelated?¡±


    As I spoke, my gaze focused on the large figure standing behind Sylvanas because she had already cleared the hall of irrelevant personnel like the guards. Now, besides Anwina and me, the only ones left were Sylvanas and a Fear Demon King.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s that Fear Demon King Valimas who always served as mere background in the Dark City, offering but two or three quests, invariably the first to fall in every city slaughter, and even on the verge of betraying Queen MM in the next update¨Cthe legendary batman himself¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t take our hospitality for granted,¡± Sylvanas hadn¡¯t reacted yet, but the Fear Demon King at her side spoke up, ¡°Human, sometimes your arrogance can cost you your life! Do you think you can contend with the Fear Demon King?!¡±


    I didn¡¯t say anything about the demon¡¯s rash interruption, but I could still detect a flicker of displeasure on Sylvanas¡¯s face. It seemed that from the beginning, Sylvanas had never placed much trust in this demon, resorting to this cunning creature as an underling only because of an extreme lack of powerful allies.


    Never turn your back on a demon, this seemed to be an eternal truth. You could never expect loyalty from a demon; these sly beings were always ready to betray for their own benefit. According to the ¡°plot¡± I had learned, in the end, it was precisely this towering Fear Demon King before me who would betray Sylvanas. Naturally, I had not the slightest bit of fondness for this creature.


    So¡­


    ¡°Do you think you can contend with Emperor Xyrin?¡± I mimicked the Fear Demon King¡¯s tone, glancing disdainfully at him before saying so.


    ¡°You say¡­¡± Valimas, of course, was infuriated by my provocation. Demons have no composure to speak of, especially when challenged by a human they deemed utterly insignificant. But just as he was about to retort, he suddenly found his entire strength had vanished in an instant, even his racial talent abilities as a demon seemed to have disappeared entirely. The sudden onset of powerlessness nearly brought the massive demon to his knees. His body violently swayed, and then he turned his terror-filled eyes towards me, ¡°What¡­ what on earth did you do?!¡±


    What I had done was simple, merely using spiritual power interference to forcibly sever his control over his own energies, much like I had done with that Variant Demon before. Used correctly, this ability could be described as heaven-defying; a surprise attack could even render a formidable enemy incapable of walking in an instant. Every ability had its pros and cons, though; this spiritual interference typically only worked against those weaker than me. It had been easy to deprive the Variant Demon, who was merely a Mixed Soldier Level enemy and had already been crippled by the Xyrin Soldiers, of his five senses and talent abilities. I easily blocked all his perceptions and could even make his racial talents disappear forever. However, using it against this Fear Demon King was rather challenging. For starters, Valimas¡¯s power was not something a Mixed Soldier Level Variant Demon could compare with. Moreover, each Fear Demon King is a master hypnotist skilled in mental strength. His resistance far exceeded my expectations; I even felt for a second that I might lose control of my spiritual power. Fortunately, at the last moment, I managed to surpass him in the intensity of spiritual power. However, such spiritual interference definitely couldn¡¯t last long¨Cwithin a minute, Valimas would likely recover. So it was best to scare him a bit and leave it at that¨CI never expected this blatantly harassive power to defeat a Leader Level demon.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Watching Valimas¡¯s pale face, I smiled inscrutably and said, ¡°Demon, consider this a lesson. Outside this world, there are many powers you cannot comprehend. I need but a thought to reduce you, a so-called strongest demon, to less than a pig in combat. The power you pride yourself on can be stripped away by me at any time!¡±


    Having said this, my control over Valimas nearly reached its limit. To continue might reveal my own weakness. A Leader Level demon truly was not to be equated with mere Mixed Soldiers. With my formidable spiritual power, I had managed to control him for barely a minute and a half. But seeing his now utterly terrified expression, I knew that minute and a half had achieved the effect I desired.


    I withdrew the spiritual interference affecting him without any outward sign and said with a cold face, ¡°You may leave now. You should feel fortunate¨Cat least you are luckier than another demon who, after being stripped of all power, had no choice but to lie on the Alchemists¡¯ operating table.¡±


    Being treated with such contempt obviously ignited a fury within Valimas, but faced with absolutely overwhelming and unheard-of power, a demon and a Holy Knight would make different choices. Valimas feared death, or else he would not have chosen to betray his own kind and submit at Sylvanas¡¯s feet. So he didn¡¯t even dare give an offending glance, and he left the hall rather awkwardly.


    wuxiaworld.site .co

 Chapter 195 - Chapter 195: Chapter 195 Hello, I am the Savior

    Chapter 195: Chapter 195 Hello, I am the Savior


    Valimas had gone out, taking with him a heart full of fear and confusion. Now, only I, Anwina, and Sylvanas, who was still in shock, remained in the entire hall.


    After calming herself slightly, Sylvanas¡¯s gaze became steady again; those pupils flickering with a strange red light quietly regarded me as if she intended to see right through me.


    Despite knowing that the ¡°human¡± in front of her was not as simple as she had originally thought, and having just witnessed an incredible confrontation, Sylvanas still maintained her composure and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Guess?¡± I said with a slight smile, then nodded to Anwina, who was standing quietly beside me, ¡°Before that, there is something I¡¯d like you to see.¡±


    Anwina nodded, then opened her Personal Space.


    Seeing Anwina open her Personal Space, Sylvanas was surprised for a moment, but quickly recovered. Although Space Magic was only mastered by a very few powerful Mages, some small Space Equipment was relatively common, though still considered a luxury item. Considering the mysterious human¡¯s display of unprecedented powerful forces, equipping his followers with Space Equipment might not be too difficult.


    Sylvanas never considered that the young girl in front of her, who looked no different from an ordinary ghost apart from her brightness, might possess her own Personal Space; instead, she assumed the other was carrying some kind of Space Equipment.


    Under Sylvanas¡¯s curious gaze, Anwina searched briefly and then took out¡­ a rag¡­


    Thunder rumbled ominously¡­


    Was there not a single one among my followers who wouldn¡¯t fail at a critical moment?


    As I looked embarrassed and Sylvanas watched, puzzled, Anwina, who possessed the unflappable ¡°Maid¡¯s Soul¡± under any circumstances, showed no embarrassment and casually returned the rag to her Personal Space, then continued searching.


    Praise all the Gods I know and those who know me, Anwina didn¡¯t fail this time. Accompanied by a holy white halo, a white feather was taken out. The gentle glow on the feather wasn¡¯t very intense, but miraculously, the faint halo quickly spread throughout the entire hall. The moment the feather appeared, the dim council hall was filled with a soft, holy white light. The gentle white light, like a lover¡¯s tender caress, instantly calmed one¡¯s heart.


    Of course, that was just my sensation. For Sylvanas, the experience was not so pleasant. Being a true Undead, and unlike Anwina who was transformed by the Holy Light, she naturally didn¡¯t appreciate the white halo filling the hall. The Divine Energy emitted by the Angel Feather, although not enough to cause any real damage to such a powerful being, still created an omnipresent pressure and a sense of crisis as if she could be destroyed by a storm of Holy Light at any moment.


    Though I held a friendly attitude towards Sylvanas, it was clear that showing something with a deterrent effect was necessary to achieve anything now.


    ¡°What is that!?¡± Sylvanas suddenly emanated a gray-black Death Fog around her, blocking all the Holy Energy nearby, and while warily watching the white feather in Anwina¡¯s hand, she demanded in this interrogative tone, estimating that if I made any slight movement now, she would undoubtedly call all the guards outside¨Cof course, provided her command could penetrate my shield of spiritual power and reach those guards whose ears were nearly rotted away.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how well The Forgotten¡¯s intelligence works, but it seems you don¡¯t have a comprehensive intelligence network. I guess you wouldn¡¯t get news about what¡¯s happening on Kalimdor right now. However, a few days ago, a major event occurred in Stormwind City, located on the same Eastern Continent, so I presume you must have received the news too.¡±


    Sylvanas¡¯s eyes briefly flashed red. ¡°Are you referring to that rumor about the Heavenly Gods Descending?¡±


    Heavenly Gods Descending? My sister really went big with this one.


    Before we set out, we had already agreed on the sequence of actions. Naturally, the group that would start first and have the most significant impact was the Scammer Group¡­ ahem, I mean the group led by Alaya, who was preparing to descend again in Stormwind City. We aimed to use the immense public impact of the Divine Envoy¡¯s descent to lay the foundation for later actions. Unfortunately, this world lacks the great gods of television and Baidu, so naturally, the dissemination of news is a bit slower. Even if this news spread, only those big powers¡¯ leaders would likely obtain the information in time. Ordinary people receiving a seriously distorted, exaggerated local version of the rumor would be impressive enough; it would show just how fast word spreads in this world. As it is now, Alaya must have landed in Stormwind City disguised as a Divine Warship several days ago. However, only Sylvanas and a few Leader-Level figures from The Forgotten know about this. The lower-tier Dead Souls are entirely unaware of the so-called Savior¡¯s arrival. Of course, this might also be Sylvanas deliberately suppressing related information, as for Undead creatures, the appearance of angels is undoubtedly a disaster¡­


    ¡°You should be well aware that it¡¯s not just a rumor,¡± my mind raced with thoughts, but my face still maintained a¡­ profound and inscrutable smile. ¡°The natives of Azeroth call us Saviors, but we prefer to call ourselves Angel Envoys.¡±


    ¡°Are you¡­ one of ¡®them¡¯? Do you have any proof?¡± Sylvanas¡¯s initial reaction, naturally, was disbelief. That¡¯s normal, because normally, when a being like the Divine Envoy, of Legendary status, appears, wouldn¡¯t there be earth-shaking, awe-inspiring events? For example, the giant Divine Warship described in the reports as landing in Stormwind City, that¡¯s the spectacle a Divine Envoy¡¯s descent should have. Yet these two individuals¡­ discovered by a Skeleton Scout while wandering in Tirisfal Forest and followed from a mine to here, and now claiming to be Divine Envoys¡­ How could this process, which seems filled with humor, be associated with Divine Envoys? Who would believe that?!


    Not to mention that one of them is an Undead creature, and the other has a face so ordinary as if wearing the words ¡°Passerby A¡± when walking on the street. Has it become fashionable to walk around posing as a Divine Envoy?


    However, despite these thoughts, Sylvanas couldn¡¯t help but feel a hint of conviction about what the person before her said. There were many reasons, one of which was that the man, who seemed powerless, had just with a mere thought drained all power from a Leader-level Demon like Valimas, forcing him to flee the hall in a sorry state. No matter what the mysterious power was, such a formidable entity wouldn¡¯t likely waste time on a trivial joke with her.


    I was, of course, prepared for Sylvanas¡¯s skepticism. Initially, I had prepared a flashy plan to make an impact, but the problem was that only Alaya here wielded enough mysterious energy. Besides Holy Energy, she knew nothing about other energies, and attempting a Heavenly Gods Descending filled with Holy Light in Undead territory was probably not a good idea. So, I ultimately gave up on the idea of descending in Tirisfal and, influenced by some sinister Aggregation, gave up on taking a troop transport and chose to walk instead¡­


    Sigh, just thinking about how I actually got hoodwinked by Lin Xue into sucking up miasma in that godforsaken place of Tirisfal Forest makes me feel that this world is truly cruel¡­


    OK, let¡¯s stop digressing, and return to Miss Xi.


    ¡°This is an Angel¡¯s Feather,¡± I said indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s also our evidence. I know what you¡¯re doubting, but you must know the sensitivity of Undead creatures to Holy Light Power. If the Divine Warship descended on the Tirisfal Region, it would indeed bring catastrophic damage to your subjects.¡±


    An Angel¡¯s Feather!


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Sylvanas inwardly exclaimed, convinced by my words by about eighty or ninety percent. Although no one had seen an Angel¡¯s Feather before, the Holy Light Power emanating from the feather in the hands of the ghost girl, purer than that of the most powerful Holy Knight, could not be faked. Even if this feather wasn¡¯t from an angel, given its Holy Energy, it was at least an artifact of comparable level. Just having it in front of her gave Sylvanas such an oppressive feeling that she had no doubts, if the feather were used as a weapon against her, she would likely be grievously injured in an instant!


    As for why Anwina, an Undead creature, could touch an Angel¡¯s Feather, Sylvanas could no longer afford to ponder this.


    At that moment, I patted Anwina¡¯s shoulder, snapping the daydreaming Little Ghost back to reality. As Sylvanas¡¯s eyes widened, Anwina slowly spread a pair of giant white wings behind her.


    Of course, these wings couldn¡¯t compare with Alaya¡¯s physically manifested wings. Though Alaya taught her earnestly, Anwina was not a real angel. She could only use her Holy Light Energy to simulate a pair of ethereal wings of light, but for proving our identity, these ethereal Giant Wings of Light were more than sufficient!


    wuxiaworld.site .co

 Chapter 196 - Chapter 196: Chapter 196: Enticing Promise

    Chapter 196: Chapter 196: Enticing Promise


    With Anwina¡¯s huge wings slowly spreading open behind her, a complex expression finally emerged on Sylvanas¡¯s icy-featured face.


    Shock, wariness, anxiety, and forced calm¨Call these expressions mixed together, making me marvel that even the lifeless face of an Undead creature could display such a rich range of emotions¡­


    Facing an Angel who could be called a natural enemy (although Anwina wasn¡¯t a true Angel, but merely an Angel Apprentice who had just started learning Holy Studies, Sylvanas had never seen a real Angel and naturally couldn¡¯t tell the difference), Sylvanas didn¡¯t do as I had anticipated by immediately calling in the guards from outside. Instead, she spoke with a still-composed tone, ¡°I see¡­ Ever since hearing the news of the Divine Envoy¡¯s arrival, I¡¯ve had an uneasy premonition. So today is the so-called Judgment Day? Have you come to purify the world of Undead creatures?¡±


    You¡¯re misunderstanding, right? You¡¯ve definitely misunderstood something!


    However, I must say I admired Sylvanas¡¯s composure at that moment. As an Undead, she still maintained such calm in the presence of Anwina, who was in the guise of an Angel¨Cit must be said that she is an exceptionally good leader; at the very least, this poise was not something I could match.


    ¡°I think you¡¯ve misunderstood something,¡± Scaring Miss Xi a bit was quite a satisfying deed, but now business must come first, ¡°If I saw you as enemies, what you¡¯d be facing now wouldn¡¯t be just two envoys, but an entire army. In fact, Anwina and I haven¡¯t come here to spread the justice of the Holy Light, but to invite The Forgotten to join our army.¡±


    At that moment, Sylvanas was truly shocked¡­


    What? Invite The Forgotten to join the army of Angels?! Has the world gone mad?


    Even crazier was that these words came from a Divine Envoy! This was lunacy! It was as absurd as a billionaire inviting some unknown beggar on the roadside to join them in creating a wonderful future!


    Under the force of my explosive statement, Sylvanas remained in her dumbstruck stance for a long while without any movement, and Anwina, after playing the role of a giant spotlight with her Light Wings for several minutes, finally couldn¡¯t hold on, dispersing her already limited Holy Power and curiously stepped forward, poking Miss Xi twice.


    ¡°Master, she¡¯s turned to stone~~~¡±


    The above scene is purely a figment of my imagination, please feel free to forget it¡­


    After a good ten seconds or so, Sylvanas seemed to finally confirm what she had heard, her blood-red eyes filled with shock as she looked in my direction.


    ¡°Are you surprised?¡± I said with a smile.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be?¡± Sylvanas said, and I noticed she used the respectful ¡°you¡± in her address, suggesting she believed in our identities¨Cfacing Anwina, who radiated the surging Holy Light, an Earthling who received a scientific education from a young age might still slightly doubt, but for a standard Azeroth resident like Sylvanas, there was no question of doubting the identity of the other party.


    ¡°Do not measure our views with your common sense; to us, the Angel Envoys, Undead creatures are as equal as any other Race. Justice or evil applies only to individuals; it is ridiculous to brand an entire Race with labels of good or evil.¡±


    To my words, Sylvanas showed a moment of stupor, then a huge surprise. The frosty mask she had been forced to maintain in front of others no longer existed¨Cshe revealed all her inner feelings openly on her face.


    Equality!


    So in the eyes of God, the Undead are not synonymous with evil!


    Since being sacrificed in the defense of Silver Moon City and turned into an Undead by Arthas, Sylvanas for the first time felt that there wasn¡¯t truly an absence of light ahead. Leading The Forgotten, a race ostracized by all living creatures of the world, and struggling to survive in the cracks between ongoing fights against the Remnants of the Scourge and the Bloodthirsty Crusaders, Sylvanas had almost forgotten what the word ¡°hope¡± meant. Although she never despaired, now she suddenly felt that she and the people she led weren¡¯t condemned to face an endlessly dark future!


    If Sylvanas had been an Earthling who felt indifferent about gods, perhaps my words would not have had much impact on her. But she was an elf who had grown up in a world of magic. Under this premise, when a ¡°Divine Envoy¡± personally told her that the Dead Souls were not despised by the gods, such a simple statement would undoubtedly have a profound effect on her, magnified countless times!


    More importantly, my following statement, ¡°It is extremely foolish to label an entire Race as good or evil,¡± was what would affect her the most. The Forgotten had been branded by most of the world as wicked and filthy, regardless of their guilt. Those so-called envoys of Holy Light could kill an innocent Dead Soul without hesitation, justifying it as ¡°Purification.¡± How could anyone accept such treatment?


    If an ordinary person had made that statement, Sylvanas might have been only momentarily pleased. But coming from a ¡°Divine Envoy,¡± the significance was entirely different. It was a form of recognition, the most precious recognition in the world!


    Although to me, that statement was merely telling the truth and had no special significance¡­


    ¡°Have you calmed down?¡± Seeing that her eyes had finally settled, I smiled and asked, ¡°Can we discuss official matters now?¡±


    A hint of imperceptible embarrassment flashed across Sylvanas¡¯s face before she nodded.


    ¡°The truth is, we¡¯ve come to this remote world to eradicate a particularly dangerous force. This force has already destroyed countless worlds more powerful than Azeroth. If not stopped, I fear one day all creatures will be annihilated by it. Your world is also under the erosion of this force¨Cthe Burning Legion. These demons are the twisted Race born from this power¡¯s influence, and right now, as their power grows stronger, the demon Race is undergoing transformations beyond your imagination¡­¡±


    I roughly explained the recent appearances of mutated demon squads around the world and the reasons for their mutations influenced by Abyss Power. Of course, I kept some details to myself, such as the true extent of the horror of Abyss Power. Such matters were simply beyond the reckoning of Azeroth¡¯s natives, and revealing them would only add to Sylvanas¡¯s worries.


    Faced with such a grave situation, Sylvanas was even calmer than I expected. Perhaps she was accustomed to similar plights in this war-torn world. She wasn¡¯t startled by the fact that the Burning Legion had grown stronger and might return at any time. Instead, she asked with composure, ¡°So, you and your army have come to this world to exterminate the Burning Legion and the Abyss Power that is behind the demons¡¯ transformation?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, eradicating Abyss Power is indeed our mission, but the Abyss in this world turned out to be stronger than we anticipated. Without additional reinforcements, even the army of the Angel Envoy cannot stand against those increasingly powerful demons. Therefore, we need to organize an even mightier legion, an Alliance Army that unites all of Azeroth to fight the Burning Legion. We have already dispatched Envoys to every Wisdom Race in Azeroth that meets the standard, just like how we came before you¨Cthe Angel Feather you saw earlier is our token. It is not only proof of our identity, but also evidence of joining the Salvation Army. If you agree to join, I will remove the Sealing on the feather.¡±


    I took the large feather from Anwina¡¯s hand, the feather from the inner part of Alaya¡¯s wings, and once again, the image of the tearful Angel Sister crossed my mind. Little Baobao might be small, but her strength was certainly not insignificant. That eager little girl grabbed handful after handful, and then the Angel Sister had to carve Arrays on her own feathers with tears in her eyes¡­ Yes, a tremendous effort, indeed¡­


    ¡°I am willing to join,¡± Sylvanas agreed more readily than I expected, saving me much effort, ¡°We have much to settle with the Burning Legion, but I must seek the consent of my people. After all, joining the Salvation Army means we would have to fight alongside those Holy Knight types¨CEven for me, making such a decision is difficult. I hope you can understand.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I understand. Your insight and magnanimity truly surprise me. It took me quite an effort to persuade a Holy Knight to accept alliance with Dead Souls. I didn¡¯t expect you to agree so readily.¡±


    ¡°Hatred and strife¡­ I have long grown tired of them. The Forgotten are Dead Souls, not Resentful Spirits. If it weren¡¯t for the blind hatred of humans, we would not wish for so many battles¡­¡±


    Sylvanas said this with deep resignation in her heart. No one likes war, especially after being coerced into serving as war machines under the iron rule of the Witch Demon King for many years. Although there were Dead Souls with extreme hatred towards the living, many of the Forgotten simply wished to live quietly and freely. Even in their quest for revenge, they only viewed the Witch Demon King and the Burning Legion behind him as their targets for vengeance. However, the blind oppression from humans and other Races forced these Forgotten, who could have been allies, to rise in rebellion¡­


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    And that was just the beginning of the Forgotten¡¯s independence. If such conflict continued, the entire Race of the Forgotten might become avengers who resent all life. That was certainly not Sylvanas¡¯s original intention.


    I had considered this point myself. Prolonged conflict can alter the collective mentality of a Race. For the time being, the Forgotten¡¯s resentment towards living creatures didn¡¯t seem as severe as I had imagined, at least much milder than the resentment humans had towards them. But it would likely not take long for the discord between the Forgotten and humans to become completely irreconcilable, just like in the game¡­


    ¡°We will correct this mistake,¡± I said, looking at Sylvanas who appeared contemplative, ¡°Joining the Salvation Army is also an opportunity. Perhaps in the united fight against the Burning Legion, the Forgotten might gradually be accepted by other Races. And if there are still some Races who persist in their folly¡­ Then perhaps we truly must exercise some divine powers!¡±


    I believed that was an enticing assurance. Unless one were a madman, no one would wish to be forever considered an enemy by the entire world. An opportunity to coexist equally with all Races was not something Sylvanas would have any reason to give up.


    wuxiaworld.site .co

 Chapter 197 - Chapter 197: Chapter 197 Super Boring City

    Chapter 197: Chapter 197 Super Boring City


    In fact, by this point, Anwina and my task had essentially been completed. Sylvanas¡¯ side was progressing smoothly, and as long as she agreed to join our Alliance Army, it meant that the entire Forgotten Race had boarded our ¡°thief¡± ¡­warship. They are a remarkably unified race, and they possess an astonishing loyalty to their Queen. If Sylvanas ordered these skeletons and fresh corpses to leap collectively into a volcano, I¡¯m afraid the majority of them would do so without any hesitation¨Cof course, events that were to unfold would later prove that, as precious as the freedom of will is, it also sowed the seeds of betrayal within a race that could have otherwise given unconditional and extreme obedience to commands. However, due to our current presence, the betrayal of the Royal Alchemist Society and Valimas might not happen so easily.


    Nevertheless, even though Sylvanas could rely on a single command to make the Forgotten become members of the Salvation Army, she most definitely would not do so. She was a dignified and wise Queen, not a Dictator who would resort to anything just to achieve her goals. Contrary to what I had assumed, the Forgotten place a lot of value on the free will of their race members. Within this newly-formed kingdom, they had even established a sort of simple democratic voting system, which truly took me by surprise¨CI definitely could have never known this in the game. A group of undead creatures had created such a governing system in Azeroth, a world largely dominated by semi-slavery and a semi-feudal system. It was unbelievable. I had previously thought this Undead Kingdom would be under some form of oppressive authoritarian rule¡­


    It seems that being familiar with the ¡°plot¡± is really not such a good thing. Many times, the habitual thinking developed from the game interferes with my judgment, even leading me to confuse the world settings of the game with the real world of Azeroth. Even though I had long known that this world was different from the game, I was still seriously shocked when I saw the undead holding a citizens¡¯ vote¡­


    I gave Sylvanas three days to make her final decision. During this time, Anwina and I, with nothing to do, naturally found ourselves with free time on our hands. An idle Imperial Leader, with a glaring spotlight-like Anwina in tow, was strolling around Dark City all day. While this place certainly can¡¯t be said to have much in the way of scenery, an underground city of such grand scale and unique style does have a lot of tourist value. I might as well take the opportunity to experience the customs and culture of the Undead Race.


    Of course, that¡¯s if you can ignore the zombies, skeletons, ghosts, abominations, and other such Undead residents that seriously challenge your visual limits that intermittently appear before your eyes¡­


    After shifting my gaze away from an abomination nearby, whose appearance was horrifyingly pitiful and whose body shape was disastrously abnormal, I became deeply aware that, in Dark City, the most important piece of everyday knowledge for a normal living person is absolutely not to go shopping within one hour before or after eating. The former affects the appetite; the latter disrupts digestion. When both are combined, you basically can¡¯t expect to keep anything in your stomach.


    ¡°Ghosts are a bit more pleasant to look at.¡± That was my conclusion after encountering the infamous abomination, and Anwina, standing beside me, immediately puffed up with pride, gleaming brightly like the sun at eleven or twelve o¡¯clock noon.


    I feel that sooner or later, this girl will end up as a full-time human-shaped searchlight.


    Regarding our identities, Sylvanas had not yet made them public, which was also at my specific request. I certainly did not wish to be surrounded and observed by a bunch of Strong Bone Granules enthusiasts during my leisurely strolls over the coming days. However, Sylvanas had previously issued a command that Anwina and I were ¡°important guests¡± in Dark City, even ¡°important friends¡± of Sylvanas herself. Therefore, aside from a few absolute restricted areas, Anwina and I could move about freely here. Although this was much better than exposing our true identities, it still inevitably made Anwina and me the focal point¨Ca weird ghost maid who used herself as a flashlight on and off and a live person who fraternized with the Undead creatures and strolled around Dark City as if nothing was amiss. This alone was enough to incite great curiosity among those undead; what fueled their gossiping souls even more was that we two had close relations with the Queen and even had the privilege to freely roam the Undead stronghold. You shouldn¡¯t think that the Forgotten were all bitter, enraged souls. Although they carried a heavy fate on their shoulders, apart from being a bit dark, the Forgotten who had obtained free will were not much different from other living beings. In fact, because they could not enjoy most of the pleasures of the living, these incredibly bored individuals all possessed a startling spirit for gossip. Now, with Anwina and me suddenly appearing as two highly topical figures, these bored undead, who found no other joy in life than gossiping, suddenly felt as if spring had arrived¡­


    Of course, aside from those Dead Souls who were nosy but still relatively friendly, we often encountered The Forgotten with more than a little hostility towards me, and no guessing was needed to figure out that this antipathy was generally directed at myself. Some of them had suffered quite unfair treatment in the Living World after becoming one of The Forgotten, or because of the influence of Undead Magic, they harbored an intense hatred towards the living. Worse yet, there were those who in life were too weak to shake off their deep-seated craving for the flesh of the living even after awakening their free will¨CI remained quite unruffled by this last bit¡­


    Anyway, with Queen Sylvanas¡¯s command hanging over their heads, those Dead Souls harboring deep hostility towards me were relatively behaved. At the very least, there had been no melodramatic scenes of Divine Envoys being attacked, leading to the annihilation of Dark City, which would have worried Sylvanas for over half a day.


    In the beginning, Anwina and I were quite interested in touring around Dark City, but now, we were finding it a bit tedious.


    This was to be expected. Ghost House Exploration is a fun game, thrilling and addictive for many, but playing Ghost House Exploration every single day is not a good idea for entertainment, especially when this ghastly place has nothing that could be considered fun. Besides satisfying a bit of my curiosity with the postmodern style of the Dead Souls, all that was left for me now was a daily sense of emptiness from having nothing to do, as well as a loss of appetite and indigestion caused by the unique local customs of Dark City. This was truly a waste of Queen Sylvanas¡¯s good intentions¨Cafter all, Miss Xi had gone to great lengths to prepare tasty meals for me, the only breathing creature in all of Dark City. However, as my psychological fortitude still needed testing, this appetite issue was¡­


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Not just me, according to my observations, the Dead Souls were also quite bored. Lacking touch, not needing to eat or drink, and devoid of entertainment, these Bone Strengthening Powder and pork belly users had nothing to do but battle training or going out on missions. But even a Race as tireless as the Undead had their downtime, and during their idle moments, I really felt for these bored individuals¡­


    Walking down the dried-up sewers of Dark City¨Ca road with real character¨Cyou might at any moment see a Skeleton or a mummified corpse lying motionless in the middle of the road or on the side, wrapped in ragged cloth. Do not mistake them for Nameless bodies accidentally dropped by the corpse cart, because they might well be The Forgotten so bored they resorted to lying there pretending to be part of a crime scene. Without a mission, these pretenders might lie there for a full month, and nothing short of a major incident could make them get up and move. I once saw a Skeleton lying in the middle of the road get crushed into a scatter of bones by an Abomination passing by, but after the Abomination left, those bones somehow rattled back together into a Skeleton as pristine as ever, and then this bored corpse-playing guy lay down again in the same spot, waiting for the next Abomination to arrive¡­


    If a Skeleton lying on the ground waiting for an accident is merely bored, then two Skeleton Soldiers sitting in a corner, playing rock-paper-scissors and snapping each other¡¯s ribs could truly be called a pain in the backside.


    Looking at these aimless, drifting ghost Citizens, I suddenly thought that the nine years of compulsory education, once akin to a tortuous Hell, was actually filled with substance and fun¡­


    wuxiaworld.site .co

 Chapter 198 - Chapter 198: Chapter 198 Zakens Story

    Chapter 198: Chapter 198 Zaken¡¯s Story


    In this underground city filled with a stifling boredom and permeated by the smell of preservatives, Anwina and I spent two days living a life that amounted to waiting to die, though merely eating and sleeping until ending up in a coffin has always been my greatest life goal, I now sadly realized that it would be terrible if life really just boiled down to that.


    Anwina and I were sitting in a cave in Dark City¨Calthough the owner called it a living room, I still insisted that a place carved out underground without even basic beams and with a stone table as the only piece of furniture should be called a cave and not a living room. Across from us sat two skeletons that looked identical to me, aside from size and smoothness, but were in fact a married couple. In front of this odd group of two skeletons, a ghost, and a living person, there was a small pile of paper pieces with crooked and twisted symbols scrawled on them.


    Alright, my original plan was to create a deck of playing cards, but as it turned out, my drawing skills were barely better than my sister¡¯s, such that this deck of cards, which I had labored over, almost got tossed by Anwina, who mistook it for some Rune Fragments containing Ancient Curse Power created by a sorcerer¨Cif these little paper pieces had been made by my sister, Anwina¡¯s guess would have been astoundingly accurate.


    While the playing cards were just a slight relief from my deadly boredom, to the skeleton couple facing us, this simple and novel game that even undead creatures could indulge in was nothing short of a revolutionary invention that turned the entire entertainment world on its head. Although they completely misunderstood the symbols on the cards and mixed up the rules of the poker game, the skeleton couple enthusiastically played with us all morning, and now their ribs were densely covered with small paper notes that fluttered in the breeze like waves in a spring meadow¨Cchoosing to use sticky notes as a punishment instead of drinking cold water at the start was ingenious. These boneheads might have a stomach capacity of zero, but they at least have a broad ¡°surface area.¡± Such unique body structures are indeed a blessing for avid poker players¡­


    ¡°To be honest, your love is truly moving. I thought all The Forgotten were cold-blooded and dark creatures,¡± I said as I clapped my hands and stood up, after successfully burying the skeleton brother opposite me under paper notes.


    Then, the skeleton brother across from me, who I dubbed Paper Basket Brother, proudly raised his skull in a clattering motion to express his pride. Following that, Sister Skeleton who sat next to him dealt her all-too-familiar and expertly executed karate chop, which she must have been proficient in both in life and after death, onto Brother Skeleton¡¯s crown, scattering the chaotic notes everywhere.


    I really couldn¡¯t understand what the rhythmic clattering meant, so I had no choice but to seek help from Anwina, the humanoid spotlight who could understand them because she too was undead: ¡°Anwina, translate.¡±


    The Little Ghost immediately stopped her sneaky card-swapping antics, glowed all over, and said in a serious tone, ¡°He says: ¡®Jina will forever be my beloved. Even if this skeleton of mine shatters, I will use my entire soul to accompany her.''¡±


    Upon hearing this, Sister Skeleton in front of me immediately collapsed coyly into Brother Skeleton¡¯s arms, and he reciprocated with a long hug¨Cnot that it could be short, since their ribs had gotten tangled up with each other.


    Watching two skeletons perform a love story right before my eyes, I felt nothing but a chill down my spine. If such a scene were in a movie theater, it¡¯d scare countless innocent children to tears in under a minute! However, maybe it would be slightly less traumatic in a Heavenly Dynasty¡¯s theater since a horror film of this caliber could get chopped from a two-hour feature to a thirty-minute trailer. By the time the cast list and theme song wrapped up, there¡¯d hardly be anything left.


    How did my thoughts drift this way?


    After interacting with The Forgotten these past few days, my impression of them had utterly changed. They had their dark aspects, yes, but there were also ones like this skeleton couple in front of me¨Cheartbreakingly sweet. This was nothing like the Undead Kingdom I¡¯d imagined. Yet, it made sense. Even the most evil and deranged Race must have its bright side. If an entire Race were to sink into hatred and madness, focusing on nothing but revenge, then their future would indeed be nothing but darkness. Sylvanas would become history¡¯s most failed Leader, because such a Race would have fundamentally lost all possibility of growth and prosperity.


    Okay, I¡¯m off-topic again.


    After much effort in extracting their ribs from one another¡¯s bone gaps, Brother Skeleton in front of me flashed me an awkward smile¨Cor at least, I assumed it was an awkward one¨Cthen his jaw continued to clack away. Anwina translated without prompting, ¡°The arrival of the Undead Catastrophe destroyed many families. Many people rose again to join the Destruction Army. After the Witch Demon King¡¯s reign ended, seventy percent of the humans from Lordaeron had become the very dirt of Tirisfal. The remaining thirty percent found it hard to locate their loved ones from before, becoming lonely Walking Dead. I was fortunate to find Jina. Although we¡¯ve become like this, at least we¡¯re together again.¡±


    The Forgotten were lonely; the whole world had cast them out. Many of them could only seek a tiny shred of belonging, and even more curled up alone in the dark Underground City or numbed themselves with battle and aimless wandering. All while allowing the dark thoughts in their hearts to grow ever stronger¨Ca concerning situation. If it continued, The Forgotten as a Race would ultimately descend into madness, consumed by resentment and loneliness, possibly becoming the Resentful Spirits that Sylvanas spoke of.


    Perhaps Sylvanas had foreseen this, which is why she saw our Salvation Army plan as a glimmer of hope, a possibility to prevent The Forgotten from turning into mad Resentful Spirits through isolation and hatred.


    Even though I knew that even if we didn¡¯t show up, Sylvanas would have ways to resolve this issue with her abilities.


    Just as the feeling of boredom was creeping back in, and Anwina began to entertain herself, glowing intermittently with a bored air, I decided to find some topic to break the slightly oppressive silence. Seemingly possessed by some whim, I remembered that Skeleton Soldier who had brought us to Dark City, always with the simpleminded Little Zombie in tow.


    ¡°Do you know Zaken? He seems to always wander around Dark City with a Little Zombie following him.¡±


    I tossed the cards in my hand and stretched languidly, asking,


    ¡°Of course I know him. We used to be neighbors. That little zombie always by his side is his daughter.¡±


    My half-done stretch came to an abrupt halt, and at least six groups of muscles from my waist, back, and shoulders simultaneously expressed a strong desire to continue the unsatisfying stretch. Unfortunately, without the coordination of the central nervous system, the muscles fought each other, ending up in a tangle as chaotic as second-ring road traffic at 5:30 pm.


    ¡°Nana¡­ hurry¡­ I¡¯m running out of breath¡­¡±


    After Anwina¡¯s frantic rescue attempt, I breathed a sigh of relief, finding it amusing that I, the Imperial Leader, almost met my end due to my own lazy stretch.


    Well, another Imperial Leader almost choked to death on a piece of cake once.


    As I regained my strength, Brother Skeleton immediately grabbed Sister Skeleton¡¯s hand, pointed at me, and their jaw clacked.


    ¡°Darling, you see, flesh isn¡¯t necessarily a good thing.¡±


    ¡°Anwina, there¡¯s no need to translate that.¡±


    Zaken¡¯s story was simple, as straightforward as any former housebound nerd like me could imagine in an instant, and Zaken¡¯s story was heart-wrenching, just like the story behind each of The Forgotten.


    Zaken was once an ordinary reconnaissance soldier in the Lordaeron army. Although he didn¡¯t hold a high rank, with his wealth of experience and a couple of commendable, albeit minor, military achievements, he led a decent life. Like many young, robust men in novels who end up popular despite being secondary characters and have a fair bit of success in their careers, he had a loving wife and a lively, adorable daughter¨Cthis simple and happy life continued until the Undead Catastrophe struck.


    After the war began, Zaken was ordered to join the battle against the Catastrophe Army and was thrown into the frontline. He was incredibly unlucky and on just the second day of fighting, his heart was pierced by the claw of a ghoul¡­


    When he awoke as one of The Forgotten, Zaken discovered that his homeland had been reduced to a plague-ravaged ruin.


    This blow nearly caused Zaken to completely break down, and he almost became a mad undead creature. In fact, nearly half of The Forgotten would become vengeful, murder-driven Walking Dead upon regaining their free will and eventually be eliminated by Sylvanas. Zaken, too, came dangerously close to that path.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Perhaps it was fate that led the dazed Zaken, while left to die slowly in a cellar, to come across a mindless, dazed little zombie.


    On the neck of this little zombie hung a delicate little pendant, engraved with words he would never forget, words he had carved himself¨CFor Nina, my dearest daughter.


    The little girl¡¯s spiritual power was far too weak. Even with the Witch Demon King¡¯s power gone, her consciousness had already been obliterated by the intense invasion of spiritual power, leaving only instinct to follow Zaken.


    From then on, the silent Skeleton Soldier Zaken was followed by a perpetually dazed, silly little zombie that served as his messenger.


    wuxiaworld.site .co